《Tale of Dark Knight~Summoned to Defeat The Hero~》


 1 Summoned by the Demon King to defeat the hero

    The young man Kroki was summoned.


    When I woke up, I was surrounded by a horde of monsters.


    I honestly don''t know what''s going on.


    I was lying in a wide hall made of stone, with letters written in circles and shapes that glowed faintly on the ground.


    When I woke up, I found myself surrounded by many monsters.


    Some of them had dog faces, some looked like birds, some had tentacles, some had only big eyes, and a few were dressed like humans, but most of them looked very different from humans.


    If it was a movie or something like this, would they be screaming in fear?


    But when you actually put yourself in that kind of situation, you don''t know what to do and you freeze up.


    Has my brain short-circuited at the unbelievable sight?


    The monsters only seem to surround you from afar with no signs of approaching.


    They just watch from afar.


    If they had just come in for a siege, they would have screamed out, as expected.


    However, the fact that they are not coming closer allows me to regain a bit of perspective.


    Where am I?


    My memories of the time before I came here are blurred.


    At least it''s not my room in Japan, that''s for sure.


    Why am I here?


    Is this a dream: ......?


    But the feel of the cold floor tells me that this is not a dream.


    If it''s not a dream, what is this place, hell?


    If so, did I die?


    Many thoughts crossed my mind.


    ''Well done, my Saviour, you have come, my Saviour!


    Suddenly a voice comes from overhead at an angle.


    The Saviour?��Is this about you?


    The voice is clearly being thrown at me.


    He turned his head towards the direction the voice came from. The monsters surround me, and there is a gap in the middle of it where there are no monsters.


    I feel something in the depths of the darkness.


    When I look closely, I see a huge monster there.


    Despite the darkness, I could see it clearly for some reason.


    The monster was clearly different from the surrounding monsters, and I could sense a powerful force.


    Its figure was like a giant pig standing upright. It had huge horns on its head and upside down fangs in its mouth. It blew what looked like black flames from its huge nose.


    It wore elegant, jet-black robes, but it couldn''t hide the signs of violence that emanated from its body.


    This huge monster is approaching towards you.


    When it came to me, it bowed and said, "My name is Modes.


    "My name is Modes. "My name is Modes, the Devil King," he said. And he is the ruler of the land of Nargol. Lord Savior, may I ask your name?


    The monster that calls itself the Demon King turns its face to me.


    Ah ...... yes ...... Kuroki ....... It''s Kuroki Yukizaki Kuroki ......


    The Demon King''s power overwhelms me and I answer stupidly and honestly.


    ''''Oh, you call me Kuroki-dono! Please, Mister Kroki. Please save this Modes!


    Modes bows even more to himself.


    The giant monster that could easily kill you is bowing to you.


    It''s more and more incomprehensible.


    ''Um, excuse me ......, I don''t really understand what you mean ......, why do you need your own help?''


    I asked myself fearfully.


    ''Oh, yes, ....... You wouldn''t understand why they would summon you out of the blue and ask you to help them, would you?


    Modes raises his head and turns his head away slightly to begin his explanation.


    ''In fact, as of right now, Nargol, which is ruled by Modes, is undergoing an invasion.


    Invasion?


    Yes, it''s an invasion. The goddess of Elyos, Raina, summoned me from the other world by a hero ....... Not content with just banishing me from the land of Elyos, she wanted to take my treasure as well. ......


    Modes has a look of sorrow on his face.


    Then he looks at himself again and smiles wryly.


    ''''I would like Lord Kuroki to fight that brave man.


    Even the brave ones are ....... It''s a word I''ve only heard in games and comics.


    ''Are you brave? ......''


    ''Yes, a brave man. The brave men and heroes of this world are no match for this Modes. That''s why Raina summoned a brave man from the land of the other world.


    When I hear Modes speak, I wonder what the hell is going on.


    A brave man from another world, it''s like a fantasy novel I read a long time ago.


    As I recall, it was a story about a boy living in modern Japan who was summoned by a goddess and went to defeat the demon king.


    However, the situation I''m in is the complete opposite of that.


    Apparently, I was summoned to this world by Modes, who claimed to be this demon king, to fight the brave.


    Summoned by the demon king to fight the heroes .......


    This makes him a villain. ......


    ''Lord Kroki, let me show you that heroic figure. Morna!


    Yes, honey.


    A woman comes out of the monsters at the call of Modes.


    When I saw the owner of the voice, it was as if the world stopped.


    Because she was a very beautiful woman.


    Beautiful hair down to her waist with a sheen like black silk.


    A very well formed and beautiful face that turned sideways.


    The lush bulge of her breasts that was stunning.


    Her silhouette, which was slightly transparent in the white robe, let it be known that she had good style.


    It''s hard to take your eyes off of her because she''s so beautiful.


    While the surroundings are ugly monstrosities, only the woman looks glowing around her.


    I can''t take my eyes off of her.


    ''Isn''t she beautiful, Lord Kuroki? Her name is Mona. She is my beloved wife. Mona, greet Lady Kroki.


    Modes proudly introduces the woman who was called Morna.


    It was quite shocking.


    I can''t believe such an amazingly beautiful woman is Modes'' wife.


    With Modes and her, it''s totally Beauty and the Beast. I''m honestly jealous.


    ''It''s nice to meet you, Lady Kuroki, my name is Morna. Henceforth, please get acquainted.


    Morna greets him and smiles to herself.


    Her smile is like a cherry blossom in bloom.


    I can''t help but admire it.


    ''''Mona, your magic will make Lord Kuroki see you as a brave man.


    Yes, dear.


    Morna spreads her hands out and mutters something.


    Then the image above her head glows and shows an image somewhere.


    There is a battle going on.


    A horde of monsters is attacking just a few humans.


    But in spite of their small numbers, it is the humans who have the upper hand.


    If you look closely, you can see that they are men and women about the same age as you. For all intents and purposes, they''re probably no older than their 20s.


    There are five women in the group, with one man and five women.


    The man wields a shiny sword and fights monsters. He is dressed like a knight in a fantasy novel.


    The women who follow are also dressed like fantasy.


    One woman is dressed like a swordsman, three women are dressed like wizards, and one is dressed like a ninja.


    They show a lion''s pace of battle against the monsters with the man in the lead.


    ''''Kuroki-dono, that''s the heroic Rage and his fellow women.


    Modes points to a single man fighting at the center of that human being. Then the image expands around that man.


    ''Huh?��Where''s that guy?��And Rage is ......


    The moment I saw the man, I couldn''t help myself.


    It was a familiar face. And the name was familiar, too.


    Mido Reiji. Also known as Reiji.


    That was the man''s name.


    He was someone I didn''t want to remember much about.


    I look at the faces of the women behind me. They are all familiar faces.


    The figure is a little different from the one I remember, but I''m sure of it.


    Suiji Chiyuki, dressed like a wizard with long, beautiful black hair, dressed like a wizard.


    Behind her, a flaxen-haired girl in a white robe, is Yoshino Sahoko.


    The girl with her hair in twin tails and flames coming out of her hands, Rino Sasaki.


    The one with short-cut hair, splashing around with energy and wielding a small sword, is Todoroki Naomi.


    And the last female swordsman with her long hair in a ponytail is her childhood friend, Hakune Akamine.


    All of them are beautiful girls who are famous in the school they attend.


    And Rage and the girls were supposed to have gone missing.


    They were fighting in the video.

 2 Childhood friend with the hero of light

    Kuroki, the young man summoned by the Demon King


    Why is Rage here?


    And why are we doing the brave thing?


    And then there''s my childhood friend, Shirone.


    I don''t understand.


    But I''m glad that Sirone is alive.


    That''s how I felt when I saw the image.


    Because Rage and his friends were now missing.


    As soon as she entered the summer holidays, Shirone went to visit Rage''s villa with the other girls.


    And then they went missing.


    There should be a search party out there, I''m sure. And I also remember going to the villa to look for Shirone.


    After that, however, I have no memory of what happened to me. What had happened to me?


    But it''s good to see ...... that Sirone is safe. ......


    I mutter in a small voice.


    Myself and Shirone knew each other''s parents, so we were together when I can remember.


    And we grew up together and grew up together.


    When we were little, we used to run around in the fields and mountains together.


    We also learned kendo together at Shirohane''s parent''s kendo school.


    When he found out that Sirone was missing, he was worried.


    You''ll be glad to know that they''re alive and well.


    He was glad to see them.


    They are fighting on the other side of the screen.


    The images of this battle are said to be from a little earlier than now.


    Rage and the school''s beautiful girls have finished annihilating the monster army, and they are gathering around Rage and chatting.


    Seeing that scene, I almost cry.


    Surrounding Rage are some of the most beautiful girls in the school. The girls seem to be enjoying talking to Rage.


    I''m so jealous.


    ''''Hm. ......''''


    Suddenly, I hear a voice from the side.


    Before I knew it, Modes was beside me, looking into my face.


    ''Hmmm, I see. ......


    Did I look at myself in any strange way?


    Modes nodded as if he realized something.


    ''Lord Kroki, let''s continue our conversation. He appeared out of nowhere six months ago.


    Modes begins to explain.


    Six months ago?


    They must have been gone a week ago.


    I wonder to myself.


    ''They broke through Nargol''s army, which had previously kept the Goddess''s army at bay, and they invaded Nargol''s inner sanctum. Of course, they didn''t just watch, they turned on the demonic beasts and demons under my command, but they were not at all blade-free ...... Five days ago, our strongest elite force, the Dark Knights, were also defeated. At this rate, they will come to this castle tomorrow.


    Modes says in frustration.


    ''Upon investigation, I found out that they are the ones who were summoned from another world to defeat me. So this Modes thought about it. That this one should summon a being from the other world that can oppose the heroes as well.


    Then he looks at me.


    ''That is you, Lord Kroki,''


    ''No, wait a minute: ......''


    What is that .......


    I scream out in my mind at Modes'' words.


    ''Please, Lord Kuroki. Save us from the brave.''


    Modes bows to himself.


    ''That''s absurd. ......''


    In other words, he''s asking himself to fight Rage and the others.


    That''s pretty absurd.


    Reiji Mido, a.k.a. Reiji, is a celebrity at his school.


    He is a slender, six-foot-tall man with a well-formed face, and his hair is the result of his mother''s foreign heritage.


    He has light brown hair that looks golden in the sunlight, probably because of his mother''s foreign ancestry.


    In addition, he is an all-around sportsman and a good student.


    And her family is very wealthy.


    He looks like a character in a comic book.


    Maybe that''s why he''s so popular with the girls.


    But even though he''s highly rated by the girls, he''s not well regarded by the guys.


    The reason is simple: the attitude of a rage is completely different between the opposite s*x and the same s*x.


    He only plays nice to the girls.


    That''s what I appreciate about Rage.


    Also, Rage had the odd ability to be in the middle of a pretty girl''s crisis for some reason.


    There are so many girls who have been saved by Rage.


    Maybe that''s why there is no end to the number of girls who fall in love with Rage.


    By the way, you never hear of a guy who was rescued by Rage.


    No matter how much trouble a guy is in, a guy will push him away and tell him to take care of himself.


    Rage is extremely kind to women, but is very hard on men.


    This is the reason why the same s*x hates him.


    However, he probably doesn''t care about such things.


    Many boys have had the girl they secretly love taken away from them by a rage.


    That''s another reason for the low rating.


    But as a guy, I can''t complain because Rage doesn''t force him to do anything, and the girl likes him.


    He can only watch in silence.


    The murmurings of the boys, whose girl who liked him as much as he did became one of Rage''s cronies, says it all.


    ''You can''t beat a handsome guy.''


    And one of Rage''s cronies is his own childhood friend, Shirone, aka Akamine Hakune.


    Is Shirone so cute that Rage has approached her?


    Or I don''t know if Shirone called out to me.


    As for me, I don''t want them to stay together. When I told Cyrone about it, we got into a fight.


    That was before the summer holidays.


    My own first love was defeated.


    I have only mediocre specs.


    It''s not good enough with Rage. I had no choice but to give up.


    This monster that calls itself the Demon King told me to fight this Rage.


    That''s not possible.


    Rage is good at fighting.


    You''ll end up getting ripped to shreds.


    The captain of the karate club once got into a fight with Rage because he wanted to get revenge for the girl he liked getting beaten up by him.


    As a result, the leader of the karate club had his jaw shattered and he spent three months recovering from the fight.


    By the way, Rage is unharmed.


    We don''t know if it was Rage''s parents who pulled strings behind his back, or if the leader of the karate club didn''t do anything because he was afraid of retaliation.


    But for some reason, it never became public knowledge.


    But it was an open secret of the entire school.


    Other martial arts practitioners have challenged Rage.


    Some of them were bigger than Rage, and some were adults.


    But no one was able to win. And myself, of course.


    Rage wouldn''t remember the guys he''d beaten in the past.


    I didn''t want to be that miserable.


    Besides, I''m not good at rough stuff.


    I''m supposed to be a pacifist.


    I was out of my mind.


    I can''t fight.


    "Wait, Your Majesty, please!


    Someone is coming in through the crowd of monsters.


    When I looked, I saw a man standing there in jet black armor.


    He has a well-groomed face, dark skin, and pale blond hair. If that were all there was to it, he''d be a Yankee brother who likes to play cosplay, but the man''s head had horns on both sides.


    ''''Oh, Lord Lanfeld! Are the wounds done by the brave men good?


    The man called Llanfeld bows reverently.


    I thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. �� Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty, but I need no help from such a stranger. I was once unconscious, but my dark knights are still alive and well. Please let us go.


    The man known as Lanfeld appeals to Modes.


    ''Besides, .......''


    He looks at me and glares at me.


    ''I don''t think this one is a match for that brave man.


    You''re right.


    I almost nodded at those words.


    ''''I''m going to see how good you are here!


    When I say that, I pull out my sword from my waist and slash at you.


    "Wait a minute!


    I twist my body and duck the slash. Somehow my body feels lighter than usual.


    ''''Ha!''''


    Lanfeld comes after him.


    Naturally, he ducks the next one.


    He softly kneels and grinds his feet, ducking the attacks that Runfeld launches.


    Without losing my center of gravity, I duck with the least amount of movement.


    When he ducked the first few attacks, he unintentionally grabbed the opponent''s hand and threw it away.


    ''''Guhaha!


    A moan comes from Lanfeld as he is thrown to the ground.


    ''''I''m sorry!


    I apologize for tossing it without a second thought.


    But it didn''t end there.


    ''d*mn it!


    Lanfeld gets up and thrusts his left hand out towards me.


    A black flame flickers in his outstretched left palm.


    ''Wait, Lord Llanfeld! That magic!


    Without listening to Modes'' restraint, Lanfeld throws his left hand flame at me.


    ''''Go ahead, my black flame!


    The black flames in my left hand spread wide and attacked me.


    I can''t avoid it.


    If you try to escape the flames, you''ll have to run to the crowd of monsters surrounding you. At this close range, it would be difficult to move that far.


    The black flames are closing in on me.


    You involuntarily hold out your hand in front of you and catch it.


    I open my eyes wide in surprise at the sight.


    The flames are intangible, and you shouldn''t be able to catch them with your hands.


    Normally, this would have been the case.


    But now I was catching that black flame with both hands.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more than just a few minutes.


    ''''Oh no, my black flame is ......


    Lanfeld muttered and nodded emphatically.


    Apparently it was his greatest skill or something.


    It was an odd sensation.


    He looked at his hand as if to check it, but it wasn''t burned.


    Black flames erupt from my own palm as I recall the sensation I had just experienced.


    ''''!


    Startled, I gasp and clutch the black flames in my hand.


    I hear the sound of crackling and clapping.


    ''That''s great, Lord Kuroki. Sir Llanfeld is the strongest knight in Nargol, to be able to keep that Sir Llanfeld at bay at all, and also to win the black flame.


    Modes laughs. He thought that this would be a good way to defeat the brave men.


    What''s a black flame?


    Come to think of it, the people in the video I just saw also emit light and flames from their hands.


    Did they become able to use strange powers after coming to this world?


    I can''t get my head around it anymore.


    Besides, what''s the point of really fighting them?


    There should be no reason for you to fight in the first place.


    So you should avoid fighting.


    So what happens if you don''t fight?


    Will we have to fight to get him back from this world to the one he came from?


    Are they also forcing themselves to fight because if they don''t defeat the Demon King, they won''t be sent back to their home world?


    If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be better to work with them and fight the Demon King?


    And then they will be returned to their world by the goddess who summoned them back.


    But will Rage let them cooperate?


    Rage is cold to a man.


    He''ll kick you out and say he won''t take care of the bastard.


    If he was a pretty girl himself, he would help, but unfortunately he''s a man, hanging between his legs.


    They won''t let me help, and after I defeat the Demon King, they''ll leave me alone, leaving me alone.


    Do you want to dress as a woman? And then contact them to hide the fact that they are crooks.


    ...... I''m an idiot.


    Thinking and shaking your head about stupid things.


    That''s too much pride.


    I don''t want to see Shirone, either, although I''m only citing Rage as the reason.


    I don''t want to see Shirohne, and I''m having a falling out with her to begin with.


    So I can''t help you.


    What should I do then?


    You might not be able to send yourself home in the first place, unless you were the one who summoned you.


    I glance at Modes.


    ''Um, ...... do you have to defeat them to get them to return to their original world?


    I ask him in passing.


    ''What? ......?''


    But the question was surprising, and Modes made a strange noise.


    ''...... Is this the way to bring Lord Kuroki home?''


    Modes thinks about it.


    Then he pulls something from his pocket, something that looks like a piece of paper.


    He has a bad feeling about it.


    Modes seems to be reading the words on the paper.


    ''Could it be that you don''t know how to return ......?''


    Modes is silent in response to the question.


    An awkward silence dominates the area.


    ''...... I see that there is no way to return to this summoning technique.


    It was the worst.


    ''Wait, wait a minute---!


    I exclaim.


    ''What the hell is that!


    I scream out loud.


    How irresponsible is that?


    No, I''m sorry.


    Modes apologizes.


    He seems to be quite small-minded for a figure.


    ''Please wait, Master Kroki.


    Morna, who was beside me, stands in front of Modes.


    She looks at me with a face that looks like she''s about to cry.


    I can''t say anything to those eyes.


    Those eyes are a deadly weapon to me, who is not used to women.


    ''Please, Kuroki-sama. Please listen to Modes-sama.''''

 3 Reasons to fight

    Kroki the Summoned


    There was once a male god in Elyos, the blessed land where the gods dwelled, and there was a single male god.


    The male god was one of the most powerful in Elyos, but his appearance was ugly.


    Therefore, he was single, even though the other gods were married to him.


    Nevertheless, the male gods wooed the single goddesses, wanting a wife.


    However, no one took him up on it.


    Next he courted the angels and fairies who served the goddess. But they didn''t like the ugly male god and asked for help from the goddess they served.


    The goddesses disliked the ugly man-goddess and planned to get rid of him.


    The goddesses acted around a goddess named Raina.


    The goddesses made a false accusation to the king of the gods, Odis, that the male god was forcing angels and fairies to become his wife.


    Odis consulted with the other gods and decided to banish the man-god to the dark land of Nargol.


    The Man-God wept. The God of Men cried, because the God of Men had never forced anything.


    The God of Men also appealed to Odis.


    However, the goddesses conspired and testified against the man-god, so the decision was not reversed.


    The God of Man had no choice but to obey the decision.


    At that time, the God of Men made a request to Odys. If he would give her a tuft of hair from the most beautiful of the celibate goddesses, Raina, she would obey his decision.


    Odis listens to the request and negotiates with Raina.


    She reluctantly gives him a tufts of her hair if he leaves with it.


    The God of Men leaves for Nargol.


    The man-god decides there that if no one else will be his wife, he will create a goddess who will be his wife.


    After various attempts, the man finally succeeds in creating a goddess from Raina''s hair.


    However, the goddess was a duplicate of Raina.


    When Raina realizes that the goddess was created as a duplicate of herself, she becomes angry and demands that the goddess be handed over to her.


    This time, however, the male goddess did not obey her decision.


    He wards the land of Nargol and prepares for a thorough battle.


    Raina appeals to the gods to defeat the Man-God.


    But, as expected, it was no match for her.


    The power of the male gods is so strong that even the gods are no match for them, except for Odis.


    However, Odis is the king of the gods and cannot be easily separated from Elyos.


    The other gods, with the exception of Raina, did not want to fight the man-god.


    Reluctantly, Raina turned the human heroes and his army to Nargol.


    This was the beginning of the battle.


    And the man-goddess who fought against Raina was Modes, who was called the Demon King.


    The forces of Modes and Raina fought fiercely.


    The result was a series of victories for Modes'' forces.


    Raina thought that she couldn''t win if she didn''t, so she asked the goddess Casa, who possessed the power of prophecy, to teach her.


    Casa''s prophecy was that Modes could be defeated by a brave warrior summoned from the other world.


    Raina summons an entity from the other world that can defeat Modes.


    That is the hero of light, Rage and his friends.


    However, Modes did not know about the prophecy at first.


    Until the heroic rage and others broke through the defense line one after another with tremendous power.


    Astonished, Modes investigated the identity of the brave men and learned of the prophecy.


    If Modes fights the brave men, he will be defeated by the prophecy.


    Therefore, Modes cannot fight the heroes.


    Modes gathered more information.


    There, Modes learned that when Raina had asked him to teach her, Casa had predicted that the one who could stop the heroes would also be from the other world.


    So Modes stole information about the summoning technique from Raina and summoned a being that could oppose the brave men.


    That summoned being was himself.


    It seems that''s what the Demon King Modes said in summary.


    If we lose the battle, Morna will be erased. I want to avoid that at all costs.


    Modes says to himself with tears in his eyes.


    Incidentally, according to Modes, the summoning technique he stole did not include a method of return.


    Either there is no method of return or it hasn''t been found yet.


    In other words, it''s safe to assume that the Rage side doesn''t know how to return either.


    It didn''t feel like Modes was telling a lie.


    Above all, if you want him to do what you say, you can threaten him that you won''t let him come home if he doesn''t do what you say.


    If that is the case, why are they fighting?


    But such thoughts would not be answered now.


    I had moved myself to the courtyard of Modes'' castle.


    This courtyard was built on the basis of the residence of Modes, which was located in Elyos.


    It''s not too flamboyant, it''s a relieving place.


    Apparently only Mona, Modes and a few special people are allowed to enter this place.


    I sat down in a circular chair and listened to Modes tell me what happened so far.


    There is something in front of me that looks like the tea that Mona made for me.


    The tea had a unique aroma.


    When I took a sip, there was a slight bitter taste, but it was quite tasty.


    While drinking that tea, I thought about the future.


    Will I have to fight Rage again?


    I feel like I''m dreaming of something.


    Modes will build another goddess for me if I fight him.


    It''s not easy to create a goddess, but I''ve heard that he can get away with at least one more pillar.


    That''s a tempting reward.


    After all, I''ve never been with a woman before.


    In fact, I''ve been avoided because of the obnoxious look in their eyes.


    It reminds me of the past.


    For some reason, the girls who started out normal with me became distant in the middle of the relationship.


    It seems that when he sees a pretty girl, he has been gazing at her without realizing it.


    This has been pointed out to me by Shirone as well. Normally, but when he sees a girl in a mini-skirt, he says he gets a glare in his eyes.


    I don''t blame him for saying that, it''s just instinct: .......


    This won''t keep me from dating anyone forever.


    Something about that makes me sad.


    I''m not going to think about it .......


    Besides, I was shown the goddess Raina.


    She looked a lot like Mona, though in different details.


    The next goddess I will build will be just as beautiful as Mona.


    I could have that, how could it not be attractive?


    And best of all, she would like herself unconditionally.


    Even if I''m not a good guy.


    I want to flirt with pretty girls, too.


    I don''t want more than one, like Rage, but just one.


    The world would be happy if a very pretty girl became my girlfriend.


    But .......


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do that, but I''m going to have to fight with Rage and win.


    To be honest, I don''t think I can win.


    In fact, I have fought Rage in the past.


    That was a boring fight.


    It was a little bit more than that, wasn''t it?


    There was a time when Rage, who was interested in kendo when he was in middle school, fought every single person who had ever studied kendo at the school.


    I was one of them.


    At that time, I was trounced by Rage.


    I never thought I was particularly strong.


    But I didn''t think I was going to lose that easily.


    It was quite a shock.


    First of all, his movements were different. I wondered how he was able to move like that for someone his age.


    I still remember the words of Shirone, who was watching the match, "You look kind of depressed.


    ''You look kind of depressed, are you okay Kroki?��Rage, you''re special, so you don''t have to worry about losing.


    I remember how miserable it was, although Sirone had comforted me by saying so.


    To be honest, I thought of quitting kendo at that time.


    But for some reason, I still continue to do it.


    I may have gotten a little stronger, but I''m sure Rage has gotten stronger.


    Anyway, I have to say no.


    If you do it seriously, you might die.


    The rewards are tempting, but the loss of life is not worth it.


    He had no right to fight for Modes in the first place.


    Just abandon Modes.


    But something was stuck deep inside.


    The thing stuck in the back of his mind is a very trivial thing.


    Also, for Modes, Morna is probably the companion he has finally found.


    Somehow I found myself unable to abandon her.


    ''Please, Lord Kroki!��We have no choice but to rely on you!


    Modes took his own hand with tears in his eyes.


    I couldn''t help but laugh to myself.


    ''Excuse me, can you give me a few minutes of your time: ......''

 4 A mysterious dark knight appears

    Friends of the Brave and Wise Chiyuki


    You''re almost there, Chiyuki.


    Reno, aka Rino Sasaki, said as she spun around and danced.


    Reno is a good dancer, as she was a model who wanted to be able to sing and dance in her former world.


    Does she know that lately she is beginning to be called the goddess of dance by the people of this world?


    She is the center of people''s attention because she dances everywhere when she walks down the street of people.


    The problem lies in the fact that she prefers to dress like a mini-skirt.


    As a result, she is often subjected to the disreputable gaze of many men.


    When I mentioned this to her, she said, "I''m used to it, so it''s fine," and she didn''t seem to mind.


    A model may be a job that cannot be done unless you are used to such a look.


    If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    ''''Well, it really is a bit more than that, Reno-san.


    I nodded at Reno''s words.


    We''re almost to the Demon King''s castle.


    If we defeat the Demon King Modes there, we will be able to return to our home world.


    This long journey is over.


    ''''Yeah, this painful journey is also over.


    Rage says with great emotion.


    ''Lies, you always seemed to be having fun,''


    Was it?


    When I say that, he laughs.


    For him, summoned as a brave man of light, this world must have actually been fun for him.


    No, he wasn''t the only one.


    Both Reno and Nao were enjoying themselves.


    It was half a year ago that we came to this world.


    We were summoned to this world by a woman named Raina who claimed to be a goddess.


    She asked us to defeat the demon king.


    It''s just like a cartoon situation.


    To be honest, I wasn''t happy. What she did was a kidnapping. It''s very unforgivable.


    But I couldn''t tell Raina to let me leave this world.


    This was because Rage easily took it upon himself to listen to a beautiful girl''s request and took on the task of defeating the Demon King.


    That''s why the other girls ended up going along with me.


    However, I was the only one who was dissatisfied, while Reiji, Reno, Nao, and others were overjoyed to be in the game world.


    And so our adventure began.


    I was worried at first.


    I wondered if we would be able to make it in this world.


    But my fears were unfounded.


    We are strong in this world.


    Our physical abilities have improved tremendously since we came to this world; we are like superhumans.


    I see this increase in physical ability as being proportionally higher than our abilities in the original world.


    This is because Rage and Nao, who had high physical abilities in the original world, have the highest physical ability among us.


    But even Sahoko, who has the lowest physical ability, can probably throw off a few average adult men in this world.


    Another thing, magic.


    It seems that magic can only be used by a handful of people in this world.


    We can all use that magic. It''s a good thing that you''re able to use the highest level of magic that this world''s people can''t compete with.


    By the way, the strength of the magic ability, me, Rage and Sahoko are high and Nao is the lowest.


    I don''t know why this is so because there was no magic in the original world.


    It was that magic, but we couldn''t all use the same magic.


    I can''t use fire and lightning magic as well as Reno, and I''m not as good at healing magic as Sahoko. In return, Reno and Sahoko can''t use magic such as transference.


    Nao, who is familiar with such games, says that Reno is a spirit-based wizard and Sahoko is a healing wizard. And I am a magician.


    Those of us who can use these abilities are the strongest beings in this world.


    Especially Rage, who has become known as the Brave Man of Light, has amazing fighting abilities, and even if the other five of us, including myself, were to get together, we would not be able to beat him.


    Raina says that if it''s only his fighting ability, he''s comparable to Odis, the King of the Gods.


    If it was just the girls, except for Rage, the dangerous place was easily overcome thanks to his presence.


    That journey is almost over.


    In hindsight, it would have been good to be a little more greedy.


    Couldn''t he have demanded some kind of reward for returning me to the world I was returning to?


    Rage quickly cheapened the contract so he couldn''t promise anything in return, but he could demand a reward later.


    A rage that is weak on beautiful women will probably fail with women anyway.


    I wish I could direct that kindness to the same s*x, but he''s not interested in doing so.


    According to him, men have to solve their own problems and he only helps women.


    However, to my eyes, it looks like they are pinpointing and helping only pretty girls, but I guess it''s just my imagination.


    ''''I''ve been checking out the Demon King''s Castle~''''


    Nao came back after she went to scout out the area.


    She''s the ace of the school''s track and field team that we attended, and she''s as physically strong as Rage.


    She''s been called the wild child of the school, etc., but when you actually go out with her, she''s quite a cute girl.


    She is self-aware of her position as a ranger or sifu in the game, and it''s her role to conduct this kind of reconnaissance.


    ''How was it going, Nao-san?''


    Hmmm... We don''t have any traps, and we didn''t have any soldiers to protect us. I think it''s safe to continue on like this.


    That''s weird, because it''s your last stronghold?


    You''re afraid of us and you''re holed up in here, aren''t you?


    Reno says optimistically.


    ''Maybe they don''t have enough soldiers to protect them anymore?��See, the other day you beat those guys, the Dark Knights. Maybe that was the last time: ......


    Shirone says, sounding unsure of herself.


    Sirone''s family runs a kendo hall, and she herself is a kendo player.


    She is now one of the strongest swordsmen in this world, and if she were to fight without magic in this one, she would be second only to Rage.


    I''ve actually seen her in action, and her ponytail moved dynamically, as if she were performing a ''dance''.


    She wears light armor to make it easier for her to move.


    Rage suggested the bikini armor, but as expected, she refused it.


    Incidentally, the dark knights she refers to are the ones we fought against four days ago.


    At that time, Rage had taken a separate action, and those of us who fought without Rage had a hard time.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    However, the formation was reversed when Rage, who noticed our danger, ran to the scene. Lanfeld escaped with his life.


    The Dark Knights who attacked due to that Rage''s success were nearly destroyed, and there are probably only a few remnants of them left.


    ''I think it''s best if there''s nothing there either: ......


    Sahoko says.


    She hates conflict more than anything else among us.


    She is skilled in healing magic and heals the sick and injured in her spare time.


    She has been called a saint of healing, for example.


    ''Surely it''s best if we don''t have any resistance as it is, it''s just too much trouble for the weaker ones to come out.


    I agree with Sahoko.


    ''Well, you''ll know it when you go. Come on guys, let''s go!


    "''Oh!''


    Reno and Nao shout their approval at Rage''s call.


    We walk to the Demon King''s castle.


    A few minutes later.


    We come to the main gate of the castle without any problems.


    There is no garrison. Instead, one person in jet black armor was standing there.


    ''''The Dark Knight ......?''''


    It was dressed similarly to the dark knight he had fought before this.


    His face could not be seen due to the helmet covering him, but it didn''t seem to be Runfeld.


    But why alone.


    Everyone else besides me is nodding their heads.


    After all this time, a single dark knight shouldn''t even be able to deal with us if he is alone.


    What is the Demon King thinking?


    The dark knight draws his sword.


    ''''My name is Dark Knight Dihardt!��Brave Rage, I want a single combat!


    Kuroki, the young man who became the Dark Knight


    "My name is Dark Knight Dihardt!��Brave Rage, I want a single combat!


    Wearing the armor of a dark knight, I stand in front of them and say my name.


    A sword in my hand.


    It''s a magic sword that Modes gave to me. Apparently, its sharpness changes according to the magic power of its owner.


    The sword''s blade is black with a vermilion pattern on it in places.


    The feeling of holding the sword is different from a shinai.


    I have held a Japanese sword before, and it was similar to that.


    That time it was a blade-pulling sword, but this is different, this sword will be able to cut people.


    In the end, he couldn''t refuse Modes'' request.


    I feel ashamed of myself for not being able to refuse a request clearly.


    And I''m laughing at myself at the fake name of Dihardt.


    Dehart. That''s the name of an antagonist from an anime I''ve seen in the past.


    He plays a clown who is needlessly proud and easily beaten by the hero.


    It''s a perfect name for me right now.


    I took the name of the antagonist in that anime because I didn''t want Shirone to know it was me.


    The helmet, one of the dark knight''s armor that Modes gave me, is the type that covers the entire head, so I can''t see his face.


    Therefore, it would not be recognized by Shirone as me.


    The dark knight''s helmet seems to have magic attached to it, so that even when he wears the helmet, his voice can reach you without a hint of magic.


    And by having the magic changed a little bit, I was able to make my voice come out differently than usual.


    As long as you are wearing this helmet, the other party will hear a voice different from your normal voice.


    Also, the eyes of the helmet have red gems in them. The eyes are said to have an effect of preventing magic from interfering with vision.


    And even with the red jewels, I can see normally, so magic is a great thing.


    I look at them from underneath that helmet.


    Chisetsu Suiouji, with her long, beautiful hair, is very attractive.


    Yoshino Sahoko, Rage''s childhood friend and a beautiful, healing girl.


    Sasaki Rino, two years her junior, who is a model.


    Todoroki Naomi, the ace of the track team and the wild child of the school.


    And her own childhood friend, Akamine Hakune.


    All of them are beautiful girls and cronies of Rage.


    Shirone stands next to Rage.


    I honestly didn''t want to see her next to Rage.


    So I tried not to look at her.


    I didn''t expect to see that today.


    I look at Rage.


    The armor is pure white with a gold pattern on it.


    On his head is a golden circlet with a blue gemstone fitted in the center.


    On his back, he wears a crimson cloak that looks expensive.


    It''s exactly the right outfit for a brave man of light called by the goddess.


    To be honest, I think it''s cool.


    On the other hand, I''m a pawn of the Demon King. And I''m the only one without any friends.


    I''m not sure what the difference is. To be honest, this makes me cry.


    "Everyone stand back!


    Rage lowers the girls back, as expected.


    She says she''s willing to go one-on-one.


    When I confront her, I feel the pressure.


    I regret it now.


    Why didn''t I say no more clearly?


    This is killing each other.


    I wasn''t ready to die.


    Fear threatens to overwhelm me.


    I can only have the feeling that I will be miserably killed.


    I''m a fool, I''m a great fool.


    You should drop the sword and bow to your opponent.


    But for some reason, you hold your sword at the ready.


    Rage also draws his sword.


    The sword''s barrel glows. The sword your opponent holds must also be a magical sword.


    ''I''ll end it with a single blow.


    Rage laughs briskly. That smile is a sign of confidence that he will never lose.


    This is the second time we''ve fought. I think Rage was laughing like this at that time as well.


    A few seconds after confronting him.


    ''''If you''re not coming, then I''m coming over here!


    Rage was the first to move.


    Rage kicks the ground and closes the gap in one fell swoop. Its speed is much faster than Lanfeld.


    However, that movement didn''t look much different from that time.


    Rage suddenly disappears when it comes to the front of me.


    That movement was also predictable. It was the same as when I was defeated before.


    He held his sword to the right.


    The shock wave is transmitted to the sword barrel. I used the abrasion, hip rotation and wrist twist to parry away Rage''s attack with my sword.


    It looked like Rage was going to lose his stance as it was, but...


    ''''Oops!


    Normally, he would break his stance there. However, Rage does not resist the force, but instead rotates vertically to stand up and prepare himself.


    It''s like moving like a monkey. What kind of athletic nerve does it have?


    As soon as Rage regained his stance, he came straight from the front to slash at you.


    Instead of catching the sword as it is, I move sideways with my feet to keep my center of gravity intact, spinning and flicking the sword.


    This sliding motion on the ground is something I''ve only recently learned after a long period of practice.


    Rage is about to be thrown off his stance, but he turns sideways and regains his stance.


    As it is, the swords are brought together again.


    Each time he clasps his sword together, his mind goes even more blank.


    The sound of sword fights resounds high.


    ''''d*mn!


    Then, for the umpteenth time, Rage attacked.


    It was a messy blow that was delivered with a slightly impatient voice.


    I''m going to be able to duck that attack just in time and swing my sword as is.


    I''m going to be able to feel something slashing through my hand.


    It''s a sensation that time has stopped.


    The sword I wielded was slicing through Rage''s body diagonally from the right shoulder.


    I couldn''t cut the body in two, but it would still be a fatal wound.


    Blood gushed from the wound.


    ''''Eh, .......''''


    Rage looks at his chest and gives me a look of disbelief.


    Then he slowly falls onto his back.


    ''Mr. Rage!


    Mr. Ray!


    ''Rage-senpai!


    Mr. Rage!


    Mr. Rage!


    Five screams go up.


    The girls move.


    I feel the kill and rush back.


    At that moment, a mass of fire hits the spot where I was standing.


    Before you know it, a huge flame giant is standing in front of you.


    Beside it, Sasaki Rino is standing beside it.


    ''''Go, King of Flames!''''


    She screams, and the flaming giant attacks.


    Thinking it''s bad, I put my left hand in front of me, not holding my sword.


    ''''O black flame!''''


    Black flames come out of his own hands and prevent the flame giants from attacking him.


    It was a magic I had just learned before this battle.


    ''''Ray-kun!��Healing Wind, heal his wounds.


    Sahoko Yoshino rushes to the side of the fallen Rage.


    ''''Everyone!��Gather around Mr. Rage!


    The girls gather at Rage''s side at the panicked voice of Chiyuki Suiji.


    ''''Transition (teleportation)!


    With that call, the fire giant''s attack stopped.


    When I looked ahead, there was no one there.


    ''''You''ve won: ......


    I mutter, and my body shakes.


    As it is, I kneel on the ground.

 5 Goddess Depression

    Heibos, God of Engineering


    It''s you, God of Engineering, Heybos!


    An angry voice echoes in the room.


    It is the only dark place in the glowing Elyos, and that is my dwelling place.


    This place would be a fitting place for me to be the exception among all the beautiful Elyos gods.


    Other gods should have rarely approached this dimly lit place.


    But today was different.


    I had a rare visitor.


    ''What''s up, Raina, goddess of wisdom and victory? As usual, it is not a messenger, but you yourself that comes to this place.


    There was an angry looking Raina there.


    She was one of the three beautiful gods, and her angry face was also beautiful.


    It had been a long time since he had seen Raina face to face.


    Always, when Raina had a requirement for her, she would send a messenger.


    The last time a messenger came to me, the requirement was to build a tool to assist in that summoning technique to call a brave man from the other world.


    Even when I built that auxiliary tool, Raina had never been here.


    But today, Raina herself is here.


    ''''What''s the matter with you!


    Raina shouts angrily.


    ''It was you, Hayboss. You''re the one who taught the Demon King Modes about brave men!


    Raina asks.


    Modes is the only friend this Heybos has had since he was in Elyos. There''s no reason not to tell him what you know.


    ''Yes, I told you, Raina. He asked me.


    He learned all about the art of summoning when he was building an aid to the art of summoning.


    Modes, who was trapped by the brave man, sent a messenger to him. It was then that he taught him everything he knew about the brave man and the summoning arts.


    ''Modes has disobeyed the decision of the gods. He is an enemy of this Elyos!


    I don''t participate in those decisions. It''s always being decided without my knowledge.


    But it is my own fault for not coming out of this darkness.


    Before I knew it, Modes was banished from Elyos.


    The reason seems to be because Modes misbehaved with the fairies and angels under the goddesses'' control.


    But as far as I know, Modes would not directly harass or misbehave with them. At best, he would gaze at them from a distance.


    If you call that badness, though, there''s nothing more you can do about it.


    Also, Modes has started a war with Raina.


    The cause of the war is that Modes has built a duplicate of Raina.


    It''s not surprising that Raina is angry because she had a duplicate of herself made without her permission.


    So Modes should clearly be at fault in this matter.


    But I can''t blame Modes for it. As someone who is as ugly in appearance as he is, Modes would not be able to get a beautiful woman if he did not do so. I know how Modes feels about such a Modes.


    You can also understand the feelings of the Modes refusing to hand over that duplicate even if they ask you to do so.


    Even if you are called the Demon King for that reason.


    Besides, I helped in the creation of the duplicate.


    I couldn''t say Modes was wrong for being such a person.


    Therefore, even if Elyos took Modes as an enemy, I couldn''t see Modes as an enemy.


    ''It is true that Modes did not follow Elios'' decision. But no decision should have been made not to contact that Modes: ......


    No decision has been made by the gods that binds you to your actions. They had no right to complain no matter what they did.


    The other gods could not decide what to do with Modes when he disobeyed their decisions.


    Modes was strong, and only Odis could defeat him. If they wanted to defeat Modes, Odis would have to make a move. As the king of the gods, Odis cannot move lightly, so he can''t do anything about it.


    Also, the Modes are not attacking Elyos separately. There''s nothing wrong with ignoring him.


    That''s why the gods don''t help Raina.


    That''s why Raina summoned the heroes.


    ''''It''s a sophistry, isn''t it?''''


    Raina recoils coldly at her own words.


    "So what is your plan, Raina? Kill this Heyboss?


    Raina is silent.


    Raina has more power to fight, and if she wanted to, she would be easily killed herself.


    ''I can''t kill you ....... Your engineering skills are what Elyos needs. ......''


    Raina says regretfully.


    ''But if you continue to help Modes, we have an idea. This is my advice, Hey Boss.''


    Raina said and turned to leave.


    ''Sometimes, Raina. Can I ask you one question?


    He stops Raina as she is about to leave.


    ''What is it Haybos?''


    These heroes are very powerful. What did you plan to do with these brave men after you defeated Modes?


    I haven''t met the brave men in person, but I''ve heard that they are as powerful as the gods.


    It would be dangerous to leave them behind.


    Will they welcome him as the god of Elyos?


    But in order to do that, I would have to get the approval of the other gods. It shouldn''t be easy.


    ''What comes from the other world will be returned to the other world, isn''t that the way it should be?


    I nod my head.


    That summoning technique may be able to draw me to this world and get me out of this world, but it should be difficult to get me back to my original world.


    There''s a good chance you''ll go to a different world than the original one. If you''re not good at it, you could drift forever in between worlds.


    That''s not a return. At least that''s how I see it.


    ''They came from outside this world, and when all is said and done, we will have them leave this world.


    Finally, I understand what Raina means.


    Raina thinks about things inside and out. If it''s not within, it''s the same everywhere.


    It''s like saying you''ll let a fish you caught in the ocean out of the tank and then letting it go on land.


    ''If there''s nothing more to talk about, I''m leaving, Hey Boss.


    Raina leaves.


    ''Hmm, brave men are disposable tools. Modes may be ugly, but they''re not as vicious as you guys.


    He looked at the door that Raina had left and muttered.


    I knew. That Raina was deeply involved in the plot to banish Modes. That goddess was beautiful, but not very good at character.


    Then he walks to the work desk and reads the letter on it.


    It''s a letter of thanks sent by Modes.


    It said that I was able to fight off the brave men with the summoning technique this Hayboss taught me and thanked me for that.


    ''You disciplined bastard,''


    I can''t help but smile.


    I''ve built all sorts of things for various guys, but the only one to write and give me a letter of thanks is Modes.


    I want the brave men to thank me too, I wonder what would have happened if I had defeated Modes like that.


    Seeing the power of the brave men, the gods of Elyos decided to seal the summoning technique forever.


    As a result, Raina was no longer able to use the summoning technique.


    Also, that jutsu cannot be easily performed. It requires a variety of mediums to be used. It is impossible to gather mediums so many times in Nargol, let alone in Elios.


    Therefore, it is safe to say that from now on, it is almost impossible for those from the other world to come to this world.


    Dark Knight Dihardt.


    That was the name of the one Modes had summoned.


    The presence of Dihardt made it difficult to defeat Modes.


    It would require the strength of a brave man to oppose Dihardt.


    Raina shouldn''t be able to rough up a brave man either.


    ''''Well, let''s see what happens now.

 6 The queen of darkness

    Morna, Queen of Darkness


    "Well, well, well, Lady Morna, we are glad you are here in this place.


    When you enter a room in the Demon King''s Castle in Nargol, you are greeted by an old man who is the owner of the room.


    The old man bows his head reverently. He looks like a normal human, but like Lanfeld, he has horns on either side of his head.


    This old man''s name is Lugus. He was once a pillar of the gods of Elyos, one of the gods of knowledge, just like his beloved husband Modes. When her husband was exiled from Elyos, she followed him to Nargol with him because he was her husband''s subordinate god.


    He is now the vizier of Nargol.


    Lugus was not a strong fighter and did not take part in the fight against the brave men.


    ''Lift your head, Lugus.


    With that, Lugus raises his head and leads her to a chair in the center of the room.


    ''What can I do for you today, Lady Morna?''


    Lugas asks.


    ''Lugus. Black...... No. What do you think of Sir Dihardt?


    Sir Dihardt?


    The other day''s battle. Everyone in the castle was watching it. Naturally, Lugas here must have seen it too.


    ''''I think he is a very strong man. He defeated that brave man. I believe that a reassuring man has become our ally.''''


    It is true that Sir Dihardt is strong. He defeated that terrible brave man alone.


    But that''s why I have to think about it.


    ''''Is that all?''''


    Lugus nods his head.


    ''You say?''


    Do you know, old Lugus? According to the prophecy of the goddess Casa, the brave man is a man from the other world. And Sir Dihardt is a man from the other world, too.


    !


    Lugas gives me a surprised look.


    ''No way. ....... Lady Morna is at .......''


    ''Yes, I see the possibility that Sir Dihardt is a brave man. If any harm comes to Lord Modes, we may have to take care of him, as the case may be.


    Sir Dihardt has no loyalty. He could betray you.


    ''''But, Lady Morna. Due to the invasion of the brave men, the Demon King''s army has been destroyed. It''s impossible for you to stand against Sir Dihardt.


    According to Lugas, the only races that are easy to rebuild are the goblins and the undead, whose numbers are easy to increase and who are easy to replace, while the other races seem to take a long time to rebuild.


    The Trolls and Demons, the two strongest races in Nargol, are especially devastating.


    In fact, the Trolls haven''t suffered much in the battle against the brave men. As soon as the Troll king saw that they were no match for the brave men, they surrendered.


    After that, the Troll king betrayed Nargol and even helped guide the heroes. I''m sure that something happened, and I didn''t act with the heroes until the end, leaving them halfway through.


    After Sir Dihart fought off the heroes, the king of Trolls, fearing the purge, ran away from Nargol.


    With the loss of their king, the Troll tribes began to fight and lacked cohesion. They would not be able to fight for the time being.


    As for the other demon tribe, the demon tribe is the strongest tribe in Nargol, or perhaps the strongest class in this world, except for the god tribe.


    The demon race looks like humans, the standard for all races, and is characterized by the horns growing on both sides of their heads.


    The demon race is not as strong as the trolls, but they are the most skilled in magic among all of Nargol''s races, and they dominate the other races with their magic. The only people who can compete with them are the angelic race.


    The elite troops of the demon race, the Dark Knights, were destroyed by the brave men the other day.


    The demon race is long-lived, but it is hard to increase, and it will take time to recover its original strength.


    The hero of the demon tribe, Sir Llanfeld, will also want to have a headache.


    The demon tribe, the heart of the Demon King''s army, can''t rebuild in this manner.


    ''''And besides, Lady Morna. Even if we could rebuild our army, it would still be no match for Sir Dihardt.


    A brave man who destroyed the Demon King''s army. Lugas says it''s impossible to defeat Sir Dihardt, who defeated that brave man, even by rebuilding the Demon King''s Army.


    Rather, it can be said that Sir Dihardt is the highest strength of the Demon King''s army at the moment.


    ''''Also, Sir Dihardt is now the hero of the demon tribe. I wouldn''t want to think of him as an enemy if I could.


    Lugus says as if he is troubled.


    I don''t want the morale of the demon race, the central race of Nargol, to go down. That seems to be Lugas''s opinion.


    You have to be able to say, "I don''t want to make an enemy of Lord Dihardt, and I don''t want to make an enemy of him either. But we need to think about what to do if something goes wrong.


    ''That Lady Morna, Your Majesty has made this known at ......


    ''No, Master Modes does not know that I think Sir Dihardt is dangerous. Besides, Master Modes seems to have taken a liking to Sir Dihardt. Apparently, he smells like me.


    Modes, her beloved husband, treated Sir Dihardt with great dignity and didn''t seem to think in the slightest that he would betray her.


    ''Besides, Lord Modes is a man who cannot lie. If I express my concerns, it will show in my attitude.''''


    So I shouldn''t tell anyone else about this.


    ''So this is a confidential conversation, Lugus. You are said to be the wisest man in Nargol, and I must ask you to think about what would happen if this were to happen. Even the strongest of men may have some weaknesses, you know. It wouldn''t hurt to gather some information about him.


    Lugus nodded.


    ''It''s true that information is important. ...... ''I understand, Lady Morna,'' he said. Now, I will assign one of my men to Sir Dihardt. I will have him find Sir Dihardt.


    I''m going to eat you, old Lugas.


    Then he spoke a word or three and left the room.


    Lugas didn''t seem to think that Sir Dihardt was dangerous.


    No, maybe he just doesn''t want to think about it.


    Right now, Sir Dihardt is an indispensable part of the Demon King''s army.


    No one would want to think of him as an enemy.


    But it''s something someone should think about.


    "Oh, my dearest Modes. I''ll make sure you''re protected by Mona here.

 7 Magical power

    Kuroki, the young man who became the Dark Knight


    ''Lord Dihardt, that is the magic of flight, sir.


    Lugas says to himself, floating puffily in the center of the room.


    It was early afternoon on the day after the battle with Rage. I was in a room in the Demon King''s Castle taking a lecture on magic from Lugas.


    After the battle with Rage, Modes gave me a great deal of thanks.


    Now I am second only to Modes in Nargol.


    It''s good to have him thank me, but I didn''t want him to hug me and say, "Friend of my heart~".


    The matter of the reward was put on hold. If I were to leave, it''s because there''s no choice but to take the reward.


    According to Modes, the summoning technique doesn''t allow you to return to the original world, but rather to go to a different world than the original one, or to become lost in time and space. For this reason, a separate magic called the return technique is necessary.


    Unfortunately, Modes was not familiar with such magic and could barely summon himself.


    Modes promised to find out how to return.


    Is there a way to return on Elyos'' side?


    I doubt it myself.


    Modes says the chances of that are slim.


    I don''t know where that confidence comes from, but it must be quite reliable information.


    However, if Modes is lying, that''s a different story. The truth is that the art of return exists, and they are trying to prevent you from returning to fight the heroes, etc.


    But I don''t think I''m lying. It''s too roundabout, and most importantly, there are better lies to tell if you want them to fight a brave man.


    Besides, it seems that Modes is the type of person who expresses his thoughts with an attitude.


    I think so from the delirious attitude of Modes when he was talking to Mona.


    I''m not sure if Mauna is not a natural, but to be honest, there are times when she is annoyed by the two of them being a couple.


    If that''s the case, why are they fighting each other?


    They were forced into this world, even though they had no way to get back.


    I think it was because Rage was confused by the goddess''s lustre, but I don''t know why the girls were fighting, except for Rage.


    I wanted to get some information on Rage and the others.


    By the way, I heard before noon that Rage survived the day.


    I was relieved to hear that. I knew that Rage would kill me, but I didn''t intend to. I don''t think Rage is so evil that he has to be killed.


    I''m relieved and I''m learning about Nargol, this world and magic from Lugas.


    Whatever you do, you need the information.


    This horned and pointy-eared old man in front of me was this Nargol''s vizier and supreme wise man, I was told. Normally he would not be a teacher, but he has to do the governmental work of Nargol, but he seems to be treated very well himself when he puts it on as his teacher.


    And now he is being taught about magic.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to use flying magic without any problems. But be careful, while you are using the flying magic, you cannot use other magic and so on and are defenseless. You won''t fall prey to the archers. ......


    As I float, I let out a small black flame with magic from my index finger.


    ''You need to be careful with ...... Uu, but that was a needless worry for Sir Dihardt, wasn''t it?


    Lugas says as if he was gasping.


    It seems to be quite difficult to use two magic at the same time, judging by the way Lugas talks.


    It''s really an enigma for a human being in another world called the hero. Originally, even a single flying spell would have required a long training if it were a human being. ...... Since the brave''s companions were also using the same high-level magic, Lord Dihardt must be the same.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as soon as you appear in this world.


    And it seems that I can also use the same high-level magic. When asked why they can use it, I don''t know either.


    I stop using my flying magic and descend to the ground.


    ''And it''s that black flame. Even in this world, only His Majesty and Lord Lanfeld should have been able to use it, but Lord Dihardt can. But it''s interesting. Sir Dihardt can''t use ordinary magic flames, but he can use the black flame ....... Originally, it should be the other way around.


    Lugus shook his head as if in disbelief.


    ''''But it will be inconvenient if you can''t use ordinary fire with your own magic power. So now let''s try using the fire spirit.''''


    Lugus says thoughtfully and mutters something. Then a book suddenly appears in Lugas''s hand.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to use spirit magic this time. I''m sure you''ll be aware that this is a completely different strain of magic than what we''ve seen so far.


    It reminds me of something I learned from Lugus a while ago.


    It seems that there are two main types of magic, either you use your own magic power to perform magic, or you borrow the power of something else that is not you. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Spirit magic is a magic that communicates with invisible spirits with magic to get their wishes or requests heard. It''s a good idea to have the ability to communicate with the magicians in order to use this spirit magic.


    It''s not just a matter of how many times I''ve seen it, but also how many times I''ve seen it. I''m not sure if the reason I was able to converse with Modes, who originally didn''t understand Japanese, is because I was unconsciously using this magical communication ability. The truth is, they weren''t talking with words, but they were talking by activating their magic to trigger the speaking of words.


    This magic communication is easy for those who have the intelligence to speak, but it seems that to communicate with non-verbal spirits and demonic beasts, etc., a very high level of ability is needed to communicate with them, and even those who have high magical power can''t use spirit magic unless they have a high level of communication ability through magic.


    ''''Spirit of fire in the atmosphere, listen to my voice!


    Then Lugas holds up his index finger and the fire is lit there.


    He lets go of his finger. He lets go of his finger, but the small fire remains in the air.


    After about 10 lights, he stops, mutters again, and the fire goes out.


    "Try again," he says.


    I muttered to myself, as did Lugus.


    ''Err ...... fire spirits in the atmosphere, listen to my voice!


    He holds up his index finger and mutters the same thing as Lugus. Then fire comes out of my own index finger and suddenly it leaves my finger and flits around the room.


    ''Whoa!''


    I rush to avoid it myself. The fire goes out against the wall as it rampages through the room and disappears.


    ''Excuse me, Mister Lugus!


    I bow to Lugas myself.


    ''''Oh dear, it would have been dangerous if the room wasn''t magically defended. It looks like you can''t use spirit magic very well.


    Lugas says with interest.


    After that, I tried to control the fire spirit several times, but it didn''t listen to me.


    Lugas says that some people can''t use the fire spirits well, but some people can use the water spirits well, so he tries other spirits as well.


    However, I tried to use the water spirit and the wind spirit, but I couldn''t control them, only flooding the room or scattering paper.


    It seems that the water spirits are useful to remember the water spirits, so I practiced to use the lower spirit Undine a bit, but I was quite tired. With this, it would be difficult to even summon a higher level spirit.


    It seemed to be unable to communicate well with spirits that could not speak with their own abilities.


    I recall that Sasaki Rino was using what seemed to be a high-level spirit of fire when she was fighting Rage.


    I''m sure she has a high level of magical communication skills.


    And even though it''s impossible to communicate with spirits, I haven''t tried communicating with a demonic beast that can''t speak the same way. I''m going to try it next time.


    ''''That''s enough for today.


    Lugas closes the book and the book disappears from Lugas'' hands.


    ''Um, Mister Lugus, ...... I have a question.''


    What can I do for you?


    ''Does Lord Lugus unfold the book as he uses his magic earlier, or does it mean something?


    Oh, I see you''ve been wondering about the grimoire.


    Lugus muttered something and the book suddenly appeared in his hand.


    I nodded to myself.


    ''''Sir Dihardt, actually, this Lugus here can''t use spirit magic by nature.


    ?


    I nod my head.


    ''''Um, ...... it seems that Lord Lugus was using spirit magic just now.


    I question myself.


    Earlier, Lugus had mastered the use of spirit magic. Why would he say that he couldn''t use it, etc.?


    ''''That''s because you had the help of this grimoire. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can use the fire spirit in this grimoire, so you can use that spirit magic that you just used.


    ''Oh, then wouldn''t you be able to use that grimoire yourself to use spirit magic?


    Honestly, if you have such a useful tool, you should have told me sooner.


    Maybe I''ll use it.


    Oh, you''re sure?


    I nodded at Lugas'' words and borrowed the grimoire.


    You can also use the grimoire, but the grimoire doesn''t respond to anything.


    "The grimoire seemed to glow when Lugas-dono did it: ......


    Fo-fo-fo-fo, that grimoire is a special creation, and it can only be used by me, its owner.


    Lugas says with a laugh.


    ''I see. ....... That''s kind of a shame.''


    I say with a sullen smile.


    According to Lugas, Lugas has grimoires of all strains and is able to use healing and spirit magic that he would normally not be able to use. I''m sure you''ll find that the number of magic you can use is even greater than that of Modes.


    The reason why Lugas did not participate in the fight against the heroes is because every time he uses a different line of magic, he has to change the grimoire, which takes more time than a person who can use that line of magic, and also because he uses nearly twice as much magic power as he would normally use to call up the grimoire. Yes.


    "I personally envy Sir Dehardt who can use black flames. Even with the power of a grimoire, that black flame can''t be used.


    Lugus says ruefully.


    Then Lugus mutters something about getting the book back from him. Then the book disappears from Lugus''s hand.


    ''That power is useful too, isn''t it? ''Was it a spell to call up or restore things that are far away, as I recall?''


    ''Oh, you mean object movement magic. If it''s a special magic tool, it''s surprisingly easy to use. For example, Lord Dihardt''s magic sword.


    Oh, really?


    I remember the magic sword given to me by Modes. Needless to say, it was the sword that cut down Rage.


    ''Just think of that sword and call it up.


    I hold up my hand and think of the magic sword.


    Come on!


    After a few seconds, there was a swing of a sword in his own hand.


    ''It seems that the demon sword has recognized you as its owner after all. You will find that these weapons and armor with special magical powers try to be on the side of their master. It''s easy to summon them.


    I look at the magic sword. The demon sword with its black sword barrel and red pattern will give the viewer an evil impression.


    It''s called the black blood demon sword. Those who are cut by the sword will be infused with black power and their own magical power will be gradually eroded. The brave man who was cut down by the sword will have his magic power consumed, and he''ll be on the verge of death by now.


    Lugus laughs happily.


    My own mind buzzes at his words.


    ''Um ....... I heard that the brave man survived .......


    At least that''s what I''ve heard, I was relieved to hear that Rage was saved: .......


    ''For now, it looks like the saint''s power is keeping her alive for now. But I don''t know how long that will last either.


    Lugas says with a chuckle.


    Rage is an enemy to Lugus and his friends, and it must be hilarious because that enemy is dying.


    But I wasn''t.


    It''s not that I did it myself, but I never once wanted to kill Rage or anything like that.


    I don''t like him very much, but Rage is not so bad that he has to be killed. Just because I don''t like him doesn''t mean I should hurt him.


    Honestly, it bothers me.


    I still wonder if I should go and check on him.


    In truth, I was not only concerned about Rage, but about them.


    Most of all, I''m also worried about how Shirone is doing.


    I didn''t care when Shirone went missing in her original world.


    I''ve been wondering why he''s in this world. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of it.


    I''m not going to be able to get to the bottom of it. I would like to discuss something with you.


    Kuroki has an audience with the Demon King.


    I see. I''m anxious to see the brave man. All right, I''ll have them furnish you with the necessary equipment for your journey.


    Modes nodded.


    I''m relieved to hear that he understood.


    In the audience room of the demon king''s castle, I appealed to Modes to let me go to check on the brave man.


    At first I thought he might say no, but Modes agreed to let me go. However, he didn''t say why he was going to check on him, so maybe it''s because Modes thought he was going to put a stop to the brave man.


    However, I was relieved to have Modes'' help. After all, I don''t know anything about this world. It would be the difference between having help and not having it.


    ''''Lugus, you must provide Lord Dihardt with what he needs for his journey.


    Lugas comes forward at Modes'' call.


    ''''Yes, sir. ''Yes, I was consulted yesterday and I have already made preparations. Since Sir Dihardt may not know anything about the human realm, I will send him to you to guide you. Nat, come on out.


    At Lugas'' voice, a small animal appears from underneath Lugas'' feet.


    It''s a squirrel or mouse-like animal with red fur. The small animal comes to your feet.


    ''How do you do, Master Dihardt, my name is Nat of the fire mouse tribe, Jans.


    A mouse named Nat greets the head with a bow.


    Normally, the rat speaks! I would be surprised to hear that, but I''ve already seen a lot of impossible creatures. I wouldn''t be surprised.


    ''I''m Dehart. Nice to meet you, Nat.


    I return the greeting.


    Nat looks surprised when I say hello. Of course, he may not really be surprised because he has the face of a mouse.


    ...... No, don''t rely on rumors, Yance. I''ve heard that you are even more frightening than that, Jans.


    Nat says and shakes his head, holding his hands up.


    I chuckle to myself when he tells me that he was thought to be the scary one.


    Apparently, I am feared by Modes'' men.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of your time with the help of your friends.


    However, if we have to live here for a while, I don''t think it''s a good thing to be feared.


    I recall that even in my former world, I was told I was afraid of the look in my eyes, and I grew my bangs long enough to hide my eyes. I think it made me look a little kinder.


    But since it doesn''t seem like people in this world are afraid of my appearance, I need to find another way.


    So what do we do?


    Maybe next time I''ll say, "I''m not afraid - I''m not afraid!" and dance.


    Or something silly like that, Modes and the others gave me a quizzical look.


    ''''That Sir Dihardt ......?''''


    ''No, it''s nothing. Thank you for being our guide.


    Now then, I''ll have them prepare something else for you that I think you''ll need.


    We are briefed on all the magical tools that Lugus'' men brought with them.


    A map of this world. A magical cloak with a hood that makes its presence disappear. A stone that magically makes a warrior. A stone that seals the magic of shifting. A stone that seals the magic of shifting. Jewelry and other items that might replace the currency of the human world.


    And if you need anything else, I can get it for you.


    No, I think this should be enough.


    I say thank you. In fact, I don''t know anything about this world, so sometimes I don''t even notice what I need.


    ''Lord Dihardt, outside of this Nargol is the domain of the gods of Elyos. If you think you are in danger, you will be turned right back with the Stone of Transition.


    Modes says.


    The magic of transmigration is the magic that sets the place you want to transmigrate to with magic and moves you there. The stone of transference is a magical tool that can be used only once, even by those who can''t use that magic.


    ''''Thank you,''''


    I thank Modes for myself.


    You should be polite to those who care about you. This is common sense in every world.


    And then I left the audience room.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Where are we?


    It was dark and empty where they had moved with the magic of transference.


    ''This is one of the defence bases in the Acheron Mountains, Yance. If truth be told, there was a resident knight, and Yance couldn''t afford to deploy a knight to this stronghold from Yance because there were a lot of people killed and wounded in the battle against the brave men. ......


    The nut on his own shoulder explained to me.


    The Acheron Mountains are the boundary line that separates the world of Nargol from the world of man.


    These mountains are guarded by the flying dragon riders of the Dark Knights to prevent invasion from the air. It seems to be one of the bases for their defense.


    It was here that I prepared for the journey and moved from the Demon King''s castle at once with magic.


    Once you get down this mountain, you should be in the world of humans.


    ''''It''s funny, Yans, there should be a flying dragon rider waiting here to take you to the bottom of the mountain, and Yans is .......


    It would actually be faster to descend with flying magic, but since I was interested in flying dragons, I decided to get a flying dragon to send me there because I was interested in flying dragons.


    I hear something coming from outside the stone building.


    When I went outside, I saw a lizard-like creature with huge wings.


    It''s a demon called a wyvern. On the back of the flying dragon was a dark knight.


    That dark knight lowered the flying dragon near the building and got off the flying dragon''s back as well.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, Lord Dihardt!��My name is Knight Gned!


    The dark knight takes off his helmet and bows to himself.


    He is a young man of the demon tribe who is in his late teens to early 20 years of age in human terms.


    I''ve heard about the demon race from Lugas.


    The demon race is the highest-ranking race in this Nargol. They look like brown-skinned humans, but they have two horns on their heads. They are excellent at magic and far superior to humans physically.


    But they are very few in number, less than one-twentieth as many as Nargol''s largest race, the Orcs.


    But even so, the Dark Knights are the strongest in Nargol, consisting of demon warriors.


    I''m not sure if that dark knight Gunedo is nervous or not, but his face is stiff.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. You can''t be so formal.


    Honestly, when you call me "Sir", it makes my back kind of itch. I''m not such a wicked person. If you''re as old as you look, you shouldn''t be so different from yourself, you should be more comfortable talking to me.


    But you notice that Sir Gned is shaking a little.


    Could it be that he is frightened?


    I''d be shocked if you did.


    ''No!��For you are second in rank to His Majesty here in Nargol!


    I honestly don''t know if I''m nervous or afraid.


    But I don''t think I can get him to talk to me comfortably.


    ''I will now take you back to the foot of the mountain!


    Gned said, and urged him to get on the back of the flying dragon and take a seat in the back.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, Sir Gned: ......


    Yes, sir!


    When he rides himself, Gned flies the flying dragon.


    When the flying dragon flaps its wings, you feel the wind.


    You can''t help but ooh and aah at the sensation.


    It''s a moderately good sensation.


    When the flying dragon flies through the air, the defense base becomes smaller in the blink of an eye.


    The sensation of flying in the sky was very good. I''d like to have a flying dragon for myself.


    However, the altitude suddenly dropped when it came to a certain point.


    ''''What''s going on, Sir Gunned?''''


    It would be ruined if we had to fly low in the sky.


    "We''re going to fly low from here on out.


    What does he mean by surveillance?


    ''''Master Dihardt. The area around here is already under the watchful eye of the Holy Knights of Elyos, and they will be watching you if you fly too high. If you fly too high, they''ll spot you.


    Nat, who is in the pocket of my clothes, explains.


    According to Nat''s explanation, the Holy Knights of Elyos are an elite unit made up of human heroes and angelic tribesmen who have sworn allegiance to the God King Odis. And since Elyos and Nargol are enemies, naturally, the holy knights consider the dark knights as enemies.


    The holy knights are said to have repeatedly invaded the airspace since the dark knights were destroyed by the rage and others. Therefore, they have to fly low to avoid being seen by them.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. It was dangerous even from the side.


    ''''It seems that Sir Gned has not been a flying dragon rider for a very short time, so yangs .......


    The Dark Knights are currently short-handed. The skilled flying dragon riders are few and far between, and Gunned seems to have only been a flying dragon rider for a short time.


    ''''However, if you fly poorly like this, the goblins around here might target you. ......


    What, from a goblin?


    I''ve been taught about demons to some extent by Lugas when I take a lecture on magic. Goblins are ugly, green-bodied demons that average about 140 centimeters in height. According to Lugas'' lectures, their heads are harder than steel and they are not good at music.


    But as long as goblins are called demons, aren''t they under the control of Modes, the Demon King?


    When I mentioned the question to myself.


    "The goblins around here are not under your control, Yance.


    According to Nat, Modes is sometimes called the ruler of demons, but it is only called that because he rules Nargol, where no people live and many demons live, and the demons outside Nargol are not under his control, and they don''t listen to his orders.


    The goblins around here also do not listen to what Modes says. In fact, it is said that there are few demons that listen to Modes.


    To be honest, the title of Demon King is false.


    Although Modes has the power to dominate the demons of the world, it seems that Modes doesn''t have much desire to dominate, and would never attack the human world from Nargol.


    Whenever a demon outside of Nargol attacks a human being, people seem to think that Modes has them attacked, but the truth is that this is not the case at all.


    In other words, if you leave Nargol, you are outside the Modes'' control, so when problems arise, you have no choice but to solve them on your own.


    I am obi-sworded because it takes a long time to touch and call up the demon sword at my waist. There was a possibility that he might draw his sword against a demon on the road.


    When I was thinking about this, an arrow suddenly flew in from below.


    "Go, goblins and yans!


    Nat lets out a panicked voice.


    I look and see short, green, human-like beings aiming at us with arrows.


    The flying dragon gets excited about being shot with an arrow and starts to flail about.


    In a hurry, I myself cling to the flying dragon.


    ''''Calm down! Calm down!!!!


    Gned tries to calm the flying dragon down but is unsuccessful.


    Gunned rapidly raises his flying dragon to avoid the arrows.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    I cringe.


    I rise so quickly that the arrows can''t reach me.


    ''Calm down! Calm down!


    Having escaped from the arrows somehow calms the flying dragon down.


    ''''It looks like you''re relieved now: ......


    To my relief, Gunned lets out a panicked voice.


    ''Ah!��We''ve found it!


    Gned looked in the direction Gned was pointing, and there were winged humans rapidly approaching. Their number was 10.


    The winged human was wearing golden armor and held a bow in his hand, pointing towards us.


    ''''That''s the holy knight of the angel tribe, Yansu!��Lord Gned, I''m running away, Yance!


    The angelic race is a race of winged humans living in Elyos.


    As a winged race, the angels do not use flying magic to fly, so they can use magic and swords while flying.


    Normally, they can''t fight while using flying magic, so they would have to ride on flying dragons or flying creatures such as sky horses to be a match for them.


    Gnedo is also riding a flying dragon, but he''s only one rider and Gnedo has only been riding a flying dragon for a short time. If they continue to fight, they will be shot down.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get my hands on it or not.


    I''m going to have to do something about it, so I''m going to cast a flying spell.


    Sir?


    ''''Sir Gned stay in control of the flying dragon. I''ll take care of the rest.


    When he says that, he goes straight to the angels.


    The angels shoot arrows at me.


    That arrow looked very slow.


    ''''Ha!


    I draw my sword and knock off the arrow.


    ''''Nonsense!


    The cries of the angels.


    ''O black flame!


    I let out a huge mass of black flames in the air as I fly through the sky.


    ''''Hellflame (Hellflame)!


    A mass of black fire spreads out and heads towards the angels.


    I don''t mean to hit them. It''s just a threat.


    However, the effect is so great that you can see your opponent panicking.


    ''''That black flame is Lanfeld, run!


    The angels run away, mistaking their faces for Lanfeld''s because they were wearing the hood of their cloaks, or maybe they didn''t recognize their faces.


    I''m going to go back to Gunned''s flying dragon and sit behind it.


    It''s a great ......


    I can hear Gned muttering.


    ''Sir Gned, the angels have been driven away. Please keep flying.


    I smile at Gunned.


    ''Rii-okay, again!


    Gned bites and salutes himself and sends the flying dragon flying.


    The flying dragon flies high and slashes the wind.


    It felt good.


    Flying with the magic of flight requires you to focus on the magic to some extent, and you can''t enjoy the view. If you''re going to fly in the sky, it would be better to ride on the back of something.


    If I came back, I thought, I''d like to have a flying dragon for myself.


    Eventually, I reached the edge of the Acheron Mountains.


    ''Thank you, Sir Gned.''


    I thanked Gunned as I was lowered to the ground by the flying dragon.


    ''''I''m afraid so!


    Gned remained nervous from start to finish.


    But his demeanor seemed to have softened a bit since the first time it was there.


    This is it for me, but I wish you well on the road!


    "Thank you, Sir Gned.


    Gned said and sent his flying dragon flying.


    Now, it was a walk from here.


    According to Nat, Rage and the others are in a place called St. Renaria Republic.


    It is fast if you can get there with the magic of transfer, but since you can only move to the place you set up in advance, there is no way you can set it outside of Nargol, so of course you can''t use it.


    It''s a bit of distance to St. Renaria Republic, but it seems that I''ve become superhuman in this world and can move faster than the previous world. It''s not going to take that long.


    Then let''s go, Nat.


    I have stepped out into the world of humanity.

 8 Her worries

    Chiyuki.


    ''Is your brother still not awake? What is Sahoko doing here!


    Kyoka, aka Kyouka Mido Kyouka, makes a grating noise.


    Kyouka is Rage''s younger sister, two years younger than him.


    Her appearance resembles Rage''s, but her personality is not so similar.


    After Rage was defeated by the Dark Knight, we returned to this St. Renaria Republic.


    The eight of us were summoned to the temple of the Goddess Raina in this country.


    We were in a room in that temple.


    ''Kyouka-san. Raising your voice like that won''t wake up Reigi-kun.


    I release the words for the umpteenth time. Rage is asleep in the next room, he should be quiet.


    ''Chiyuki, aren''t you worried about your brother! Originally, your brother was injured because of your lack of strength! How are you going to take responsibility for this?!


    Honestly, I''m taking it out on him, but I can''t be bothered to talk back, so I shut up.


    Kyoka did not participate in the defeat of the Demon King.


    She and Kaya Takayama, aka Kaya, were staying at home in this St. Renaria Republic.


    The reason for the absenteeism is ostensibly to protect their base of operations.


    But the real reason is because Kyouka is incompetent.


    She can''t control her magic well and can attack her allies.


    Also, she seems to be trying to learn fencing, but to be honest, her strength is delicate. Kyoka is the one who reversed Rage''s gender and yet degraded her.


    Quite frankly, taking her along will only slow her down.


    She also doesn''t get along well with the other girls, and traveling with them would make the atmosphere worse.


    Therefore, she was not allowed to participate in the defeat of the Demon King.


    On the other hand, Kaya, who could use karate and other fist techniques, was quite capable, but she couldn''t leave Kyoka alone, so she was asked to stay behind with them.


    Sahoko and Kaya are the daughters of the servants in Rage''s house.


    Kyouka and Kaya attend a little far away from the academy we attended, a little far away from the school we attended. Also, in the original world, Kaya was Kyouka''s valet, which is why we stayed together.


    Right now, it''s just me and Kyouka in the room.


    It''s been three days since Rage was defeated.


    His body was safe, but his life force had been consumed in large quantities and there was no sign of him waking up.


    I know Kyoka is worried about Rage, but there''s nothing I can do about it. I just hope he''s okay.


    Now Reige has Sahoko with him. Sahoko, who was able to use healing magic and took care of Rage in her former world, has been with him for three days now.


    I remember that time. Sahoko kept chanting healing magic to the injured Rage almost all day long. Sahoko''s own life would be in danger if she pushed herself that hard.


    Thanks to that, he managed to save his life despite the fact that it would have been a fatal wound.


    Why would Sahoko be so devoted to Reigi?


    Sahoko, I''m told, was a childhood friend of Rage''s. Due to family reasons, Rage grew up in a different part of Mido''s main family, and Sahoko was the only child there at the same age, and they played together a lot. So there must be a lot going on between the two of them.


    Sahoko has been nursing him for three days now, and she''s going to have to give him a good night''s rest. Of course, Sahoko will not agree to this.


    Kyouka tried to nurse her as well as Sahoko, but it was useless, so I made her stop.


    But I''m no more useful than Sahoko, either.


    No, no one will be able to match Sahoko when it comes to Rage.


    After Sahoko is rested, me, Kaya and Shirohane are supposed to take turns taking care of her.


    Kaya and Shirone are training in the guards'' training area here in the temple.


    Now that Rage can''t move, the two of them must be in the forefront if something happens to them.


    That''s why Shirone has asked Kaya to accompany her as she trains.


    By the way, Reno is in his room, which is assigned to this temple, and Nao seems to be taking a walk outside.


    After Rage was defeated, our air was heavy.


    The fact that Rage had been mortally wounded was one thing, but most of all, we were shocked that Rage had lost.


    Up until now, all of us, except Rage, had been in danger for our lives, but Rage was the only exception.


    With him, every opponent was easy to deal with.


    And to be beaten so easily.


    Dark Knight Dihardt.


    Thinking about the guy who defeated Rage.


    The fight was so fast that I couldn''t see it with my own eyes.


    The next thing I knew, Rage was spewing blood from his chest and falling down.


    The only people who were able to see the fight were Shirone and Nao.


    Sirone said that Dehardt''s movements were similar to Japanese swordsmanship. Moreover, he seems to be quite a good user.


    As the daughter of a kendo hall, Syrone was somewhat familiar with kenjutsu.


    She told me that Silone was more skilled than her.


    As such, she probably couldn''t help but train for the sword.


    ''''Ray-kun!


    Suddenly, I hear Sahoko''s voice from the next room.


    When Kyouka and I rushed into the room, we saw that Rage had gotten up. Sahoko was hugging that Rage.

 9 Meeting of heroes

    Chiyuki.


    All eight of us were gathered in the room.


    It had been three days since Rage had woken up, and while he had managed to get up, he still wasn''t in his element. But it would only be a matter of time before he recovered.


    With confirmation that Rage was okay, we finally got back to our routine.


    Then, we gathered in a room in the temple to discuss the future.


    ''''We should stop defeating the Demon King,''''


    I say.


    ''Why, Chiyuki?''


    Rage voices his doubts.


    ''Why? ....... You don''t think anything of your condition? You almost died.


    I say angrily.


    Originally I was going to stop the defeat of the Demon King if it was in danger.


    Up until now, we were the ones who took their own lives.


    But after meeting Dihardt, it turned into a fight for our lives.


    Originally, we should have stopped this kind of thing from the beginning.


    ''''I''m sorry, Chiyuki, but I''m not going to break my promise to a woman.


    Rage says, dressing up.


    The words almost make my head bleed.


    ''You hey, Sahoko and everyone else was worried you were going to die!��That Dihardt guy is strong!��If you do it again, you could die!


    This man is always like that, he would die for a woman.


    But this man''s stupidity has saved me from myself.


    That''s why I stayed with him until now. The same is true for Shirohne and Nao here. It''s probably because of this man''s help in the past.


    ''I''m sorry, but I''m not going to stop helping Raina.


    I knew it. This man doesn''t stop for this kind of thing.


    ''You know what, ...... Chiyuki-san, a lot of people are hurting because of the demons. Is it okay to abandon people in need?


    This time Reno says.


    In the first place, the purpose of this trip was started to help people suffering from the damage of demons.


    The Demon King Modes is the king who rules over all the demons in this world. And he has those demons attack humans.


    And the Demon King Modes wants to destroy the gods of Elyos and rule this world.


    I haven''t heard this directly from Raina, but it is rumored by people.


    We must defeat the Demon King Modes and bring peace to the world. That''s our goal.


    Well, actually, we were just enjoying the adventure, but that''s what it looks like.


    ''That''s the thing, but is it something we have to do?��It was always this world''s problem, wasn''t it?


    I think it must be strange for us to solve the problems of this world.


    ''It certainly is,''


    It''s a delicate feeling when Kyouka agrees with me, but that''s okay.


    ''What is this god of Elyos doing working only on us in the first place? I wonder if he won''t think of moving his own hand?


    Some people will look at Kyouka''s words and say you didn''t do anything either.


    But Kyouka''s words are also true.


    If the Demon King Modes attacked Elyos, it would be the gods who would be in trouble. Why aren''t they moving?


    This had been bothering me a bit as well.


    ''Indeed, Kyouka-san has a point.


    "Hmm.


    Kyouka makes a good face at my words.


    ''We''ll ask her the next time we see Reena-sama. And why the gods don''t move.


    Why do the gods leave the Demon King alone?


    If it''s a trivial reason, I must protest.


    ''''That Chiyuki-sama, if you don''t mind?''''


    Now Kaya gives her opinion.


    ''What, Kaya?''


    I''m actually not very good at Kaya. It''s because she doesn''t always have an expression on her face, like a Noh mask, and I can''t tell what she''s thinking.


    And Kaya always talks to everyone else at a distance. That''s why she gives them names. She doesn''t feel at ease with any of them.


    ''''In the first place, if we don''t defeat the Demon King, won''t he send us home?


    Kaya''s words were nodded by several people. As long as they won''t send you home, there''s no way you can stop defeating the Demon King.


    I''m sure we''ll have to negotiate that point. I''m not sure that the goddess would do anything to intimidate you, even if she did. I don''t think she''ll say she won''t let you return unless you defeat the demon king.


    But that''s only if Raina is the goddess of compassion as she looks.


    ''''Um~ Chiyuki-san. Can I have a moment?


    Now it''s Silone.


    What''s going on, Mr. White?


    ''You know what? What''s going to happen when we leave? I just wondered if someone else was going to be called in this time: .......


    Then someone else will be in a lot of trouble, Syrone said.


    ''''Ummm, you''re right, that sounds like you''ve put the trouble on someone else.


    Nao agrees with Shirone.


    ''That''s right, Chiyuki. Instead of quitting, you should be thinking of ways to win this time.


    I wondered if Rage was right and there was nothing I could do about it after all. But I wasn''t exempt. Someone could die. Besides, ......


    ''But you know what, guys? This time someone might die. Besides, it''s been six months already. We were family.


    I''m worried about you.


    Yes, it''s been six months. I guess I''ll have to leave for good.


    Everyone falls silent at my words.


    ''Sirone. Wouldn''t you like to see the boy you''ve known since childhood?


    I talk to Shilone.


    I can''t convince them all by myself. You need a comrade.


    ''What?��Did you have a man like that in your life, Sirone?


    Then Sahoko bites into it.


    ''Oh, I don''t know Sahoko-san~. Shirone has a childhood friend who swore to her future~


    ''Hey ...... hey Reno. Kuroki isn''t like that!


    Sirone shouts in protest.


    ''I was curious, so I went to see him - at Sirone''s parents'' dojo. He looked plain and unremarkable, but he was pretty handsome and cool. If it wasn''t for Rage-san, he would have been pretty popular.


    I had only heard about my childhood friend from Shirone, but I had never actually met him.


    However, Reno, who is a model, has seen a number of beautiful men. The fact that she''s quite handsome means that she would be beautiful enough on a general level.


    However, because of the presence of Rage in the school, the other boys don''t stand out. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    ''''Is it good-looking ......?��She''s definitely got a pretty face, though.


    Cyrone nods her head. She doesn''t seem to think he''s cool.


    ''Heh. ......''


    Rage makes some kind of implied voice.


    ''''Don''t get me wrong, Le......Rage, you don''t get it wrong either. It''s really nothing to do with Kuroki!


    Sirone rushes to excuse herself to Rage.


    All the girls here have a thing for Rage. Sirone wouldn''t want to be misunderstood either.


    From what I can see, Shirone doesn''t seem to think anything special about him. If he had a thing for his childhood friend, he wouldn''t be on Rage''s side.


    However, the childhood friend might like Shirone.


    But she wanted to apologize for saying something terrible with her childhood friend before she came here.


    ''But Silone. Didn''t she say she wanted to apologize to her childhood friend?


    I ask Cyrone.


    ''It''s ......''


    Shirone stammers.


    Lino and Nao lean forward at Sirone''s words. That profound Sahoko also wants to hear it.


    For Sahoko and Lino, they are curious, perhaps because they will have fewer rivals.


    ''''Oh well, guys. We''ll have to talk to Raina first to find out, won''t we?��It''s not too late to think about that, is it?


    Rage finishes the story.


    ''Eh~''


    Reno says unhappily.


    He would certainly have to ask Raina a lot of questions.


    In the first place, he had to ask her a lot of questions before he set out on his journey.


    Why are the gods of Elyos leaving the Demon King alone?


    Do we really have to defeat the Demon King to get him to leave?


    Then we had a couple of words and a chat and dismissed.

 10 Forest where elves live

    Rouse the Traveling Merchant


    ''d*mn it, I can''t believe this Rouse-sama is going through this: ....... We''re almost in the Kingdom of Pthea.


    He was walking along the road to the Kingdom of Pthea to do business when he encountered goblins and ran for his life into the forest.


    I''m tempted to complain about one of them.


    ''What are the knights of Pthea doing here?


    A knight is supposed to protect the street and other areas outside the city walls. It''s dereliction of duty for such a monster to come out.


    But there''s nothing you can do to get angry.


    "Where are we, I don''t think we''re that far from the street ......


    The forest was the domain of the demons.


    We could also be attacked by demons like the goblins we saw earlier.


    I have to get back to the road as soon as possible. When night falls, more demons will come out.


    We had to get inside the walled city before then.


    Keep walking.


    But he couldn''t go back to the city streets.


    ''I''m thirsty ......''


    My throat is parched from running as fast as I could while running away from the goblins.


    ''And yet you suddenly stopped chasing, what''s wrong with you?


    The goblins were fast for their short legs, and I didn''t think I could get away with it as a small, over-40-year-old fatty.


    But oh well, I suppose it''s good. My life had been saved, and now I was thirsty for more than that.


    ''The song ......?''


    As I was walking, I heard a song.


    As I walked through the forest towards the song, I saw a large spring.


    In the middle of the spring, there was a naked woman with her lower body in the spring.


    The song seemed to be sung by the woman.


    She was a beautiful woman. I couldn''t help but admire her.


    As I walked up to her, I stepped on a tree branch and made a sound.


    ''Is someone there?''


    The beautiful woman looks at me as if she noticed the sound.


    ''More!��I''m sorry!��I didn''t mean to peek!��I just heard a beautiful singing voice: ......


    I excuse myself in a rush.


    ''No, it''s my fault for bathing in such a place. How about you, would you like to join me for a dip?


    A beautiful woman smiles at me without hiding her nakedness.


    When I see her smile, I can''t think of anything else, as if a haze has formed in my head.


    ''''No, no, no, bathing in the water with someone as beautiful as you is outrageous!��But I''m thirsty, so if you can just give me some water to drink: ......


    I approach the fountain myself.


    ''I see. ''I don''t own this spring. I think you should feel free to drink from it.


    Okay. Then be my guest.


    I guess it''s good that the beautiful woman says go ahead.


    And I''m just thirsty. It''s not out of a guilty heart that I just want to look closer. I tell myself that.


    The beautiful woman is smiling at me.


    When I get to the edge of the fountain, I crouch down. But I can''t take my eyes off her.


    She scoops up some water from the spring with her hand and puts it in her mouth. The water feels very sweet, perhaps because Beauty is immersed in it?


    I try to take another sip. But then I feel something wrong with my body.


    ''My body is ......''


    My body is numb and I can''t move my hands. So I finally look into the fountain.


    ''Nah......!


    There was a huge beast''s face in the fountain. Its eyes are looking at me.


    The moment I look at the eyes of that beast, the haze in my head clears.


    That''s right, why is there such a beautiful woman in a place like this? In a forest full of demons like this.


    Why didn''t I notice this kind of abnormality?


    I forced myself to sit up and look at her face.


    She was smiling happily.


    The head of the beast comes out of the fountain. The head of the beast opens its mouth wide.


    Ah, ......


    I couldn''t help it anymore.


    The head of the beast is coming towards me.


    And then it would be enveloped in darkness.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    ''Ha, you didn''t get in today after all: ......


    It was the fourth day since we left Nargol.


    The city we stopped in earlier still didn''t let us in.


    I''m continuing my journey to the St. Renaria Republic where Rage and the others are.


    It seems to be quite a distance from Nargol to the St. Renaria Republic, but since I in this world can travel faster than a horse, I''ve already traveled more than two-thirds of the way to my destination in just four days.


    I didn''t measure it, but I would have been able to reach more than 200 kilometers per hour with room to spare.


    I am a superhuman in this world.


    They were also moving superhumanly in the video, so if the people from the world I was in came to this world, they would be superhuman.


    I saw how the people of this world live during my travels through the land where humans live.


    People in this world live in terms of points, not surfaces.


    There are countless city-states, just like Greece in the past.


    And outside the cities is not a world of people, it is a demon world overrun with demons.


    Humans build walls and live only in and around the city.


    And the cities are connected to each other by roads.


    City-states can be as small as a village, or as huge as a satellite city.


    The system of government also varies from monarchy to republicanism.


    In short, there is a difference between hereditary and elected mayors.


    In some countries, not only the mayor is hereditary but also the deputy mayor and the section chief are hereditary, while in other countries only the mayor is hereditary. Of course, there are also republican states with aristocrats.


    Religion is still, or rather, the gods of Elios.


    According to Nat, there are people who do not believe in the gods of Elyos in the frontier, but they are called barbarians.


    Incidentally, the city I stopped in is called the Kingdom of Putea, a city-state with a population of about 20,000.


    However, that''s only about 20,000 people who have citizenship, and if those who don''t have citizenship are included, the population will increase further.


    Those who have citizenship are citizens of the city-state and those who do not have citizenship are foreigners.


    Therefore, those who do not have citizenship will not be easily allowed inside the city walls.


    So what are we going to do about distribution? Sign treaties between nations to free the entry of persons with citizenship in each other''s countries. By concluding several such treaties, the traffic of people is made free.


    Of course, I''ve heard that there are closed nations that are completely self-sufficient economies that have no treaties with anyone at all.


    By the way, as a non-citizen of any city-state, I could not enter any city-state by any official means.


    Then, how have I been able to eat and drink?


    First of all, the forest was rich in food, and fruit such as pomegranates were a great source of food.


    There were many other fruits as well. If only there were no demons, ordinary humans would have been able to live here.


    If you wanted to get something to eat that went through the fire, you had to go inside the city walls.


    I would sneak in with my flight magic and steal one of the meat skewers and eat it while apologizing to the shopkeeper.


    It would have been nice if they had money, but Modes didn''t have any money in circulation in the human world.


    Instead, he was given a jewel that could be obtained in Nargol, but he and Nat didn''t know how to convert it to cash and ended up not being able to use it, so there was nothing he could do about it.


    ''Well, what shall we do today, Nat?


    I ask Nat, my companion on the trip.


    ''Do you want to sneak in with your cloak of shadows, Yasu?''


    It is not possible to enter by proper procedure from the front, but if you use the cloak of shadow that is a tool of magic given by Modes, you can sneak in.


    This cloak of shadows with a hood, called the cloak of shadows, was able to become the same state as using the magic of concealment by wearing a hood to completely hide the face.


    The hidden magic is a spell that eliminates the presence of the person, and once the spell is activated, the person becomes unaware of the person.


    But the hidden magic doesn''t work on those who have detecting abilities or those who use detecting magic, and once they are recognized, the hidden magic is broken.


    It was the same even if you used the cloak of shadow.


    ''''No, let''s not do it this time, the information from Rage and the others was generally all the same.


    Since the goal is to gather information on Rage and his friends, we''re heading to the St. Renaria Republic through the cities that Rage and his friends stopped in as much as possible.


    The stories of Rage and his team were all similar.


    It seems that Rage and his friends are saving people by defeating many demons.


    Of course, many people are grateful to them.


    But some people seem to be afraid of them.


    It''s a fear of those who are so powerful that they can''t even be considered human.


    Also, there are people who have been harmed by the rage and others.


    That''s why I don''t think the story of the rage will be any different if you enter the Putea Kingdom, and I can''t even stay at the inn because I don''t have any money, so there''s no point in entering the Putea Kingdom.


    ''''Nat, let''s stay in the field near here today.


    So why don''t we find a place to sleep and some food?


    Yes.


    Soon, it will be time to rest as the sun is about to set.


    Fortunately, the forest near here seems to be plentiful, so there will be no shortage of food.


    If you use magic to ward off the demons, they won''t come near you unless they are very strong.


    I''m going to walk through the forest in search of food and water.


    It was when I walked for a while.


    A song can be heard from the depths of the forest.


    Song ......


    I nodded my head.


    This is in a forest overrun with demons, and it was unusual for someone to be singing in a place like this.


    ''''You have a beautiful voice, Yance. ......''''


    Nat said in a rapt voice. He didn''t seem to question anything.


    ''Master Dihardt, would you like to go?''


    Nat says, wanting to go towards the voice.


    From the voice, Nat''s condition is strange.


    Apparently, hearing this song has caused this to happen.


    ''Okay, let''s go.''


    I wanted to see the Lord of this song again myself.


    I walked for a while and found a large spring in the middle of an open forest.


    In the middle of the spring, there was what looked like a naked woman with her lower body attached to the spring, the song seemed to be sung by this woman.


    ''Who''s there?''


    A woman looks at us to see if we''ve noticed them.


    ''Oh no ......, I''m sorry to interrupt your singing. I was just wondering who was singing.


    I bow to myself. I''m glad I came to see it because I was actually interested in it. Thanks to this, I was able to see something rare.


    ''No, don''t worry about it. What do you think, would you like to take a dip with me?


    No, thank you. We''ll just go away. Just keep singing.


    I turn to leave.


    ''Master Dihardt. "Master Dihart, we have clean water, Yance. Why don''t you spend the night in here?


    Nat says, as if he wants to stay here.


    ''Nat, you can''t drink the water from this spring. It''s poisoned.


    What, you''re gonna f*ck it up with poison?


    Nat is surprised by the words.


    The water in this spring contains a magical poison. It''s probably some kind of paralyzing substance.


    I didn''t know it was such a poison ....... I suggest you take your time.


    The woman says.


    The words were slightly offensive.


    This woman sees herself as a predator.


    I''ve become more sensitive to hostility and gazes that harm me since I came to this world.


    Even if they are tens of meters away, I can recognize hostility if it is directed at me. It seems to be an enemy-sensing ability according to Lugas, but being exposed to unpleasant gazes doesn''t feel so good.


    Besides, this woman has been using fascination magic on themselves since earlier.


    That''s another source of discomfort. Perhaps it had a similar effect on the song earlier, which must have been the reason why Nat went crazy.


    This woman must be a demon, I don''t feel anything when I see this woman naked.


    She''s a demon who preys on her prey as it approaches, deceiving them with her songs and her human-like appearance.


    Of course I don''t intend to be eaten.


    But I didn''t feel like fighting this demon either.


    We''re going to leave in peace. Let it go.


    I''m trying to intimidate it so it won''t turn any more hostile. I was often targeted by demons along the way, but most of them ran away when I threatened them.


    However, the demons in the form of women will turn more hostile to you.


    ''''You!


    The woman''s face turns to rage and suddenly a huge beast''s head comes out of the spring. The beast has six heads, and it stretches out its neck to attack me.


    I didn''t see it coming, it wasn''t going to give up eating me. And it''s faster than I expected.


    ''Ha!


    I avoided the heads of the beasts as I drew my sword and slashed off one of them.


    ''''Guuuuuuuu!��You''re human!


    The woman has a look of anguish on her face. There is nowhere near the gracefulness on her face as she did earlier.


    ''''Eat this, too!


    The water from the fountain floats in the air in a large mass.


    ''Water splash!


    The demon shouted and a large chunk of water shattered and came towards him.


    ''''Magic Shield!''''


    As soon as he screams, a circular shield of light is created in front of him. The spray of water is blocked by the magical shield.


    The water spray stops and the demon comes up on land.


    The lower half of her body, hidden by the fountain of demons, is exposed to the light of day. The upper half of the body was a human woman, and the lower half of the body was writhing with the heads of six huge beasts and multiple tentacles.


    The figure was very ugly.


    The demon tried to come towards us.


    It wasn''t very fast, perhaps it couldn''t move fast on land.


    ''Nat, are you okay?''


    ''Yes and Yance ....... My eyes are about to roll, Yance managed.


    Nat didn''t seem to be able to keep up with the sudden turn of events.


    ''Nat stayed back,''


    I lower the nut to the ground and the nut drops backwards behind me.


    ''Yo, how dare you do that to one of your heads!


    The demon is looking at me with eyes filled with rage. Black blood is spilling out onto the ground in a ragged manner from where the sliced off head was. White smoke is coming out of the ground where the black blood flowed. The plants around where the blood fell are dying. The demon''s blood must have poison in it.


    Since it didn''t seem to be able to move fast, it would be saved if it escaped, but from the demon''s appearance, it seemed like it was going to chase me everywhere if I left it alone.


    That was a bit of a hassle. And if we fight it, we can probably win.


    ''''You humans!


    The demon is coming towards us. Its movement is slow.


    The head and tentacles of the beast attack me.


    I turn my body and jump up as I slash off the beast''s head, two and tentacles.


    ''''Nonsense!


    The demon''s surprised voice.


    I myself jumped straight into the demon''s upper body, slashing and ripping and landing behind the demon.


    ''''Ba...... stupid ......!


    The demon falls down as it is.


    The demon looks at you as it turns its head upside down.


    You will find that it is a very good idea to have a ...... that you are a god. You''re a human being ...... and you''re a mistake ......


    The demon said, and then crumpled down with a gulp.


    ''I''m not of the god race, though: ......


    But I didn''t feel like correcting my mistake.


    The demon shrank with a cloud of white smoke. Apparently, I was able to defeat it.


    ''''Dihart-sama~. Are you alright Yans?''''


    Nat bypasses the demon and runs towards us.


    ''''I''ve never seen a demon like that before, and it''s a pretty powerful enemy.


    I''ve seen only ogres and goblins along the way, and I''ve never seen a monster like this before.


    I''ve never seen a demon like this before," he said.


    I was surprised that even Nat had never seen one before. It seems to be a very rare monster.


    Then it would be better to ask someone else about this demon.


    I look into the forest.


    There was someone watching them, and their gaze showed no hostility. They don''t seem to be goblins or orcs, but who are they?


    ''Is there anyone there?''


    I ask in passing.


    When I call out to her, a girl appears from the shadow of a tree.


    She is a beautiful girl with white skin and blue hair, who is probably the same age or a little younger than me when she was a year old.


    Why is there a girl like this in this place, is this girl a demon like the demon from earlier?


    However, I didn''t feel any hostility from the girl, and her gaze wasn''t as unpleasant as the demon from earlier.


    ''''Dihardt-sama. It''s an elf and yans.


    The elf.


    If you look closely, your ears are long and elongated, just as I was taught as a characteristic of the elven race.


    As I recall, from what Lugas told me, the elven race is a far longer-lived race than humans, and there are only women. In addition, all of the elves are users of spirit magic and are far stronger than the average human, and because of this, they are able to live without relying on the walls of the forest, even in a forest full of demons.


    It is said that they also fall in love with human youths and often kidnap them.


    I look at her. The human youths would not feel bad if they were kidnapped by her. It''s none of my business.


    I wonder what the elf has to do with me.


    ''Um ....... Are you guys gods?


    The elven girl asks timidly.


    ''No, do you think it''s human?''


    I answer myself in a questioning way.


    I was actually a little curious. I wondered if the people who are equivalent to the people of this world can be considered the same as the people of my world.


    Because I have far more superhuman powers than the people of this world. The same goes for Rage and the others. They could be a different species, just because they look the same on the outside.


    ''''Lie, how can a human defeat Scylla when even we are no match for those guys. Are you sure you''re not a god?


    Apparently, the demon I just defeated is called Scylla.


    ''No, it''s definitely not a god: ......


    I''m not big enough to be called a god.


    I am.


    A girl approaches you. And when she comes in front of you, you look at yourself from top to bottom.


    ''Hmm, who are you, by the way?��How did you end up here: ......?


    A girl''s face comes up to me.


    I see myself in the girl''s eyes. I can''t help but look away. I''m thrilled because I''ve never been approached like this by a girl other than Shirone in the original world.


    I''m ...... no, I''m just a traveler. I''m just looking for a place to sleep.


    I reply sluggishly to myself.


    ''Oh, you can''t go into the human habitat?''


    A human dwelling would be a walled city. I nodded at the elven girl''s question.


    ''Yes ...... for a bit of a reason. ......


    "Hmm, so I don''t have anywhere to go. Why don''t you come over to my house?


    What?


    I am surprised. I''ve heard that elves can fall in love with young humans, but they aren''t very friendly with humans.


    I look at the girl. There''s nothing hostile about it. Her gaze is itchy, but not unpleasant.


    I think for a moment.


    ''Um, can I indulge the favor then?


    His curiosity got the better of him. He was curious about the life of an elf.


    ''Yeah, fine.''


    The elven girl smiled brightly and led the way into the forest.


    ''You seem to have taken a liking to me, Yance.


    Nat says teasingly.


    I can certainly sense something like goodwill from the girl.


    The girl walks on.


    For a while, as she walks, something strange happened to the landscape around her.


    It looks like a normal forest, but something is different.


    ''Great, I noticed the wards.''


    Warding?


    ''Yes, there is a spell strung on them that will mess with the senses of those who enter. So follow me.


    The girl walks on.


    Then she reaches a large tree.


    It was a very large tree. The tree has several houses attached to its branches.


    I look at it and think "oh my god". It was a tree house I''ve seen on TV.


    In fact, I have a bit of a crush on such a house. I thought it was like a secret base.


    This is my home.


    The girl says.


    ''Tess!''


    I hear a voice from above. I look at the direction of the voice and see a woman coming out of the treehouse.


    She looks like a slightly older version of an elf girl. The woman comes down from the house.


    ''Oh mom!��I''m home!


    The word "mother" surprises me. I thought she was your sister.


    ''Tess!��I''m not home. Where have you been!��And .......


    The girl''s mother looks at me.


    ''Who the hell is this?''


    The girl''s mother stares at you.


    The girl''s mother is beautiful, just like the girl. She doesn''t feel comfortable being stared at like that.


    ''Mother!��He''s great!��I beat that Scylla!


    The girl clings to her arms and introduces herself.


    The girl''s soft body sticks to her own.


    ''Scylla ....... You''re Scylla of that fountain? ......''


    The girl''s mother''s gaze moves from bottom to top.


    ''You don''t look too ...... strong, do you?


    I almost sneer at the words.


    ''Mother! That''s rude!


    The girl protests to her mother.


    ''Yes, I''m sorry. It''s nice to meet you, human lord. I am Davia of the Hardy Forest. I am Tess''s mother there.


    The mother, whose name is Davia, thanks him. Apparently the girl''s name is Tess.


    ''Yes, I am ...... my name is Black. I''m on a journey.


    After some hesitation, I said my fake name. I could have used my real name, but there was a chance that my name would be passed on to Shirone and the others. I didn''t want to use my real name as much as possible.


    ''Mom, Black says he''s on a journey. You can let him in, right?


    Tess doesn''t even have to get her mother''s approval to let her in.


    ''That Tess: ......''


    I try to tell her that she doesn''t have to get her mother''s approval.


    ''It can''t be helped. Please come to my home, Mister Black.


    But we let him in easily.


    Is it honestly okay to let a stranger in so easily? Or is that the culture?


    According to Lugas, the elves must not be so friendly to humans. Lugas'' knowledge of them could be wrong, too.


    Tess''s house is located high in a large tree. There was no ladder or stairs to climb up there.


    How would they get up there? I wondered, but Tess could easily reach it when she flew fluffily. Apparently, for an elf who can use spirit magic, this height is not a problem.


    ''Come on Black!��You can fly!


    Tess laughs unbendingly.


    Certainly nothing is an obstacle for me at this height.


    I''m also interested in the treehouse, my mother agrees, so let''s go in.


    When I fly, I am excited to reach the treehouse.


    Then I look at the tree house and think "wow".


    This treehouse is not built on top of a tree, but it is built on the tree. The tree expands and becomes a house. It was a mysterious house.


    It was quite a solid structure when I went in and looked at it. Inside the room was a lighting using spirits of light instead of fire. Considering that in the world of the people I saw, the lighting was either torches or oil, the life of an elf must be more of a magical one.


    Looking around, the furnishings were stunning, and it was nothing like the human world. It seems that magic is used everywhere else.


    The dwellings of the elves look primitive at first glance, but they are much more comfortable than the dwellings of people in this world.


    Perhaps because of the presence of magic, this world is in some ways more developed than the original one.


    I''m sure that if the original world had been able to use magic, the development of civilization would have been something like this.


    Black-dono, please sit here. I''m going to make you some tea. Tess, help me.


    Yes, sir.


    Back in the treehouse, Davia and Tess walk towards the kitchen, presumably to the kitchen.


    From the signs, they seem to be the only two people living in the treehouse.


    A few moments later, they return. There was tea and food on a wooden tray.


    They put the tea and food on the table in front of the chair they were sitting on.


    The tea was a clear red color and smelled good. The food consisted of one large flatbread, a soup made from sliced carrots and cooked in an earthenware pot with cabbage like vegetables, and later a cake with dried fruit.


    ''Here you go, Black-dono.''


    I took a sip of my tea. I''ve never tasted it before, but it was delicious.


    I take a sip of the vegetables. To be honest, it''s a bit thin, but it''s very tasty as I haven''t had any good food in my life.


    ''You''re welcome.''


    Davia asks herself.


    ''No, I just haven''t had a decent meal before. ''It''s very good,''


    The elves are more hospitable to me than the humans. The immigration officer, aka the gatekeeper of the Kingdom of Putea, treated me like a stranger and sent me away. In fact, I may be a suspicious person in this world, but I didn''t want to be treated like one.


    I was so happy that Tess and her friends were so welcoming that I was almost in tears.


    ''I see. Please keep eating.''''


    Davia suggests a meal.


    I put the first decent meal I''ve had in a long time into my mouth.


    Tess looks at herself with a smirk on her face.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Oh, my God, I haven''t had a decent bed in years.


    It was late at night and he led me to the bedroom.


    "It''s a little funny, Yance. ......


    Nat lets out a quizzical voice.


    ''I don''t know much about elves, why do you give me so much hospitality, Yance? It''s impossible, Jan.


    Nat''s doubts were felt by me, too.


    I had just met him for the first time today. He had stopped in a few human cities and everyone was cold. Why would an elf of another race be so kind to him?


    Besides, I''ve heard that elves rarely fall in love with human youths, but they are not basically friendly to humans.


    ''But Nat. I don''t get much hostility from her.


    I didn''t get a bad vibe from the girl who called herself Tess, more like a good vibe.


    ''You''re not being used for spirit magic, are you Yance?


    ''No, I don''t think so: ......


    Because Nat''s condition is normal. Honestly, I think my own anti-magic power is better than Nat''s anti-magic power.


    If she was casting a spell, Nat would be as crazy as she was with the demon earlier.


    Unless he''s only casting magic on himself, Tess sees Nat talking. She must have noticed that he has as much wisdom as a human. If she''s planning something, I don''t think she''s going to cast a spell just on herself.


    ''But maybe he has an agenda. Maybe you have something to ask of yourself: ......


    I don''t know what that is. But I think we should repay the favor of a house and a meal as much as possible.


    Do you want to do me a favor and yank it?


    ''She sees herself defeating Scylla. Maybe she wants to ask him to slay some other demon.


    ''I see, so that makes sense to me, Yance: ......''


    Nat nodded yes.


    I get into bed when Nat is satisfied. I''m surprised at how soft and fluffy it is.


    ''Wow, I''ve never had a bed this soft, even in the original world.


    I''ve never slept on a high end duvet, but I imagine it might be more than that.


    Tess had politely provided Nat with a place to sleep as well.


    ''Goodnight Nat: ......''


    Goodnight, Yance.


    It has been a long time since I''ve had a proper bed. The bed was very comfortable and smelled good.


    I never had a decent sleep on the road. I''m very sleepy, so I guess I''m a little tired.


    I felt my consciousness fall into the darkness.


    Tess, the elven girl.


    I think Lord Black is asleep, Tess.


    My mother tells me.


    ''Have you reported it to your father?''


    This is my mother and father''s room.


    I had just reported to my father about Black.


    I found my father asleep in the bed I was sitting on. My father has been sleeping in the bed since before I was born.


    I think he''s beautiful, just the way my mother fell in love with him. Of course, Black is not to be outdone.


    Ever since I can remember, my father was asleep. I''ve never seen him wake up.


    My father is human. Elves are only female, and women born of elves become elves, and men born of elves are born of the same race as their fathers.


    Most of them are human because they don''t want to be with ugly goblins and ogres.


    In fact, I have an older brother and a younger brother who were left in human habitation as soon as they were born, as is customary, I am told.


    Two of my brothers are probably still living in human habitats.


    Also, the elves who fell in love with him would kidnap human men to mate with him, and they would quarrel with human women all the time.


    When my mother took my father as her companion, she also had a dispute with a human. My mother could not lose to the ugliest and weakest human woman, who could not use magic, and my father became my mother''s property.


    But since my father was a short-lived human, he would have died sooner or later if he had done nothing out of the ordinary.


    Using magic that only elven queens can use, a human would have the same lifespan as an elf, but the queen wouldn''t use magic on him if he wasn''t qualified to be an elf knight.


    So, generally, sleep magic is cast and then stagnation magic is cast to extend the life span of the person.


    My father, who was enchanted, continues to sleep and is still in bed.


    Although he''s asleep, my father is not dead, he''s alive, and his body''s physiology is still intact, so he can have children while he''s asleep.


    When I want to have a conversation, I use mind-dive magic to enter my sleeping father''s dreams and have a conversation with him. I just reported to my father in my dream that I met Black.


    ''I saw him sleeping for a bit and he looked comfortable. I touched your heart a little bit and you seem to be a kind person. Your intuition must be as good as mine.


    I nodded at my mother''s words.


    ''Of course, because I chose him. The first time I saw Black for the first time, I knew it was meant to be.''


    When I saw Black at the Fountain, I was freaked out. I decided to make him my mate.


    My mother always told me that intuition is important. I heard that this is how my mother and father met. But my mother had cast a spell and forcefully kidnapped him.


    My mother said she didn''t have a problem with it because she was more beautiful than the daughter of an ugly person.


    The same is true for Black. That''s why Black would be happier if he stayed here forever. I''m sure you''re not too worried about me.


    I''m a lot more beautiful than a human girl, so it''s only natural.


    Then I''ll go to Kuro''s place, mother.


    I''m going to leave my mother and father''s bedroom to swap places with them.


    I''m going to have a conversation with Black in my dream.


    In my dreams, I''m basically unprotected. I''ll be able to hear all kinds of stories about Black.


    I go to my bedroom where Black sleeps.


    "Kuroki, the Dark Knight.


    Thanks for your help.


    Myself and Nat thank Tess and Davia for their help.


    Tess looks at them with sad eyes.


    I can''t see Tess''s face properly. In a dream last night, Tess had become her own sweetheart. It was an oddly realistic dream. I feel like I did something pretty embarrassing in the dream.


    ''You''re going to leave, aren''t you?


    Davia looks sad too.


    ''I''m sorry, I have to go somewhere: ......''


    He never asked for anything from Tess or Davia.


    It really seemed to be just a kindness.


    The only thing that bothered me was the morning. When I woke up in the morning, Tess was already awake. But she was acting a little stranger than yesterday. That''s what worries me a bit.


    But I think I''ll go ahead.


    Thank you very much. I hope to return the favor sometime.


    I say to myself and turn to leave the treehouse.


    ''Kroki!


    When Tess calls her name, she comes over.


    "Tess?


    I''ll see you again at Kroki .......


    There are tears in Tess''s eyes.


    ''Yeah, I''ll see you again, Tess.


    I patted Tess on the cheek. This too is an embarrassing act that is unworthy of me, but it''s better than in my dream.


    I turned around and waved goodbye to Tess and her friends, waving my hand over and over again.


    Then, after walking for a while, I realized.


    By the way, how did Tess know my real name?


    Tess, the Elf Girl


    You sure that''s a good idea, Tess?


    I shake my head at my mother''s words.


    ''Because I can''t help it, ....... I didn''t think you were from another world ....... It seems like Kuroki must have some role in this world. I can''t keep you back .......


    The night I spent with Kuroki in a dream became a treasured memory for me.


    It was in that dream that I learned the true identity of Kuroki.


    Kroki''s power was so great, it was like that of the gods. If you''re a human, you can use magic to make it yours forever, but my magic won''t work on Kroki.


    I''m not going to be able to do anything about it as long as Kuroki is leaving.


    I look away from Kuroki''s back.


    Kroki looked back at me several times. At least he wouldn''t hate me.


    Maybe he''ll come to see me again.


    ''Come and see me again, my gentle dark knight,''


    Dark Knight Kroki


    Master Dihardt. That''s St. Renarian Republic.


    A large city can be seen from the top of the hill.


    The country was located at the mouth of the river where the sacred river and the sea meet, with Mount Elios as its source.


    Two days after leaving Tess and the others, I finally arrived at my destination.


    ''Let''s go, Nat.

 11 Goddess country

    Dark Knight Kroki


    The Republic of St. Renaria is one of the most powerful of the many groups of states.


    It has several satellite cities, and the central city of Renaria has a population of about 200,000.


    However, that''s only 200,000 citizens, and the population would increase even more if those without citizenship were included.


    The Republic of St. Renaria, as the name of the republic implies, is ruled by a regent whose term of office is four years rather than a hereditary king.


    As for the selection of the Regent, unlike ordinary elections in the Republic, the Temple of Raina chooses one from among those recommended by a certain number of citizens.


    Moreover, the Temple of Raina has veto power over the policies of the regent and the resolutions of the people''s assembly, which is organized by those with citizenship rights.


    In other words, the politics of this country cannot be conducted without the will of the Temple of Raina. It can be said that the Temple of Raina is the highest authority in this country.


    The Temple of Raina in this Republic of St. Renaria is the most sacred place for the worship of the goddess Raina, and devotees come to worship her from all over the world.


    It is also visited by many people who are not followers of the Goddess Raina because it is a rich country.


    As one of such visitors, I came to this country.


    ''What are you going to do now, Master Jans or Master Dihardt?''


    Nat on his own shoulder asks.


    ''Yeah, yeah. ....... Let''s find a base for now.


    Saying this, I walked around the city outside the city walls.


    When you become a large city, it is possible to have an outer city.


    The outer city is a city built outside the city walls.


    As long as it is an outer city, you don''t need to be a citizen to enter the city, so you can come and go as you please.


    Normally, it is dangerous to stay outside the city walls at night.


    However, people who don''t have any citizenship have nowhere else to go, so they have no choice but to live in the outer city.


    The people in this outer city may be people from a ruined country or criminals who were driven out of the country.


    Because of this, it is very unsafe.


    Normally, it is the duty of a knight to protect the security outside the city walls.


    The inside of the walls are guarded by vigilantes and guards, while the knights protect the safety of those who travel the streets outside the walls.


    Demons frequently appear on the streets, and if they are not exterminated, no one will pass through the streets.


    It is a larger area than in a city and you have to fight against dangerous demons. That''s why you need to be able to ride a horse and still have a high fighting ability to be a knight.


    In addition, the knight is required to be loyal to the king and the state because the person with such a high fighting ability can''t afford to rebel against the state.


    However, a knight will only protect the citizens of his own country and the citizens of the cities with which he has signed a treaty.


    Knights do not protect people who do not have citizenship.


    Therefore, if non-citizens kill each other in the outer city, the knight will not do anything.


    On the other hand, if a non-citizenship holder harmed a citizenship holder, the knight would kill the non-citizenship holder.


    As far as the knights are concerned, the people in the outer city are not too different from monster beasts.


    But if this is the case, why don''t the knights get rid of the people in the outer city?


    That''s because even if they are a disruptor of public safety to a knight, they are attractive to merchants as cheap labor.


    A labor force that is much cheaper than hiring an ordinary citizen contributes to the development of a city.


    This is why the outer city is allowed to exist. But only as long as the citizens are not harmed.


    As I walked around, I saw a rattling person pass by.


    ''Where will you be based, Yans?''


    Nat, who has moved to his own bosom, asks.


    ''I''d like to find an innkeeper if I could: ....... But it''s going to be hard to find a decent inn outside the city walls.''


    The best place to use as a base of operations would be the inn inside the city walls.


    However, I can''t even enter the city walls because I don''t have citizenship of any country, and I can''t stay in the inn.


    I can sneak inside the walls, but if the innkeepers get suspicious, it''s over.


    I wish I could use magic to manipulate my consciousness, but I don''t have that ability.


    So, let''s find a place to stay in the outer city.


    I walk through the outer city.


    The unpaved, bare ground has puddles of water on it from yesterday''s rain, which stains my shoes every time I walk.


    It looks better than the last time I was here: ......


    I mutter to myself as I look around.


    This is the third time I''ve come to a city with an outer city.


    The previous two were much less safe.


    After all, there are usually dead bodies lying around.


    It was the first time to see a dead person killed and turned into a corpse.


    But I just felt a bit of disgust and nothing more.


    In my original world, I think I would have made a big deal out of it.


    Maybe coming to this world has affected my spirit.


    The first time I was surrounded by demons, I wasn''t that scared.


    Rather, I was much more afraid of Rage and Shirone.


    The same may be true of Shirone and her friends.


    I''ve heard that Rage, Sirone and others have defeated many demons.


    Wasn''t it scary?


    I find a place that looks like an inn as I''m walking around thinking about it.


    However, I walk past it.


    Because I have no money.


    I decided to look for a place to shelter from the wind and rain for now.


    I went to the outskirts of the outer city to find a place to shelter from the wind and rain.


    Dzumi, a man who is a warrior crumbling


    ''d*mn it ....... What am I going to do about it? ...... I''m .......


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t come up with a good idea.


    I can''t do this without drinking.


    I feel a little sick.


    I decide to go into a secluded area and throw up a little.


    ''Hey Dzumi!


    As I throw up, I hear a voice behind me.


    Dzumi, that''s me.


    That''s not my real name. It''s just shortened to Dzumi because I look like a rat.


    When I turn around, there are five men standing around a large bald-headed man.


    They all have familiar faces.


    They are all familiar faces, men who were members of the freedom fighters I belonged to.


    I don''t want to see them. I''ve sobered up.


    I belong to the warrior corps in the outer city of St. Renaria.


    It''s a gang of hooligans.


    It''s an organization for the extermination of civilian demons that are not controlled by the state, unlike the knights.


    However, they have never exterminated demons.


    They deal with the same people.


    They are a group of shitheads who get their daily bread by robbing the weak. That''s the organization I belonged to.


    If you want to live in this outer city, you have to belong to an organization somewhere.


    So I can''t complain if a shitty organization will let me join it.


    However, the warrior group I was supposed to belong to in order to live is trying to kill me, which makes me cry.


    ''''This is, this is the Lord Commander ....... What''s going on?''''


    I laugh and look at the Commander.


    He''s a big man with a bald head and a scar on his face.


    His belly sticks out a bit, but his arms are thick and he looks very strong.


    ''Where have you been, Dzumi?��You''re in trouble, you have to stick it out to the heroes.


    The Commander laughs.


    ''Why do I have to be pushed out by a brave man? ......


    I shouted, almost crying.


    ''Han! That''s because you killed the brave woman''s father!


    It wasn''t me! I didn''t do it!��That man was killed by the Lord Commander!��I killed that girl I was after because she became a brave woman!


    Hey, hey, don''t shout at the top of your lungs!


    The Commander comes closer.


    I step back.


    ''A brave man who was nearly killed by the Dark Knight has recovered, and he''s trying to take my place for fear of retribution!


    Shut the f*ck up!


    The commanders draw their swords.


    If they don''t, they will be killed.


    But even if I try to escape, my legs don''t move well due to the alcohol I''ve been drinking.


    Am I going to end up here?


    I didn''t want to. I don''t want to die.


    "Hey, can I have a minute?


    Suddenly, I am approached by a voice.


    It''s a young man, judging by his voice.


    The Commander and the others turn around.


    I can''t see the leader because he is in the shadows.


    However, the person who called out to them passes through the group leaders and comes to me.


    A person dressed in a black hooded robe stands in front of you.


    I''m sorry ....... Could you please tell me what you just said?


    A black hooded figure asks me.


    I can''t see what he looks like because the hood hides his face.


    Who are you?


    But that doesn''t matter. I don''t care who listens to me.


    "Yeah, that''s great, I''ll listen to you ....... No, I''d rather you listen to me: .......


    I''m going to tell you the story of my life.


    "Wait a minute, brother. You''ll get us in trouble if you hear that story!


    The Commander thrusts his sword into the neck of the black hooded figure from behind.


    ''Um ....... I don''t think you can complain about being hit back when you stick your sword at someone.''''


    As he says this, the black hooded figure grabs the Commander''s sword. Then the Commander''s sword disappears in black flames.


    ''''Na!��What!��A sorcerer?!


    The Commander lets out a surprised voice.


    ''I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to stop you from speaking for a while,''


    The black hooded figure turns around and suddenly the commanders fall over.


    I don''t know what happened.


    All of the commanders are holding their mouths.


    If you look closely, it looks like their jaws are off.


    ''''Fuga ...... Fuga ......''''


    The Commander looks at the black hooded figure as if he wants to say something.


    His eyes are stained with fear.


    ''You can go if you won''t tell anyone about what you''ve met here.


    The black hooded figure says this and the commanders run away.


    ''Well, ....... Can you tell us the full story? The brave man is ...... rage is alive, isn''t he?


    I nodded at his words.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    Myself and Nat move to the place where the man who calls himself Dzumi usually roosts.


    Dozumi''s roost is a wooden shack on the outskirts of the outer city.


    It has holes in many places and looks as if it could break down at any moment.


    ''I didn''t know that happened: ......


    ''Hehe, that''s right mister: ......''


    According to Dzumi''s story, the leader of the warrior group he belonged to had his eye on a woman who was intercepted by a brave man.


    Even though it''s called a seizure, it doesn''t mean that the leader was just forcing the woman to go out with the leader.


    The Commander threatened the woman, telling her that he would kill her father if she didn''t do what he said.


    The woman is not a citizen of St. Leonard''s Republic, so she is not protected by the law and has no choice but to follow the Commander''s wishes.


    That''s when the heroic Rage appeared.


    The woman asked Rage for help. The woman was beautiful, so Rage helped the woman.


    The leader had no choice but to back down because he couldn''t make an enemy of a brave man who was recognized by the Temple of Raina.


    However, rumors circulated that Rage had died at the hands of the Dark Knight.


    Because of Rage''s death, the women can no longer receive protection, and the women''s father died at the hands of the Commander.


    But Rage was alive.


    As expected, murder is not allowed in the outer city either.


    Even when the woman''s father was killed, the murderer was apparently hidden from view. But there''s no way Rage wouldn''t retaliate for such a thing.


    That''s why the Commander was afraid of Rage''s retaliation and wanted to offer the sacrificial sheep.


    That''s the Dzumi in front of me.


    However, I don''t think that such a thing can deceive the eyes of Rage and the others, but I don''t know what the Commander is thinking, so I''ll keep it quiet.


    ''''Thank you, for giving me good information,''''


    I take some gems out of the bag at my waist and give them to him.


    Dzumi opens her eyes and looks at the jewels.


    ''This is ....... ''Are they real?''


    Dzumi looks at the gems from different angles and even chews on them.


    ''Less?''


    Dzumi shakes her head when she hears herself asking.


    ''If this is the real thing, I can run away from this place to another outer city. But mister, are you sure?��I don''t care if you give me something this good.


    Dzumi mumbles a bit and exclaims.


    ''Good, because you gave me the information I needed: ....... Besides, I''m getting this roost, right?


    Dzumi shakes her head this time as she asks herself.


    ''Of course!��You can have a roost like this for your husband!��I''m getting out of this town!��Your husband can use this place as he pleases!


    You can tell me all about it later: ......


    ''You can ask me anything you want!��I don''t care if your husband is a demon!


    Dzumi laughs and shakes her head.


    Now we have a base of operations.


    Now we just need to figure out how to find out about Rage and the others.

 12 Encounter with a pervert

    Dark Knight Kroki


    In the tavern in the outer streets of the Republic of St. Renaria, customers are talking.


    Judging by their appearance, they must be members of some warrior group.


    He looks like a rugged man.


    I listen attentively.


    I''m not sure if I''ve ever heard of it. I''m sure you''ve heard that the brave man, Rage, failed to defeat the demon king.


    I''ve heard that story, too. It''s all very near death, you know.


    I didn''t think that strong man would be defeated. I knew it was impossible for a human to defeat a demon king, didn''t I?


    Even the strongest and bravest master is no match for the Demon King. ......


    No, I''m talking about the fact that it wasn''t the Demon King who killed the hero.


    What!��Really?!


    Yeah, well, apparently one of his dark knights defeated him.


    Wow, I''ve never heard of such a strong man under the Demon King''s command.


    Yeah, but we have a problem.


    Problem?


    For some reason the Demon King has never been able to come out of Nargol before, but apparently he''s not.


    What!��So the Dark Knight is attacking us, then?


    I don''t know for now. But since the hero was killed, the movements of demons around the country have become more active. There are also rumors that the dark knight will lead demons from all over the world to attack us.


    The Dark Knight is next in line for bravery. ...... It''s a disgusting world.


    I didn''t drink, but sat in a nearby chair and listened to the guests.


    The gossip is not just about tail fins, it''s about tossing.


    I have no intention of attacking them. It''s a very good idea to have a good time with your friends. At least that is what I have heard.


    I look at what the guests are drinking.


    The wooden cup contains a barley fermented liquor called ale.


    It is a kind of beer in their world.


    I have never drunk beer or ale, but ale is probably not as good as beer.


    After all, this is a world without a refrigerator.


    It is normal for ales to be unchilled.


    Anyway, I''ve heard a lot of rumors about Rage.


    I''m sure that this is the city that Rage is based in.


    "Mr. Dihardt: ......


    A voice comes from under the chair. There''s a rat.


    Nat had gone to the Temple of Raina, the center of the St. Renaria Republic, to gather information.


    ''Welcome back Nat. Shall we go home then?


    Dark Knight Kroki


    I take Nat back to Dzumi''s hut.


    Dzumi is gone.


    He''s already left the country.


    No, it''s not just Dzumi.


    It seems that the people in his warband are gone too.


    Perhaps they were afraid of Rage''s retribution.


    ''''Master Dihardt. Yance by the state of the temple.


    Nat gives us information about the temple.


    Nat says that the temple was built by dwarves.


    It seems to be quite solid because it was built by dwarves.


    Naturally, the security is tight, the knights under the direct control of the temple are all elite, and the people are well protected.


    But the problem is not the knights, but rather the magical alarms that are placed here and there in the temple.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    The temple is where Rage and his friends are supposed to be.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get into the temple, because it''s very well guarded, even with the cloak of shadow, it''s difficult to infiltrate the temple, and I was waiting for Nat''s return here.


    ''It would be easy for me to get in there, and Jans is ......


    Nat says apologetically.


    The device only responds to objects of a certain size because it can''t afford to sound an alarm every time a small animal enters. Therefore, Nat, who is small in size, can easily get in, he says.


    It would have been nice if I could use my own transformation magic, but unfortunately I couldn''t.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to help me out. It helps me a lot. ......


    Nat doesn''t have much magic himself, but his knowledge is amazing. This is because his immediate superior was a former god of knowledge.


    However, Nat''s greatest strengths are infiltration and intelligence gathering. He once broke into Elyos and became an emissary to a friend of Modes''.


    If it wasn''t for Nat along the way, they wouldn''t have made it here in one piece.


    I''ll have to thank Modes for letting him be my guide.


    In fact, this is how he brought me the information about the temple.


    ''It''s going to be a tough one to infiltrate, isn''t it?


    I sigh to myself.


    ''''Um~ Master Dihardt. It''s not enough for me to eavesdrop on you, is it, Yance?


    Nat suggests.


    ''Sure, the information Nat brings to the table is useful, but ......


    But that''s not the point of coming here.


    In the first place, we didn''t come this far to gather information on them as our enemy.


    The information we get depends on what we are gathering information for.


    If they were to gather information on the opponent as an enemy, they would look into the number of troops, the type of equipment and so on.


    Nat may think he''s here to give the brave men a break.


    So if that''s what it''s all about, Nat will surely bring important information to the table.


    But that''s not the case. Nat doesn''t always bring me the information I want to know.


    ''I''m sorry. I need to know what''s going on with them with my own eyes.


    I decline Nat''s offer.


    ''So yans or ......''


    Nat''s voice was dark, as if he thought he didn''t trust me.


    ''That''s not the point, Nat. Let''s go eat.


    We leave the hut where we used to roost for the dovetail.


    We stepped out of the hut and stepped on the bare ground.


    Unlike inside the walls, the ground is not paved with cobblestones.


    It was my second day in this Renaria city.


    Walking around the city, you can smell the smell of food from the stalls at lunchtime, probably cereal porridge.


    Many people are going to that stall.


    However, it was dangerous to eat food from street stalls in the outer city from a hygiene problem.


    After all, there is no law, so it is not a quick death, but it usually contains toxic plants.


    That''s why I didn''t eat anything in the tavern.


    Then why were we in the tavern, it was simply to gather information.


    Myself and Nat decided to have a meal inside the castle walls.


    I put on the cloak of the shadow and enter the castle wall from the main gate.


    The way to activate the cloak of shadow magic is to put on the hood and hide your face tightly. This hidden magic is a spell to distract people''s consciousness. When this magic is activated, others will not notice it even if they are around.


    However, it seems to be easily noticed by those who have a certain ability to detect it.


    The inside of the castle walls are clean and well-cleaned, unlike the filthy outer city.


    I go to the bakery I found yesterday.


    There are two types of bread, one made of high quality white barley and the other made of lesser quality black barley.


    The bread made from white barley is as good as bread made in Japan.


    In a different city, I remember the honey bread was very good.


    Is it possible to find the same bread in this city?


    Walking down the street, there''s a lot of noise going on.


    I looked through the gap in the people''s hedge and saw two armor-clad men walking warily.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. What are you doing?


    In this Republic of St. Renaria, it''s not the king or the regent who can give orders to the knights, but the head of the temple.


    And the basic knights are tasked with either guarding the temple or maintaining security on the city streets.


    They don''t walk through the city this way fully armed, Nat says.


    There are two women walking behind those knights.


    Both are quite beautiful girls.


    The woman walking in front looks like a well-bred young lady and her hair is bright and strong.


    The woman walking behind her is small and her hair is tied back in a high bun. The two are conversing, and while the woman in front of her speaks with a great deal of expression, the woman behind her moves her mouth as little as necessary.


    Even from a distance you can tell that the clothes they are both wearing are of the highest quality. They seem to be quite rich.


    And the knights walking in front and behind them seem to be their guards.


    Who are they?


    Oh, Master Dihardt. That''s the bombastic princess.


    Nat says, pointing to the woman walking in front of him.


    ''Exploding Princess!


    Explosive Princess is too weird a name. When I wondered, Nat explained to me.


    I heard that a man once tried to mess with the princess and was beaten by magic," he says. I''m sure you''ve heard the name "explosion princess" because the power of the magic was so high that it wiped out several unrelated houses.


    Haha. ......


    I make myself sound dumb at Nat''s explanation.


    And those knights seem to be the ones the temple put on to keep strange people away from that explosive princess.


    Aren''t they guards? I wanted to rush in.


    A total of four of those knights were escorting around the two of them a bit apart.


    And that bombshell princess is the sister of a brave man, Yance.


    Nat''s words surprise me.


    The brave man''s sister! If that was the case, then she was Rage''s sister.


    It''s surprising that Rage had a sister, but it was also surprising that those summoned weren''t the only ones who came to the Demon King''s Castle.


    How many people were summoned?


    I wonder about myself.


    I was alone in my time.


    It''s a bit frustrating, but this is an opportunity of sorts.


    Could I hear the conversation between those two?


    I listen.


    I can''t hear anything.


    I have become a superhuman in this world. If I listen carefully, I can hear voices from some distance.


    But I can''t hear anything they''re saying.


    Let''s follow them. I thought about it.


    "I''m sorry, Nat. Can you give me a minute?


    I understand.


    Nat gets off his own shoulder.


    Normally it would be better to speak to the other person from the front, but you don''t want Shirone to be able to tell you about yourself if possible.


    I put on my cloak of shadow and activate the hidden form of magic.


    The two of them are walking in the direction of the bakery where I was planning to go.


    You don''t follow, you follow them.


    That''s when they got a little too close.


    I thought I heard them both.


    More, I want to hear it, and I get even closer.


    When I got quite close, suddenly I could hear their voices normally.


    ''So, Kaya, the bread there was good~''


    I hear Rage''s sister''s voice.


    ''Please wait! Miss!


    What is it, Kaya?


    The unmistakable voice of her companion stopped her.


    It was then.


    I bent over as quickly as I could.


    Something passes at high speed across my face, where my chin used to be.


    A turning kick.


    The woman who was walking behind Rage''s sister jumped and let out a circular kick.


    It was also precisely at the chin, despite the fact that she was looking back.


    If she had reacted a little later, she would have been hit for sure.


    And if it had hit her on the chin, she would have been in a coma.


    She twists her body and does a heel drop.


    You can almost see the inside of her skirt, but that''s not the point.


    I roll to the side and avoid her heels.


    The cobblestone pavement where her heel fell is shattered and a crack runs through it.


    The girl immediately chased after it.


    It''s a swift attack, but it''s an attack that may have been too hasty, or it may have thrown you off your game.


    I immediately took her hand and threw her away.


    I knew it was bad.


    This is a technique that should be done head first.


    I hurriedly put my hands on her back to make her fall off her hips.


    ''''Ugh!''''


    A woman moans.


    How much it would hurt, even if it was her ass.


    ''S-Sorry!


    I can''t help but apologize.


    ''Kah!��How dare you do this to Kaya!


    Rage''s sister is coming towards us.


    However, she hooks herself on her own leg and almost falls over.


    If she falls like this, she''ll probably hit her face on the cobblestone.


    ''''Don''t risk it!


    Unexpectedly, I catch myself catching her body.


    Huh.


    I feel a soft touch in my hand.


    ''What are you doing?!


    I apparently grabbed his chest when I accepted it.


    ''You hentai!


    A strong slap comes flying in.


    I couldn''t get my hands off my chest, so I get beaten to a pulp.


    That''s when the hood comes off.


    "Oh, shit!


    I hid my face as quickly as I could and hurriedly left the place.


    A group of knights who noticed something unusual rushed up to me.


    I flipped one of them off and entered the shadow of the road.


    How far did I escape? I found myself in a hut in the outer city.


    I take a breath there.


    I remember her movements. That movement is some kind of kung fu movement.


    And perhaps it''s the kung fu of the world I was from.


    She was also a summoned person. And it is the movement of a person who has had considerable training.


    But it''s more than that.


    It was a failure. ......


    I mutter to myself.


    This is going to be difficult to gather information from now on.


    What should we do now?


    "Master Dihart~. Are you okay, Yance?


    Nat comes over here.


    I look at Nat and think.


    You want me to be honest with you?


    It''s easy to gather information if you''re a nut.


    In the meantime, he and the brave men are supposed to be enemies.


    What would Nat think if he heard that he didn''t want to fight with them too much?


    But there''s nothing we can do about it.


    I think to myself.


    Then I look at my left palm.


    ''It was soft: ......''

 13 At the temple training ground

    Chiyuki, my heroic companion.


    In the training grounds of the knights of the Temple of Raina, Rage and Silone are lightly matching swords.


    The swords are made of light wood for training.


    The two are practicing their swords.


    ''That Chiyuki-san ......


    Sahoko makes an anxious sound beside me.


    ''I know, I know. I''ll make you stop if you feel any danger at all.


    I say reassuringly to Sahoko.


    Rage is being taught the sword by Syrone in case he might rematch with Dihardt.


    Rage is still barely able to get up.


    But it''s not in his nature to sleep all the time.


    He offered to learn the sword from Syrone.


    When I heard that, I was surprised.


    I did not expect this man to want to learn martial arts.


    He was an amateur in the martial arts.


    His parents had tried to get their son to learn some kind of martial arts, but no one had been able to teach him as he had been the same personality since he was a child.


    I''ve heard glimpses of people in Rage''s home, and it seems that they were too cocky to beat him to a pulp in front of his employers, and no one would teach him martial arts properly.


    What''s more, Rage''s athletic ability is exceptionally high and he is strong even without doing anything in martial arts.


    That''s why Rage didn''t seem to be actively trying to learn martial arts either.


    In fact, it''s surprising that he''s so strong without doing anything.


    That''s why Rage wanted to learn the sword. Apparently, the fight with Dihardt had given him something to think about.


    This must be a very good influence.


    Rage has that much talent, and if he learns, he will be able to go higher.


    As a kid, but as he grew older, Rage never lost a fight.


    I read something in a book that said sometimes defeat can make a person grow.


    I think that Rage, who had mastered the martial arts, would be able to beat Dihardt easily.


    No one can beat a hard-working genius.


    But Sahoko naturally disagreed because her body is still not in its true form.


    So, I practice on the condition that if I see something dangerous from the side, I will stop practicing.


    Why me, apparently, because I am the one who sees things calmly.


    Well, aside from Sahoko, who is against the practice, I don''t think any of the other members of the team would be able to play this kind of role.


    There was a part of me that thought of Rage as a hero who wasn''t an ordinary human being, too, and I might make Rage do something reckless.


    That''s why I''m the stopper.


    Sirone teaches Rage how to grip a sword. She teaches him to hold everything softly and to put force into it for that one moment of slashing.


    Watching from the side, I also learn a lot.


    However, Shirohne says that she is not a good teacher.


    As Cyrone himself says, he is not a very talented kendo teacher.


    His teaching style is also awkward.


    Besides, training has its own particular drawbacks in this world.


    That''s because we''ve become superhumans.


    For example, let''s say we try to train with weights.


    If you try to train with dumbbells that are equivalent to 100 kilos, they are very light.


    Even a powerless Sahoko can lift about 100 kilos with one hand.


    There is nothing in our world that is the equivalent of 100 kilos in a good size.


    So you can''t do any weight training.


    But then, training becomes a skill.


    However, Silone was also not as physically strong as Rage, but perhaps because of his physical abilities, he didn''t have much skill to hone.


    Moreover, it seems that he was away from his home dojo for about two years, so he has a blank. As a result, he is limited in what he can teach.


    I let out a sigh. I''m sorry Sirone, but Rage is motivated to do this anyway. I think he needs a better teacher.


    Sirone''s instruction is progressing, albeit poorly.


    Rage is also honestly taking lessons from Shirone.


    Rage''s face is more serious than ever.


    You can''t help but gaze at a good-looking Rage with a face like that.


    ''Thank you, Sirone.


    Shirone''s face reddens a little when Rage says with a fresh smile.


    Isn''t that too close to the fact that Sahoko is watching?


    When I look to the side, I see Sahoko has a slightly grim expression on her face.


    It''s a good idea, or rather, it seems to be bothered by the close contact between Reige and Shirone, and the face has become amused.


    However, it seems that Sahoko is not the only one who is concerned about it. We weren''t the only ones in this practice area, but about 20 women who worked in the temple and citizens who were allowed to enter and leave the temple came to see Rage.


    They had heard that Rage was recovering and had gathered there.


    This training ground was located off the main hall of the temple, so they were able to enter it relatively freely.


    That''s why there are quite a few women in attendance.


    Frankly, I have to kick them out if they interfere with my practice.


    But to be honest, I''m not happy with her because she''s like a woman who chases away the bad bugs that swarm around her boyfriend.


    The women here in Renaria City think I''m an uppity woman.


    We''re on Rage''s side of the fence, and we''re not well-liked by the women of Renaria City. That''s because we''ve been on the popular side for so long.


    Well, it is Kyoka who is the most hated.


    Kyouka seems to be hated by the women and feared by the men.


    He once tried to use magic on a pervert in the city and let him run amok. At that time, he got caught in the middle of the attack and a number of people were injured. That''s why the men seem to shun him.


    Among our own, it is often Shirone who is more popular with women. The younger girls like her because of her dignified nature.


    There are probably some girls in this training ground right now who are interested in Shirone.


    On the other hand, Reno is the most popular among men. Well, it''s not too late for her to be popular with men because she''s cute and charming.


    Sahoko is also popular, but in her case it''s more of a reverence than a popularity. She''s called a saint for her ability to heal the sick with her healing powers.


    Watching Rage practice. Rage''s movements are slow.


    It''s no wonder, she''s been slashed deep in the chest. Now Rage is in a state where Sahoko''s magic is forcing her to hold on to her life.


    After all, we shouldn''t force him to do too much.


    That''s about it for today.


    As I was thinking this, the inside of the training grounds became noisy.


    "Hey, step aside, please.


    I look over there to see what''s going on, and then I see two women wading through the crowd of women in the audience to get out.


    Kyouka and Kaya.


    They must have gone to the bakery where they found a good bakery.


    The two of them walked cautiously over to me.


    Kyouka-san, is something wrong?


    Sahoko asks Kyouka.


    ''I''ve been through a lot!


    Kyoka says.


    But Kyouka has a habit of exaggerating things, and I don''t know if it was really a big deal.


    I look at Kaya.


    ''I''m sorry it was so hard,''


    Apparently, something really hard was going on.


    I stop practicing with Rage and Shirone and get rid of the outsider woman.


    ''What happened?��Kyouka?


    Rage walks over to us and asks Kyouka.


    ''Brother~. We were attacked by a pervert. Kyouka was terrified.''


    Pervert ...... It''s definitely a big deal.


    ''Well, that''s a tough one, Kyouka. I''ll tear that pervert to shreds later.


    Rage in this world would really tear you to shreds. But that''s not the only problem.


    ''Kyouka-san, so what''s the matter with you?''


    I urge Kyouka to speak.


    ''The pervert has been rubbing my breasts.


    That means the perverts got close enough to rub Kyouka''s chest. What were the accompanying knights doing?


    So, what''s going on?


    I listen to him further.


    ''I beat him, and he just ran off.


    That wasn''t what I wanted to hear the most.


    ''And the magic?��Is the city okay?


    Before, Kyouka had destroyed the city with magic. That''s what I''m worried about this time too.


    ''''Chiyuki-sama, your daughter is not using magic.


    Kaya answers instead.


    I pat my chest at her words.


    Apparently the city is okay.


    ''So Kaya, what''s up with the deviant? Did you capture them and give them to the knights?


    No, you missed it.


    ''Really?��Kaya?��That''s unusual.


    If Kaya is serious, there is no way he could have missed it. He didn''t catch her on purpose.


    ''Yes, I did. I was thrown to the ground by him and couldn''t move.


    What ......?


    I can''t believe my ears at the word.


    Kaya was thrown off?


    Kaya is Kyoka''s valet and also serves as his bodyguard. He has mastered the karate and kung fu of empty handedness.


    His skills are quite good, and even if he is indeed no match for a martial artist in his day job, no adult male in the former world would be able to compete with him as an amateur.


    And if it was a person from this world, Kaya would be able to win even against hundreds of people.


    But Kaya was thrown away. It''s a serious matter.


    Thinking it over, there''s something strange about Kyouka''s story.


    If Kyouka really slapped him. A man in this world would have his head blown off.


    But that''s not the case. That pervert is no ordinary man.


    "It''s an emergency!��Gather everyone together!

 14 The identity of the pervert

    Chiyuki, my heroic companion.


    So what kind of a man was he?


    Nao asks Kaya about it.


    On the chalkboard, it says ''Kyouka Mistress Boob Firting Incident Task Force'', which makes my head hurt.


    Naturally, it was Nao who wrote it. She seems to intend to play a detective in the drama.


    ''I was about as tall as Rage-sama, with a black hooded cloak hiding my face.


    Kaya replied calmly.


    "Then it''s going to be Reiji-san who did it!


    Reno claps his hands together and says happily, "Reno, that''s not true.


    ''Reno, that''s not true,''


    Rage says in a frightening manner.


    Yes, there''s no way Rage is the culprit in the first place. Everyone here knows that.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. If you had told me, I would have let you rub it in your face: ......


    I take it back.


    ''Objection, Reno. Ray, you were with us. I have an alibi.


    Sahoko protests. Well, Reno doesn''t really think that Rage is the culprit either.


    ''Silence ladies and gentlemen, we haven''t finished all the witnesses'' statements yet.


    Nao keeps everyone quiet.


    ''So, Kaya, can you explain what happened at the time of the incident?


    ''Yes, the lady and I were on our way to buy some bread when we passed the central square. It was only when we noticed that someone was following us.


    There''s something a bit disturbing about Kaya''s statement.


    ''Kaya-san, didn''t the knights notice that?


    ''Yes, it appears that the person was using cloaked magic.


    Cloaking magic is a spell that makes it harder for people to detect you. It doesn''t work on people who have a certain detection ability.


    Also, once it is recognized, the spell is broken.


    I''m sure that means the culprit is a magician. That should narrow it down.


    The number of sorcerers is small. One person in a city-state is a good thing.


    There are a good number of them when it comes to the size of this city, but it would be easy to find out.


    ''''That one approached us from behind using cloaking magic. When he was right behind me, I unleashed a spinning backhanded kick at him.


    Kaya''s spinning kick, that''s going to kill her then. ......


    Kaya shook her head at Syrone''s words.


    ''That one ducked it.


    Nah: "Nah: ......


    A few people gasp.


    Kaya''s martial arts are sometimes unavoidable, even for Rage. He avoided it, so he''s not just a guy.


    I was about to give chase and attack for the third time, when he took me by the arm and threw me off. I was caught in the arm and thrown to the ground.


    ......


    Everyone is silent at the words, everyone has a surprised look on their face.


    Even I was surprised to hear it earlier.


    Kaya''s martial arts skills are something that can be used in the original world.


    I can''t believe he could throw away an attack, let alone avoid it.


    Even Rage wouldn''t be able to throw him away.


    That''s something that someone from this world could do. What are they really?


    Then the man rubbed the young lady''s breasts and then fled.


    ......


    All of them are silent at the words. However, for a different reason than before.


    ''Let''s get this sorted out for a moment.''


    Nao writes out on the blackboard.


    1��Height is about the same height as Rage-senpai.


    2��He uses cloaking magic.


    3��He can throw Kaya away.


    4��She loves Kyouka''s tits.


    I guess.


    Nao says, looking back.


    ''You''re a highly capable pervert or ......


    Reno gives me an indescribable look.


    To be honest, I can''t say anything about it either.


    ''''I can''t believe my breasts are being jeered at by such a pervert: ......


    Kyouka says, hiding her breasts.


    Kyouka''s breasts are the second largest after Sahoko''s. It''s no wonder men go after them.


    ''I envy those with thinner breasts,''


    Kyouka looks at Reno and Nao and says.


    ''Oh, it''s not all about being big!


    I''m a work in progress!


    Reno and Nao get puffy.


    ''It''s okay Reno and Nao. I''ll take care of it.


    I don''t know what he''ll do about it, but I want to hit him because his hands are disgusting.


    ''But what kind of person is the killer?''


    Cyrone says.


    I''m curious about that too.


    If a person falls into items 1 and 2 of the items Nao raised, it''s easy to find them.


    But the problem is 3. Is there anyone in this city, except for Rage, who can throw Kaya away?


    And then I get confused at 4.


    Well, I don''t want to understand the thoughts of a pervert, so I''ll try not to think about it.


    ''In the meantime, shall we go to the Magician''s Society tomorrow? There may be someone who fits the bill.


    I suggest. In the meantime, I''m going to try to find someone who falls into categories one and two.


    Right. Well, we need to remind him whose sister he''s messing with.


    Rage''s face is scary.


    ''Yes, we need to make up for the pervert.


    Reno agrees.


    Everyone tries to disperse.


    ''Please wait!


    We all look at Kaya. It''s rare for Kaya to sound like this.


    ''What''s going on, Kaya?''


    I''m sorry to disturb you, sir.


    Everyone nodded their heads at the words.


    ''What''s on your mind?''


    Kaya nodded.


    ''I have a feeling that the technique that that person used to throw me off was similar to the one he showed me when he clasped hands with Shirone-sama before.


    Syrone''s family''s dojo also teaches Kumitejutsu, which is similar to Judo.


    Kaya says the technique the pervert uses is the same as the one he uses.


    "Sirone, have you ever taught a technique to anyone?


    Cyrone shakes her head.


    ''Nope. It''s the first time I''ve shown it to Kaya since I came to this world.


    Then Kaya shook her head this time.


    ''I''m sorry, that one''s skills were excellent. He''s probably stronger than I am.


    Kaya says with a serious look on her face.


    ''Above me?''


    Cyrone asks.


    ''I''m sorry: ......''


    Kaya says apologetically.


    ''No, no, don''t worry about it, I''m not too good at jiu-jitsu either.


    Sirone says with a laugh.


    ''But if they''re the same technique, what does that have to do with Sirone?


    Reno says.


    ''Maybe we just happen to have the same technique in this world.


    I nodded at Nao''s words.


    That''s the most likely possibility. There may be similar techniques in this world.


    ''Certainly there are similarities in the throwing techniques, and he may have happened to have the same techniques as Shirone-sama. In fact, it seems that some Jiu-Jitsu schools have the same techniques.


    Kaya agrees with Nao''s words.


    Then she takes a breath and continues her words.


    ''But it''s probably the Jiu-Jitsu technique of the world we came from.


    We all look at each other at Kaya''s words.


    It was a bombshell.


    ''You mean there''s someone else in this world besides us?


    Kaya nodded at Rage''s words.


    ''It makes sense if you think about it that way.


    I let my thoughts run through the words.


    ''Surely that would solve all the mysteries.


    If you''re from our world. I''m sure there are more than a few people who can avoid Kaya''s attacks and still throw them away.


    Of course, it''s not surprising that they can use magic as well as we do.


    ''But Raina didn''t say anything about it.


    Several of us nodded at Rage''s words.


    Certainly, Raina didn''t tell us that there was someone else who summoned us. I can''t just forget to tell her something this important.


    ''Maybe there are others who can be summoned: ......


    That''s a possibility.


    We''ll have to ask Raina a lot of questions about that as well.

 15 Meeting with Lena, and

    Chiyuki meeting with Raina


    It''s been a while, Goddess Raina.


    It''s been a while, Chiyuki.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Raina.


    It seems like the last time I saw her was three weeks ago.


    It''s just me and Raina in a room in the temple, and right now there''s only me and Raina here.


    Because if Rage was here, it would be just the way Raina wanted it to be.


    Rage was reluctant, but I managed to persuade him to stay.


    I also asked everyone else to leave the room because I couldn''t leave Rage alone, so I asked everyone else to leave as well.


    ''What can I do for you today, Chiyuki?''


    I look at Raina.


    She has shining hair and a beautiful face, and her ample breasts are probably bigger than Sahoko''s. That beauty must be something a man would listen to, even if he wasn''t Rage.


    ''Yes. I called you here today to check on something.


    I actually wanted to go directly to the goddess'' residence in Elyos to ask her about it.


    However, I heard that I couldn''t go there without the permission of the God King, Odys. When I have something to do, I have no choice but to ask Raina to come to me from here.


    Rage didn''t care about that and wanted to enter Elyos, but when this goddess asked him to bend over and emphasize her breasts, Rage gave up on entering as well.


    ''First of all, why do the gods of Elyos leave the Demon King alone?''


    I say the first question.


    ''It''s not that I''m neglecting you, but ....... The gods have their own set of circumstances.


    Raina says apologetically.


    ''Would you mind if I asked you what the circumstances are?


    ''I''m sorry Chiyuki. I can''t tell you that. ......


    Raina''s demeanor doesn''t seem to be willing to tell me.


    ''I see. ......''


    Is that all you need to know?


    Of course, that''s not all.


    ''No, there is one important matter I must ask you about.


    ''What''s the big deal? What would that be?


    I take a breath and open my mouth.


    ''Goddess Raina. There are others besides us who have been summoned, aren''t there?


    That was when I heard those words. Raina''s face turned grim.


    ''You''ve noticed, Chiyuki, you''re right: ......


    Raina''s words surprised me, though I had imagined it.


    ''I knew it. ......


    ''Yes, Chiyuki. I only found out about it just five days ago.


    Five days ago? You know what?


    Didn''t Raina summon it?


    ''Goddess Raina, you didn''t summon it?''


    ''What?��Why?


    Raina''s reaction confirms it. It wasn''t Raina who summoned him.


    There is someone else who summoned it besides Raina.


    I didn''t hear too much about the summoning from Raina, but I wouldn''t be surprised if there was someone else who could summon it.


    If that''s the case, there''s no need to ask Raina any more about this matter.


    ''''Sorry Goddess Raina. I guess I got a little suspicious.''''


    ?


    Raina gives him a strange look.


    Didn''t he expect her to suspect him?


    Now, let''s talk about something else.


    "Let''s change the subject, but next time I need to make a request.


    Request ......?


    Please put me and Shirone back in the world.


    When I say that, Raina looks troubled.


    In fact, they should all leave together. However, Rage will never throw away what he has once taken on from Raina.


    But it''s already been more than half a year. We have to leave for good.


    After talking it over there, Shirone and I have decided to leave.


    And we will tell our families that we are safe.


    ''''Won''t you help us defeat the Demon King anymore?''''


    Raina says, her eyes glazing over.


    ''It''s been six months. I can''t stay in this world any longer.''


    Can''t you do something about that?


    Raina''s pleading eyes. Rage would do what I say.


    But those eyes don''t work on me.


    Then I come up with an idea.


    ''Okay.''


    Do you understand?


    Raina laughs. It''s as if a flower has blossomed.


    ''''After thinking about it, there are others who can use the summoning technique, right?


    I say what I come up with.


    Raina''s face turns even more grim than it was earlier.


    ''Chiyuki, what does that mean?''


    If you won''t do what I want. I''ll just go to him.


    When I say that, Raina''s face scares me.


    It was a face that Raina had never shown me before.


    A chill goes down my spine.


    ''Chiyuki!��Is that the idea of all of you?


    Raina''s power almost pushes me away.


    Do they not want her to leave so badly?


    Hey, no. I''m the only one who''s thinking about it: ......


    I''m the only one who actually says we should go back to the world we came from. The rest of the time, it''s just Silone looking a bit like she wants to go home.


    As I say this, Raina''s face returns. Raina''s power is gone, and I''m relieved.


    ''I understand, Chiyuki. I think it would be better for you to go home.


    Then Raina laughed.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    Two whole days have passed since then.


    After thinking it over, it was impossible.


    It''s impossible for me to know the situation of the brave men and women without letting them know about me, but it''s impossible with my own abilities.


    And yet it''s useless if you move ineffectively and are alarmed.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what''s going on.


    But just to be sure, we didn''t go inside the city walls, so we stayed in the hut.


    We left it up to Nat to gather information.


    I wonder why I came here.


    After all, I''ve decided to tell Nat everything.


    And when I told him everything.


    And what a heroic rival to Master Dihardt.


    And so on.


    I think you misunderstood something a bit. In the first place, you''re not being the enemy: .......


    Also.


    I''m sure His Majesty the King of Demons is the one who summoned him.


    And then he said, "I don''t know what''s going on.


    And.


    "Let the nut do the work,


    He said.


    I''m not sure what''s going on.


    But maybe this will bring me the information I need to know.


    That nut is going to the temple to see what''s going on.


    From what the temple priest said, the goddess Raina will descend on the temple.


    The person who summoned Rage and the others will descend. There might be something important that happened.


    ''''Master Dihardt~ I''m back, yans.


    Nat returned.


    ''Do you understand what the goddess Raina has descended for?


    Nat shook his head.


    ''Master Dihardt said that he was talking to this guy called Chiyuki, and Jans couldn''t hear him because the room was so heavily guarded, Jans.


    As expected, security must be tight around the Goddess. As expected Nat didn''t seem to be able to gather any information either.


    ''Well, there''s no way around it, ....... ''Thanks Nat.''


    Just go to ...... and I''ll give you some information you might like.


    Information of interest to you?


    Well, it seems that Shirone, who is in love with Mr. Dehardt, is returning to her own world.


    ...... Yes?


    I make myself sound dumb.


    ''It looks like there are only two people leaving, a guy named Chiyuki and Shironehan, and Yans is ......


    It''s certainly a curious piece of information.


    ''As I recall, there was no way for Elyos to return, was there?


    ''I''m pretty sure that''s what it was supposed to be, and Yance has ......''


    Just because you don''t think there are no Modes, doesn''t Elyos actually have a way to return?


    Isn''t there really a way to return: ......?


    Master Dihardt!��Master Heybos is not one to do that, Yance!


    Nat''s strong tone of voice.


    Heibos, the god of engineering. A friend of Modes, I''m told.


    And Haybos is not one to give out information, Nat says.


    But with his current summoning technique, it''s impossible for him to return, at best. At worst, he says, he could become a drifter in time and space.


    But Silone says that he will return to the world he came from.


    And Nat says that there is no way to return.


    The information is contradictory.


    Maybe Raina doesn''t know that she can''t return with her current summoning technique.


    But what if she knows and she''s going to send Shilone home?


    But either way, Silone is in danger.


    ''As I recall, Raina performs the summoning technique, right?


    "Hey.


    ''Raina is in the temple now, right?''


    "Hey.


    I''ll have to see Renna in person.


    ''Nat. I''m breaking into the temple.

 16 Intruder

    Dark Knight Kroki


    I found myself standing in a park for the citizens within the walls of the city.


    There was no light in the park, only the light of the moon illuminating the ground.


    He wore a set of armor drawn by magic that drew the tools he had designated with magic.


    This was the second time he had worn the Dark Knight''s armor.


    It could be a battle.


    The temple was heavily guarded, and also the rages.


    Therefore, as a result of the strongest equipment given to me by Modes, I''m dressed the same way as that time again.


    Now let''s go. I''ve made up my mind.


    The goal is to hear what Raina has to say.


    But I might be able to get away while I''m stuck in the front door.


    So I''m going to use this.


    Right now, the bag in my hand contains about thirty small white stones.


    They are magic items made from the raw material of the dragon''s fangs.


    This is what Modes gave me when I was leaving Nargol, as he thought it might be useful.


    It is said that this white stone can not be used by anyone, but he also said that it would probably be useful to him.


    The white stone is buried at even intervals.


    Then he chants a magic.


    ''Warriors, by the power of the dragon''s fangs, be born!


    As I chanted, fully armed warriors crawled out of the ground, wearing ochre-colored armor with swords in their right hands and circular shields in their left. There are 30 of them.


    They are warriors created by the magic called the Dragon Fang Warrior (Spartoi).


    The red glowing eyes peeking out from the slight gaps in their helmets showed no signs of life.


    The Spartoys come to line up in front of me.


    I look at the Spartoys.


    I thought again that magic was amazing, since such a warrior could be born from such a small stone.


    When Modes explained this magic item to me, I was skeptical that a warrior would really be born.


    I feel some kind of magical connection with the spartoys born from that magic item.


    I think I can control this one.


    Nat. You''ll have to wait outside.


    I say to Nat, who is sitting on my shoulder. We were in danger of getting into a battle and getting caught up in it.


    ''Hey,''


    Nat climbed off his own shoulders.


    ''And maybe I won''t be able to leave. So here.


    Myself, I give Nat a stone out of my pocket.


    ''Oh no, Master Dihardt!


    The Stone of Shifting. It is a magic item that can be used only once, even by those who cannot use transposition magic.


    It''s just in case. If you''re not back in the morning, use the stone to get home.


    "Dear Mr. Dihardt.


    ''I''m not going to die, Nat. I''ll definitely pull out if it gets dangerous.


    I say reassuringly to Nat.


    ''If you yan on that sort of thing, you can go to ....... I understand, good luck with that, yans .......


    Nat reluctantly agrees.


    ''I''m going, Spartoy!


    Spartoi and the others begin to move. Their movements are swift and it''s hard to believe that they are wearing heavy armor.


    The Spartoys jump to the top of the roof of a house and move lightly on the roof, just like you.


    Their target is the Temple of Raina.


    I let Spartoi rush in from all directions as a decoy, and I enter the temple one tempo later.


    According to Nat, Raina is in a room with an altar in the center of the temple in order to prepare for the magic to bring back Shirone and her friends.


    It is said that the magic will take place tomorrow. Therefore, it''s now or never.


    We marched towards the temple of Raina.


    Chiyuki, the companion of the hero.


    Hey, Reiji, this isn''t alcohol!


    He protests, sticking out the drink I''ve been handed.


    ''Well, that''s fine, Chilluki. This could be the last night here for Chiyuki and the others, you know.


    Rage says teasingly.


    ''That''s right Chiyuki, don''t say anything hard, don''t say it.''


    That''s right, Chiyuki, I''m not going to tell you anything.


    Reno and Nao say happily.


    Tomorrow, Shirone and I will return to the world we came from.


    That''s why Rage and the others gave us a brief farewell party.


    Rage had the people of the temple prepare refreshments and drinks for us.


    The drink I had them prepare for me was alcohol.


    The drink I have in my possession now is a liquor made from grape-like fruit, mixed with seawater and honey.


    The alcohol content of this drink is low, so you won''t get drunk at first, except for one sip. The only exception would be Kyouka, who fell ill after just one sip.


    That Kyouka is sleeping on a nearby sofa and is being cared for by Kaya.


    However, no matter how low the alcohol content is, we are still underage and drinking is prohibited.


    If Kyouka hadn''t fallen down, I might not have noticed.


    ''But hey Chiyuki, this might be the last time we''ll see this world and we won''t see each other for a while. Let''s part ways happily at the end.


    Rage says.


    ''I won''t be seeing everyone for a while,''


    Syrone said sadly.


    Everyone became a little dispirited at her words.


    The place is going to become damp. The place is going to be damp. Let''s have fun!


    Reno and Nao agree with those words.


    ''I can''t help it. ......


    I reluctantly agree to drink.


    I don''t want the place to get damp, either.


    Rage is always taking me for a ride, I think back to the past.


    I was raised by my parents to be a hard worker, and all I did was study.


    Then Rage took me outside.


    I remember the first time in my life we skipped school together. Playing in the city when everyone else was studying. I knew I shouldn''t, but it was a new and exciting experience that I had never had before.


    My adventures in this world were also full of anger at Rage, but deep down I''m sure it was fun.


    We fought dragons, interacted with the elves, went to the mountains, the sea, and the caves. It was fantastic and it was like walking into a story.


    Of course there were dangers and hardships, but I enjoyed it because Rage was there and everyone else was there. If I came to this world by myself, it would just be hard.


    That''s probably why people don''t want to go back.


    But for me, this adventure will end tomorrow.


    I''m going back to my daily life first. In truth, I''m pulling back on my hair.


    It''s time for someone to go home.


    It''s getting damp, which is not good.


    I drink alcohol. It''s a little sweet and tasty.


    In general, alcohol is highly impure and can only be drunk through a straw with a hollow plant inside.


    But the liquor served in this temple is easy to drink because the impurities have been carefully removed.


    We drank the alcohol and chatted about it.


    I''m sorry, too, Reigi. I had to quit in the middle of practice.


    It''s no use. It was a sudden decision.


    Cyrone apologizes to Rage.


    The practice for countermeasures against Dihardt had to be stopped because Sirone had to leave suddenly. Besides, Sirone also said that it was impossible to teach Rage, so they needed another countermeasure method from the beginning.


    ''''Everyone, please take care of Rage. Especially don''t fight against Dihardt until you have the math to definitely win!


    Everyone nodded.


    Dihardt is strong. But he''s not someone we have to take down, even if we have to risk our lives.


    I''m asking Kaya to search for the pervert. In some cases, we have to find someone other than Raina who can summon them.


    If we can''t defeat Dihardt and defeat the demon king, then we''ll have to ask that person to do it.


    Then we enjoyed some drinks and snacks.


    And then it was time to talk about whether we should end it for tomorrow.


    Can-can-can.


    Multiple bells can be heard.


    ''What''s that sound!''


    Everyone looks at each other.


    ''There''s an intruder!


    They''re coming from the west entrance!


    There are some weirdos at the east entrance!


    A gasp from the knights.


    ''Intruders!


    Apparently the bell we just heard was the sound of an alarm system.


    ''Is there an intruder, or do we need to get out?


    Rage says.


    ''I want to know what the intruder looks like first.


    "Nao-san. Can you do that for me?


    Okay.


    Nao closes her eyes and meditates.


    One of the special abilities that Nao has acquired since coming to this world is the ability to sense objects.


    It is the ability to know where something is or where the enemy is without looking with the eyes.


    This ability can also be used by Rage, Shirone and Kaya. However, while Rage and the other two can only detect a distance of about 8 or 9 meters, Nao can sense a radius of about 2 kilometers.


    Normally, though, it''s only possible to detect the presence of something. Once she concentrates her mind, her precision increases dramatically, and she can even detect the shape of her opponent.


    Of course, the ability to perceive has its weaknesses as well. It can only sense the shape of the object, not its magic or color, and if the space is blocked by a magical ward, it cannot sense the other side of the ward.


    This temple is also magically warded, but since we are inside the ward, we will be able to detect it.


    ''''There are about thirty intruders that seem to be invading the temple in different parts of the city, surrounding the temple.


    I nod my head at Nao''s report. Since the goddess is descending in this temple, the security is tighter than usual.


    There should be about 300 knights on guard today. With just 30 people, they would be seized immediately.


    ...... These guys have been here before. I think it''s a guy called Spartoy or something.


    Everyone is surprised by Nao''s report.


    Spartoi is a demon I encountered when I fought in Nargol.


    As I recall, the strength of the one who summoned him should vary depending on the level of his magic power.


    ''''Does that mean the demon king is attacking us?''''


    Reno says anxiously.


    ''Mr. Nao. Spartoi would have had someone to call.''


    Yes, Spartoi would have a sorcerer who summoned him.


    Defeat him and Spartoi would be gone.


    "Yes, sir!


    Nao meditates further.


    ''There was a guy who looked different from the others: ......


    Nao complements the intruder who is not Spartoi.


    Perhaps he is the sorcerer who called Spartoi.


    If that''s the case, we''ll take him down and that''s it.


    ''This form is a knight ....... Could it be a dark knight?


    They all think the same thing at Nao''s muttering.


    ''Could it be that Dihardt is here?


    Nao stopped meditating at Rage''s words.


    ''Maybe so. ......


    Maybe you''re here for Mr. Ray: ......?


    Rage is still recovering. If we fight now, we will lose.


    No, there''s someone else to beat.


    Rage says and stands up with his weapon.


    ''Hey, where are you going!


    Raina might be in danger!


    Rage said and turned to leave the room.


    Indeed, Dihardt came as if he was going to see that Raina had descended.


    It was probably more likely than not that Rage would be targeted.


    That Raina should be preparing for tomorrow''s return.


    ''''No, we can''t win!


    Sahoko hugs Rage and stops him.


    ''Yes, I can''t! You''ll only get killed if you go here!


    I don''t have to risk my life for Raina. I think we should abandon her.


    But Rage shook his head.


    ''I''m sorry, but I''m going. If Raina''s in danger, I''ll go, and if everyone else is in danger, I''ll go too.


    Rage will go. He would risk his life to save a pretty woman.


    That''s why we''re all on Rage''s side.


    ''No, we won''t let her go!


    Sahoko hugs Rage even tighter.


    ''I''m sorry Sahoko. Just let me go. ......


    But it''s not Rage to hear that.


    But perhaps because of his weakness, he tries to shake Sahoko, but is unable to do so.


    ''You know what state you''re in, and I''m telling you!


    Sahoko is supposed to be the most impotent of all of them. But now Rage can''t shake it off.


    Rage''s body is still not in a fighting condition. It''s useless to go there.


    So we must force Rage to stop.


    ''''I''ll go!


    Everyone looks at Silone.


    ''I''ll protect Miss Raina!��So please, Rage, you need to stay safe with everyone else!


    Sirone!


    Before I could stop her, Shirone said that and ran out of the room.


    ��Temple Knight.


    ''What the hell!��This guy!


    Saying that, he swings his sword, but he is blocked by the circular shield that the opponent has and cannot reach it.


    The intruder in front of you is going to be pushed in with the shield as it is.


    It is pushed in place, and the guy behind him falls down as well.


    ''''Guhaha!


    Hehe!


    Two dumb voices overlap.


    ''What power!''


    I look at the ochre-armored intruder in front of me.


    His eyes, visible through the cracks in his helmet, glowed red.


    ''''It''s not human. ......


    Probably a demon.


    The Goddess descended and I, who was supposed to be off duty, was sent out on guard.


    It was while I was chatting lightly with my fellow knights, wondering if I could see the Goddess in the waiting area. It was the bell that rang, announcing the presence of the intruder.


    The bells were ringing at all the places where they were set up, and I knew that more than one intruder had come in simultaneously from all sides.


    And when I came to my assigned post, that guy appeared.


    I look around and see that six of my fellow knights are down.


    Those who have been cut on their arms and legs. Some were struck by shields. But strangely, none of them are dead.


    That enemy seemed to have no intention of killing us.


    If I wanted to kill myself, which is still down right now, I would be able to do so, but they didn''t do anything.


    ''''What the hell ....... Are you playing ......?


    He gets up and holds his sword.


    There are three friends left in this room. Against that, there is one.


    This one has more numbers. However, we couldn''t attack them from here.


    Of the nine companions who were alone, six of them became incapable of fighting in the blink of an eye.


    We had to be cautious.


    ''''Yeah?''''


    One of my companions makes a strange noise.


    I follow my companion''s gaze and see one shadow behind the intruder.


    I look at the shadow to see if it is a newcomer. A figure in jet black armor comes toward me.


    Looking at the shadow, you feel a chill run down your spine.


    The pressure of that person is nothing compared to the ochre-colored intruder in front of you.


    ''''Ah, the Dark Knight ......


    Another fellow squeezes out a voice.


    ''''A dark knight, you can''t be a dark knight Dihardt!��So the rumors were true!


    The Dark Knight Dihardt. Now his name is resounding all over the world. The man who defeated the invincible hero.


    And it is rumored that the Dark Knight Dihardt will lead demons from all over the world to destroy the humans.


    Is he targeting the goddess Raina as a start?


    "Meh Goddess is in danger." ......


    I hold my sword, but I can''t stop shaking. I feel like I''m going to die just confronting him.


    When the dark knight comes close, he points his hand towards you.


    ''Sleep ......''


    When I hear those words, a fierce sleeper comes over me. I look around and see that the rest of my friends are collapsing as well.


    ''The magic of sleep: ......''


    By the time I realized what the sleeper was, it was too late.


    ''I believe that''s the room with the altar up ahead: ......


    The last time I heard those words, I went straight into a daze.

 17 Confrontation with childhood friend

    Dark Knight Kroki


    That was easier than I expected.


    No one has ever been able to resist the magic of sleep so far. I put every human I encountered to sleep before I came.


    With this, I wondered if I didn''t have to put on the Dark Knight''s armor. I was also thinking about the possibility of a fierce battle.


    Shaking my head, I couldn''t let my guard down.


    If I open this door, it''s a room with an altar, this is where Raina should be.


    I order Spartoi and the others to skip consciousness and not to let anyone enter this room.


    When I opened the door and entered, the room with the altar was very large and lit up in places with magical lights.


    In the center of the room, there is a huge magic circle painted on it.


    And at the four corners of the magic circle were what looked like stone lanterns that were slightly taller than he was.


    The stone lanterns are the same ones that Modes had seen when he summoned himself. It was undoubtedly an auxiliary to the summoning technique created by Haybos, the god of craftsmanship.


    And there was one woman in front of that magic circle with her back to him.


    ''''Did you capture the intruder, Priestess?''''


    Raina asked without turning around.


    ''I''m sorry, I''m not the head priestess.


    At her own words, Raina turns around.


    ''The Dark Knight ....... No way, Dihardt!


    Raina rushes to speak her magic.


    ''Transference (teleportation)!


    However, the magic did not activate.


    ''''Sorry, I blocked the movement-type magic when I invaded this temple. I don''t think transfer magic can be activated in this whole area.


    Raina looks surprised.


    I''ve heard that magic that cancels out the opponent''s magic won''t be activated if the difference in magic power is large. I guess the magic power of Lehna and myself is not that different.


    If you can''t seal it off with this, there was nothing you could do. I''m relieved that it seems to have worked.


    As I approached, Raina stepped back and looked around to search the area.


    She is probably looking for a weapon.


    But there doesn''t seem to be anything here that can be used as a weapon.


    ''''Is it me you''re after: ......


    I shake my head and then wipe my helmet.


    I can hear Raina gasp for air.


    ''Nice to meet you, Goddess Raina. I''m sorry to barge into your temple like this.


    Then he holds his helmet under his arm and bows.


    I am anxious to see if I have bowed well.


    I followed Modes'' etiquette for the gods of this world. The etiquette of this world is a necessary part of my journey through this world.


    The etiquette of this world was not much different from the world I was from. I heard that there are countries with similar cultures even though they have no contact with the original world, so maybe it''s the same.


    The reason I thanked her was because it wasn''t actually decided that Raina was bad.


    You can''t be rude without being bad.


    I look up and see Raina, there was a much more beautiful face there than I saw in the video.


    Raina is staring at her face.


    I waited for Raina to speak.


    But Raina just looks at her face and does nothing.


    ''Goddess Raina......?''


    I call out fearfully to myself.


    ''Hah ...... eh ......''


    He finally came to himself. Raina is a bit flustered.


    ''''It seems that your aim is not me. What is it, dark knight?


    Raina laughs a little. You can''t help but admire that smile.


    She''s relieved to know that her life is not the target.


    ''Goddess Raina. I have something to confirm to you.


    Is this ......?


    ''Yes. I thought you were going to summon another one from the same other world as you ......?


    This is not a lie. Because I can''t rule out the possibility of a new summons, rather than bringing back Syrone and the others.


    ''''Oh, so that''s what you mean: ....... No, it''s not, Dark Knight Dihardt.''''


    Then go to ...... what?


    ''It''s for the return of our brave friends. Isn''t that convenient for you?


    Raina thinks that she and the brave men are hostile to each other. He thought it would be more convenient for him to have fewer of his brave friends.


    ''''Our strength will only decrease, the summoning of those from the other world was forbidden in the divine world. It''s definitely not a summoning.''''


    ''Are you sure?��It''s funny, because as far as I know, it should be difficult for the summoned to return to their world with that technique ......?


    ''Oh, you''ve heard from Modes: ....... But you''ll have to believe me. It''s really not a summons, sir.


    ''I understand. But wouldn''t that put our brave friends in a lot of trouble?


    ''Indeed it is. But I''m sure it''s none of your business.


    When I heard those words from Raina, I put my helmet on.


    I''m done checking.


    ''The Dark Knight ......?''


    Raina sounded puzzled as her own behavior changed.


    Questions and answers are no longer necessary.


    I drew my sword as I jumped up and slashed one of the summoning aids from the upper level.


    ''''Nah what .......''''


    Raina''s surprised voice.


    The upper portion of the auxiliary tools fall at an angle with a gobble.


    He continues to fly and slashes two or three of the auxiliary tools.


    He slashes the fourth and final one and points his sword at Raina.


    Then he looks at Raina.


    ''What are the brave men to you?''


    I say, with suppressed anger.


    The sound of her voice unnerves Raina. Her face was a little frightened.


    ''You were ...... right, weren''t you ....... You are the one who has been summoned, too.''


    Raina says, a little mistakenly.


    ''Why would you do something like that to fool a brave man: ......


    I say to myself as I point my sword at Raina.


    ''It was a lot of work, the work of creating ...... summoning techniques was ......


    Raina says bitterly.


    Apparently, they didn''t have time to make even a return technique.


    ''''That said, ......,''''


    ''You can''t blame me, it''s disgusting. I can''t believe that ugly Modes is making an alter ego of me and doing weird things: ......


    Raina says, looking away.


    ''I tried to get rid of him, but ....... I can''t believe you did that.''


    The words make it impossible to say anything.


    Raina''s physiological aversion to Modes is the cause of the conflict. And they themselves were summoned for that conflict.


    Honestly, it''s disempowering.


    But if you think about it, the cause of the conflict might be an emotional thing like that.


    Still, it hurts my head to think that if Modes was the kind of man that women liked, nothing would have happened to cause a conflict.


    The story about the demon king kidnapping the princess and the brave men and knights going to save her is neatly arranged, but isn''t it actually a headache?


    In the first place, if the Demon King is beautiful and liked by all women, there is no need to kidnap him and there will be no conflict. Rather, it would be a matter of why they are fighting.


    It''s not mentioned in the story, but the princess may think the demon king is a creepy, disgusting man and should die. I''ve never heard of a supposedly kind-hearted princess sparing the defeated Demon King''s life.


    However, that''s no reason to deceive Sirone and the others.


    I have to tell Sirone and the others the truth. The best way to do that would be to get Raina to help them.


    ''Goddess Raina. Tell the brave men the truth.


    I thrust my sword further into Raina.


    Tension hangs in the air between you and Raina.


    ''...... hey you. Would you like to be my knight?


    But Raina''s words were unexpected.


    What?


    I make myself sound bareheaded.


    ''It''s funny that someone like you would serve Modes. You should be my knight.


    What is this goddess saying?


    Then what happens to the brave ones? That''s when I was about to ask.


    One shadow pops out of the open door.


    ''''Deyaaaaaaah!


    The shadow comes running in and slashes at you.


    I duck back and duck the attack.


    ''Glad you''re safe, Raina!


    The shadow was Cyrone.


    ''Sorry I''m late. There was a spartoy on the way. ......


    Syrone points his sword at Raina, shielding her behind her back.


    ''''Cowardly man. Pointing a sword at an unarmed woman!''''


    Cyrone turns an angry look on him.


    Honestly, I don''t want you to look at me like that.


    ''Run, Raina!��I''ll take care of the rest!


    ''Ah yes, ...... Okay, Cyrone, I''ll take care of the rest: ......


    Rayna goes to the door, pushed by Cyrone''s attention.


    ''Wait ......!


    As I tried to chase after him, Shirone stood in front of me.


    ''I''m not letting you pass here! I''m the guy!


    Kuroki''s childhood friend, the swordsman Shirone


    I can''t let Rage-kun fight.


    Seeing Sahoko desperately trying to stop Rage-kun, I couldn''t let her hurt him any more.


    So I jumped out of the way.


    Rage-kun is our hero.


    The first time I knew about Rage-kun was in middle school. At that time, I was just aware of someone who was cool.


    One day, an incident happened.


    That day I was asked by a junior kid to help me because my friend had been taken by someone with a bad gala.


    I was confident in my skills because my family ran a dojo, and I was often asked for help by junior girls.


    So I went to help my friend with a wooden sword.


    There were three girls at the scene and five men surrounding them. The men must have been high school students, they were large and smelled of violence.


    I had never been beaten by a boy before. If I could only hold a wooden sword, I should have been able to win.


    But that day was different.


    One of the men, enraged by the wooden sword, struck me with an iron pipe.


    I was struck by the blow with my wooden sword. It was a tremendous shock. At that moment, my hand went numb and I dropped the sword.


    The men looked at me in mock horror as I lost my weapon.


    It was then that Rage-kun came to me. The juniors were calling for help not only from me, but also from Rage-kun.


    I remember well the way Rage-kun moved at that time. The opponents were armed, but Rage was bare-handed, and he easily took out five of them.


    Even though he was bigger than you, he was able to fight and win without fear, even though he was armed with a weapon. He was the hero of the story.


    When I was hobbled by fear, he smiled gently at me. I almost cried at the sight of his smile.


    During the fight, he had an injury in his right hand. The juniors and I decided to take care of him until the injury healed. I would protect him if anything happened to him.


    That''s when I met Sahoko and Chiyuki.


    Some people ridiculed us for being cronies to Reiji.


    I was annoyed by that. It was good for me, but I couldn''t forgive them for saying bad things about Reigi.


    Rage has done nothing wrong.


    I got into a fight with my childhood friend, Kuroki, about it. Kuroki didn''t say anything directly, but he was obviously not happy. To me, that was very annoying.


    No, it was probably because it was Kroki that it made me even more angry.


    I feel that I said many terrible things to Kroki at that time. I think that Kroki was despondent after being said terrible things.


    I felt a little bad about it. But you''re a hero, and I wanted Kuroki to recognize that.


    That Mr. Rage is a hero in this world.


    It reminds me of an anime I used to watch. It''s about a brave man from another world who defeats the demon king. The current situation is very similar to that story.


    I used to play a game of the anime with Kuroki. I was the hero and Kroki played the role of his minion''s antagonist. I don''t remember the name of the antagonist, but that doesn''t matter.


    I think Kuroki also wanted to play the role of the brave man. But he didn''t budge and I was always the hero.


    But the real brave man is Rage. I''m not me.


    This is the reason why it''s a good idea to have a good time.


    I was devastated.


    Without realizing it, I was convinced that he was the hero of this story and that he would never lose.


    But I was wrong. You can get hurt sometimes, and you can also lose.


    I was reminded of this when I lost to Dihardt.


    At that time, Sahoko-san was desperate. She was desperately trying to heal Reiji.


    To Sahoko-san, Rage is a special person.


    Just as Kuroki is to me.


    I''m sure Kuroki is worried about you.


    That''s why I have to get back to him.


    The only reason I''m going back to my world with Chiyuki-san is to make Kuroki feel safe.


    If someone special hurts him, he will be worried.


    I can''t make Sahoko feel that way any longer.


    So I jumped out of the way.


    It''s my job to fight when Rage-kun is injured.


    I took down the two spartoys and came to the altar room.


    When I walked into the room, I saw Dihardt holding his sword to Raina.


    The sight of it makes my head bleed.


    Rage-kun would never point a sword at a woman who doesn''t have a weapon.


    What a guy.


    ''''Deyaaaaaaahhhh!!!!


    I drew my sword and went to Dihardt.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Prepare yourself, Dihardt!


    He prevents Syrohne''s attack as he says so.


    Why is this happening?


    And Dehart, it''s like a continuation of the playground game I played with Sirone.


    I have to tell Syrone the truth. But I don''t want to reveal my identity. So this is what happens.


    I think as I cross swords with Syrone.


    She thinks to herself, "This is the only way I can save myself.


    It''s easy to read the swordsmanship of Cyrone. That''s why it''s easy to prevent it.


    After facing this, you''ll be reminded of this.


    Why was I defeated by Rage at that time? Why I was able to beat Rage then.


    The first time I fought him, I couldn''t understand Rage''s sword.


    And I lost. I was utterly outclassed. It wasn''t because I was wearing a heavier suit of armor or anything like that.


    And I didn''t understand why he was beaten. You can''t see your opponent''s sword. That''s what terrified me, and I knew I was no match for him.


    The second time I fought him, somehow I saw Rage''s sword. And I won.


    Then I realized that I had crossed swords with Shirone.


    Syrone''s sword was formally learned. So it''s understandable.


    In contrast, Rage''s movements were not formally learned sword movements, they were absurd. That''s why I couldn''t understand and was terrified the first time I fought him.


    Normally, such a move would not have worked for someone who had learned martial arts, let alone in a fight.


    However, Rage had an uncommon physical ability. Rage''s fighting style is like a beast that fights only with the power it was born with.


    This is probably why the martial arts students in the school lost.


    Martial arts is essentially a technique for fighting humans. They must have been confused by Rage, who fought like a beast.


    Of course, I was also confused. I was completely taken aback by his moves, which were so haphazard and impossible to do in Kendo.


    But the second time I fought, Rage''s moves were nothing like the first time. So I was able to read and win.


    And when he confronted Shirone, he realized that Rage''s movements were the same as the beast''s.


    To win against Rage, you can think of it as dealing with a fierce beast, not a human.


    If he had run away from Modes'' request at that time, he would never have realized it.


    In hindsight, Rage is a beast of a man.


    A wild beast, loyal to his own desires. Normally, he wouldn''t be able to live freely like that. That''s what women admire and men are jealous of.


    I can''t live like that. Was Shirone also attracted to Rage''s free life?


    Even if you can win with a sword, you might not be able to match Rage, I thought to myself.


    Syrone swung her sword at herself.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve matched swords with Syrone. Hasn''t Sirone become weaker since then?


    I feel like I was stronger before. Or am I stronger now?


    I have to end this game for good.


    I have to tell Cyrone the truth. In order to do that, I have to get Cyrone to listen to me.


    He may not be able to listen to me in Dihardt.


    But first, I have to get Cyrone to put down his sword.


    In fact, I''ve never beaten Cyrone myself. It''s not that I went easy on him, but for some reason I can''t beat Cyrone. That''s why I lose in the end.


    And now I''m not holding a shinai but a serious one. It''s not possible to hit it harder. If you do that, Sirone will be injured.


    You have to finish the game without hurting her.


    So what do we do?


    Kuroki''s childhood friend, Shirone.


    Strong. Totally unstoppable.


    I think so when I see the enemy in front of me, Dihardt.


    My sword is easily blocked and avoided by my opponent.


    They have completely seen through me.


    My opponent ducks the sword with the minimum amount of movement necessary.


    There''s only one person I know who can make that slipping motion on the ground.


    That was my uncle, who came to my family''s dojo to train.


    He was an acquaintance of my father and used to come to the dojo to train.


    The father said that he was a genius of the sword.


    I once saw him and the uncle having a match. That strong father couldn''t touch the uncle at all and lost.


    Dihardt''s movements are similar to those of his uncle. I''m sure Dihardt is as strong as his uncle.


    But even that strong uncle didn''t seem to have a good eye for people.


    Because he calls Kuroki talented. Kroki has never defeated me before.


    The uncle had taught Kroki many things.


    I should have learned the sword from him.


    I didn''t learn because he was so strict with me that I quickly uprooted myself.


    I regret it now.


    If I had learned, I might have been able to fight Dihardt a little better.


    I was on the verge of tears. Originally, the game would have been won long ago.


    The reason I''m still fighting such a strong Dihardt is because he''s not attacking me.


    He''s playing me, I thought.


    I was frustrated. My opponent is a scumbag who points his sword at a defenseless woman. I was frustrated that I couldn''t win against someone like that.


    But all he could do was wield the sword.


    And how many times did I have to do that?


    With a snap, my hand becomes light.


    I look at my hand. The sword I should have been holding is gone.


    My sword was lying on the ground beside me.


    I am stunned, and then I realize what my opponent has done to me.


    I was struck with a false sense of security.


    The sword is usually gripped softly, and only for a moment of slashing, I hold it tightly.


    Emptiness is when it is held softly.


    The time it is held tightly is the truth.


    Dihardt struck the emptiness just before he held it tightly to slash with the sword.


    The sword that wasn''t held tightly received Dihardt''s sword and left his hand.


    I couldn''t believe it. That someone could do something like this divine feat.


    Is it a monster, I thought as I looked at Dihardt.


    I''m stunned. But Dihardt didn''t do anything.


    I guess I wasn''t even an enemy to Dihardt.


    ''''I couldn''t be the brave one ......


    Before I knew it, I was in tears.


    ''Don''t think you''ve won this one!


    I stared at Dihardt as I cried.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    It worked, I thought.


    I was able to successfully strike the falsehood.


    This technique cannot be used by an amateur with a prone grip on a sword.


    It was only because he had learned the sword and had crossed swords with himself many times that he was able to use this technique.


    Having lost his sword, Sirone could not fight any more. The only thing left to do is to find a way to get him to listen to you.


    I try to get closer to Sirone.


    ''''I couldn''t be a brave man ......


    A prone Silone mutters.


    His muttering stops him in his tracks.


    ''''Don''t think you''ve won with this!


    Silone shouted and stared at herself.


    That face was crying.


    I can''t say anything to that crying face.


    ''''Rage-kun will defeat you eventually!


    Then he gulped and said out loud


    "More than you!��Rage, you''re a hundred times better man than I am!


    The words pierced my own heart.


    It honestly hurts so much.


    I remember being told the same thing in the past.


    I think it was when I had a fight with Shirohane about Rage.


    It hurt a lot then too.


    The thorns that stabbed me then are still stabbing me to this day.


    I knew I couldn''t win. Even if you can win with a sword, you''re probably no match for Rage.


    Sirone screamed, then sat down on the ground and began to wail wanly.


    Seeing the crying Shirone, I am at a loss for words.


    I''ve made Cyrone cry. Wasn''t I really the villain in this case?


    I feel my heart sink.


    I have to tell her the truth, but honestly, I don''t care anymore.


    I''ve broken the summoning tool, for one thing, it shouldn''t put Syrone in danger.


    But that''s if Raina doesn''t do anything about it.


    ''Sirone, you''re safe!


    Mr. White!


    I was thinking for a while when Rage and the others came over.


    ''Le, Rage-kun ......?''


    Cyrone stops crying a bit and looks at Rage and laughs.


    Seeing that smile makes me feel like I''m going to cry in reverse.


    You-!��Get away from Cyrone!


    Rage draws his sword and holds it up.


    The figure looked as if a brave man had come to save the princess.


    If that''s the case, I, the villain, have no choice but to disappear.


    When you are in a position to do this, you can be sure that you will be able to get the most out of it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of this.


    As I walked, I saw a black flame in my hand.


    This black flame seemed to be the one that erupted from my own heart.


    I hit that black flame against the ceiling of the temple. The ceiling melts and makes a hole without letting out any debris.


    I flew out of the top of the temple with my flying magic as it was.


    Let''s go back to Nargol.


    That dark land would be suitable for me.


    If I moved with my flying magic, the gods of Elyos might find me, but it didn''t matter.


    In the moonlight, I flew alone and lonely.

 18 Each feeling

    Raina, Goddess of Wisdom and Victory


    That''s hard work, Raina.


    As I walked back to my residence in Elyos, I was approached by a man.


    I look towards the voice and see a man.


    ''What can I do for you, Alfos?


    I ask Alfos, my twin brother god, about the requirements.


    I get grumpy. I don''t like this brother god very much. I''d like to believe that he looks a lot like me, but not inside.


    ''''For what it''s worth, it looks like the Dark Knight tried to kill you, Raina.


    Did you come all the way down here to ask me that?


    He says a little grimly.


    ''Oh, listen, Raina. That dark knight is a bit of a problem.


    ''I know he''s a problem,''


    Alfos shook his head.


    ''He has just destroyed the Holy Order.


    What?


    The Holy Knights are a knightly order made up of human heroes and elite members of the angelic race who serve the God King Odis.


    They are the strongest knights in this world and the strongest elite unit of Elyos.


    The only one that rivals them would be the Dark Knights who serve Modes.


    What happened to that Holy Order that was destroyed?


    ''''The skies around Elyos are under their jurisdiction. The skies over the Republic of St. Renaria are under their jurisdiction. He flew over it.


    The sky is the domain of the gods. Basically, except for exceptions such as birds, it is not allowed to fly in that sky. I even managed to ask those brave men not to fly.


    Human heroes, not to mention angels, ride heavenly horses to guard the sky. If he flew that sky carelessly, he would be caught by them.


    Then he got into a battle with the people he was trying to capture and destroyed them. Well, he is the man who defeated the brave men who destroyed the Dark Knights, no wonder he can do that.


    Alfos says matter-of-factly.


    I am reminded of the Dark Knight Dihardt. He had a look that was very hard to believe was under Modes'' command.


    His dark hair and slightly shadowy, fearless face, and the slightly blue eyes that floated in his slit eyes were striking. Why would he serve Modes?


    ''Oh, you look happy, Raina.


    Alfoss says.


    ''What?��Is that right?


    I suppress my mouth.


    ''So what are you going to do about Odis?''


    Yeah, I had peace with Modes.


    Fellowship?


    That was a surprising statement.


    ''Shouldn''t the decision be made without a meeting of the gods?


    The decision of the gods, commonly called the decision of Odis, it is binding on the gods who belong to Elyos.


    It''s called the decision of Odis, but it''s not something Odis can decide to do as he pleases. Odis makes the final decision based on the opinions expressed at the meeting. And Odis has an obligation to follow the opinion of the meeting. Otherwise, no one would follow Odis.


    ''I don''t recall being in a meeting where those opinions were expressed,''


    Attendance at meetings is not mandatory, but you run the risk of having an adverse decision made without your knowledge.


    And I have never failed to attend a meeting.


    Also, a notice of the meeting should always be sent to the gods of Elyos, and when it isn''t, they should be able to claim that the decision is invalid.


    ''No, Lena, only Odis made peace. So the other gods don''t have to follow.


    What''s going on?


    Surely that would be fine without a meeting.


    ''I suppose you thought you''d object, Odis, depending on the terms of the amity.


    That''s true.


    ''I suppose that''s why. Odis made a pact with Modes that he himself would not attack Nargol in exchange for the destruction of his summoning tools.


    What did you say?


    Only Odis will not attack on the promise, but Odis is the king of the gods. If Odis doesn''t attack, then all of Erios will not move.


    In effect, it''s like Modes signed a non-aggression pact with Elyos in exchange for a summoning tool.


    ''As far as Odis is concerned, the brave man and his dark knights were more of a problem than Modes, after all, he''s a monster that can destroy the Holy Knights by himself. That''s why I wanted to get rid of the summoning tools that Modes had in order to prevent him from summoning any more.


    ''So what about the brave men we have now, and Dihardt?��It''s a problem, isn''t it?


    ''Yeah, they want you to do something about it. After all, you''re the one who summoned them.


    It was a sore spot.


    At first, it should have been easier, defeating Modes and returning them to the Otherworld was supposed to be the end of everything. But just one step closer, the Dark Knight appeared.


    Moreover, all of the summoning tools were gone.


    Summoning was banned, and the ban on creating those tools was also decided just the other day.


    It could be difficult to move the brave men in the future.


    ''''Wait a minute, it wasn''t me who summoned Dihardt!


    Dihardt is the one Modes summoned, and I can''t do anything about it.


    ''Yeah, that''s the thing, but Modes says that the dark knight''s actions are up to the brave man, Raina. So I guess it''s up to you after all.


    Even if Odis didn''t attack, if the heroes attacked, Modes would be finished. It''s a natural request for Modes.


    You will find that you will be able to get the most out of this. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    I had nothing to say back.


    Since I couldn''t defeat the Modes, I had to manage the actions of the brave men. If they act poorly, my position in Elyos will be lost.


    ''''All right, we''ll do something about the brave men. And if that''s the only requirement, will you leave?


    I say angrily.


    ''I''m sorry, one more thing to do.''


    What have you done now?


    He glares at Alfos. But he''s not the brother to be frightened by that.


    ''Raina, are you not going to marry?''


    What?


    What do they ask all of a sudden?


    ''Is that also what Odis said?


    No, it was my brother who was worried about his single sister.


    I think it''s superfluous.


    ''The male gods of Elyos are all unfaithful. I have no intention of marrying such a god.


    Every male god of Elyos has a mistress. What kind of a thought is it that he makes many mistresses while courting me?


    And that''s what I don''t like about this brother god. He is a bachelor and has probably more than 2,000 mistresses. I don''t like my brother and the women who flock to him.


    ''Oh, I suppose some gods are more faithful than others.


    I hate the ugly ones even more.


    I don''t know if he''s sincere or not, but apart from an obviously unfaithful god, all I''m left with is a bad appearance.


    That''s why I''m single.


    ''So if you''re not a god, then what about the brave ones?


    ''It can''t be, he''s just like you.


    Rage was vaguely similar to Alfos. So I didn''t like him much.


    ''That''s a tough one. Then who should it be?


    I reply in silence for a bit.


    ''There is no such person!


    My brother laughs a little happily when I say this.


    ''''Well then, we''ll just have to do it. The hated brother will have to leave. See you later, Raina.


    My brother leaves. I stare at his back.


    Then I shake my head thoughtfully.


    Why did I think of Dihardt''s face?


    Chiyuki, a girl who is one of the heroes


    I couldn''t go home.


    I didn''t expect my summoning tools to be destroyed.


    After that, we chased after Silone, who ran off by himself.


    In the first place, Syrone''s life is more important to me than Raina''s. It''s ridiculous to sacrifice Syrone to save Raina.


    I chased after her, but I couldn''t get to her in time. That''s because we ran into Spartoy on the way.


    Rage was out of his element, and Kaya was unable to accompany him to protect Kyoka, who was crushed by alcohol. We had to fight with no vanguard, and we had a hard time. And because we were in a building, we couldn''t use magic that had a lot of firepower for me and Reno, so we couldn''t defeat Spartoi very well.


    When we finally entered the room we arrived at, we saw a crying Shirone and Dihardt standing in front of her.


    When Dihardt saw us, he put his sword away and left.


    Later, Raina told me that Dihardt had mistakenly thought Raina was going to summon a new one and had come to prevent the summoning.


    In truth, it was quite the opposite.


    Where did the information leak out? But that question was settled by Nao. It seemed that something that looked like a strange little animal had recently entered the temple.


    That little animal must probably be the enemy''s messenger. And when he saw Raina, who was preparing to return, he made a mistake.


    Nao, who realized this later, apologized to everyone. But there was nothing they could do about it now, it was too late.


    It seems that Dihardt''s only goal was to destroy the summoning tools, and not a single person died in that attack.


    That''s why Sirone was saved as well.


    After joining up with Cyrone, I scolded her. I wonder how worried we were.


    Cyrone was crying and apologizing.


    Actually, Sirone was just a martial artist, she was really a frail girl. Still, she can manage while she has the sword, but as soon as she loses it, that weakness comes out.


    According to Syrone, she was no match for Dihardt at all. Once again, we are reminded of Dehardt''s strength.


    Even if Rage''s injuries are healed, it would be better to postpone the defeat of the Demon King for a while.


    By the way, Rage was going to scold her, but she was not qualified to do so, so she kept quiet.


    Anyway, I don''t understand what happened to Dihardt. I''m sure you''ll be the same as Rage if you don''t want to kill anyone who points a sword at you, but Dihalt doesn''t take the lives of anyone who points a sword at you. That''s not like being a servant of the evil and treacherous demon king, is it?


    Or is he the same as Rage and doesn''t take a woman''s life? But if that''s the case, I can''t explain why they don''t just make the knights in the temple sleep and kill them.


    It''s not like the Demon King''s men, after all. That Demon King Modes is the kind of guy who does nothing but stay in Nargol and let his men take over the world. The damage done by that demon king''s men is terrible, and I''ve seen the country that was attacked, and it was horrible. I wonder what that Dihardt really is.


    But there''s no point in thinking about that now, there must have been a reason for it.


    More importantly, now I have to think about the future.


    The tools to do the summoning cannot be repaired, and they can''t get them anymore.


    Therefore, for the time being, I have to find someone who can use the summoning technique in order to return. I''ve already confirmed with Raina that there are other people who can use it.


    When I asked Raina about that person, she said she has no idea what information she has that says it can be used by someone other than herself. At that time, the strange look on his face is worrisome, but that''s okay.


    The quickest way to find that person is to look for the pervert who attacked Kyouka. To be honest, I''m not sure I''m willing to do that, but I guess I don''t have a choice.


    I sighed.


    �� Demon King Modes.


    ''Well, Sir Dihardt and one of the brave women had such a relationship: ....... Good work, Nat.


    Yes, please.


    Nat thanked him for his words.


    Earlier, he had received a report from Nat on Rougas''s shoulder, who was in front of him.


    ''So, how''s Sir Dihardt doing now?


    ''Yes, sir. From the looks of it, it doesn''t look any different. Just .......


    "Just?


    It seems to me that he resembles His Majesty, who has just arrived in this land.


    I see. ......


    We don''t know what happened in the temple from Nat''s report.


    But I''m sure something bad must have happened to him in relation to the woman.


    I was crying at the time. I wondered if they hated me that much.


    It wasn''t until I came up with the idea to build Moona that I was able to recover.


    To create Morna, he combined his magic and the secret art of life creation (Pygmalion) with Raina''s hair, other mediums, and the tools of his friend, the god Heybos.


    He tried his best to create a goddess of his own that would be as good as the goddess of Elyos who had cast him out.


    The result is Mona.


    I think about Mona.


    ''Duh-huh-huh-huh-huh.


    Um, ...... what is wrong with you, Your Majesty?


    Lugus sounds concerned.


    I thought about my night with Morna and before I knew it, my voice came out.


    ''I shouldn''t, I shouldn''t.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it was about Sir Dihardt, wasn''t it?


    Oh, yes.


    Well, the only way to cheer Lord Dihardt up is to give him a goddess.


    Like Lady Morna?


    I nodded at Lugus'' words.


    ''I want Sir Dihardt to stay here in Nargol if possible.


    And I want him to protect this life with Modes and Morna.


    So what should I do?


    The best way to do that would be to address the woman.


    Moreover, we should give him an imitation goddess that the gods of Elyos have forbidden.


    That way, he too is an enemy of the gods. He will settle in Nargol whether he wants to or not.


    He is strong enough to destroy the Holy Order while returning to Nargol. With him on your side, you have nothing to fear.


    I naturally smile at him.


    ''''Mm-hmm.''''


    Her Majesty.


    I could hear Lugus'' worried voice, but he continued to laugh.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    The room that Modes of the Demon King''s Castle had given me was very large.


    The only furniture in the room was a bed, a desk and a carpet underneath.


    My personal servant, a bear-faced demon, said he didn''t know what he needed. He wanted me to tell him if there was anything he needed.


    It seems that his own treatment in Nargol is quite good.


    But while Nargol is not a poor place, it is not a beautiful place either. The scenery in the windows is bleak and gloomy.


    In addition, Nargol seems to be a land where it is difficult to obtain materials that can be used as household goods, and the bed is much lower than the one of the elves that we stayed in during our journey.


    However, both this bed and the desk seemed to be first-class goods in Nargol.


    I thought it would be impossible to live a better life than in Japan.


    What should I do now? I lay down on the bed.


    I also found out about the situation with Syrone and the others. They didn''t know that they couldn''t return with that summoning technique.


    They have been tricked by that goddess Raina. It might be dangerous if they stay with Raina.


    Should I help them?


    No, there would be no need for that. The creation of tools to summon them from Elyos was banned just the other day. Therefore, at least they won''t be sent to another world.


    Besides, it''s just a matter of doing such a roundabout way. I don''t think they have any intention of harming the brave men from the front. And you won''t have to worry about Raina threatening to send you home if you don''t listen to her.


    So, for the time being, you can ignore Sirone and the others.


    I shake my head. I reject my previous ideas.


    I don''t really want to get involved. That was the truth.


    Besides, I wonder what''s so sad about having to help Rage and the others.


    As long as they don''t attack Nargol anymore, we should stop getting involved. Yeah, let''s do that.


    They''ll take care of themselves, after all, I''m on my own and they have a lot of people on their side. Not that I envy them, I really don''t.


    ...... No, no, let''s change our minds.


    We need to figure out what we''re going to do.


    Maybe we should find our way home without them first. Modes said he''ll find one, but it may not be soon.


    For the time being, we would have to live in this world.


    And that''s when I realized.


    There was a possibility that I would have to live in this world forever.


    I didn''t want to, I thought. Because I don''t have any friends here.


    If I had to live in this world forever, I thought, I''d want a friend.


    The Modes are here, but they''re not quite what I want.


    I''m still jealous of Rage. I have a lot of friends.


    And they''re all beautiful girls.


    And then I remember what Modes said.


    The goddess of imitation.


    I thought I''d take Modes'' reward.


    Besides, I had a feeling that having a pretty girlfriend would open up things for me.


    Okay, I''ll take it.


    I''ll make an absolutely adorable girlfriend, I thought.

 19 Under the sky of Nargol

    Dark Knight Lanfeld


    You''ve been quiet lately, Mr. Lanfeld.


    The dark knight riding the trailing flying dragon (wyvern) says in an easygoing voice.


    ''''Don''t let up. It''s possible that the information that the Holy Knights have been destroyed is wrong, we''ll continue our patrol.


    As he says this, he sends the flying dragon flying over the mountain that is the border of Nargol.


    I look behind me and see a laggard among the following knights.


    ''After all, is it still difficult to rebuild ......


    I mutter to no one.


    Half of the dark knights died in the last battle with the brave men and women, and those who survived were injured in some way.


    In the first place, even among the demon race, there are few who have the ability to be a dark knight, and even fewer of them can ride a flying dragon.


    Most of the skilled knights had been killed by the brave men. The only people left now are those who are better able to ride the flying dragon.


    Currently, there are less than 20 dark knights who can move properly.


    The task assigned to me as soon as possible is to rebuild the Dark Knights.


    Lately, there had been frequent incursions into the airspace by the Holy Knights of Elyos.


    Thinking about that made his head crack with anger.


    According to their claim, all the skies of the world belong to the gods of Elyos (or so), and even though they are Nargol, it seems that we who fly in their skies are the ones violating their airspace.


    Of course, I''m not going to admit such a claim.


    Even before the heroes arrived, they often approached Nargol''s airspace, but never came close to invading it.


    And when our strength diminished, they invaded every day.


    They laid waste to the skies of Nargol as if they were fools.


    We even recommended that they go out of the airspace, but they never listened, and we, with our limited strength, had no choice but to sit back and watch.


    However, their airspace violations ended two days ago.


    Knowing the reason for this, we felt sorry for them, but at the same time, we couldn''t help but be afraid of the people who caused it.


    That''s why the patrol is over without incident.


    ''Alright, let''s go back to the fort!


    Under the command, the flying dragons turn.


    They fly over the roofs of the Acheron Mountains that separate the human world from Nargol.


    As they fly, they will see a fort in the middle of the peak.


    This fort is the one that protects Nargol from Elyos.


    I landed in the central square of the fort.


    ''Welcome home, Master Lanfeld.


    Leave the flying dragon to his men coming out of the fort.


    He walks to his mansion set up inside the fort.


    ''''Father!''''


    Father!


    Two children jump out of the fort.


    ''Leffald and Raily!��Why are you here?


    The two children run up to each other.


    Leffald is a 120 year old boy and Leali is a 90 year old girl. And they''re both their own children.


    Originally, they would be near the Demon King''s Castle. They should be in the village of the demon race.


    ''''Yes, my mother told me to help my father.


    Yes. Mother said I should help you with your father''s plans for a knighthood in the future.


    Lehri and Leffald reply.


    ''Right. ......''


    It is true that the fort is understaffed. After all, the last battle sent even non-combatants into battle. Now we need some help.


    But they are still children, and I''m not sure if I want to leave them in the fort.


    "Father, please. "Father, I beg you to leave me, no, I beg you to leave me in the fort.


    You can take care of Raily, too.


    I''m lost for words by the two of them.


    There were plenty of chores at the fort, even if they didn''t send them into battle. There might be jobs that even a child could do.


    It might be time for Leffald in particular to be trained as a knight.


    It was just when I was thinking about that.


    The flying dragons in the dragon house suddenly started to make a commotion.


    ''''What!��What''s going on!


    He asks his men in the dragon house.


    ''''I don''t know!��Suddenly, the flying dragons started making a lot of noise!


    My men are struggling to calm the flying dragon.


    ''''Master Lanfeld!��It''s hard!


    One of the knights on top of the Watchtower lets out a panicked voice.


    ''''What''s going on!


    The dragon!��The dragon is here!


    I look at the sky in the direction the knight is pointing.


    Across the sky, something like a bird is flying.


    It''s still far away, but the way it flies isn''t a flying dragon, it was definitely a dragon.


    ''''Master Lanfeld, how may I help you!


    When I look, I see that the men of the fort are trying to deal with the dragon with bows and crossbows.


    ''Don''t take up arms!��Don''t point it at the dragon!


    His subordinates voiced their doubts at his orders.


    ''''Why, Master Lanfeld!


    Just don''t do anything!��Gather them all!


    If that dragon is as good as you can imagine, we must not act hostile.


    All those in the fort will be gathered together.


    The dragon reaches the fort at a furious pace.


    The dragon roars as it gets close.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    Father!


    Father!


    A few of my men buckled in fear, while Leffald and Leali clung to their feet.


    The true dragon''s roar contains the magic of fear. Those with no resistance would be unable to move in fear.


    When I see the dragon up close, I think it''s big again.


    The dragon''s body is many times larger than the flying dragon it rides, and when it gets off, it takes over the entire central square.


    It is a black dragon that lives in the Acheron Mountains and was once called a demon dragon. This dragon''s temper is so fierce that if you try to approach it carelessly, you will fall prey to its fiery breath.


    But that was yesterday.


    I look at the dragon''s back, there was one dark knight sitting there.


    The Dark Knight Dihardt.


    He is the hero of Nargol who destroyed the Holy Knights the other day.


    Dihardt descends to the fort.


    ''''All hands salute!''''


    Some of them are still hunched over in fear, but I ignore them and give the command.


    I put my hand on my chest and bow my head.


    "Lord Runfeld," he says. Not much of that: ......


    As he says this, Dihardt removes his helmet.


    He has dark hair, pale skin, and a thin face.


    To be honest, he is a kind man, he doesn''t look very strong. No matter how you look at it, he was a weak man with no horns.


    But don''t let looks deceive you. He looks like a weak man, but he is a monster.


    He defeated that horrible brave man and destroyed the Holy Knights.


    Then I look at the armor that Dihardt is wearing. The armor that Dihardt wears is the armor of the Black Demon God. The armor that all dark knights wear is a lowly imitation of this armor.


    It''s a good thing that this man is not afraid to wear the armor that no one could wear until this man appeared due to its excessive magical power.


    A hornless person can do what the demon race could not. I regret that.


    That Dihardt is now second only to His Majesty.


    Humans are inferior creatures. It is repugnant to the demon tribe that they have to serve under a man.


    Of course, there are some in this stronghold who do not share his animosity.


    "No, Your Honor, you''re a hero!


    Dihardt looks troubled by these words.


    Dihardt doesn''t feel good about being treated as a superior person himself.


    However, there is no way he can be rude to a monster that could destroy the Holy Knights.


    ''''My lord, what can I do for you today?''''


    To be honest, I don''t want you to come, so I''m going to be a little strong on this one.


    ''I''m sorry to be so busy, Lord Lanfeld, but I spotted Lord Lanfeld from afar while I was practicing riding Glorious, so I wanted to thank you for introducing me to the ...... dragon and for introducing me to him. Also, by the way, I was curious to see what the fort on the border looked like, so I thought I''d take a look.


    Dihardt says with some trepidation and looks at the dragon.


    The name Glorious means glory in Dihardt''s world. It''s a very appropriate name for Dihardt.


    And the dragon that was named after him was, until just yesterday, feared as a demonic dragon. Yesterday, Dihardt made the dragon his own personal rider.


    I remember yesterday.


    He introduced the demon dragon living in the Acheron Mountains to Dihardt, who wanted a flying dragon for himself.


    That was with a nasty intention.


    Even for a demon race, it is difficult to ride a flying dragon, much less a true dragon, and even more difficult to ride a true dragon.


    Naturally, Dihardt didn''t think he could ride it either.


    Then he said sarcastically, "I''m sure your Excellency can ride a dragon as well.


    As a result, Dihardt easily took the dragon for himself.


    Now he felt ashamed of himself for saying such sarcasm.


    And he came to thank himself for saying the sarcasm. I''m so pathetic that I''m about to cry.


    ''Thank you and other outrageous things: ......''


    Then he looks at Dihardt''s face.


    For some reason, Dihardt''s eyes are looking down.


    Looking beyond that perspective leads me to Leffald and Leali, who are at my feet.


    ''''Child?''''


    Dehart''s questionable voice.


    Yes, these kids are helping out at the fort: ......


    But the words could not be said until the end.


    Because an intense, oppressive feeling was directed from Dihardt.


    ''You''re putting the child in the fight?''


    His voice was completely different from the frightened voice he had just heard. That voice was very cold. A chill ran down my spine when I heard that voice.


    ''''I''m sorry, my lord. Due to the battle with the brave men, the troops in this fort are in short supply ....... I am sorry!


    I apologize twice.


    But when he says that, Dehart''s temper calms down.


    ''''No, I''m sorry, I don''t even know what''s going on over there and it''s unnecessary. ......


    Dihardt says apologetically.


    I''m relieved that Dihardt''s temper has calmed down.


    This man is more terrifying than the demon dragon behind him.


    ''''These two are my children, Refald and Raily. Say hello to my lord.''''


    "Lefferd, my lord!


    Leeli, Master Dihardt!


    Leffald and Leali greet each other with a little bite.


    ''You''re a good kid. ......


    Dihardt thanked the child.


    ''Also, I''m sure everyone will be busy, so you can go back to your posts.


    Dihardt starts walking through the fort.


    ''Sir, I will show you the fort.


    ''No thanks. I''m going to take a little tour and then I''ll leave. ......


    Saying that, Dihardt walked alone to look at the fort.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    We took a quick tour of the fort and left the fort in Glorious.


    ''Sounds like you were annoyed: ......


    I muttered to myself.


    It''s not possible. Thanks to Mr. Dihardt, those guys are alive!


    Nat let out an exasperated cry in the inner pocket of his armor.


    The demons in the fort were clearly annoyed with him. Nat was angry about that.


    Nat was right, he should have been summoned to help them. I''m sure he actually defeated the heroes and saved them.


    It honestly doesn''t feel good to be called out without permission, but to be treated as evil.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to be enjoying this world as much as Rage does.


    There were a lot of bad things said about him in the days leading up to the St. Renaria Republic. He seemed to be doing pretty much everything on his own, leaving everything to his power.


    But I don''t think I could ever live like that.


    I still worry about what other people think of me. I can''t live without a care in the face of hostility from others.


    That''s why I thought I did my best to be polite to the demon tribe I mentioned earlier.


    However, they never welcomed me and only annoyed me.


    To be honest, the only people who welcome you in this world are Modes and Nat. But if the person who called you out to me was treated with ill-will, as expected, I would be upset.


    There may be others who would welcome you, but I don''t know, so I can''t think about it.


    However, there were people who were clearly trying to kill me, if only to be a nuisance to me.


    I honestly don''t think I can do this.


    ''No problem, thanks Nat.''


    I thank him for being angry for me.


    ''But more importantly, where shall we fly?''


    Nodding Glorious'' neck.


    When you''re having a bad day, you have to do something else. In a previous world it was swinging a sword, now it''s flying a dragon.


    I named it after myself. It''s a word that is far from me, but I also think a name is a good idea.


    I''ve heard it''s hard to follow a dragon, but it was surprisingly easy to follow.


    I''m going to be flying over the rooftops of the Acheron Mountains.


    I flew over this mountain once when I was given a ride by a flying dragon from that fort to near people''s land. It felt better to fly by myself than to ride on someone else''s back.


    The sky in Nargol wasn''t very pretty, covered with magical clouds, but it was a good feeling.


    Today, however, I want to fly a little different sky.


    Flying over the high Acheron Mountains to near inhabited lands.


    According to Nat, the Acheron Mountains that we are flying over now are like a boundary line that separates the world of Nargol from the world of humans.


    However, it seems that the boundary between the Acheron Mountains and the rest of the world is not clear.


    Because of this, it was said that there was a dispute with the holy knights of Elyos over the boundary.


    The Acheron Mountains are the largest habitat of goblins in the world, and are said to be home to many goblin kingdoms.


    For this reason, you can see many goblins in the mountains when you fly through them.


    The kingdoms of these goblins, but Nargol''s side of the kingdom seems to follow Modes, while the human side of the kingdom does not seem to follow Modes, there was also the possibility of being taken hostile action.


    As expected, it seems that they will not attack the dragon, but it would be better to fly a little higher just in case.


    That was when I was thinking.


    The one thing that was impossible to see on the mountainside was.


    ''Nat!��Isn''t that a person?


    There were human-like creatures on the hillside of the Acheron Mountains.


    And those human-like creatures were being attacked by goblins.


    ''Glorious!


    I let Glorious down on the spot without a second thought.


    When the goblins see the dragon, they flee at once, screaming and shouting.


    I look at the humans. There were about twenty men and women there. Most of them seemed to be women or children and no adult men.


    The faces of the humans all had a look of fear on them, probably due to the dragon''s roar.


    ''''Who are you people!


    From the back of Glorious, I called out to the humans.


    But the humans are too frightened by the sudden appearance of the dragon to answer.


    It''s just a little annoying.


    What is it with these people? You know you will be attacked if you enter the goblin''s dwelling.


    I couldn''t help myself, but maybe it was just an afterthought. Just like what happened at the fort earlier.


    However, since I''ve helped him, I''ll at least listen to the situation.


    I get off Glorious'' back and take off my helmet.


    I hear a throbbing voice from the humans.


    ''''Humans......?''''


    "The Dark Knight is ...... human?


    The humans'' faces seemed to soften a little when they saw their own faces.


    ''''My name is Dark Knight Dihardt!��Is there anyone who can tell me what''s going on!


    The humans buzz when they hear Dihardt''s name.


    After a while, a woman comes out.


    He''s still young, maybe early 20 years old. If you look closely, you can see that she is the best dressed of this group.


    ''''Um, ...... I am ...... Princess Regena of the Kingdom of Argoa. Those here are my bloodline .......


    The woman replies falteringly.


    ''...... princess?��Why is that princess here?


    It didn''t make sense. Aren''t princesses and royalty supposed to be in the country''s castles?


    Why are they in this place?


    If you ask Nat, he doesn''t know about the Kingdom of Argoa. Nat only knows about the big human kingdoms, and if that''s the case, then the Kingdom of Algore doesn''t seem to be that big of a country.


    ...... We have come to this land in exile.


    Ligeena is intimidated, but she tells him what''s going on.


    It seems that the Kingdom of Argoa is located near Nargol.


    It seems that the Argoa Kingdom elects a king from the powerful clans that live there.


    I''ve been told that the Ligena clan has been monopolizing the throne for the past few decades, but I''m not happy about that. However, other clans, unhappy with the situation, revolted. It is said that the Regena clan was defeated and exiled from the country.


    "Exiled or ......


    I don''t think it''s more of an exile, but an execution.


    The people who started the rebellion feared that the Ligena clan would come to take revenge by regaining power in other lands. So they drove Regena and the others towards Nargol, apparently. Of course, they were anticipating that they would become food for the goblins. It''s a pretty cruel method of execution.


    Lizena says with tears in her eyes, it seems that the goblins attacked the clan of about 100 men at first and this is all that is left. Apparently the adult men were the first to sacrifice themselves to protect the women and children from the goblins, including her father, the king, and her brother, who was a prince. That''s why only women and children are here.


    ''Please. We need your help: ......


    Regena pleads with herself. According to Ligeena, the Kingdom of Argoa is not on good terms with its neighbors, and there is no country that would welcome Ligeena, who was royalty in that country. Therefore, Regena and her friends have nowhere to go. Regena and the others were exiles.


    I look at the sky and sigh.


    If it were an easy story, I would help them, but it''s not. Even if I led them away from the goblin habitat to where the humans were, an exile would not be able to enter any country. If they couldn''t get inside the city walls, they would just fall prey to other demons.


    You may be able to manage it if you take them to a large country where an outer city can be established, but you can''t take all of Regina and the others to that point, let alone by yourself.


    ''''Please ....... I''ll do anything for you ......!


    Ligeena pleads. It must have been so bad before she came here. Her voice was faint.


    The others would bow to her.


    I knew I was in trouble.


    What should I do ....... It would be easier if I just abandoned him and ran away.


    If we leave them here, the goblins will take care of them.


    If that happens, there should be no consequences.


    Suddenly, I wonder what Rage would do there.


    I look at Ligeena. She''s probably one of the most beautiful women in the world.


    Rage would definitely help her. And then he would force someone somewhere to take care of them. Using the privilege of bravery, no one would disobey, and so I would only take the delicious part. In case something goes wrong later on, he won''t be responsible for it.


    I look at Ligeena.


    It bothers me a little. I think that Rage wouldn''t be troubled, and then I decide.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    ''Sir! What does this mean!


    Inside the fort, Llanfeld shouts a protest.


    ''They say the fort is short of members, so I''ve brought my slaves with me, Lord Lanfeld.


    I say to myself, referring to Regena and her friends.


    Eventually, I took the regenas to a nearby defense post and magically moved them to the fort.


    Of course, this was to make them work in the fort.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the marketplace.


    ''''You have children, too!


    Lanfeld seemed to imply that he would be of no use.


    ''Gee, the fort seems to be so understaffed that we need the help of children?


    In return, he implicitly mentions the children of Lanfeld.


    There are complaints from the demon tribe in the fort.


    The demon tribe looks down on humans as lowly creatures. They asked me to let those humans work in the fort, they have every right to be dissatisfied.


    But I ignore that voice myself.


    ''No need to thank me, Lord Lanfeld. ''You can use my slaves as you wish. You can use them for everything from washing dishes to cleaning. But at least give them a place to sleep and some food.


    He says sullenly.


    He seems to be saying this with the fort in mind, but the truth is that he''s forced Lanfeld and the others to take care of the girls.


    You can hear the demons muttering to each other not to do what they want.


    They seem to be saying it so that I can''t hear them, but I could hear myself in my superhuman form.


    I''m sure there will be problems later.


    I look at Ligeena and the others. They seemed anxious, though they were explaining things in passing.


    There was a possibility that the demons would kill him without his knowledge. However, he didn''t know what more he could do.


    I can''t take care of them until the end. I want them to think that I''m just better off not being goblin food.


    ''''My lord!


    Llanfeld is still protesting.


    I''m sorry, Sir Runfeld. I''m sorry, but I have to return to the Demon King''s Castle now, if you want to talk to me, I''ll come to you later. In the meantime, I''ll leave you and your slaves in charge of them, Sir Runfeld!


    I say a little harder to keep him from saying more in protest.


    It seems that Lanfeld is unable to say anything more about his own attitude.


    ''''Then I will return to the Demon King''s Castle.''''


    As I say this, I ignore the disgruntled Lanfeld and ride Glorious.


    Glorious roars and soars into the sky.


    The men in the fort scream in fear.


    As soon as Glorious flies, the fort shrinks in size.


    Up in the sky, on Glorious'' back, I think.


    After all, I''m just like Rage, acting as I please. And it''s irresponsible.


    There will be more hostility from the demons.


    I''m not sure what will happen to Regina and the others after this.


    But if I hadn''t helped them, I would have regretted it. What you''ve done shouldn''t bother Rage like this.


    So I won''t think about this anymore.


    Instead, let''s think about the creation of the goddess that we will do tomorrow. That should be more fun.


    Skip Glorious, but even his own mind felt as dark as Nargol''s sky.

 20 The place where the sacred dragon lives

    Rember, Knight of the Kingdom of Rox


    "Good luck, Lord Renber.


    The king''s words weighed heavily on me.


    I am a knight of the Kingdom of Rox, and if the king''s orders are to be obeyed, I must obey them.


    It was very, very depressing.


    I leave the royal castle and walk through the streets of the city. It''s night, but the streets are full of people.


    Everyone must be busy preparing for the festival that starts tomorrow.


    But this festival did not seem good to me at the moment.


    As I was walking, I arrived at the shop.


    The name of the shop is "Shiroi Rintei", a restaurant and bar. This is where I was supposed to find the person I was looking for.


    I go into the restaurant. There were many people in the restaurant because it was dinner time.


    This White Scaled Pavilion is a unique restaurant in the Kingdom of Rox. The reason why this restaurant is special is because the customers here are different from the norm.


    Almost all of the customers in this restaurant are armed.


    There are many demons outside the walls of this store, and even ordinary people come here with one of the blades in their possession. However, while ordinary people are armed with the minimum amount of armor necessary to protect themselves from demons, the customers of this shop are armed with armor, shields and multiple weapons that ordinary travelers do not have.


    Their bodies have more muscle than one would normally expect to find in a normal life, indicating that they are human beings who live in a rough environment.


    Freedom fighters, they are what they are called.


    They are what they are called.


    If knights are public entities, then they are civilian knights. The security of the highways connecting the nations is an important matter in every nation. Therefore, the knights exterminate the demons that appear on those roads.


    However, the reality is that knights bound by the framework of a nation cannot protect the peace of the streets by themselves.


    For example, the cooperation between nations does not work well, and there are financial problems.


    In addition, the demands of the people passing through the streets between nations were insatiable, and it was difficult for the state to meet all of them.


    That''s why there is a demand for the existence of freedom fighters. They have more freedom of action than knights. A knight can''t basically move without the orders of the king or country, but that''s not the case with the free fighters. They can listen to the requests of other citizens or act quickly on their own will if they feel it is necessary. Knights can''t move without orders, and they can only defend their own country, while free fighters will voluntarily go to defend a country other than their own if they deem it necessary.


    And this White Scales Pavilion was a place where such freedom fighters gathered. In the Kingdom of Roxx, it was common for people to come to this shop if they wanted to request something from the freedom fighters.


    Most of the freedom fighters present here right now were freedom fighters who had gathered at the request of the Kingdom of Roxx.


    The kingdom of Roxx has been cleaning up the demons around the kingdom for three days in preparation for the festival that starts tomorrow. And today was the end of the sweeping operation. Thanks to them, those who passed through this road leading to Rox would not have to be afraid of demons for a while. And the freedom fighters had gathered in this shop to launch their work.


    I walked through the shop to find the person of interest. The person I wanted was easy to find.


    After all, the man is huge. He looks like a bear. Even though he was in the back seat, he stood out.


    He has his back to me. I approach the man.


    He was around thirty years old, with short cut black hair, a tanned face, and a myriad of muscles and scars on his bare arms that were not normal.


    The man noticed that he was approaching and turned to me.


    ''Hey Lember, isn''t it? You still look like you''re in a bad economy.


    ''''I''m sorry, senior Gallios, are you done with yesterday''s injuries?''''


    Yeah, somehow. Dr. Nimli has cast a healing spell on me, so I can move now.


    Gallios grins.


    He was about to die and he''s not holding back at all. Isn''t a man who would be a freedom fighter afraid of death?


    Gallios is a freedom fighter who lives in this kingdom of Roxx. And he''s a former knight and his own senior. He almost died just yesterday in the course of his demon-slaying duties.


    I approached the table where Gallios was sitting.


    Suddenly you notice that someone is sitting across the table from you.


    Compared to the larger Gallios, he has thinner lines.


    Gallios''s presence is so large that I didn''t notice it when he came in.


    ''I see you''re with us, hello Black-dono.


    I bail.


    Then I look at Black. He is a young man with a strange air that you don''t see around here.


    He has jet-black hair that seems to melt into the darkness and a very well-defined face. If you dress up a little more, the young girl won''t leave you alone.


    But this young man doesn''t seem to have a personality that doesn''t like to make too much noise.


    This one was something I wanted to ask Black to do for me. It''s just as well with Gallios.


    ''''Hello, Lord Rember.


    Black also looks at me and bails.


    Black is not a freedom fighter, but he is in this shop.


    I met Black last night.


    His wife, my sister, told me that Gallios, who had gone on a demon-slaying mission last night, hadn''t come back.


    Many demons are nocturnal, whereas humans are not able to see at night, and if you spend the night outside the walls of the city, it''s the same as death. It was the same for even the most skilled warriors.


    Just as I was wondering on the city walls whether I should go looking for Gallios or not, Black appeared, carrying Gallios on his back.


    Gallios had apparently fallen off a small cliff around noon today and hurt his leg during a battle with goblins and orcs.


    He tried to get back to his feet, but he couldn''t move his legs, and it was getting dark in the evening. He was rescued by Black, who happened to be passing by.


    The fact that Garios was saved made her sister very happy.


    Black took him to Dr. Nimri, who was able to use healing magic, and healed him.


    Black''s body is very thin, even in this country. He is one of the biggest men in the country, and it''s not as if he can walk through the forest on a bad footing. According to Gallios, he walked through the forest at night with no lights on without getting lost.


    According to Nimli, Kuro may be able to use night vision magic. This is why this young man Kuro might be a magician.


    If you''re not sure about this, it''s not surprising that he was able to walk through the forest with a much larger Garious on his back than me. He must have carried Gallios using a magic I didn''t know existed.


    The presence of a sorcerer is valuable. If Black is a sorcerer, I hope he''ll be able to live in this country. The only person you can call a magician in this country now is Dr. Nimli. Also, the medicine woman who has been living in this town for the past two weeks also seems to have some magical powers, but not enough to be called a magician.


    Mr. and Mrs. Gallios are taking care of Black, who has saved their lives while he is staying in this country.


    Black doesn''t seem to be extravagant, so it''s easy for them to take care of him. In fact, Black prefers to keep things simple. They are still eating, but the food is commonplace. And while Gallios drinks ale, Black drinks herbal tea. I tried to buy him a drink to thank him for saving Gallios yesterday, but he doesn''t seem to drink because he is a Mycenaenen.


    I don''t know what Misenen is, but is it a commandment of some kind?


    I thought he was like an ascetic monk.


    The way he walked was seamless, and he must have had some training.


    Today at noon, Kuro and other freedom fighters went along with the other freedom fighters to slay demons. As a knight of the realm, I was able to join the freedom fighters, but Kuro''s fighting skills were excellent. I didn''t think you could fight that well with just one stiletto. Even if you use magic, I don''t think it''s possible to move like that. He must have learned some kind of fighting technique from his behavior.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on here. You''re not off duty today.


    Gallios interjects a question.


    The guards would maintain security within the walls, but some of the knights would have to pack the royal castle in case of an emergency. Originally, I should have been the one who had to stay in the royal castle.


    ''''Actually, I have a favor to ask senior Gallios for a folded request: ......


    I''ll cut to the chase here.


    Well, from the looks of it, you''re no stranger to trouble. Okay, tell me.


    Then Black stands up.


    "If it''s complicated, I''ll excuse myself, sir?


    Black is smart.


    ''''No, I''d like to ask Black-dono to do something for me as well: ......


    You''re doing this to yourself?


    Yes, and Mr. Black.


    When he says that, Black sits down again.


    A quizzical look appears on Kuro''s face.


    However, he continues to talk without a care in the world.


    ''''All I''m asking for is the protection of a certain person.


    An escort?


    Yes, it has been decided that a group of men will come to this country at great speed. I was ordered by His Majesty to be their escort, but I was a little nervous about being alone. I would like to ask for the help of my seniors.


    A man?��Foreign royalty or something?


    I shake my head at Gallios'' words. Thinking about the person who is coming, some royalty is still better.


    ''No, no, but. It''s someone comparable to that.''''


    Hmm. Who is that?


    Gallios asks quizzically.


    ''''Actually, the heroic Rage-sama and his wives will be coming tomorrow ......, Black-dono, what has happened to you?


    Suddenly, Black blew out the tea that he had been holding in his mouth.


    The tea that was blown out hit Gallios in front of him.


    ''''Su...... sorry Gallios-dono ......''''


    Black apologizes to Gallios.


    ''No, not really, but ...... what''s up, Lord Black?''


    He and Gallios were surprised by Black''s condition. Black''s condition was no ordinary matter.


    ''No, I''m sorry ...... just sobbing. ...... Please continue the conversation.


    Black coughs and apologizes.


    Oh, let''s get back to the subject, why are the brave men coming again? Are you going to watch the festival tomorrow?


    Gallios asks, wiping his face with a cloth.


    ''''I heard that''s part of it, ...... Garrios-senpai. You know that the brave Rage-sama was injured, right?


    ''''Yeah, I heard you were beaten by a very strong dark knight as I recall. I honestly thought that only God could give that brave man a wound, but it''s a big world.


    ''''I thought so too. That''s why Master Rage is coming to this Rox to heal the injuries inflicted by that dark knight.


    This Rox Kingdom is famous for its hot springs. Tourism from those hot springs is the main source of income for this country.


    ''''And that''s where I need the two of you to help me guard the brave men.


    Then he looked at their expressions.


    Gallios and Black had a delicate look on their faces.


    ''''That Lember-dono. Why do you need an escort?��Ray...... I''ve heard that the brave men are very strong.


    Black must have heard of the brave men too, he seemed to know how strong the brave men were. However, it would be more difficult to find someone who doesn''t know about the brave men and women.


    ''''Certainly Black-dono''s question is also valid ....... The only person who can do harm to the heroes, apart from the gods, would be some dark knight.


    Then why?


    ''''Actually, I''m only calling it escorting, but I''m trying to keep the brave wives away from anyone who might be causing strange feelings for them. ......


    All of the women in the company of the brave Rage are beautiful. I''m not sure if this is the case or not.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    ''''We can''t cause discomfort and displeasure to the heroes. We can''t let the walls of the city be destroyed any more. ......


    I''m going to say what I really think.


    ''I see.''


    No, I kind of get it: ......


    Gallios nodded. Black also seemed to have guessed something.


    The western wall of the Roxx Kingdom is currently half broken.


    The cause is due to a powerful attack magic.


    To begin with, this is the second time the brave men and women have visited this country.


    The last time I was here, some foolish person messed with a brave woman, so the angry woman used her magic to break it down.


    I''ve heard that similar incidents have happened in the St. Renaria Republic where the brave men are based, and while the brave men are in the city, the knights of the Temple of Raina are always on the brave men''s guard.


    In order to prevent a similar incident from happening, my country has also decided to provide a guard for the brave men and women. I''m the one in charge of that.


    However, although the great country of St. Renaria Republic would be able to have as many knights as they want, our kingdom of Roxx has no more than 20 knights. Considering the security of the roads that I regularly conduct and the command of security for the festival that begins tomorrow, I don''t avoid a large number of people. The guards are recruited from the citizens, and even if they are just ordinary people, they are no match for those with some skill. The guards should be skilled and trustworthy as much as possible.


    That''s why it was decided to select a skilled freedom fighter to guard the area.


    The criterion for selection was that they should not be hostile to the heroes, and that they should not feel uncomfortable looking at the heroes'' women.


    Gallios is trustworthy after many years of being friends. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s been around for a while, but I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s been around for a while, and that I''m not the only one who''s been around for a while.


    So, I''d love for these two to help me out.


    ''''So, please. Would you be willing to help us?''''


    I bow to them both.


    ''I''m not too keen on it. ......


    Gallios says.


    "I don''t think I can handle you in the first place.


    Gallios has the same attitude towards any opponent. He speaks in the same tone of voice as he speaks to himself, even if he is royalty from another country. His Majesty King Roxx doesn''t care much about such things, but in other countries, he is quite rude.


    If it''s not done well, it could cause displeasure to the brave men.


    You''ll be able to find out more about the fact that you''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of them. We will guard the heroes from a distance so that no strange person comes near them.


    I''ll tell you the arrangements.


    When you say princess, you mean Lady Alumina?


    I nodded at Gallios'' question. Princess Armina is the youngest princess of Roxx Kingdom and will be 17 years old this year.


    I''ve heard that the brave men are sweet to women, and I''ve decided that the same woman wouldn''t cause any strange feelings to the brave women, so the princess, who has perfect manners, is supposed to take care of the brave men.


    ''I see. I see.


    Gallios says with a smirk.


    ''Don''t make fun of me, senior.


    In fact, Princess Alumina is my childhood friend and fianc��e.


    It''s good for you and Princess Alumina. I''ll help you if you don''t want to be a direct partner to the brave men.


    Gallios laughs and agrees. Then he looks at Black.


    ''Black, what about you?''


    To be honest, Black had a look of unwillingness on his face.


    But it would help a lot if Kuro, who could use magic and was very skilled, would help him.


    ''''Kuro-dono, please, please help me too!


    He bowed deeply to Black.


    ''Well, if you don''t want to deal with the brave men directly, you can go to ......


    Black reluctantly agreed.


    Now we have the cooperation of the two of them.


    I hope the matter of the brave man can be worked out as well.


    I had a bad feeling about the suddenly decided visit of the brave man.


    Dark Knight Kuroki.


    I thought it was a strange thing to do.


    I didn''t think that I, who was summoned to defeat a brave man, would end up being the brave man''s bodyguard.


    I accepted Renbar''s request because I had made an acquaintance other than Nargol and I wanted to take care of that.


    It''s not that we''re going to meet in person, according to Lember, we''re just going to be escorted from the outside without much of a problem, so it''s okay, I think it won''t be too much of a problem.


    The reason I came to this vicinity of the Kingdom of Roxx is to gather materials for the creation of the Goddess.


    I remember the exchange I had with Modes on the way here.


    I need a dragon''s horn. And it must have dragon king grade horns to create a goddess.


    Modes said that when I asked for a reward.


    I was expecting to be able to get it made right away, but that''s not the case.


    However, it seems that in order to create a goddess, you need special materials, without which she cannot be created.


    The silver holy dragon called the White Dragon King lives near the kingdom of Roxx, and its horns can definitely create a goddess. Incidentally, it seems that Morna was created using the horn of a dragon king called the Jet-Black Demon Dragon King. Perhaps that''s why Moona''s hair is a beautiful black color, unlike Raina''s.


    Even so, fetching the dragon king''s horn is a rather difficult task, isn''t it?


    From what I have found out, a dragon that is so strong that it is called the Dragon King is ridiculously strong, and I didn''t think it would be easy to get him to take it.


    Modes says that as if he is asking for a child''s errand.


    Or maybe he thought it would be easy because he seemed to be quite strong in this world.


    And I didn''t want to hurt the dragon for my own desires.


    I think about Glorious.


    I rode Glorious to this Rox Kingdom. Originally, if someone without permission flew through the air, they would have gotten into a fight with the Holy Knights of Elyos, but those Holy Knights had been destroyed by me.


    To be honest, I regret that I went too far. I was in a rough spot that night, and without thinking too much about it, I thoroughly knocked down anyone who was coming at me. When I found out, I had apparently decimated the Holy Knights. I''ve heard of the devastation, but how much damage did it cause? I still can''t check it out.


    Well, that''s why I was able to skip Glorious because of the absence of the Holy Knights.


    Compared to the skies of Nargol, the normal skies of this world were as blue and clear and beautiful as the world I was in.


    It''s very fun to fly in the blue sky on a dragon.


    You can fly with the magic of flying, but I still think that if you want to fly in the sky, riding a dragon is a better way to feel good.


    If someone selfishly stole Glorious'' horns that made me feel that good, I wouldn''t forgive them.


    Maybe that''s why I wasn''t too keen on taking the same dragon horns as Glorious.


    Still, I came here because I had nothing else to do.


    I thought it was better to do something than nothing, so I rode Glorious here for now. By the way, Nat wasn''t with us this time.


    We couldn''t enter the city with Glorious, so we left him in a tower in the forest.


    The tower seems to have been abandoned and no one seems to live there. The top of the tower was hollow, perfect for hiding Glorious.


    I went to check on him earlier, but Glorious seemed to be in good health.


    According to Lugas, when a dragon eats, it eats, and when it doesn''t eat anything, it doesn''t eat anything, and Glorious doesn''t seem to be eating anything right now either.


    Thinking that far, I find myself shoulder deep in hot water.


    I''m in a public hot spring facility in the Kingdom of Roxx.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people in the same baths as me who are bathing.


    I am not inclined to take the horn of the Dragon King, but this hot spring was quite good. For that matter, I''m glad I came.


    The hot spring facilities at Roxx are not very elaborate, with a simple stone structure.


    There is a liquid soap made from some kind of plant oil, and there is also something like a sauna, which is reasonably well equipped. Soaking in the hot spring reminded me of Japan.


    Even though it has been less than a month, it makes me miss Japan.


    Are you guys worried about it?


    Will we make it back in one piece?


    Thinking about it makes me feel lightheaded. I must have soaked myself in the hot water a little too much.


    "Hey, Black, can''t you get up now?


    Gallios, who had come to the public bathhouse with me, calls out to me.


    I look at Gallios. He is a full-body hairy man. He has scars all over his body, which seemed to indicate his way of life.


    I met Gallios yesterday evening.


    I was walking through the forest in search of food when I found Gallios with an injured leg.


    Unfortunately, the only healing magic I can use is the kind that can only be used to heal me. Therefore, he was unable to heal Gallios'' injuries. So he carried Gallios on his back to Roxx Kingdom.


    Apparently Gallios was quite a celebrity in the kingdom of Roxx, and when he saw Gallios carrying his own body, the gatekeeper of the castle wall let him through easily. It''s almost a lie that I had been barged in at the gate until now.


    In fact, this is the first time I''ve been able to enter the city walls from the front.


    However, in the Kingdom of Roxx, as long as you don''t commit any crimes, people seem to be more free to come and go than in other countries.


    This policy on entry seems to differ from country to country, some countries do not allow people to enter unless they are citizens of the allies, and some countries seem to allow people to enter if they pay.


    Speaking of money, unlike the last trip, this time I brought money that can be used in human society.


    In fact, the problem of money that existed before the last St. Renaria Republic was easily solved.


    It wasn''t because he had figured out how to exchange gems for money.


    It was simply a matter of making money. This was what is called private coinage.


    The money in general circulation around here is the money issued by the Holy Renarian Republic.


    However, the Republic of St. Renaria was not the only one with the right to issue coins, and there was nothing wrong with each state minting its own money, or even with individuals creating their own money. The question is whether it can be accepted as money or not.


    In this world, too, there is a metal similar to gold, silver, and copper, which is made into gold, silver, and copper coins with a circular diameter of two to three centimeters.


    If you make a gold coin of the same weight as the gold coin issued by the St. Renaria Republic, which is the standard, it is likely to be accepted as a normal gold coin.


    In other words, as long as metals such as gold, silver and copper are available, they can make all the coins they want.


    Of course, there are those who mix easily obtainable metals and make poor quality coins such as Vita-Sen, and so on, and you need to be careful when you receive the coins.


    Nargol can''t take gold or silver, but it can take a little copper. From there, he used one of the copper coins he got in the St. Renaria Republic as a model for mass production of copper coins. I made it myself, and I think it is a good piece of work.


    I showed this coin to Gallios, and he said that it could be used normally in the Kingdom of Roxx.


    However, I don''t think I will need to use it while I am in Roxx Kingdom.


    Gallios is grateful to me for saving his life and will take care of it until he is in this country.


    Today I was brought to the spa facilities. Naturally, I have paid for it.


    I wish I didn''t have to go that far. It''s a little distressing.


    ''''Well, I guess it''s time to go up.


    Gallios urges me to stand up.


    Gallios''s gaze looks down.


    ''You have a vicious one that doesn''t match your face. That''s what you''re doing with it hanging down.


    Gallios says teasingly.


    ''Wait, where are you looking?!


    I hide my crotch.


    I''ve been teased a few times in my former world for the same thing. In fact, I''ve never felt too good about it. It''s more of a bad feeling.


    ''Oh come on, don''t be so embarrassed. That would make any woman happy. How many tears have you made?


    Gallios says with a laugh.


    ''No, I''ve never been able to date a woman before: ......


    I say myself, lowering my voice.


    No matter how big it is, if there''s no one to use it, it''s useless. No matter how big it is, it''s useless.


    No matter how big it is, there''s no one to use it. ......


    I find myself wanting to cry a little bit.


    Honestly, I''ve never been with a woman before. It''s almost as if I didn''t even know anyone of the opposite s*x.


    The only one I was close to, Shirone, was one of Rage''s girlfriends. As I am unable to speak well with women, it seemed unlikely that I would use it in the future.


    It''s a good thing that you''ve got a good idea of what you''re going to be doing in the future," he said.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s had to deal with that, but I''m sure you''ve reminded me of something you don''t like. Well, I''ll take you to that kind of place next time to make up for it.


    Gallios makes a slightly tantalizing suggestion.


    ''What! Are you sure?��Doesn''t Mr. Penelore get angry?


    Penelore is Gallios'' wife. Does she understand that her husband goes to those kinds of stores?


    Oh, that''s a bad idea. That''s not a good thing to say.


    Tsk. It seems that I said something unnecessary.


    Afterwards, myself and Gallios jokingly leave the bathhouse.


    We wipe ourselves off in the changing room, put on our clothes and leave the facility.


    Since yesterday, I have been staying in Gallios'' home away from home.


    As this is my first encounter with human society in this world, I thought I would postpone my unwillingness to take the dragon''s horn and live in the city for a little while longer.


    When we arrived at Gallios'' house, Gallios'' wife greeted us. She was the sister of the Rember we had just met.


    ''I''m home, Peneloa,''


    I''m home, Mr. Penelope.


    Penelore, Gallios'' wife, is a simple woman who makes the viewer feel calm.


    According to Gallios, she''s quite frightening when she''s angry, but I honestly can''t imagine this gentle woman getting angry.


    ''Welcome back my dear,'' Lember, your brother is here.


    What?��Lember?��What''s going on?


    Gallios nods his head.


    He wonders himself. He had just met him in the tavern earlier. What was it about that that made him come to see Gallios so soon?


    I went into the house and into the parlor and found Lember.


    ''We''ve been waiting for you, senior and Lord Black.


    Apparently Lember had been waiting for him, too.


    ''What''s the matter, Lember. What''s going on?


    Gallios and himself sit down across from each other and ask Lember.


    ''Actually, we have a problem. We need to ask for Lord Black''s help.''''


    Lember looks at himself and says.


    ''Is it your own power?''


    ''Actually, we have received urgent news from the guards on the city walls. A large number of what looks like demons are outside the city walls.


    What demon?��That''s weird. Are you sure you''re not looking at the wrong guy?


    For three days now, Gallios and his men have been gathering the freedom fighters to clear the area of demons. I helped today, but there shouldn''t be any more demons around this Rox. It''s too early for distant demons to be coming.


    I thought it was highly likely that the guards on the walls were mistaken. It is already nighttime and the human eye can hardly see it, so they must have misjudged it as something.


    ''I thought so myself ....... The guards say that the lights on the walls of the castle have been illuminated, and they say that they are probably goblins and orcs.


    The castle walls are equipped with a mirrored, far-reaching light fixture. They must have used it.


    But I''ve heard that the goblin nests and orc settlements around here were swept away. I wonder if that is really true.


    I don''t know how many failed to hit a few of them. ...... How many survived? Oh my God, the festival starts tomorrow.


    Gallios clicks his tongue.


    According to what I heard during the day, during the festival, it''s a tradition to sweep up the demons around the Roxx Kingdom before the festival to make it easier for tourists to come. However, it seems there was a failure to strike,'''' he said.


    ''''Even now, its shadow still seems to be near the city walls. Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to have the strength to climb the city walls. But the guards say that the shadow looks like a goblin or orc, but it seems to be moving strangely.


    What''s wrong with it?


    Yes, I was just curious and thought I''d go check on you. I''d like Kuro-dono, who can use night vision (dark vision) magic, to come with me.


    I see.


    Gallios nodded.


    ''What do you think, Black?��I''ll come with you if you go.


    Lember and Gallios look at me.


    ''Yeah good. Let''s go.


    I agree to it.


    I''m indebted to Gallios and his wife. Since Lember is Gallios'' brother-in-law, he will return the favor.


    Then we headed for the city walls.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    They enter the forest.


    The forest is dark at night, and without the light of lanterns and magical lights, no one would be able to see an inch at all, except for themselves.


    It is dangerous to go outside the walls at night. But it is very close to the walls and if anything happens, we are supposed to retreat immediately.


    There were four other members here besides himself, Gallios and Lember.


    Gallios called out to a freedom fighter who could move quickly.


    ''''As you can imagine, it''s a scary thing to do at night. ......


    One of the members, the freedom fighter Steros, says. He''s not from the Kingdom of Roxx, but from some other city. He''s a bit arrogant, but he''s good at what he does.


    "Quite. I can''t see a thing with a lantern or this little magical light.


    The other freedom fighter, Pox, says. He, like Stellos, is from another city.


    Pox is a veteran warrior, older than Gallios, while Steros is still in his early twenties.


    ''Sorry, that''s the best I can do with my magic: ......


    Nimli apologizes.


    He''s a sorcerer living in the Kingdom of Rox. He is also the one who healed Gallios'' injuries yesterday. It seems that he was originally a child abandoned at the gate of the Roxx Kingdom wall. He is a so-called bastard child of the elves. The elves are only female, and elves intermarry with other races to make children. If it is a girl, she is born as an elf, if it is a boy, she is born as her father''s race. And different races are difficult to live with for a variety of reasons. Boys are abandoned to villages near their father''s tribe. From the point of view of the elves, though, they probably don''t mean to abandon him.


    A child born from an elf with high magical abilities will be able to use magic with high magical power even in races that are not normally good at magic. Those who have magical powers among humans are valuable and are carefully raised because they may be of benefit to the country. Such children are said to become sorcerers in the future. It seems that this is the reason why there are so many men among human mages.


    Nimli grew up in this country and learned magic from the court mage of this country who died ten years ago.


    This man Nimri is about 40 years old in appearance alone, but in fact he is already over 80 years old. This may be due to the influence of elven blood.


    ''''I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say that. ......


    Pox apologizes to Nimli. Pox seems to be basically a nice guy, but he doesn''t seem to have any scruples.


    Nimri doesn''t seem bothered by it, he just said it was fine and laughed. I met and talked to him yesterday and he seems to be a very likeable person.


    Stol. What do you know about it?


    Gallios asks Stol, the ranger.


    ''''Sorry, even I don''t have jurisdiction in the forest at night. Shouldn''t you ask your brother over there?


    I''m the big brother over there, that''s me. I''m the only one in this group who can use night vision. Nimri, the sorcerer, can''t use it either. This is probably not because Nimri is a poor sorcerer, but rather a matter of compatibility. You can use night vision, but you can''t create magical illumination like Nimli can.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do that.


    "Black-dono, how is it going?


    Lember asks himself.


    ''You''re surrounded, aren''t you?''


    What?


    I can honestly say that I am surprised by the sounds of surprise from around me.


    Multiple shadows were approaching in the darkness of the night from a short distance away from us, surrounding us.


    ''What!��What are we dealing with, goblins or orcs?


    Gallios'' panicked voice.


    Everyone takes out their weapons each.


    ''''They''re both goblins and orcs: ......


    Everyone nods their heads at their own vague answers.


    ''Is it a goblin or an orc?��What does that mean?


    Gallios wonders.


    ''They''re goblins and orcs. ......, those are zombies.


    Others wouldn''t be able to see it, but I could see it clearly to my own eyes.


    The goblins and orcs approaching from a short distance away showed no signs of life.


    All of them also had wounds on their bodies, some with spears and arrows stuck in them.


    I''ve learned from Lugas that they are definitely moving corpses (zombies).


    Zombies and other undead are demons that hate the living and will attack when they feel the presence of the living.


    They may have sensed our presence and approached us.


    Hearing their words, the members, except for myself, start to get excited. They are discussing each other.


    We have quite a few of them approaching. Probably the ones that encountered us during the day have turned into zombies.


    I thought so because I spotted the orcs I had met during the day in the surrounding shadows.


    At noon today, Gallios invited me to go with him to slay the demons in the forest.


    I''m pretty sure that orc is the one I defeated at that time. I''m pretty sure he took his life.


    Look at that orc zombie. The tattered sword and tattered armor, he''s dressed the same as he was when he was alive. It''s probably the same as the one used by humans.


    I thought during the day as well, but they are not at all like the orcs of Nargol.


    It''s a good thing that the Orcs of Nargol are so similar in appearance, but the Orcs of Nargol are uniformly armed, and seem to know their manners in their own way.


    In contrast, the orcs I met in the daytime were barbarians. Coarse and rough, they were not the kind of people you could talk to.


    Normally, I should be on the side of the demon king, having been summoned by the demon king, but the shape of the Orcs made me want to take the side of the humans.


    The Orcs that I met in the daytime easily fell for my enemy detection as soon as they saw me. They saw themselves as tasty food, and some orcs have desires that are clearly different from their appetites. It was impossible to side with them like that.


    Besides, the demons outside of Nargol were not under Modes'' control, so they wouldn''t be betraying Modes.


    The shadows were approaching at a very slow speed. Even the trees in the forest, which would have been nondescript in their lifetime due to their zombification, are probably a tremendous obstacle to them, and they don''t seem to be able to reach us easily.


    In the midst of it all, one shadow was trying to follow their path.


    I pulled out my shortsword and sliced through one of the shadows that came closer.


    I used the shortsword because I didn''t want the others to see the magic sword.


    The short sword is something I brought from Nargol. Unlike the magic sword, it is a commonplace object in this world. It is difficult to use the magic sword for every little thing, so I brought one separately.


    The shadows fall back and flutter around as they are.


    Everyone gathers around the fallen shadow.


    It is an orc with no head and no legs. But despite being decapitated, it is still jittering its limbs.


    ''It''s definitely a zombie: ......


    Gallios checks his surroundings warily.


    ''Oh no, no way that ...... why another zombie ...... striges again.


    Lember mutters, stunned.


    ''If there are zombies out there, there has to be someone who created them.


    A few people nodded at Nimli''s words.


    I learned from Lugus that zombies and other undead basically do not occur naturally. They are usually born through necromancy. That means it''s highly likely that someone has created zombies.


    What do we do now?��There are others approaching, you know?


    When I say it, people get upset.


    Zombies are slow to move. But they''re not safe to be surrounded. We can run for our lives.


    "What do you think, Rembar?


    Gallios asks Lember.


    Lember is the commander of this organization. We await his decision.


    ''Of course we will retreat. It''s safer to wait for the morning inside the city walls than to fight properly against the undead.''


    Everyone nodded at Lember''s decision.


    Zombies are slow and weak.


    But because they are already dead, attacks like swords and spears are not very effective.


    With the equipment of the members here, they would only lose their strength even if they fought.


    Of course, I can annihilate them myself, but I''m hiding my true identity, and it''s best not to show too much power.


    Besides, all undead are vulnerable to the light of the sun, and when exposed to the sun''s rays, the undead should melt and disappear. Therefore, it was faster to wait for the morning than to defeat them every single time.


    It is said that some high ranking priests are able to create sunlight with magic, but there doesn''t seem to be anyone here who can use that magic.


    Therefore, it''s better to go back to the city walls and stay on the defensive instead of forcing a fight. Everyone hurriedly begins to retreat to Renber''s decision.


    ''''To have this many undead outbreaks, it''s just like a month ago, when the brave men arrived before, isn''t it!


    Gallios shouted, and Lember, Nimli and Stol nodded at his words. They are all from the Rox Kingdom.


    What has happened in the past?


    ''''Yes. Perhaps it has something to do with the brave men.


    Nimli''s reply.


    ''So there was a survivor in Striges then, after all.


    "We don''t know if it''s Striges or not: ....... But it''s true that someone has created the undead. You should be very wary.


    They were talking and heading home. It''s a story I don''t understand, having only arrived in the Kingdom of Roxx yesterday. It is completely out of the mosquito net.


    But from the story, it seems to be a story that has something to do with the brave men.


    I wonder if this has something to do with Sirone. I can''t help but think about that.


    Anyway, I wonder why the brave men come at this time?


    I had a feeling that something was about to happen.

 21 Visit of the brave

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    The Kingdom of Rox is a kingdom located about two days'' journey by carriage from the Republic of St. Renaria. It is located in the eastern part of the continent, on the path of the Central Great Road, and has a good amount of traffic.


    The ruler of the kingdom is King Roklos VIII, with a population of about 30,000.


    If that''s all there is to it, it could be said to be a common country in this world.


    However, the Kingdom of Rox has two features that no other country has.


    One is that this country has hot springs. Many tourists come to the country for its hot springs. We are here, ostensibly, to be cured by the hot springs.


    The second reason is the presence of the Silver Holy Dragon King, who lives in the nearby Holy Dragon Mountain. Originally, the Kingdom of Rox was founded when the first King of Rox made a pact with the Silver Holy Dragon and was allowed to establish a kingdom in this land.


    Today is the anniversary of the founding of the Kingdom of Rox. Today is a week-long festival in the Kingdom of Rox. During this period, bathing and lodging in the country''s hot springs and inns will be half-price, and entry into the country will be free. That''s why many people come to this country. There are far more people than the last time I came to this country.


    This is the second time to come to this country. We have been here before because it is said that there is a country where there are hot springs.


    The word "hot spring" has an inexplicable attraction for us Japanese. It must have been a little over a month ago when we interrupted our defeat of the Demon King to go to the Roxx Kingdom for a hot spring cure.


    I was able to defeat a demon called Striges, and also release a spell at someone who tried to watch us bathe, which warped and broke down the city walls.


    I hadn''t realized that there was a dragon called the Holy Dragon King when I was here before. The fact that it didn''t even get caught by Nao''s object detection suggests that it must have been warded in some way.


    If there is such a dragon, I''d like to meet it.


    The silver holy dragon king is a white dragon that brings good luck. It looks just like the dragon in Ende''s novel.


    The real purpose of our visit to Roxx Kingdom was to find the horn of the holy dragon king.


    I want you to stop the Dark Knight Dihardt from obtaining the Holy Dragon King''s Horn. We were puzzled by Raina''s sudden request.


    Rage''s wounds were almost healed by Sahoko''s magic and the secret medicine of the Medical God.


    But even though Rage has recovered, Dihardt is still strong. He wanted to avoid the fight as much as possible.


    However, as usual, Rage is willing to do what Raina asks of him. If it were just Rage alone, you might face the same near-death experience as last time.


    I''d like you to think a little bit about the people around you. I don''t want Sahoko or Shirone to cry again.


    That''s why I deliberately moved slowly.


    However, it seems that Dihardt still hasn''t gotten his hands on the Holy Dragon King''s Horn. The bell given to me by Raina hadn''t rung yet.


    It seems that Raina and the angels under her command have set up an alarm system around the Holy Dragon Mountain similar to the one in Raina''s temple, and if someone breaks into the strung up alarm system, this bell will ring.


    And in the end, the bell didn''t ring, and we got there in time.


    How did Raina know about Dihardt''s actions in the first place? Do they have a spy in Nargol?


    Also, why would the Dark Knight target the horn of the Holy Dragon King?


    Well, I don''t know what he''s up to, but as far as I''m concerned, he''s going to take the horn of the Dragon King, the White Dragon of Holy Fortune, and that''s not a good thing.


    We pass through the gates of Rox''s walls and onto Rox''s main road.


    You can only enter by carriage as far as the gate and leave your carriage with the guards. From here it''s a walk to Rox''s castle.


    As we start to walk, we feel a lot of eyes on us. They are quite unpleasant eyes. Many people are gathering around to get a good look at us. Most of them are men.


    The knights of the temple, who came from the Republic of St. Renaria to escort us, chase away the men in the street to let us pass. Unlike last time, I was right to bring my guards with me.


    It''s a little rough, but it''s just enough to get rid of people.


    ''''Ugh, Chiyuki-san ...... I''m still embarrassed ......''''


    Silone, exposed to the same disgusting gaze as I was, makes a sound like she''s about to cry.


    ''Don''t tell me, ....... I''ve been trying not to think about it.''


    Look at Cyrone, I think she''s dressed amazingly well. It''s almost the same as in her underwear. It''s what''s called bikini armor. It looks good on the well-balanced Sirone. It''s a good idea to have a bikini suit.


    But when it comes to the way you dress, I can''t speak for others either. My current outfit is a black gothic loli with a superb mini-skirt. I have to be careful about my behavior because if I bend over just a little bit, I''m afraid my underwear will be visible.


    The reason why she is dressed in such an embarrassing outfit is to lure the pervert who attacked Kyouka.


    The Dark Knight Dihardt destroyed the tools of summoning and we were unable to return to our original world. The fact that we can''t go back makes us feel a little downhearted.


    No matter how great the amusement park is, if we can''t get out of it and can''t go home, the amusement park won''t be fun anymore. That''s exactly what''s happening now.


    But there''s still hope of returning to the world back home. There must be someone else who has the tools to summon them besides Raina. Because the pervert who attacked Kyouka seems to be from the same world as us. In other words, there is someone else who can perform the summoning besides Reena. We need to find that person.


    And the first step was to catch the pervert who attacked Kyouka.


    That pervert went after Kyouka''s breasts. He must like women''s breasts.


    So they all decided to wear embarrassing clothes that emphasized their breasts and try to lure the pervert in.


    At first, Kyoka was supposed to be the only decoy, but it started when Kyoka protested, and also when Rage started saying that we should all take all possible precautions and do it together, since other breasts besides Kyoka''s might come in.


    Because of this, not only me and Shirone, but also the other girls had to dress very embarrassingly.


    We''re dressed like this all the time when we go out. It''s the same outside of the St. Renaria Republic as well.


    By the way, the outfit we''re wearing was brought by Rage. The reason why the chest as well as other parts of the body are uncovered is because Rage says that this is to increase the chances of perverts coming to you.


    I can only assume that he has an ulterior motive by any stretch of the imagination, but he has no clue about the perverts and couldn''t think of any other effective way to lure them away, so he is forced to dress like this.


    Surely the perverts would come in droves. In fact, as we walked around the city, the number of men coming up to us seemed to have tripled.


    But the perverts we were after still haven''t shown up.


    Since we started dressing like this, the temple has tripled our guards. They have accompanied us to this Rox Kingdom. So far, the men who come to us are blocked by those guards. Any deviant who is more than equal to Kaya would not be afraid of his guards. That''s how we know he hasn''t shown up yet.


    If he does, I want him to show up, and I want it to be soon. How long will we have to dress like this?


    This outfit will be a hindrance when fighting, but if you''re dealing with the demons and people out there, even if it''s Dihardt, it''s easy to win, and the original armament can be called up at any time with magic, so it won''t be that dangerous.


    I look at the other outfits besides Syrone.


    First of all, Nao is wearing a miniature china dress with a nekomimi. The slit in the dress makes Nao''s slender legs stand out, and it looks good on her. Rage handed me a cat tail in addition to the nekomimi, but Nao didn''t know how to put it on and asked me for advice.


    I didn''t know how to wear it either, so I asked him about it, and he told me that the tails were a dubious accessory to put in a strange place. When I heard that, I naturally burned it in silence. Rage looked a little sad, but he didn''t know that.


    That''s why Nao was dressed only as a nekomimi.


    But still, what''s up with this kind of costume, why does Rage have such a weird thing? I want to punch the guy who made it with Rage.


    Reno''s outfit is a cheerleader. It looks good on the lovely Reno. In Reno''s case, she usually wears revealing clothes, so it doesn''t change much.


    Just because she is a model, she wears such an embarrassing outfit without any hesitation.


    At first, Rage tried to dress Reno as just a ribbon wrapped around him, but it was impossible, so I made him stop. I really don''t know what he was thinking. ......


    Kyoka is dressed as a dancer. I''ve got the most flamboyantly dressed for the perpetrators to come by.


    It is natural that the perverts originally came after Kyouka.


    Kyouka is the most stylish of them all, and the clothes that accentuate her ample breasts and nubile hips are sure to attract the eyes of the men of the world.


    Aside from what''s on the inside, the style is a bit enviable, even for women.


    Kyouka was reluctant to wear that outfit at first, but when Reige persuaded her to do so, she reluctantly agreed. Even though they are brother and sister, they have a more old-fashioned approach to s*x than Rage. She doesn''t want to wear clothes that are too revealing. However, he wears flashy swimsuits, so the standard for that is unknown.


    Kaya''s outfit is a miniature maid''s uniform. Kaya was originally a servant at Kyoka''s house and usually wore a maid''s uniform, so the way she dressed is quite impressive. The white knee socks underneath the mini-skirt accentuate the beauty of her legs.


    However, it seems that Rage tried to get her to dress more revealingly, but she was unable to resist Kaya''s silent pressure. I wish I could be like that.


    But why is Kaya following Kyouka anyway? The relationship between Kyouka and Kaya remains the same even after coming to this world, and it''s very hard to believe that they are just servants. Perhaps there is something going on. However, it''s a situation in a different house, so I couldn''t just ask.


    Lastly, Sahoko, Sahoko is dressed as a white bunny girl. The dress is made to emphasize her breasts, and it would be a problem for Sahoko, who has the largest breasts, to wear it.


    Sahoko is a little chubby, so her style is not as good as Kyouka''s, but it''s still enough to attract the attention of men. Some people might say that Sahoko is more desirable than Kyouka, but it''s still enough to attract men''s attention.


    She is dressed in a rather embarrassing outfit, with a high-legged, cheap-birth-type butt. He is about to cry too. The fabric is white, and parts that should not be visible can be seen through it, but they are faintly visible. I can''t show it in public. I would never wear it. However, Sahoko is reluctantly wearing the outfit because she won''t refuse Reige''s request.


    My gaze hurts from a while ago. If the knights in the temple don''t escort me to prevent strange people from coming near me, I''d be too embarrassed to blow up the men watching me with explosive magic (Explosions).


    We shyly make our way to the Royal Palace of Roxx. First of all, we will have an audience with the king of this country.


    I heard that it''s customary to greet the king when an important person from another country visits the country. We have already informed them of our arrival.


    It is not that we don''t think of ourselves as important people, but we can''t help but be lifted up by others.


    Besides, they are bringing in knights from other countries without permission. It was necessary to get permission just in case.


    The knights who are guarding us now are those that the temple has put on us on its own. They are not so much to protect us as they are to prevent us from using our power. Because some of our actions could hurt the goddess Raina. I honestly think it''s rude, but I can''t say anything about it because of Rage''s series of actions and Kyouka''s destruction of the city with magic.


    Apparently the knights of the Temple of Raina are not particularly moved by seeing us, since it is a requirement to pledge their love to the goddess Raina to become a temple knight. It''s not that they don''t want to be seen, but there are times when they feel a little frustrated. Well, it''s true that we''re in a bad position with that Raina as an opponent.


    But this time, Raina and her men will be on the move as well. It''s time for them to join the fight, not just us. I''ve heard that Raina and her men are waiting near Roxx''s kingdom, but is it true?


    We arrive at the Royal Palace of Rox. The Royal Palace of Rox is only about a third of the size of the political office of the Republic of St. Renaria.


    Apparently it''s still a large place, but it looks small to me, living in the Temple of Lena, which is much larger than the government offices of St. Renaria. It''s a country with a population of about 30,000, so this might be just fine.


    ''''I''m glad you came. Brave Rage-sama and his wife.


    When you enter the royal palace, you are greeted by King Roxx.


    Probably having learned his lesson from the last time, King Roxx''s attitude is towards someone higher than himself. Rage also has the same impertinent attitude in front of the king.


    ''''Yeah, I''ll be in your debt again,''''


    Rage says with a laugh. Rage''s attitude like this is causing trouble in many places, and I hope he''ll pull himself together a bit.


    But there''s no way Rage is going to change his attitude.


    Rage is a selfish man who thinks he''s the most noble man in the world. He probably won''t change his attitude even in front of the God King.


    And there''s nothing anyone can do to change that attitude. For as long as I can remember, Rage has beaten up opponents who have come at him in rebellion, both in the previous world and in this one.


    At some point in time, in a country called Argoa or something like that, he destroyed the armies of the king who had opposed him in opposition to the Rage.


    After that, I heard there was a coup d''��tat in the Kingdom of Argoa, but maybe Rage was the cause. In fact, if it was Rage''s power, it would be easy to destroy even the king of one country. If you want to get things done quietly, it''s better to go out of the way, so it''s the right thing for King Rox to do to bow to Rage.


    This is the second time I''ve met King Rox. Doesn''t he look a little more jaded than before?


    Next to King Roxx is the princess of this country, Alumina. This is the second time I''ve seen her, I wonder if things are going well with her fianc��, the knight.


    It''s a good time to see you, Alumina. How are you doing?


    Naturally, Rage does not change his attitude, even in front of the princess of a country. It is a very familiar attitude.


    There should be another prince, but he''s not here. You will be able to find a lot of people who will be able to help you.


    ''Yes Rage-sama. Alumina was fine.''''


    Alumina looks at Rage. It''s a look of love.


    Her father and brother are being treated badly by Rage, and yet Alumina is full of joy. Is her fianc�� good?


    Rage has a very good face, regardless of what''s inside. This is why many women are attracted to him. Besides, Rage is strict with men but kind to women. He is kind to any girl and does not refuse those who come to him.


    In the Republic of St. Renaria, girls who are fans of Rage are always flocking to the Temple of Raina. If it wasn''t for the demons, they would have followed us to this Roxx Kingdom.


    Rage and Alumina are exchanging heated glances. When I look to the side, I see Reno and Kyouka looking unhappy. Sahoko looks a little sad. Shironet and Kaya are unconcerned. Nao doesn''t seem interested. It''s always like this when Rage talks to girls other than himself. I''m used to it.


    But for me, it''s an everyday scene, but not for Alumina. She''s on the verge of tears as Reno and Kyouka stare at her. Maybe I should give them a little help.


    As I''m thinking about it, one man comes out.


    It seems that someone else wanted to do something about this atmosphere besides me.


    I look at the man who came out. He was the prime minister of this country, I believe.


    ''Um, it''s about Rage-sama''s lodging: ....... It was an urgent visit for some reason. ......


    It was the day before yesterday that we heard from Raina. Then we contacted them, so with the speed of a fast horse in this world they should have known yesterday that we were coming. Perhaps they were not ready to receive us in time. His face is pale, as if he''s displeased with Rage.


    Then he looks behind him. The temple knights who had followed to escort us were lining up. Including them, it''s quite a large group. We won''t be able to welcome them all.


    ''''I have no problem with that.''''


    Kaya comes forward, perhaps sensing something from the Prime Minister''s attitude.


    ''''Ah, you are Kaya-sama!


    The Prime Minister is surprised to see Kaya. Didn''t he notice Kaya in Rage''s shadow?


    ''''It''s been two weeks since I''ve seen you, Prime Minister.


    Did Kaya meet with the Prime Minister two weeks ago? His words startled everyone except Kaya.


    ''Don''t worry. I''ve made arrangements for your accommodations and other matters.


    Kaya smiled a little.


    We then moved to a mansion a short distance away from Rox''s royal palace.


    ''''We''ve been expecting you, young lady.


    Three girls in maids greet us and bow to us.


    This mansion is a villa that Kaya bought.


    And the girls are Kaya''s men.


    In fact, Kaya had dabbled in commerce while we were away on our adventures, and without us knowing it, she had become very wealthy.


    Of course, Kaya dabbled in commerce and made a lot of money because of Kyoka, so it would be more accurate to say that Kyoka became a millionaire than Kaya became a millionaire.


    Kaya''s ability to become so rich in just two months was astonishing, but Kaya said that she used the name of the hero to make money through means that she couldn''t use in her original world.


    For what it''s worth, Kaya didn''t pay any taxes in her business.


    The government office of the St. Renaria Republic couldn''t take taxes from the brave sister, and they didn''t let her take taxes in other countries by flicking the name of the brave man. In other words, they would only benefit from the income they received. That''s how you become rich. It seems that he used other slightly cheating means to make a rough profit.


    Nowadays, there are large mansions built for Kyouka in the St. Renaria Republic.


    And Kaya bought a villa two weeks ago in Rox, a country with hot springs. Kaya has bought properties in other countries as well, and this house in Rox seems to be one of them.


    It seems that he met the prime minister of this country when he bought this house. Originally, the hot springs that come out of this country were the exclusive property of this Lox royal family, and no one else was supposed to be allowed to have them. Kaya seems to have twisted it forcibly.


    When I imagine that time, I feel sorry for the Prime Minister, but thanks to that, I got a villa with a hot spring, so it''s good.


    This house was originally one of the hot spring facilities in this country, but Kaya bought it two weeks ago and renovated it into a mansion.


    It''s still in the process of being renovated, but we and our guards were able to stay here. I''m relieved to finally be free of this costume.


    A maid shows us around the house.


    This maid is one of the girls that Kaya had under her command in the St. Renaria Republic. Kaya also has another girl as a maid of honor in the St. Renaria Republic who is a highlight. Apparently there''s no shortage of girls who apply for the maid position because they can be close to Rage. Kaya selects the best of them to be her maids. The criteria for selection are a certain level of appearance and ability.


    The girl who is guiding me now is one of them.


    It seems that the chosen girl is trained by Kaya and her senior maids, and this maid is also well trained in etiquette.


    After changing in the room you were led to, everyone gathers in the same room. Everyone has changed and is now dressed normally. Rage looks a bit disappointed. I don''t know.


    ''Well, let''s talk about the future.


    There are no guards or maids in the room, just us from another world. We were going to start our meeting now, so I paid the man off.


    ''''First of all, was there anyone suspicious?''''


    I asked, and a few of them nodded.


    ''They were all suspicious, as usual.


    Reno says. But I don''t care who Reno says is suspicious, because that''s always the case.


    Ignore those unimportant people: ......


    I can''t deal with people like that.


    "Nao. What about you?


    Nao has the highest sensing ability of all.


    She can sense objects, magic, enemies, and poison.


    Reiji, Shirohane, and Kaya can use object detection, Kyoka and I can use magic power, and Shirohane and Kaya can use enemy detection.


    And Nao has the ability to sense all four of them.


    I''m better at detecting magic, but out of the four, Nao is the best at detecting other objects and enemies.


    If Nao can''t find anyone suspicious, then no one else will.


    ''There were a lot of suspicious guys, but none of them were particularly suspicious as you say, Chiyuki-san.


    Nao said she felt hostility and such, but she didn''t have to pay any attention to it with the usual Rage fan girl hostility, and the guy''s gaze was the usual thing, so it didn''t seem to be anything out of the ordinary.


    ''''So, next, about Dihardt: ......


    Everyone''s expression changes when I mention the name.


    It''s only natural. This is the one who defeated that Rage and who was no match for Sirone. He''s the most dangerous being to us right now.


    And the true purpose of coming to the Kingdom of Roxx is to prevent Dihardt''s objective.


    And that goal is to get the horn of the Holy Dragon King. I don''t know what he''ll use it for. It could be very dangerous for this world.


    But the Elysian gods don''t seem to be doing anything. The only one who moves is Raina.


    It''s not right that the gods of this world don''t act on the problems of this world and we risk our lives.


    That''s why I''m opposed to fighting Dihardt.


    But Rage will do what Raina asks. If Rage moves, the other girls, including me, will have to move, and eventually it will be a fight.


    All I could do was delay the action at best. If it were true, we could have come to the Kingdom of Roxx much sooner.


    I was deliberately delaying it to avoid a fight with Dihardt. But we ended up arriving in time.


    Where is Dihardt now?


    Do you think Dihardt is already here?


    I look around and ask everyone.


    ''I don''t know, as expected. I concentrated on searching for it, but I didn''t find anyone who looked like a dark knight. I didn''t see anyone who looked like a dark knight.


    Nao says. They''ve searched for him with object detection while he was coming here, but he doesn''t seem to be within a two kilometer radius. It''s possible that he''s hiding behind a ward, but it''s hard to imagine someone that strong hiding. Have they come to this kingdom yet?


    ''I''d understand if you turned on the hostility: ......''


    Syrone says. Sirone, Kaya and Nao can use enemy sensing, but if the other side doesn''t turn on them, there''s no way to detect them.


    Dihardt didn''t respond to Sirone''s enemy detection, even though he was fighting with Sirone. I suppose Sirone is not even an enemy. What a guy.


    Come to think of it, the only person that Dihardt cut down was Rage. It''s possible that he only considers Rage as an enemy.


    But that Rage couldn''t use enemy sensing. I''m not going to be able to get it right. In a way, this is just like Rage.


    It''s not a matter of whether men in the original world turned on him so much. I''m sure it''s not necessary to use enemy detection for the normal rage that is always directed at you.


    "Shall we explore this area?


    Nao suggests.


    ''No, I don''t think we need to do that. I don''t want to poke around in the bushes badly. Besides, if Dihardt has come to get the horns, this bell should let us know.


    I''ll take out the bell. Besides, don''t bother being proactive.


    Yeah, we''re in spa land. Let''s just relax.


    Rage says brightly.


    ''I agree with you about that. It''s a hot spring, let''s enjoy it.


    I feel like it''s been a while since I''ve had an opinion with Rage.


    Rage almost died, couldn''t go home, was made to dress in a strange outfit, and other unpleasant things. I want to change my mind around here.


    Since we are in a country with hot springs, let''s just relax.


    We decided to end the meeting and enjoy the hot springs.


    Knight Lember of Roxx Kingdom


    We''re enough to protect the heroes. I want you to patrol the streets to see if there are any people who want to avenge our heroes.


    That''s what the temple knight said to me when I went to escort the brave men.


    Some of the selected freedom fighters were indignant at that temple knight''s rude words.


    I didn''t have such an escort last time, so I gathered some trustworthy ones in a short time, but it seems that the effort was in vain.


    ''''I''m sorry. We got you together for a long time. ......''''


    I apologize to everyone who has gathered here.


    ''''It can''t be helped, with that famous temple knight as a guard, there''s no way we can do anything about it.


    Gallios comforts me.


    ''Well, it can''t be helped, Lord Rember. Sometimes all that effort doesn''t bear fruit.''


    Black doesn''t seem to be particularly bothered by it either.


    Naturally, some of the gathered freedom fighters are angry, but Gallios has convinced them to do so.


    Besides, it''s true that no matter how angry they are, there''s nothing they can do about it.


    The Temple Knights of the St. Renaria Republic are the strongest in the eastern part of the continent. Twenty of those knights are here, there is no room for someone like me.


    We''ll just have to do what the temple knights say and make the rounds.


    I felt a little shameful.


    Why do I have to feel this way?


    I thought I was out of luck. Originally, unlike the other knights, my work was supposed to end the day before the festival. During the festival, I was supposed to be a reservist who would be sent out in the event of a problem.


    That''s why he had to escort the brave men who came unexpectedly. There were too many other sudden problems, such as zombies, etc.


    In fact, he was supposed to enjoy the festival with Alumina during the festival. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have any problems, so there shouldn''t be any problems.


    But that Alumina has to be a guide for the heroes, so she can''t be with them during the festival. It''s a step and a kick.


    We don''t need that many people to patrol, so we disbanded the freedom fighters as well.


    Only Gallios and Black are left.


    "I''ll go with Lember on his rounds, but what about you, Black?


    Gallios asks Black.


    ''I''ll take a look around myself. And if there are no problems, I''ll visit the festival.


    Unlike the other freedom fighters, Gallios and Black are willing to help, and when I thanked them both, they laughed and said it wasn''t a big deal.


    ''Yes, Black. �� Yes, Black, when you''re done with your rounds, why don''t you try to hook a girl who comes to our country?


    Suddenly Gallios proceeds to ask a woman to come to Black.


    Lots of prostitutes come to this country for the tourists. That''s what Gallios wants you to do, he says.


    It is not very likely that Black would do such a thing, but if he saw the women the brave man brought, he might want to do such a thing.


    Because of that sight of the women the brave man had brought with him, that kind of shop in this country would be in full swing right now. It''s a good idea to have a few of these men in your life.


    And I thought it was necessary to make sure that no harm came to ordinary civilian women.


    ''Well, I''ll try my best.


    Black says with a bitter smile.


    From Black''s tone, it seems he took Gallios'' words as a joke. However, Gallios may be serious.


    Black just walks away. He must have gone on his rounds as I said.


    ''If all goes well, take him to his room, I''ll tell Penelore.


    Gallios calls to Black''s back. Black waves his hand backwards.


    ''Well, I guess I''ll go too. Oh well, what are we going to do about the zombies?


    He must be referring to last night''s zombie fiasco.


    ''''Alumina is supposed to help us out, Brave Master. And if we''re dealing with Striges, I''m sure the heroes aren''t uninvolved.


    There is a demon called Striges.


    Its appearance is a cross between a bird and a human woman.


    It resembles the Harpies of the Central Mountains and the Sirens of the southern seas.


    The difference is that the Harpies have the wings of eagles and the Sirens have the wings of seabirds, while Striges has the wings of an owl.


    Striges is nocturnal, perhaps due to its appearance as a cross between an owl and a human female.


    But that''s not the only danger. The fear of Striges lies in the place where they suck human blood. They are also skilled in necromancy, a characteristic of their race.


    At some point in time, the Striges built a tower and settled near the kingdom of Roxx.


    The Striges'' family had built a tower near the kingdom of Rox, and many people from the surrounding countries were killed by the Striges. The same is true here in the Kingdom of Rox.


    The walls were useless and unprotected against the winged women who took to the skies.


    They cannot move during the day, so if they are to be defeated, they must face them in the daytime. However, Striges was holed up in the tower during the day, and even when they entered, they were blocked by traps and undead that they had summoned, so defeating them was not going to work.


    I''m not sure if it''s fortunate or not, but Striges didn''t intend to destroy the humans who were his bait and didn''t want the surrounding countries to die. But that didn''t change the fact that there would still be casualties.


    The situation had changed less than a month ago. One of the Striges had attacked a group of brave men who were traveling at night.


    Naturally, the return fire was met and the striggers were defeated.


    But that''s not the end of the story. The next night, Striges and his army of zombies and other undead attacked the kingdom of Roxx. It was probably revenge for the deaths of their friends.


    But that action was foolish. To the brave men who were staying in the Rox Kingdom, hundreds of undead were not enemies, and they used magic to create a pseudo-sun that made the undead disappear in an instant.


    Also, the brave men defeated every single Strigeth who attacked them and went straight to Strigeth''s tower to exterminate the survivors.


    Therefore, Striges is no more. It was supposed to be.


    But the zombies appeared again, just in time for the festival. There may have been a survivor of Striges.


    Maybe the Striges have a grudge against this country. But Striges is so strong that it''s hard to deal with them on their own. That''s why I wanted to get help from the brave men.


    A brave man with a soft spot for women might listen to Alumina''s request.


    ''''Are you sure? I hear the brave men are quick with their hands, aren''t they going to mess with the princess?


    Gallios says with concern.


    ''No way. ....... The brave master has a beautiful woman with him. He wouldn''t bother to mess with Alumina.''


    That said, I''m a little uneasy about it. The brave man''s guidance is something that Alumina said herself. I''ve met the brave before, Alumina had met the brave. Maybe there was something wrong.


    But there was nothing that could be done about it. There was nothing the brave man could do, and even though Alumina was her lover, she was still a princess, she couldn''t complain.


    I hope nothing happened.


    My mind buzzed.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    It was awesome looking: ......


    It reminds me of the way Syrone and the others were dressed.


    I''ve already saved that image in a folder in my brain. I can pull them out at any time.


    The men in the street are watching as they are devoured by the sight of the white men.


    Of course they would watch. I almost felt myself being drawn to them.


    The lower half of my body is now in a state of pitching for the most exciting thing I''ve seen in a while.


    If I didn''t cover it up with a cloak, I''d be a complete pervert.


    Nargol is not very stimulating to begin with. He only surrounds himself with other people. The only demon woman who looks almost human is a member of Mona''s entourage, and since Mona doesn''t like her very much, she can''t even get close to her.


    She reminds me of Regina, the human princess I saved the other day. Since she''s her own slave, she feels that if she asks for it, she''ll let her do naughty things to her. However, if you think about the future of Regena, you can''t just let her be damaged by temporary inferiority.


    It''s a good idea to take care of her to the end as much as possible once you''ve been entrusted with her custody. I would like to return her to human society in the future. It''s better to get her out of there unharmed, so that she can get along with her future husband-to-be.


    Still, it''s hard to walk.


    She thinks about going to that kind of store, really, as she had jokingly said in the bathhouse yesterday.


    I said that as a joke that time, but I somehow think it''s not so good because it seems to buy women with money.


    That''s also the fault of Shirone and her friends. I really shouldn''t look like that. I''m sure you''ll be able to see her hips exposed.


    I took a bath with them when they were little, but I haven''t seen them in their bathing suits since they grew up.


    I didn''t know she had grown up like that ....... Her breasts are big and puffy, her hips are nubile, and she is thumped by the growth of her childhood friend.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in your own words.


    I remember the look on Rage''s face as he was walking down the street.


    Rage''s face was full of pride.


    Rage''s expression speaks for itself. What do you think, you can''t walk around with such a good woman," he said, showing off. And he is showing off.


    The men who were on the street when they saw that Rage must have been reminding him to squirm.


    I don''t know why they were dressed like that, but well, I''m sure Rage made them do it.


    I''m soooo jealous. Shirone wouldn''t have dressed like that even if I had asked her to.


    Fists must be flying silently if I asked for such a thing, shikku.


    It''s depressing to think about it. But thanks to that, I''m starting to feel calmer underneath.


    I''m going to make my rounds as I promised Rembar.


    To be honest, it''s silly to escort Rage and the others. But it''s a promise.


    I''m going to take a look at it and see if there''s anyone who might be in danger of harming them.


    I''m going to climb to the top of the castle wall, the tallest structure in the country, and see the streets of the Roxx Kingdom.


    My eyesight has improved dramatically since I came to this world. Even from the top of the castle walls, I could see every detail of what people were doing.


    I look to see if there are any suspicious people.


    Look at the center. There was a group of guffawing looking dangerous to look at. They''re Sasaki Rino''s SS, also seen in the St. Renaria Republic. They are holding a flag with a picture of Sasaki Rino on it.


    I didn''t know they were chasing me to this place ....... I was dumbfounded.


    It''s a dangerous group of people, but even a temple knight could handle that level of detail. I''m going to leave that one alone.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. That said, why is there a crowd of people around them?


    I stare at it with my eyes. It was a close call.


    They were selling portraits of the girls on Rage''s side. Not just for Sasaki Rino, but for everyone else in addition to Shirone. And it''s a portrait of the costume they wore today.


    They were probably mass-produced with prints or something. They seemed to have brought quite a few of them with them.


    I gnash my teeth at my own carelessness for almost missing such an important piece of information.


    I''ll go buy some later.


    Next, I look to the right. I looked for anyone in particular and found about five temple knights.


    They''re different from the temple knights I met earlier.


    This is the second time I''ve met these temple knights. They are wearing the same uniform surcoat as when they invaded the Raina Temple.


    Why are they here?


    Conceivably, it was probably because they were taking turns taking a break from their escort.


    They seemed to be fighting with the civilian men.


    I listen closely to their conversation. It seems that they are fighting over a prostitute.


    The temple knight pledged his love to Raina and shouldn''t be attracted to other women, but in reality, he''s not.


    Well, if he was by the side of Syrone and the others dressed like that, he would probably kill the snake alive, and it wouldn''t help if he went crazy. It''s more like a human reaction.


    Finally, I look at the left side. There seems to be nothing in particular. But then one person who looks like a woman catches my eye. The woman is wearing a hood and hiding her face. Her appearance is the same as that of a tourist.


    But for some reason, I can''t take my eyes off her.


    You wonder why. Then I am surprised to find out what she is.


    I would not have noticed if I did not look at it intentionally.


    Why is she in a place like this?


    I didn''t think that a dangerous presence was really coming for the brave men.


    I hurriedly descend the city walls and run.


    And then I go to the woman I''m looking for.


    The woman notices us.


    "Di...... Dihardt!


    A woman looks at me and is astonished.


    ''It''s been a long time. Goddess Raina.''


    I curtsy in front of a woman myself.


    I pretend to be a normal human being, but I can''t fool my own eyes.


    The woman in front of me is undoubtedly the goddess Raina.

 22 Goddess holiday

    Raina, Goddess of Wisdom and Victory


    Morna.


    That''s the name of the imitation goddess Modes made from my hair. In other words, it is a replica of me.


    How did I know of her existence? Partly because Modes didn''t specifically hide her existence, but partly because of her very existence.


    I don''t know why, but at some point, the information she knew began to appear in my dreams.


    Probably because she is a duplicate of me.


    Moreover, information seems to flow from Morna to me, but not from me to her. Perhaps it is the difference between the original and the duplicate. Morna does not seem to know that I am getting the information she knows.


    And I could know more about Nargol than any other person in Elyos.


    But I even know information that I don''t want to know.


    What is so sad is that I have to know about the activities that Modes and Mona are doing at night. Why do I have to see Modes'' ugly naked body in my dreams, it''s honestly a nightmare. I can''t seem to get a handle on it.


    That''s why he wanted to summon Rage and the others to defeat Modes.


    But that didn''t work either because Modes had summoned Dihardt.


    He wondered if he could do something about Dihardt and consulted Casa, a goddess who was said to have the power of prophecy, but Casa didn''t know how to deal with him either. Casa''s power of prophecy is only able to see the most likely future among the myriad of futures, which is strictly futuristic vision and not prophecy.


    It can''t see a future that doesn''t exist or a future that is unlikely. And it''s a pretty unstable ability, and it''s dangerous to use it too much. Therefore, I couldn''t rely on Casa any more.


    I''ll have to do something about it myself.


    But the information I could find out about Nargol was the information that Morna could find out. Modes doesn''t seem to tell Mona much, and also the information is sometimes inaccurate.


    Morna did not even know about the summoning of Dihardt until the last minute. This is not because Modes doesn''t believe in Mona, but because he only wants her to heal him and is reluctant to talk much about Nargol''s problematic matters.


    But still, there are times when important information comes in.


    I have been informed that Dihardt has gone to the White Silver Holy Dragon King to make a duplicate of me.


    I decided to prevent him from making another duplicate, as I didn''t want him to do so.


    But Dihardt is strong. It would be difficult for me and my Valkyrie squad of female angels under my command to stop them alone.


    They are inferior to the Holy Knights in terms of strength. They must be no match for Dihardt, who destroyed the Holy Knights.


    That''s why I decided to move Rage and the others.


    The arrangement is like this.


    I will place a ward at the entrance of the cave where the Holy Dragon King lives so that Dihardt will know when he enters it.


    Then, I will have Dihardt take the horn of the Holy Dragon King.


    When he comes out of the cave, Rage and the others will stop him.


    And while he''s stranded, the War Maidens take his horn.


    I give Rage and the others an alarm bell and tell them to move immediately to the Holy Dragon King''s Cave when that bell rings.


    And when we received word from the war maiden we had sent out to scout out that Dihardt had arrived as far as Rox, we hurried to the area in an empty boat.


    However, they only came today, even though we had contacted them the day before yesterday. What had they been doing?


    With their power, they could have come much faster.


    Not only the Rage, but those from other worlds are strong. Honestly, they have power comparable to the god race of Elyos.


    In a manner of speaking, they are treated as humans. However, I wonder if they should be treated the same as humans.


    But I can''t treat them as a god race. When I say gods, I mean the Elyos god race, otherwise they are not gods. They cannot be treated as a god race without the approval of the other Elyos gods.


    Also, they do not have the characteristics of their race, so they cannot be treated as angels or elves, which are the higher races. As a result, they can only be treated the same as the humans, which are a subspecies. This is despite the fact that they have the same power as gods. So there are times when it''s hard to treat them.


    Then I think about why they came late. Perhaps it was Chiyuki''s influence. She didn''t want Rage to fight Dihardt. They must have come late on purpose.


    If he didn''t fight, he would be in trouble. Otherwise, I don''t know what he summoned her for.


    If you''re going to interfere any longer, you''ll have to use this. I touch the vial in my pocket.


    The Love Potion.


    Those who take this potion will be able to love the first object they see. It''s a magical potion that''s a tremendous enhancement to the magic of attraction. This is given to Chiyuki to drink.


    It is a very dangerous potion and can be drunk to make him a slave.


    If you only want to enslave them, you can use your domination magic, but the opponent who is enslaved by your domination magic will lower their ability without exception. It''s useless if you want that ability and you lose it.


    But with this potion, it''s possible to dominate without lowering the ability.


    And this medicine is the medicine that was supposed to be used on Rage when I summoned Rage. I summoned it, but the target summoned doesn''t always obey me.


    He had prepared this potion in case they didn''t obey him.


    However, Rage easily listened to me and did not use this medicine. I wish I had used it on Chiyuki from the beginning.


    But this medicine has some limitations.


    First of all, the person you gave it to must be able to love each other to some extent. If the races are too far apart, this potion won''t work. For example, if you show a dog to the monkey you gave the potion to, he won''t love the dog. But if the monkeys had special tastes, that was a different story. And even if they are of the same species, if they are too far away from the object they love, the effect seems to weaken a bit and they just become friendlier.


    That''s enough for me if I let Chiyuki drink it. The point is, I don''t have to stop Rage when I say what I''m asking for.


    It won''t work on the next person who has an object to love completely. In other words, this potion cannot be used again on someone I have given it to once. This is because loving two different people at the same time would cause a contradiction. For the same reason, it does not work on messengers who love their masters, or those who exist to love something from the beginning.


    Also, the effect of this potion depends on the amount of potion given to you and the target''s magical resistance. With an opponent with strong resistance, a small amount of magic potion won''t be effective even if you make them drink it.


    How much should Chiyuki give him to drink? The potion I have now is a particularly powerful potion. A normal human would love it forever with one drop.


    What if it is as resistant as a god race?


    Once this drug is gone, you won''t be able to get it anymore. This potion was banned in Elios because it was too dangerous.


    Once it takes effect, it cannot remove the effect of magic from the outside world, it can only be removed by one''s own resistance.


    If you use this medicine on the same Elyos god race, it won''t just be an exile. That''s how dangerous this medicine is.


    However, it is difficult to know how effective it will be against those who have a resistance as strong as the god race because it has never been used against the god race until now.


    We''ll have to let Rage and the others fight with Dihardt.


    We can''t let them take our horns like this.


    But fortunately, Dihardt is also slow to act. It seems that they are coming this way, but they haven''t gone for the horns yet. Rage and the others came late, but as it turns out, they made it in time.


    It''s just that I didn''t know where the crucial Dihardt was at the moment.


    None of the war maidens under their command were good at searching and other things, so they couldn''t send them out to check on him.


    I don''t know what''s going on right now, since I had the empty ship stand by at a distance to avoid being noticed by Dihardt.


    That''s why I decided to go to Roxx Kingdom by myself to give Chiyuki some medicine and to investigate the current situation.


    The War Maidens tried to accompany me, but none of them were able to act covertly, and if they moved, they would stand out, so I came alone. At least I can move more under cover than the War Maidens.


    I''m not very good at hiding either, but it''s not like the humans are going to find me.


    The problem is Dehart, I don''t know how good his detection skills are. If he''s as good as Nao, Rage''s companion, he might be easy to spot.


    Also, even if he''s not as good as Nao, if he''s consciously detected, he''ll be easy to find if he''s as powerful as Shirone or Kaya. My hidden form is only that powerful.


    I entered the kingdom of Roxx while hiding and being cautious.


    I sensed the magical power of the bell I gave to Rage and the others and proceeded in that direction.


    However, as I was walking, someone stood in my way.


    I am astonished to see the face of that person.


    I had once seen that face in my temple.


    The jet-black hair, the white fine face, the well-formed face, and the two black crystal eyes that look at me are unforgettable.


    ''Di...... Dihardt!


    The one who stood in the way was Dihardt.


    I didn''t expect to find him so easily.


    ''It''s been a while. Goddess Raina.


    Saying that, Dihardt bowed to me.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired sage


    The hot springs in the mansion were large and comfortable.


    Kaya had gotten a relatively small hot spring facility, but it was still large enough for more than a few guests to get into the hot spring, and that was just the six of us. I think we could swim in this one.


    ''What''s up, Nao?''


    As I was soaking in the hot springs, Nao was staring at me.


    ''I was just thinking how beautiful your hair is, Chiyuki-san.


    Yes, thank you.


    This isn''t the first time I''ve been told my hair is beautiful. But I don''t feel bad no matter how many compliments I get.


    However, there are times when I wonder if the rest of the world is not so good when only my hair is praised.


    ''''As expected of a wise man with black hair, you have a lot to live up to.


    The black-haired sage is the two names given to me, and I''m not the only one with two names.


    Sirone is called the Maiden of Swords and Lino is called the Fairy Dancer.


    Both Sirone and Lino are in the hot springs together, both with their hair down and looking different. Their white skin is pink and s*xy.


    As I watch, they come over to me.


    ''Hey, what are you talking about?''


    Reno asks.


    ''We were just talking about how beautiful your hair is, Chiyuki-san.


    ''Indeed, Chiyuki-san''s hair is very beautiful. I envy you too.


    I think even Sirone''s hair is beautiful like that.


    I look at Cyrone''s hair. She usually wears it in a ponytail, but right now it''s long hair.


    You''re right. I''m sure you''ll find that the ponytail hair dances beautifully, especially when you''re wielding a sword. That''s what I''m talking about, a sword maiden.


    When Nao compliments her, Shirone looks embarrassed.


    ''''You''re the maiden of swords or ...... good looking.


    Reno is jealous.


    ''Oh, I think Reno''s fairy dancer would be good too.


    ''That''s right! It''s good to have two names for both Sirone and Reno. I want one myself: ......


    Actually, Nao doesn''t have two names. In the original world, he was called Wild Child, but I won''t tell you that.


    ''That''s good, it''s better than being given a weird name.


    Reno looks at the two of them a little further away.


    Kyouka and Kaya are there.


    Kyouka''s two names are Explosive Princess. The name comes from the fact that she used explosive magic (Explosions) in the city. The person himself hates these two names.


    ''''It''s true. ......


    Nao agrees.


    ''Speaking of the two names, how are the brave men of light and the white saints doing now?


    Reno asks where the two of them are who aren''t here.


    ''The White Saints are getting dinner ready.


    The White Saint is Sahoko. Since the number of maids in this house is still low, Sahoko is the one who will be making the food. I also heard that a cook from the royal palace of Roxx is also coming to help.


    Sahoko and Kaya are the only ones who can cook among us.


    Sahoko is good at home cooking and Kaya can cook a fancy meal for a party.


    I can cook to some extent, too, but not as well as the two of them.


    Reno, Nao and Kyoka have no desire to cook for themselves.


    Shirone is not a good cook, although she is willing to cook for herself. Of course, she can''t say it in front of him.


    Whenever I remember, I brought a salty cookie to him.


    It seems that he brought these cookies to give to Rage, but as expected, Rage didn''t eat them either. It''s only natural since she usually eats Sahoko''s food.


    I heard that she had no choice but to give it to her childhood friend, but she ate it with delight.


    I wonder if her stomach is okay?


    I''ve never met the boy I grew up with, but Reno said he was pretty cool.


    Also, it seems that the boy is interested in Shirohne. However, I feel a little sorry for him, since he probably likes Rage.


    I wonder what this Rage is up to now?


    ''I don''t know what the brave men of light are up to.


    In case you''re wondering, they have a bathroom for Rage, but he''s not using it right now.


    Well, it doesn''t look like they''ve come to peek in.


    To prevent prying eyes, I have set up a powerful magical ward in the bathroom.


    As expected, even Rage won''t be able to break through without us noticing.


    The problem is that the wards will prevent us from detecting anything outside the wards. If something goes wrong out there, we won''t know about it. I hope Rage isn''t doing anything.


    And speaking of not knowing what they''re doing, I don''t know what Dihardt and Raina are doing either.


    What are the two people in question doing right now?


    I get up to my shoulders in the hot water and think.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    In the daytime, there are many stalls and many people walking along the main street.


    These stalls remind me of Japanese festivals.


    I don''t go to festivals these days, but when I was a child, I used to go to summer festivals with Shirone.


    I haven''t gone to any festivals since Sirone stopped going with me.


    After all, if you''re going to a festival, I think it''s romantic for a man to go with a cute girl.


    So this situation is supposed to be a very good thing, I guess.


    I look next to her, there is a woman walking around. The woman is wearing her hood so deeply that you can only see her face around her mouth.


    But I know that the face underneath the hood is very beautiful.


    Goddess Raina.


    She is the one who summoned Sirone and the others.


    This is the second time I''ve met her. Why is she here?


    Is he trying to do something to Syrone and the others again?


    I was not going to get involved with Sirone and the others anymore.


    However, I was asked to guard the brave men and then asked to look for anyone who might be avenging the brave men.


    When I accepted that request, I honestly felt lightly. Rage and the others are strong and there isn''t much that is dangerous to them.


    I thought that I should just look at them and leave the rest to the knights of the temple.


    So I was surprised when I found her from the top of the city walls. She was wearing a hood, but I knew it was definitely Raina.


    Now that I had found her, I couldn''t leave her alone.


    Because I think that she is the most dangerous to the brave men.


    That''s why I appeared in front of her.


    However, although it is good that she appeared, I do not know what to do afterwards.


    For now, I want to find out the true reason why she is here. Of course, if Rage and the others are called, you have to run away.


    "You''re unexpectedly forceful, aren''t you?


    Raina says a little accusingly as we walk together.


    It reminds me of an exchange we had a while ago.


    I ask Raina why she''s here, and she says she''s watching the festival. Of course, she''s lying. So I forced her to come along, telling her that I would watch the festival with her.


    If I didn''t have the goal of discerning her true intentions, I would never have done this, I thought. It''s like a pick-up artist.


    ''No, I couldn''t leave you alone, so ......


    I''m not lying.


    Yeah.


    Raina raises her hood with a little hand to look at us as if to price us out.


    Her beautiful eyes catch herself.


    That''s enough to make my heart beat faster.


    ''Okay, I''ll allow you an escort.


    Raina starts to walk away. I follow along beside her.


    I walk with a beautiful woman to watch the festival.


    It wasn''t quite what you would call a date.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    It''s so crowded that it''s hard to get around.


    Raina says as we walk away.


    ''It''s a festival ....... Each one of us has to be a little patient with each other in order for a large number of people to enjoy it, so ......


    I chide Raina myself.


    ''Yes,''


    Raina is a goddess, maybe she''s not used to putting up with much.


    I walk to shield myself from people bumping into Raina.


    ''Oops.''


    I pull Raina closer to me. Raina''s back is against my chest.


    I was walking as much as possible as a shield, but I still had to walk a little closer to the crowd, so I had no choice.


    ''''Hey!


    Raina says angrily.


    ''I''m sorry, Raina,''


    I apologize to Raina.


    ''I''ve never let a man touch me this much before.


    ''Don''t touch yourself in the dark,'' says Raina.


    ''I''m sorry, Raina. But ....... We can''t just eliminate people by force.


    As long as there are so many people, we have to take care of each other.


    ''Well, okay, let me go, please.''


    I''ll let go of Raina.


    Okay. Then why don''t you get rid of that thing?


    Raina says, pointing to the stalls.


    ''No, I thought that was necessary for the festival: ......


    In fact, there are times when street vendors'' goods are too expensive to buy. But if you don''t have it, you''ll miss it.


    "Hmmm.


    Raina replies in a boring way.


    I feel depressed when the woman I''m walking with acts like this.


    If this was a real date, my heart would have been broken.


    Isn''t this a festival with stalls in the first place?


    Raina is supposed to be here to watch the festival, but I don''t think she''s watching the festival. After all, watching the festival is probably a lie.


    Suddenly, Raina''s feet stop.


    ''What is that?''


    I look in the direction that Raina is looking at.


    There was a flag with a picture of Sasaki Rino on it.


    I get a little impatient when I see it. To be honest, it''s not something you can show a woman.


    ''''That''s Reno.......''''


    Raina walks out before I can stop her.


    There are fewer people than when she saw it earlier, as if the people who want it have already bought it.


    Raina looks over people''s shoulders to see a stall with a flag on it.


    When I looked at it, I found a picture of Sirone and his friends there.


    The picture is the costume that they were wearing today. It''s a pretty risqu�� picture.


    It''s a pretty good job. You might be tempted to take a look at it, but since you''re in front of Raina, you''ll have to endure it.


    Dihardt. Are they followers of Reno and his friends?


    Raina''s voice was a little tight.


    ''In a way it is, isn''t it ......?''


    I honestly don''t know how to describe them.


    Or should I say idle oops.


    ''It''s not even the god race: ......''


    Raina''s attitude was different from what she had imagined. As a goddess, it wouldn''t be fun for Raina to see someone who wasn''t a god being worshipped.


    ''Don''t you want that picture too?''


    Raina pointed to one of the paintings.


    Raina pointed to a painting of Cyrone. And his voice sounded vaguely nasty.


    I want it if I''m honest.


    But how can you say you want it in front of another woman? I scream in my mind.


    With iron self-control, I turn my body around and try not to look at the picture. I turn around and see Raina in the distance.


    I don''t want to hear about those things. I''m escorting her, albeit under false pretenses, and I don''t think it''s a good idea to talk about the other s*x.


    ''No, I''ve got you,''


    I say to myself, looking at Raina. She takes the attitude that she won''t even look at the other women.


    ''What?!''


    Raina makes a surprising sound when she hears her words.


    Raina lifts her hood up a bit and turns her face up a bit to look at her own face.


    You can see your own face in Raina''s eyes. I don''t want you to look at me like that.


    I think she''s really beautiful. My head almost boils over when she stares at me.


    Raina makes a little thoughtful gesture. Then she nods as if she realizes something.


    ''Yes, of course you do. I''m more beautiful than you are, aren''t I?''


    Raina laughs.


    ''So, you know, fake it.''


    I''m nodding my head yes. I don''t know what that means.


    ''Let''s go, Dihardt.''


    He starts walking again. He looks a little happy.


    I don''t know why he seemed so unhappy earlier.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Suddenly he stops walking and turns around.


    ''Would you like me to dress you up like that painting next time?


    What?


    What did you say?


    I scream in my mind. It was the loudest mental scream I''ve ever heard in my life.


    Raina is going to dress like that. Raina''s breasts are so big you can see them even through her clothes.


    Who would be better dressed to have her do it?


    Do you like the way Cyrone looks? Or would you rather have a girl named Kyoka, Rage''s sister? No! Here''s the white bunny that Saoko Yoshino wore: .......


    I''m huffing and puffing thinking that far.


    I look at Raina. She looks at me with zit eyes.


    ''I''m just kidding. ...... You''re so easy to understand, aren''t you?


    Raina says in a gasping voice.


    ''Ugh. ......''


    It makes me want to cry. I''m supposed to find out the truth, but I''m completely f*cked up. I would like to be cooler and cooler with women, but I just don''t have enough experience.


    As Raina says this, she turns her back on him and walks away.


    You''ll be able to follow her in a hapless manner.


    As you are walking, you enter a street with few people. You enter a small alleyway and there is almost no one there.


    I was about to tell Raina to go back to her because there doesn''t seem to be anything to go any further, when she stops in her tracks.


    I look ahead and see people in the form of knights.


    The clothes the knights are wearing have a coat of arms with an image of vine grass and white flowers sewn on them.


    The coat of arms is the holy seal of the goddess Raina, which I have seen many times in the Republic of St. Renaria.


    The flower of the holy seal, which resembles a Kodemari, is called Raina grass, and it means purity of heart, whatever that means.


    The knights, as you can see from the holy seal, were temple knights of Rage and his guards.


    There are about five of those temple knights blocking the way. What are they doing?


    ''''Those are your knights, aren''t they?''''


    I stop myself and look at the temple knight and say


    ''You''re not my knight, Temple Knight. You''re not worthy of being my knight in that degree.''


    Raina''s cold words. The temple knight seems to have pledged his love to Raina, but it doesn''t seem to be getting through to her.


    I feel a little sorry for her.


    ''''Is Rage the only knight of yours?''''


    I''ll see if I can ask him a little nastily.


    I know it''s bad manners to ask about other men while escorting them, but it''s in return for what I said earlier.


    But Raina doesn''t seem to be offended.


    ''''Hmph. Rage can''t be a knight. A knight is supposed to be a man of decorum. The word ''civility'' doesn''t apply to the free-spirited and unprincipled Rage.


    Raina said, laughing.


    Huh, I thought to myself. I''m looking at it surprisingly well.


    ''I think you would be a good fit for my knight, what do you think?''


    Raina looks at herself and says.


    I also look at Raina.


    The moment I heard those words, my heart leapt.


    I''m honestly glad to hear those words.


    I felt as if a thorn in my side had been removed.


    Probably more than Rage, I''m glad that I was appreciated. I think it''s a very silly rivalry. I wonder how long I''m going to care about it.


    I''m a competitive person. So, since that day, I''ve been honing my sword. I''ve been taking care of my appearance so that I can catch up with them.


    But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t have confidence in myself.


    That''s why my heart is shaken by Raina''s words.


    But, but....


    Shake your head and calm your mind.


    I knew it was no good.


    Raina was not to be trusted.


    No matter how beautiful she was, she shouldn''t be blinded by whispered sweet words.


    So I shook my head.


    ''I am flattered by your invitation, but I cannot be your knight. Besides, how can you call someone a knight who betrays you so easily?


    I decline Raina''s offer myself.


    ''''Surely you''re right, anyone who betrays you so easily is not fit to be a knight.


    Raina seemed to agree.


    I''m relieved to see that attitude. I expected Raina to be in a bad mood, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    However, he didn''t think he was the right man for a knight.


    Even if Raina was trustworthy and even if it wasn''t about Modes, he would have declined.


    ''What are you looking at!


    You are approached.


    I look and see one of the temple knights approaching.


    These temple knights are probably the ones who saw them from the top of the city walls.


    As I recall, they were fighting over a woman who looked like a prostitute.


    However, I can''t see a woman-like person nearby, did she escape?


    The temple knight looks at him as he approaches, and then his gaze turns next to him as it is.


    Oops! I think. Apparently he noticed Raina''s presence.


    Raina seemed to be using a hidden form, but she might have quite a bit of magical power to notice it.


    ''You have a woman with you. Is she your lover?


    The first temple knight to approach me asks me a question.


    I find myself a little miffed at the choking tone. This is not your country, is it? Why do I have to be asked such a question?


    ''No, it''s not, but ......


    "Ho, you bring a woman into a place like this who is not your girlfriend?


    Looking around, the atmosphere is different from a normal alleyway.


    Apparently, as I walked, I came to a slightly dodgy place.


    ''That''s something: ......''


    Hmm, I''m sure I tricked most of them and brought them in. But it''s just your luck that I found you here.


    The Temple Knight gets involved.


    Now Raina has her hood so deep that she can''t see much of her face.


    I thought I would tell you that this woman is the one you serve.


    But from the fact that you are using a hidden form, it seems that Raina wants to hide her true identity. So I don''t say anything.


    The Raina is watching the future beside her.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you are on patrol to see if there are any avengers to the heroes.��You''re not one of them, are you?


    No, I''m not: ......


    I deny it.


    I''ve been told that anyone who avenges a hero is a pervert like you. But I''ll let you off the hook this time. Now get out of here!


    The man waved his hand as if to chase away a dog, trying to get rid of it.


    ''That was a close call, lady.


    That temple knight tries to touch Raina.


    At that moment I thought it was dangerous.


    He takes the temple knight''s hand as he is about to touch her and throws her away.


    The temple knight who was thrown away falls on his butt.


    ''''What are you doing!


    That temple knight then gets up and draws his sword.


    I''ve protected you. I''m tempted to say so.


    When I was about to touch Raina earlier, I felt a killing intent from her.


    That''s when I knew she wasn''t afraid to kill.


    If I had touched her like that, the knight in front of me would have been extinguished.


    The other knights noticed the commotion and approached.


    They too draw their swords.


    I thought it was going to be a fight.


    Normally, I would avoid the trouble and retreat. I can''t do that with Raina beside me.


    Rather, if this is the case, Raina will kill them. As expected, that should be avoided.


    ''''Raina, I can''t let you get your hands dirty, stay behind me.


    I whispered to myself and stepped in front of Raina.


    ''Yes,''


    The words were short, but I wonder if it was just my imagination that I felt a little happy.


    ''''Hm, if you want to apologize, it''s now or never.


    Do you think that pointing a sword at them will scare them away?


    Raina denies it, but they are Raina''s knights.


    I''m a dark knight myself, but this situation is more like I''m a knight of Lena.


    Their deportment is admirable, but their behavior is no different than the orcs you met yesterday.


    I''m not going to kill them, since it''s not like I''m going to stain the festival with blood. I decided to give them a little twist.


    With that thought in mind, I approach the temple knight.


    I felt my heart turn cold.


    ''''You!��You disobey me!


    He seemed surprised at what he had come up against.


    I still don''t understand the international relations of this world, but there''s no way you can cause problems in another country in the normal course of events.


    It seems that it was a threat to draw the sword.


    ''''Um ....... Would you please withdraw from the situation?


    I suggest that we can''t just continue to pretend that it didn''t happen to each other.


    However, on the contrary, they seem to have poured oil on the fire. The knights'' faces turn red.


    ''''Don''t be silly!


    The knight in front of me swings his sword at me, as if he thought I was being ridiculed.


    The movement is very slow.


    You are able to pick up the sword barrel that has been swung down with your index finger and thumb.


    You can find a lot more than just a few of them.


    ''''That''s ridiculous. ......


    That''s impossible. ......


    The muttering knights'' faces are pale. Red to blue and busy.


    No more. Let''s just get this over with.


    Let''s go: ......


    I said to myself and slipped through the knights.


    ''''Haha!''''


    Ggh!


    Geez!


    He groans and the knights are sent flying from side to side.


    The knights are slammed to the ground and sprawled around.


    They''re taking it easy, so they won''t die.


    The road clears and Raina comes up to me.


    ''You''re not going to kill them, are you?''


    Raina says something plainly horrible.


    ''I''m a knight of your temple, in case you were wondering. ...... I took it easy.


    I lie.


    ''Well, should I thank you for that?''


    That''s what I''d say, but I don''t think Raina is going to thank me for this one bit.


    I get the feeling that Raina doesn''t think anything of a knight''s, or even a human life.


    But I think I can understand the feeling a little better now.


    Because it''s too weak.


    It was hard to take it easy so as not to kill him earlier.


    It''s just as easy to crush a small bug than to let it go so as not to kill it.


    Perhaps Raina would have crushed them. The same might be true for the other gods.


    Humans may be little more than insects to the gods.


    So what about me?


    Is it okay to call yourself a human being in this world?


    If it''s not human, what is it?


    Sometimes I feel alone. In this world, Rage and his friends are my peers. But I don''t feel like becoming one of them. Would they be willing to join her in the first place?


    Isn''t that why he came to get the horn of the Holy Dragon King?


    But thinking about it didn''t give him an answer.


    ''No. Let''s go, Raina.


    Myself and Raina left the alley.

 23 Potions of love

    Penelore, Gallios'' wife.


    I''m home, Mr. Penelope.


    Black is back.


    Black is the benefactor of my husband, Gallios.


    I was really surprised when he appeared, carrying on his back a husband of nearly twice his size with that thin body.


    His brother, Renber, said that Kuro might be a sorcerer.


    The only sorcerer I know of is Dr. Nimri, but Black is even stranger than Dr. Nimri.


    Black is a quiet young man. When I''m around him, he makes me feel relieved.


    I met someone I know, and I''d like to invite him over, if that''s all right?


    Black said as he greeted him and turned his head back.


    At first, I didn''t realize there was someone there, but there was a woman with a hood up.


    That surprises me.


    ''My husband told me that Black might bring a woman with him, but I didn''t know it was true. ......


    Black didn''t look like he was going to do much of that sort of thing.


    ''''No, it''s not!��We''ve met before!��We just happen to see each other again today!


    Black denies it, blushing. He looks embarrassed.


    I look at the woman behind me. I can''t see her face very well because she has her hood up. She seems to be quite beautiful from her mouth.


    The woman is unconcerned about Black''s embarrassment.


    Maybe Black has one-sided feelings for her.


    ''I''m just kidding, welcome to the Kingdom of Roxx. If you know Black, you''re welcome to join us.''''


    When I say this, they walk through the room and away from me.


    Black is using our remote room while he is staying at Rox.


    I stop Black.


    ''What is it?''


    ''I''ll bring you a drink later, what would you like?''


    Thank you, Mr. Penelore. And I''ll take care of my own.


    Oh, you mean Misenenen.


    Yes, because I''m underage.


    Who''s with you?��Misenen?


    I ask and Black thinks for a moment and says.


    ''I''ll leave it to you ....... He''s probably not underage.


    Well, I got something for you, and I''ll give it to you.


    Thank you, Mr. Penelore.


    Black bows to me. He''s a polite boy.


    Black and his friends are going away this time.


    I got some fine mead from a neighbor today, so I thought I would give some to the woman Kuro brought with him.


    Mead is a drink for newlyweds.


    I wanted to give it to a young man like Kuro to help his love succeed.


    Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    I can''t be your knight.


    I was a little shocked when he said that.


    But if he''s the kind of person who betrays you so easily, as Dihardt says, he can''t be a knight.


    It is because of that kind of person that I want this man.


    And it doesn''t matter what this man''s will is.


    Even if I don''t like it, he will be mine.


    I touch the vial in my pocket.


    I am not going to use this potion on this man, not Chiyuki.


    I was really surprised when I met Dihardt.


    Dihardt didn''t seem to want to kill me like he did when I first met him.


    I didn''t feel any hostility from Deharto towards me. Not surprisingly, given my good looks.


    My good looks dazzled me, and if that was all, I was no different from those men.


    But Dihardt is now a man who may be the most powerful swordsman in the world. I think it would be great fun to have a man like that as my slave.


    Besides, I wouldn''t even consider enslaving him if he was only strong, but Dihardt''s looks are more to my liking than Rage''s. When I''m a slave, I''ll put a collar on her.


    I imagine and laugh.


    Dihardt prostrating himself to me with the collar on. It was a nice sight.


    At that point, I could allow him to kiss my feet until I kissed him.


    When Dihardt asked me why I was here, I lied on the spur of the moment.


    Of course, Dihardt didn''t seem to believe me.


    If we can get rid of Dihardt here, I win. I don''t need to rely on Rage and the others to let Deharto defeat Modes.


    I allowed Dihardt to escort me to that opportunity.


    Then he came to the human dwelling place where he was based.


    The human dwelling place was shabby, but I persevere.


    The room where Dihardt would be sleeping in was very small, with only a bed and a table.


    Deharto brings a chair and makes a seat for me.


    It''s a dirty chair, but I''ll bear with it.


    I have more work to do, so I try to leave the room.


    ''Where to, Raina?''


    Dihardt asks.


    ''I''ll be right back. Besides, that''s not the kind of thing you ask.


    Then Dihardt was silent.


    An easy man to understand. He seemed easier to handle than Rage.


    I leave the room and look for where the woman from earlier is. It''s a small house, so it was easy to find her.


    I distract myself and approach the human woman.


    The woman had prepared two drinks. The drinks seem to be for me and Dehart.


    I sneak up and look at the drinks in the cup, one is apparently liquor and the other is tea.


    I knew why the drinks were different.


    Rage drinks a lot of alcohol, but Chiyuki and the other women do not drink alcohol.


    Apparently, in the world that Rage and the others were from, it''s not very good for women to drink alcohol.


    Dihardt is from the same world as Rage, so the drinks must be different for the same reason.


    I put a lot of love potion in my drink.


    A human would pledge eternal love with one drop.


    This amount would make any amount of Dihardt a slave to my love.


    After putting the potion in, I go back to the room with Dihardt.


    Deharto is a little suspicious, but it won''t be a problem.


    Besides, I have this. So I touch the necklace.


    A necklace that fools the eyes of a wise man.


    This magical ornament, when activated, dulls the instincts of those within a certain radius and hampers all detection abilities.


    The reason why this tool is used is because the magic potion is imbued with magical power, so the magic detection might notice that it contains a potion.


    Chiyuki brought it beforehand because it has a powerful magic detection ability.


    The problem is that the user''s intuition is also dulled. Therefore, it is not easy to use it.


    After a while, a woman brings you a drink.


    ''''Thank you, Peneloa-san.''''


    Dihardt thanks the woman.


    The woman places a drink in front of me and Dihardt as we each take our seats.


    ''Enjoy your time then.''


    The woman just leaves. She looks like she''s enjoying herself somehow.


    But I couldn''t care less about that. I take off my hood, touch the necklace and secretly activate my magic.


    Then I take the cup in front of me and point it at Dihardt.


    You are going to be the first to know that you are the only one to have a chance to win the tournament. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    I don''t know what this Kanpai thing means, but I know how to do it. All you have to do is combine the cups and drink the drink you have. Now you can make them drink.


    ''Huh ......, I''m not sure what I''m going to kampay to ....... Oh well, that''s fine.


    Dihardt says and holds out his own cup.


    I offer him mine.


    "Campai.


    Me and Deharto join our cups and sip at each other''s.


    I take a sip of my drink and watch for Deharto.


    A small rumbling in Dehardt''s throat tells me he''s taken a drink from the cup.


    We won.


    Or so I thought.


    Now look at me. I take another sip. It was not as good as Elyos'' drink, but the human''s drink was quite good, too. Maybe it''s because it''s a beautiful drink of victory.


    Dihardt looks at me.


    Now you are my slave. It''s getting kind of fun. Something was a bit tricky, but it didn''t matter when I was looking at Dihardt.


    Dihardt. No, I''m sure his real name is Kuroki, right?


    Kuroki. The thought of that name made my heart flutter.


    ''''Hmph.''''


    I can''t help but smile.


    I can see Kuroki''s eyes staring hotly at me.


    ''Kuroki,''


    I said and pulled Kuroki''s face to mine.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    That''s not good, I thought.


    It is completely at the pace of the opponent.


    I have no idea what Raina''s purpose was.


    It was evening and I had no idea.


    However, I couldn''t leave them alone as Raina might harm Shirone and the others.


    In the first place, I''m not even sure why Raina is in this place in addition to Rage and Sirone and the others.


    There''s no doubt that Raina is up to something.


    But I don''t understand it.


    As far as I''m concerned, it''s too difficult for me, who has never spoken to a woman before.


    There are many things I don''t understand.


    I wondered if it would be a good idea to part ways with Raina, so I invited her to dinner for now, and surprisingly she agreed.


    However, the restaurant serving the meal was crowded and I couldn''t very well take Raina with me.


    Reluctantly, we decided to ask Penelore for help.


    ''Cheers.''


    We toast with the drinks that Mr. Penelore has brought.


    Raina and I join our cups and sip at each other''s.


    Raina''s throat makes a small noise.


    Raina has her hood off now, and I can see her face better. She really is beautiful, the most beautiful thing I''ve ever met, isn''t she?


    I didn''t expect to be alone like this with such a beautiful woman. I feel more uncomfortable than happy.


    Maybe if it was Rage, who seems to have a lot of experience, I could do well with him. I can''t help but think about that.


    Raina is looking at me and smiling at me in a fascinating way.


    I thought that face was foul.


    There is a thing called the magic of fascination, but Raina would be able to charm the other party without using such magic.


    Raina looks at me with moist eyes.


    ''''Kroki.''''


    Raina suddenly calls her name.


    Eh! I wondered how I knew my name.


    I was drawn to it before I could wonder.


    I couldn''t believe that Raina''s beautiful face was right in front of me.


    My head starts to dizzy.


    Then Raina''s red lips meet my own. The liquor enters me.


    I heard something dislodged in my head.


    Temple Knight Captain Lucullus.


    ''What the hell are you doing! Huros is!


    I can''t help but say it.


    I put my hand over my mouth, thinking that''s a shame.


    It was not a good thing to shout out in the villa of the brave Lord.


    ''''What''s wrong, Sir Lucullus?''''


    A woman comes over to us.


    "This is Chiyuki-sama.


    She bows her head.


    She is a beautiful girl.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    That is the name of this girl.


    At first glance, she is just a girl. However, this girl has a magical power that the sorcerers in St. Renaria in the temple are no match for a bunch of sorcerers in the temple.


    Probably not even the sorcerers of Saria''s academy in the west would be able to match this girl.


    The girl, the black-haired sage, as she was called, had just bathed, or perhaps her hair was wet and very s*xy.


    ''''In fact, the people I sent to search the city for have still not returned.


    ''Search ....... Ah, that''s what we''ve been asking for. Thank you for your time, Sir Lucullus.


    The girl bows her head. I am puzzled by her attitude.


    ''No, as a Knight of the Temple, it''s only natural.


    He stretches his back and says.


    It seems that the brave men are looking for someone who is anything and everything. That''s what we, the temple knights, are helping them with.


    It seems that the person they are looking for is using a hidden form, so they sent Hyuros to do that.


    The temple knight Huros is not only skilled, but he was born with the ability to see through illusions and hidden forms.


    As expected, he can''t see through the illusions released by a fairy dancer, but he can still see through quite advanced illusions.


    That''s why I left him in charge of the search.


    However, it might have been a mistake.


    He was one or two of the highest in the Temple Knights in terms of ability alone, but his behavior was poor and he was often in trouble. Because of his exceptional abilities, he has been overlooked, but that''s probably the limit.


    His chosen subordinates are also highly capable but have poor behavior. Of course, the time for return has passed.


    They''ve been bad to women in the past while on a mission, and I suspect this one will be no different.


    Maybe there was something wrong with them, but then they would blow the whistle to signal an emergency. If you can''t even do that, then you are disqualified from being a temple knight.


    You can''t reduce the number of guards any further, even if you want to go looking for them. It is irritating.


    What to do when they come back?


    ''''If they come back, I would like to punish them.


    No, it''s a self-imposed request. Please be gentle.


    Chiyuki-sama defends Hulos.


    This dark-haired girl is feared for using powerful magic, but I''ve recently learned that she''s really a gentle soul.


    ''''More importantly, Lord Lucullus. Do you not know where Rage has gone?


    ''Are you a brave man?��As I recall, I didn''t see you after you were locked in your room and told not to enter. Aren''t you here?


    Chiyuki-sama shakes her head.


    Normally, the hero-sama is also the target of protection, but if that person is going to be dazzled by the disappearance of the person, they can''t do anything by themselves.


    Chiyuki-sama knows that point, so she won''t be blamed for it.


    ''''Where is he going at all?''''


    The girl sighed.


    ��The Princess Alumina of Rox


    Master Raige.


    On the bed, I bring my face to my beloved''s chest.


    The ugly scars on his chest are left as a single line from his right shoulder to his left hip.


    It''s a scar that wasn''t there the last time we met.


    I hate the dark knight who inflicted such a scar on Rage-sama, who was called the brave man of light.


    The wound inflicted by the dark knight was apparently not erased even by the healing magic of Saint Sahoko-sama.


    What could they do to a man who was loved by the goddess? I''m sure the goddess will punish him.


    Then I thought about it.


    Could the goddess be held like this?


    I have never met God, but I have heard that He descends on St. Renaria, a great nation, from time to time.


    Perhaps he will come to meet Lady Rage.


    A man loved by the beautiful goddess Raina. That''s him.


    It''s an irreverent thought, but I feel like I''m a goddess too, just while I''m with him.


    The love of my life gets out of bed. His body, which is not clothed in a single thread, is exposed.


    It''s a beautiful body, and I want to see more of it.


    But that''s the end of it. Not only is Goddess Raina around him, but he is surrounded by women more beautiful than me and others. I can only be with him for a short time.


    ''Are you going, sir?''


    Yeah, I guess I should get back to it.


    Rage-sama''s words remind me of the black-haired wise man.


    I hear that Chiyuki-sama is a beautiful but terrifying person. If he finds out about his relationship with me, I won''t be able to just let him get away with it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. I''m sure that the powerful magic will turn me to stone. When I think of that, I''m almost terrified.


    But I still want to be with Rage-sama.


    ''''I see. ......


    I say sadly. I want to be remembered by him, if only for a moment.


    But my wish is empty and Rage-sama puts on his clothes.


    ''Ah yes, Alumina. Let me take care of that case.


    Rage-sama looks at you and laughs.


    The case in question is about the zombie outbreak that happened last night.


    It is said that there may have been survivors of the Striges that attacked this country.


    Striges is a powerful demon, so it was decided to borrow Rage-sama''s power.


    This is what his fianc��e, Renbar, asked him to do.


    I feel bad for Renber for getting into this relationship with Rage-sama.


    I don''t hate Lember, but once I know him, I can''t look at another man anymore.


    ''Striges or ....... I didn''t know there was a survivor. I promise to beat you, Alumina. I swear to you that I will.


    The words of that Rage-sama were reliable.


    Temple Knight.


    ''''Well then, please do us a favor, Orr-san. We''re going to contact the hero''s mansion.


    Yeah, don''t mess with me.


    I listen to the exchange on the board on which it was placed.


    I can''t move my body. I look and see that other temple knights like myself were also carried here on the same boards.


    I hear the sound of the men who carried us here leaving.


    How did this happen? It makes me want to cry.


    I regret that I should have sounded the alarm whistle immediately.


    Who was that man in the alley?


    At first glance, he might look like a mere gentleman, but that man''s movements were no ordinary man.


    I couldn''t resist, and I was knocked down.


    I don''t know what technique was used, but my body was so numb that I couldn''t move, nor could I move my mouth.


    Only a dull pain ran through my body.


    It was Captain Hulos'' fault for that, too.


    I didn''t want to.


    That''s because Captain Huros forced me to do that, to do something like that.


    Hyros is a man of great ability, but he is an unparalleled womanizer.


    It''s just his luck that he saw Sahoko and the others and went to seduce the women at the suggestion of Captain Hyros.


    It reminds me of Sahoko-sama''s appearance. I didn''t expect that innocent and pretty person to dress like that.


    I''ll never forget the way she looked. Even now, if I close my eyes, I can picture her.


    And I envied the brave man who was loved by Sahoko-sama.


    Just being by Sahoko-sama''s side is enough to heal me.


    Wouldn''t Sahoko-sama heal me instead of the medicine woman?


    She is called the white saint, and her healing can heal any wound.


    Will she touch me with those white hands?


    If so, we can thank that man for letting us meet with such an eye.


    Who is that man, really?


    Maybe he''s the man Sahoko-sama and the others are looking for.


    We must let Master Sahoko know.


    Maybe he''ll pay us a compliment.


    "Hmm. How is your body?


    A woman, the master of this house, approached us.


    We were knocked down by the man in the alley and then brought to this woman, the medicine man, who was just around the corner.


    We managed to see the woman from the direction of her neck where she was lying.


    It was a black woman.


    The woman is wearing black clothes and a black hood, covering her eyes with a thin cloth.


    It is almost impossible to see her face, so I don''t know what the woman looks like, but she seems to be quite old from the way she talks.


    The woman has bad eyes for everything. It is said that she cannot live in a place with strong light, and I learned from the men who carried her here.


    Therefore, the windows of the house are blocked and dark, and the only light that comes through the windows is the faint light of the setting sun.


    The room was filled with the smell of medicinal herbs, as he was a medicine man.


    The smell of these herbs makes my head feel dizzy.


    ''''I heard you guys are the knights who protect that brave man.


    The tone of the woman''s voice was uncomfortable.


    There was some hostility in the woman''s tone.


    ''''Kukku...... I''m lucky, my prey jumps in on its own.


    What are you talking about?


    You feel an unusual presence in the woman''s appearance.


    And when the woman took the cloth from her eyes, I gasped for breath.


    It was not a human eye.


    Bird ....... An owl''s eye.


    The eye of the woman who took the cloth was round, and the originally white part was yellow and had a black pupil in its center.


    The eyes, which shine brightly, are not human eyes.


    That''s when I realized that the woman was a demon.


    The woman was a demon.


    ''''Ugh.''''


    My colleagues, including me, groan when they see the look in his eyes.


    ''I''ll let you guys be my minions,''


    The woman laughs. I could see the long fangs from her mouth.


    ''You killed my little girl. To destroy this country and its brave men.


    The woman laughs.


    But all I could do was moan.

 24 Night feast

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    "Striges'' survival." ......


    I look at Rage with as cold eyes as I can.


    But Rage has a cool look on his face, as if he doesn''t notice the way I''m looking at him.


    And even if he does notice it, he''s not a man who cares about other people''s bad feelings.


    I know, but I need you to care a little.


    ''''Yeah, it seems that goblins and orcs that became zombies last night appeared in packs outside the city walls. Apparently, they wondered if there were any survivors in Striges?


    Striges is a demon that looks like a cross between an owl and a human woman.


    We were supposed to have destroyed the demon a month ago.


    At that time, Nao used her sensory abilities to search for any survivors in the tower they were using as their base, but there was no sign of Striges.


    The only thing left in that tower now are the undead and other demons they created to intercept.


    Did those undead come out?


    But the undead shouldn''t be able to move without their master''s orders.


    If that''s the case, the only thing I can think of is that there was a Striges who wasn''t in that tower at the time. Or they could have avoided the search for Nao in some way.


    But that''s the case if Striges was the culprit.


    From the way Rage spoke, he still didn''t seem to know if Striges was the culprit or not.


    ''So what do we do now?''


    I ask coldly.


    ''Yeah, for the sake of this country, let''s take down Striges.


    Rage says with a laugh.


    ''Hmm, for the sake of this country. ...... So that''s what Princess Alumina asked you to do.


    Rage nodded.


    While we were bathing, Rage was apparently watching the festival with Alumina.


    That''s where he asked her to solve the zombie case.


    But I believe that''s a lie. If you''re just watching the festival, there''s no need to dazzle them.


    There are more sinister things going on. And I can pretty much imagine it. That''s why I look at Rage with a cold eye.


    ''You know what, with that said, where is Striges?''


    I don''t know.


    Rage raises his hands in the air in a gesture of not understanding.


    ''You know what? ......''


    I press a finger between my eyebrows with one pointing finger.


    The last time it happened, I was certain that Striges was the killer, and I knew where Striges lived.


    But this time, we don''t even know if Striges is the killer.


    "We don''t even know who the culprit is anymore ...... so we can''t even beat him.


    This man did the princess a favor, so he took a cheap shot, it''s disgusting.


    Do we have to start looking for the culprit first? And I don''t want you to take the cheap shot with this Dihardt thing.


    It''s going to be all right.


    Rage chuckles at me.


    I look at him with my own eyes.


    ''Rage-kun. Now that you''ve taken it on, you should get a little more serious.


    I''m always serious.


    Rage says, quickly.


    ''To be honest, it doesn''t seem serious.


    ''''Then again, I don''t feel like I''m trying to find the killer.


    But Rage looked surprised.


    ''Searching?''


    Rage''s words surprise me.


    ''You''re not going to look for him?''


    Rage nodded.


    ''Why?''


    I ask, and Rage replies.


    "They''ll come out sooner or later. It''s like they''re building a zombie or something. You''ll have to move then.


    I thought to myself as Rage said it.


    ''That''s certainly true too: ......


    That''s certainly one thing.


    I don''t know if the person who created the zombie is Striges or not, but I''m sure he''s going to cause some kind of trouble.


    It might be quicker than looking for the culprit one by one.


    In a way, it''s a typical Rage answer.


    Rage doesn''t like to search and gather information and all that kind of sober work.


    He doesn''t think of stopping a case before it happens; he always moves after it happens.


    Instead, he moves very fast.


    The problem would be that it works after the incident has happened so damage could be done.


    The problem is that they do not prevent the incident from happening, but solve it after it happens. In a way, it could be said to be a brave man''s way of acting. After all, people admire that way.


    There you have it. Let''s just relax until then.


    Rage''s words made me wonder if that was true too.


    ''Hey, Chiyuki. If you''re Striges, you''re in that tower: ......


    Shirone interrupts me and Rage''s conversation.


    That tower Sirone is referring to is probably the tower where Striges lived.


    ''Well, he might be there, but ......''


    So why don''t you check in there?


    I''m sure you should check it out, though.


    I say, a little slurring my words.


    That''s a pain in the ass: ....... Unless, of course, you''re willing to destroy that entire tower.


    Rage says something radical. If it was Rage''s power, he wouldn''t have made up that tower, but it was a little too sketchy.


    ''Rage-kun. You can''t do that, you won''t know if Striges was in that tower or not. If we''re going to do this, we need to do our research.


    If we destroy the entire tower, we won''t know if we''ve solved the case.


    If you''re going to do it, you''d better investigate it properly. However, the tower seemed to be a labyrinth inside, so it was troublesome to examine it. Besides, since zombies and the like are wandering around, it''s not a place you want to get too close to.


    In fact, that''s why I was hesitant to investigate the tower. And it''s also possible that the result of investigating it has nothing to do with the incident. Honestly, it''s a pain in the ass.


    I''m not a Rage, but I probably should have broken it the last time I was there.


    ''Shall I go to the tower tomorrow?


    Sirone suggests.


    ''Sirone?��I think Nao would be a better choice to check it out.


    Syrone is not a good explorer. If you want to check it out, it would be better for Nao or me to go.


    When I look at Nao, she just shakes her head as if she doesn''t want to go. I don''t really want to go either.


    ''I''m just going to check on you. Besides, I feel like swinging my sword for a bit. ......


    Apparently, that''s what he really wanted. On top of being defeated by Dihardt and not being able to return to her former world, Shirone was depressed. She would want to relieve her stress.


    ''''I see, if that''s what you mean, then it''s good.


    Rage nodded.


    ''Then do me a favor, Shirone. Maybe there''s no danger, but if you think you''re in danger, run right away.


    Maybe there''s no danger, but just in case.


    ''Yeah, if you''re in any danger, call me, Shirone, and I''ll come get you. I''ll come get you in a minute.


    Rage says.


    Rage can''t use the normal transition magic that I can use, but he can use tracking move (stalking move) magic. I''m sure you''ll have a lot of fun with it.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    The only exception is when Dihalt attacked the temple of Raina. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than you think.


    But if the dimensional blockade wasn''t in place, Rage would be able to go save Shirone no matter how far away they were.


    ''Yeah, I know.''


    Silone laughs and replies to me and Rage''s words.


    ''''Hey, we''re done talking!''''


    I looked at Reno and saw him slumped.


    ''''That''s right, the food you''ve got is going to get cold!


    There was already a meal prepared on the table in front of us. It was prepared by Sahoko and the cooks of the Roxx Kingdom.


    ''''Well, the food that Sahoko-san prepared for us will get cold. Let''s have a meal.''''


    In the end, it''s unclear what Rage was doing, but we''re generally always like this.


    We all make a toast.


    It was the beginning of a little feast.


    ��Rember, the knight of the Rox Kingdom.


    What''s going on, Alumina?


    As I was walking down the street with Alumina, she was acting strangely from earlier.


    ''No. ....... I''m just a bit tired.


    Alumina was dealing with a brave soul and was freed just a few minutes ago. No wonder she is tired.


    That brave man is probably having a banquet with his wives right now.


    Naturally, Alumina didn''t join them there. Alumina says herself that there was no way she could be in the midst of all those beautiful people.


    If you think about it, of course, he wouldn''t bother to touch Alumina when he''s surrounded by such beautiful people. Gallios is too attentive.


    ''''Oh, isn''t it Remvar?''''


    Mr. and Mrs. Gallios are walking along.


    ''Senior and sister. Are you here to watch the festival?


    ''Well. I just couldn''t stay home for a minute. ......


    Yeah, I guess. Sort of.


    Gallios and his sister Penelore respond with a laugh.


    What''s going on?


    Yeah, Lember, how''s that thing going?


    That case is a case of injury to the Temple Knights.


    This evening, five temple knights were found collapsed in an alleyway on West Street.


    The first finder, apparently a human with a wound to his shin, avoided the guards and contacted Gallios.


    Gallios and his companions rushed over and carried them to the nearby medicine man, Orr, and then contacted me and the brave man''s house, respectively.


    Gallios would want to know what happened after that.


    ''Thankfully, I won''t do this. We took them to the House of the Brave and that was it.


    ''I see. But I''m curious to know who did it.


    Gallios rubs his chin with his hand thoughtfully.


    That bothers me, too.


    The Temple Knights of the St. Renaria Republic are elite.


    I''ve heard that each one of them are quite skilled in martial arts, and not a few of them can use magic as well. That is the Temple Knights, and even if you and Gallios were to band together, you would be no match for a single Temple Knight.


    The person who defeated such temple knights is in this country. It is natural to be curious.


    ''''I''m certainly curious about it ....... But there''s no point in thinking about it, is there?''''


    That''s for sure.


    Gallios laughs.


    What could they do to themselves against an opponent that even the Temple Knights could not match?


    Besides, those who attacked the temple knights didn''t seem to be in much danger.


    Because all the Temple Knights who were defeated were lightly injured and not in danger of being killed. No things had been stolen.


    They were just hurt.


    The goblins out there who are still trying to kill us are more dangerous.


    I care about them, but I''ll do what I can to help.


    That''s where I and Gallios will part ways.


    Let''s go, Alumina.


    "Yes, Lember.


    We walk away.


    But still, who is the culprit? I was curious about the reaction of the maid who responded when I took them to the House of the Brave.


    It''s the maid who was called Kaya-sama, as I recall. She had a beautiful face but didn''t change her expression at all, and I once suspected that she might be wearing a mask or something.


    That maid called Kaya changed her expression, if only slightly, when she saw the temple knight''s wound.


    She thought that maybe she had an idea of the culprit.


    Myself and Alumina walk through the night of the festival.


    But it''s no use thinking about it. I''m going to enjoy my time with Alumina for now.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    ''Rage. Have a drink again!


    I wonder how many times I''ve repeated the same warning myself.


    Rage is starting to drink. And it''s a spirit that seems to have a high alcohol content.


    It''s good, isn''t it, Chiyuki? Whoa! This is good, is it new?


    Yeah, Ray, I tried to make it taste just the way you like it.


    Rage and Sahoko are happily talking to each other.


    They don''t seem to listen to me.


    Sahoko''s food is indeed delicious.


    If you use fish sauce, which is made from a fish that resembles sardines, which is found in this world, you can also make Japanese style dishes.


    Sahoko seems to have used the fish sauce to make Rage''s favorite dish.


    ''Oh well, Chiyuki-san. Rage you can drink as much as you want.


    Cyrone comforts me.


    But I can smell a little bit of alcohol on Cyrone''s breath.


    Are you drinking, too? I want to interrupt him.


    But Shirohne is right, Rage will not be crushed no matter how much he drinks. It''s the same thing in the original world. Frankly speaking, Rage''s physical abilities are abnormal.


    But since coming to this world, it''s become even more abnormal. It''s not at the level of a bubble.


    To tell the truth, our bodies have been going crazy since we came to this world.


    It doesn''t seem to matter how much alcohol we drink, we never seem to get acute alcoholism. I don''t think that if we did the way Rage drinks now in the original world, even Rage wouldn''t just go away.


    It''s not just about the alcohol, it''s also about the food. We don''t get fat in this world anymore, no matter how much we eat.


    If we get a wound, it heals quickly. Our skin is glowing and the rest of our bodies are in better shape.


    We have become more beautiful since we came to this world.


    Considering those circumstances, maybe I''m a little too concerned about it.


    The reason why minors are not allowed to drink alcohol is because their bodies are not yet fully developed and drinking alcohol can be harmful. On the contrary, if it has no effect on the body, it may be OK to drink alcohol.


    Besides, there are some countries outside of Japan where drinking is allowed at our age.


    Of course, there will be exceptions to this rule. For example, Kyoka, just like in the original world, apparently alcohol is not allowed. It''s the exact opposite, even for the same brother and sister. In other words, it seems that there are individual differences in body changes.


    In the same way as our abilities are different, our bodies also change slightly differently.


    Kyouka, however, seems to be concerned about something.


    Then I notice something strange. When I look closely, I see that Kaya is not there.


    Kaya never eats with us. Is it because of the relationship between master and servant? He seems to be taking his food alone after everyone else has finished eating.


    Just because he doesn''t eat, he''s basically at Kyouka''s side. But now he is out of the seat. Where is he?


    Hey, Kyouka-san. Where''s Kaya-san?


    I ask Kyoka.


    ''Kaya is with the temple knights who were brought in right now.


    Oh, yeah.


    The temple knight that Lucullus was concerned about was found lying on the ground this evening.


    It seems that he was struck by someone. The fallen temple knight was brought into the house in a state where he couldn''t move his mouth or body just a few minutes ago.


    Kaya seems to have gone to ask the temple knights who killed them.


    As we were talking, Kaya came back.


    ''Kaya-san, how did it go? What did you find out?


    I ask and Kaya looks at me.


    Kaya still has no facial expression, like a Noh mask, and her emotions are hard to read.


    ''Yes, it seems that the person in question is in this country.


    Everyone looks at Kaya at those words.


    ''What''s going on, Kaya?''


    I ask Kaya for details.


    ''From the wounds, the person who defeated the temple knights seems to be quite a user. Even I may be no match for him.


    We listen to Kaya.


    The temple knights have been twisted to the point of not dying, and it seems that even Kaya has difficulty with the exquisite force of the temple knights. The body is hurt but not badly, and one of the temple knights seems to have been able to move immediately after casting a recovery spell.


    And it seems that Kaya has decided that if he can do that much, he is the person in question.


    ''Well, Kaya-san, the person in question is the one who touched Kyouka-san''s tits: ......


    Reno asked and Kaya nodded.


    ''Probably not,''


    Everyone looks at each other in surprise.


    ''You normally follow us. ......


    Cyrone has a headache. My head hurts too.


    ''''Apparently, the cosplay strategy worked: ......


    ''Yes, yes ....... I never thought it would really work for that operation: ......


    I was surprised, too.


    Apparently, a pervert had been summoned to this world. And someone who was as good as Kaya.


    ''''What would you like to do?''''


    Kaya asks.


    ''Sure. ......, we''ll be looking for you tomorrow. ......


    When I say this, everyone sounds disgruntled. I don''t want to meet such a pervert either.


    But I should find a way to get back to my old world.


    ''Um ...... I''m going to the tower tomorrow so I don''t have to look for it, right?''


    Syrone says fearfully.


    Honestly, it looks like he''s on the run, but the search for the pervert is more important but less urgent.


    And I don''t think the outcome would be any different if Sirone, who isn''t great at searching, was left out.


    ''Well, I can''t blame you. ......


    I approve.


    ''Oh, that''s not fair!''


    Hey, Mr. White, it''s not fair!��Then I''m going to the tower myself!


    Reno and Nao voice their discontent.


    ''We''re not running anymore. We can''t expect to find them tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, we''re going to have Shirone join us in our search, so it won''t be that different.''


    They couldn''t find it after all that searching in the St. Renaria Republic. We''d better prepare for a long war.


    Besides, this time we''ve confirmed that the pervert is close to us. That''s quite a good thing.


    "Don''t worry, Reno, Nao. If that guy shows up, I''ll take him down.


    Rage laughs wryly.


    ''Mr. Rage: ......''


    Rage Seniors: "Rage Seniors: ......


    Reno and Nao are thrilled by those words.


    Honestly, it''s not about taking down a pervert, but you know what?


    ''By the way, Kaya. Didn''t those temple knights see the face of the deviant?


    I ask Kaya.


    Kaya''s face, always the same, seems to have clouded up a bit.


    ''It''s like it''s under some kind of mind manipulation spell.


    Kaya''s words surprised me a bit.


    Speaking of mental manipulation magic, there are Oblivion Magic, Memory Manipulation Magic, Domination Magic, etc. The Oblivion Magic is the easiest and the Domination Magic is the most difficult.


    The Oblivion spell is the easiest and the Control spell is the hardest in terms of difficulty.


    "You mean he''s erased your memory?


    Kaya nodded.


    Did the pervert erase his own memories after defeating the Temple Knight?


    ''Apparently so. The temple knights who were defeated were able to move, but apparently they don''t remember what they were doing all day today.


    Kaya says, annoyed.


    ''Hmm, maybe it''s the magic of oblivion: ......''


    It''s hard to say because the same symptoms can occur with memory manipulation magic and domination magic.


    It is more difficult to use memory manipulation and control magic than the relatively easy forgetting magic. It''s a good idea to have your own magic power much higher than the opponent''s, otherwise it won''t work and the opponent''s memory will be confused.


    So if you don''t have a memory, you won''t know what magic you''re using.


    But if it''s oblivion magic, there''s a good chance that the temple knight sees the opponent''s face.


    Can we manage to pull that information out?


    ''''I might have to rely on Reno-san: ......''''


    I look at Reno.


    Reno can use mind-dive magic to penetrate a person''s mind.


    And if you penetrate deep into their minds, you can learn things they''ve forgotten.


    Errrrrr... ......


    However, Reno looks disgusted.


    He didn''t seem to be very fond of the defeated temple knights. This doesn''t make much sense.


    The magic of spirit infiltration strongly depends on the spirit of the magician who uses it. It seems that if it''s the spirit of someone you don''t like, you can''t go too deep, and Reno is particularly prone to this.


    Whatever the case, spirit infiltration is mental, but ...... well, it seems to be close to a s*xual thing. She doesn''t want to do it unless it''s someone she likes.


    This won''t allow you to peer into the memories of a pervert.


    ''If you don''t like it, Reno-san, I don''t blame you. Well then, let''s use our feet steadily.''''


    It''s the most effective way to do it, but if he doesn''t like it, there''s no way around it.


    But still, who the hell is the pervert? Why are they hiding?


    And where are they now?


    The night passed without knowing.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Night ends and morning comes.


    You wake up and your body doesn''t move.


    It''s because someone is on top of you.


    The person on top is a goddess with beautiful, shining hair.


    Then you remember last night and turn red.


    The goddess wakes up.


    "Fuechlochy ...... why?


    I honestly can''t look at my face properly.


    I don''t think I was normal last night, and neither did Raina.


    ''Err ...... ahhh ��������''


    In the morning, Raina seems to have come to her senses. She is blushing and moaning with her head in her hands.


    ''That Raina ....... Bugui!''''


    When I try to talk to him, he hits me.


    I can''t deal with the suddenness of it.


    I look at Raina while rubbing her beaten face and she''s breathing hard. She''s staring at us.


    Raina suddenly pulls her own face to mine.


    ''Wow, look at my eyes, Kroki!


    Oh, yeah. ��������


    My mind is confused and I look into Raina''s eyes as I''m told.


    Her beautiful, shining eyes were there.


    Those eyes shine. The light seemed to go from my eyes into my body and run through my entire body.


    I knew it was trying to cast some kind of magic, but I couldn''t resist.


    Raina exclaims.


    The magic of oblivion ......?


    I realize what magic I''m about to use, but I accept it.


    I become dazed.


    ''Huh-eh-eh-eh ��������''


    I could hear Raina crying and doing something, but there was nothing I could do about it anymore.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man.


    First thing in the morning, we receive a rare guest.


    There is a winged man in front of me.


    He''s what we call an angel.


    It seems it''s rare for an angel tribe to come down to earth. It''s a rare guest indeed.


    I was woken up by this angel when I was still sleeping.


    I''m sorry for the early morning, Chiyuki.


    The angel''s manner of speaking doesn''t seem too shabby.


    The angelic race is a beautiful race with beautiful wings, but they are sometimes hard to like because of their pride and disrespect for humans.


    ''''Well, it''s fine ....... What''s going on Nia?''''


    In truth, I''m still sleepy, but I have no choice but to deal with them since I have urgent business.


    Nia is a female angel who is the captain of the war maiden squad that serves Raina. I''ve met her once in the past.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen Nia since then.


    That Nia woke me up unexpectedly while I was still asleep. What could this be?


    I can hear people making a lot of noise around this pavilion. They seem to be making a lot of noise about the angels coming down.


    I wish I had the ability to hide and act a little. It''s a lot of noise.


    ''I don''t see Lady Raina coming over here, do you?


    Nia asks me to choke.


    ''What, why Raina?''


    I haven''t seen Raina yet since I came to this country.


    ''Actually, I haven''t been able to contact Lady Raina since last night. She''s supposed to be here, but she''s at .......


    Nia says, annoyed.


    ''Raina? They''re not here.


    Nia''s face turns blue as I answer.


    ''No way, something happened to Lady Raina: ......


    Nia is shaking. I think she''s imagining something pretty awful.


    She''s not a child, she''s probably thinking too much after a night or so.


    ''We have to find her ASAP!


    That ...... Nia .......


    I try to calm the panicked Nia.


    That''s when I felt a strong magical force coming from outside.


    Looking out the window, I saw a shining object in the cloudy sky.


    ''''That''s Raina-sama!


    Nia shouts.


    As it is, the glowing object flies towards Elyos.


    ''''Whoa! We''re going after Lady Raina! Chiyuki! Take care of the rest!


    With that said, Nia goes out the window and follows the shiny object.


    I''m the only one left in the room.


    ''What the hell is that?''


    Dark Knight Kroki


    Night ends and morning comes.


    I wake up and my face hurts.


    Besides, why am I sleeping here?


    I was sleeping on the floor.


    I try to remember what I was doing last night.


    ''Huh! What did I do last night?


    I can''t remember what I did last night.


    ''Yes. Raina kissed me out of the blue ...... and I can''t remember what I did. Let''s see, from there ...... I don''t remember anything else ......


    I remember Raina''s beautiful face looming over me.


    I remember that and writhe.


    Was she given a sleeping potion when she kissed me?


    And did he try to do something while he was asleep?


    That Raina is gone.


    There is an amazing feeling of disappearance in not being able to see Raina''s face.


    I don''t know what it is, but Raina''s face has not disappeared from my mind.


    What has really happened?


    ''I don''t know! What happened!


    I roll around on the floor with my head in my hands.


    As I roll around, I hit something on my body.


    ''Yeah?''


    If you look closely, you''ll see a vial lying on the floor.


    What''s this?


    The vial is empty and there is nothing inside. It looks like it was all spilled on the floor.


    It must have been dropped by Raina.


    It looks like a magic potion inside, but it''s all spilled out and I don''t know what it is.


    It might give us a clue as to what Raina was trying to do.


    I''ll look for something else.


    I''ll look at the room. It''s a little, well, pretty dirty.


    ''Oh, shit. ....... I don''t know what happened, but I need to ...... clean it up.


    When I touch the sheets to magically clean the bed sheets, two things fall out.


    One is a tear of some sort.


    I look at the tear. It''s a small area.


    It reminds me of something.


    "I''ll keep this ....... Yeah, sure.


    For some reason, my own instincts tell me that.


    The other one is some kind of metal.


    I pick it up.


    It''s an ornament with a black gemstone in the center.


    "Is this a necklace?

 25 Strix Tower

    Dark Knight Kroki


    You had fun last night, didn''t you?


    That''s what he told me at the opening when I left the separate room and went to Gallios'' house.


    I can''t say anything back because I honestly don''t remember anything.


    What happened last night?


    I don''t know what Raina''s aim is.


    Normally, we should be in a situation where we have to get out of here in a hurry.


    It was supposed to be .......


    ...... For some reason it seemed to be okay.


    The reason for this is that Rage and the others are not moving against me. Nothing at all.


    When I woke up in the morning, I was confused for a long time.


    You''re going to have to run away immediately, but you''ve done a good job of cleaning up the room that you''ve made a mess.


    After that, quite some time had passed when I realized that I had to run away.


    I looked at the room and it was very clean.


    I think I tried too hard to clean it up. I didn''t even use fabric softener on the sheets, but they are still fluffy. I really wonder what I''m doing. ......


    Even after all this time, they haven''t done anything. There was no sign of them coming to raid this room.


    Is Raina not going to do something about herself?


    Or did Raina not tell Rage about herself?


    Or did you tell him but he won''t do anything about it because he''s so insignificant to Rage that he''s insignificant to himself?


    The last one seemed particularly likely.


    That made me angry, but I didn''t know what it was really about.


    ''Black. What about her?


    He must be talking about Raina. Gallios asks with a smirk.


    ''I''ll be gone when that happens ......''


    I answer honestly. I''d like to know where Raina is.


    Gallios is surprised at his words.


    ''That''s funny, I''m sure he''d notice if someone walked by: ......


    Perhaps he left here with the magic of flight.


    Did he go to Rage and the others?


    Gallios is also tilting his head. But he can''t do anything about it because he doesn''t know.


    "And you, Black. You''d better look in the mirror. You''ve got a hell of a face.


    Gallios says with a laugh.


    ''''?''''


    Gallios told me to go to the bathroom with the mirror.


    The mirror in this world is made of polished metal. It''s a little bit of a bad reflection, but I was able to see enough.


    There are marks on his face where he was hit. And there were many other red marks.


    "What are these marks ......?


    But it looks like I''d better wash my face.


    I draw water from a jar that holds water and wash my face.


    It doesn''t come off very well: ......


    It may be cursed or something, but the red stuff doesn''t fall off easily.


    I''m sure it will fall off sooner or later, but maybe it''s better to spend today hiding your face.


    ''''Does Gallios-senpai have Kuro-dono?


    A loud voice suddenly rang out. It''s Lember''s voice, what''s going on?


    I turned toward the living room and saw Lember.


    ''Senior! Black-dono!��I need your help.


    Lember bowed to himself and Gallios.


    ��Silone, the maiden of the sword


    Unfortunately, it''s cloudy today.


    Walking outside the city walls didn''t look like much fun.


    But I don''t have the luxury of not having to wear that embarrassing armor all day.


    Everyone except me should be looking for a pervert today.


    I hope you can find a way to get home: .......


    To be honest, I''m not too keen on going home, except for Chiyuki-san.


    Reigi-kun, Reno-chan and Nao-chan seem to think they don''t need to go home.


    Sahoko seems to think that she only needs to stay with Reiji, and Kyouka and Kaya are not enthusiastic about going home, although I don''t know about them.


    So what about me?


    I honestly don''t know.


    I enjoy being with everyone. So part of me is relieved that I can''t go home.


    I''m glad to know that I can still be with you guys.


    But that doesn''t mean I don''t want to go back.


    It''s probably right to go back like Chiyuki-san says, and there are people in the original world that I want to see.


    That''s why I can''t forgive Dihardt, the reason why I can''t go home.


    I''m very disappointed that I lost to a guy like that.


    And maybe I''ll have a rematch with that Dihardt.


    Before the rematch, I want to move my body a bit.


    I want to blow off that hazy feeling, so I go to the tower.


    I stand tall and catch my breath.


    Someone comes to my side. It''s Lember, a knight of this country. He will be my companion today.


    ''Lady Syllone. We seem to be in order.


    I turn around as Lember reports.


    There is a group of people in various armed groups near the gate outside the city walls.


    They are the people who came to help me from the Rox Kingdom to investigate the tower.


    Since I don''t have any detection skills, Chiyuki-san requested that the Kingdom of Roxx dispatch personnel.


    Of course, the kingdom agreed to send personnel.


    Well, it''s only natural that they''ll be the ones to suffer from Striges.


    The number of people dispatched was 12. Since Nao-chan couldn''t come, the investigation would have to be covered by numbers.


    The problem is that we don''t know if we can deal with the demons in the tower.


    There are supposed to be demons in the tower, so even if I''m fine, it might be dangerous for them.


    I''m not saying that I need to be as strong as Reiji, but I''d like to see him at least have the ability to protect himself.


    I know it''s a pity to compare myself to the cool and strong Mr. Rage, but I can''t help but compare myself to him.


    This is a bad habit. I need to get rid of it.


    It''s like Chiyuki says, we shouldn''t look at men in reference to Reigi.


    He turns to the members and bows his head slightly.


    ''''Good day to you all.''''


    Each member bows his or her head when I say hello.


    I look at the members.


    First of all, the leader of this group, Lember. He comes from a family of knights who have been in the Kingdom of Roxx for generations, and he himself is a knight. As he''s engaged to the princess, he''s also quite high up in the kingdom.


    Next is the de facto leader, Gallios. He seems to be a former knight, but now he''s a freedom fighter. Apparently, the fact that he was able to gather so many people on such short notice is largely due to his skill.


    And then there''s Stol, the ranger. He seems to be the best ranger in the country, teaming up with Gallios to exterminate the monsters of the forest.


    Nimli the Magician. He''s a wizard in the kingdom of Roxx and is the chief strategist for this group. He''s an ordinary ordinary sorcerer with a good appearance.


    There are also eight freedom fighters, but it''s hard to remember them all. I''ll only remember four of the main characters for now.


    These twelve, plus myself, make a total of thirteen members of the tower''s investigation.


    Well then, shall we go, gentlemen?


    There''s a bit of a murmur as I say it.


    ''Um, Sir Syrone-sama, may I ask you to go to ......?''


    One person comes out. That''s Stoll the ranger.


    What is it?


    ''It''s more than half a day''s journey from here to the tower, do we camp near the tower? I don''t have anything prepared for you: ......


    Stoll says with concern.


    ''Oh, that''s fine. I''ll use my movement magic.''


    The members look at each other as I say it.


    I''m not as good as Reno, but I can use a bit of wind spirit magic.


    There''s a magic that uses that wind spirit that allows the person following to move as fast as the person leading the way is going.


    If I run at the front of the pack, we should all be at the tower within 30 minutes.


    Everyone looks at me when I explain it to them.


    But it was too much of a hassle to explain any further.


    ''''Well then, let''s go!


    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    We arrive at Striges Tower.


    ''Oh, aren''t there a few of them?''


    I look behind me and there are fewer of them than when I came at the gates of the city walls.


    ''It''s ...... but apparently it''s ...... that has dropped out by the time they get here.


    Lember says, exhaling coarsely.


    ''Oh ...... too much ...... couldn''t keep up with ...... speed ...... It looks like .......


    I''m discouraged by those words.


    I thought I came as slowly as possible, but it was weaker than I expected.


    There were four of us who were eliminated.


    It looks like we''ll have to explore the tower with the four people I remembered, including Lember, plus four freedom fighters and nine people including me, but when I looked at the remaining people, all but one were on all fours and breathing heavily. To be honest, they didn''t look useful.


    The exception was one of the freedom fighters whose name I couldn''t remember. That person seemed unconcerned, though his face was covered by a cloth, and he was caring for Nimri beside him.


    He might be useful in this one. I thought I''d ask him for his name again later.


    Leaving the care of one of them to take care of me, I approach the tower gate.


    ''Huh?''


    I notice something strange.


    ''Maybe it''s the wards: ......


    I feel some kind of magical power that is different from before.


    It was like there was a warding that blocked detection.


    Chiyuki-san might be able to tell me more about it, but I don''t know for sure.


    Moreover, I feel that the person who put up the wards has quite a powerful dark power.


    ''''You don''t think he''s really here?''''


    If so, it''s too easy to understand. But the Striges I had met before had never felt such powerful magic.


    ''''Silone-sama, what do you want me to do?''''


    Lember comes in, wobbling.


    ''Of course we''ll go. Last time we went in through the air, but today you guys are here, so let''s go in the front.


    In fact, last time I only entered the Striges'' living quarters on the top floor of the tower.


    Even with Nao''s detection, there was only a hint of undead, and since there were no signs of life, she assumed that she had defeated all of the Striges and left.


    Therefore, there should still be traps inside for fighting off the undead and intruders.


    However, since we''ve come to explore, we should explore the part below from the living quarters that we haven''t seen yet. Also, since none of the members can fly, I''m going to enter through the front gate.


    We don''t even know what''s in there.


    But we''ll find out when we get in.


    I''ll be okay on my own. And if you think it''s dangerous, run away immediately.


    I say the same thing that Chiyuki said to me. Honestly, I don''t want you to die, so don''t take it easy.


    And we broke into the tower.


    ��Kuroki the Dark Knight


    It was a very bad situation.


    How many times do I have to wonder about that?


    Glorious is in that tower.


    When Lember came to Gallios'' house in such a hurry.


    I thought he had found out about me.


    However, it seems that this is not the case.


    At Lember''s request, I went to the house and found Shirone.


    I didn''t expect to find Cyrone there, but I was glad I kept my face covered to hide the red marks on my face.


    And I could tell from Sirone''s demeanor that Raina hadn''t told Rage and the others anything.


    But there was another problem.


    If they didn''t do something about it, Sirone and Glorious would meet up with each other. If they didn''t do something about it, Glorious would be defeated by Shirone.


    However, they came to the tower without a good idea.


    ''''Black-dono ...... sorry ......''''


    Nimli apologizes to himself.


    I had pulled Nimli, who was about to drop out when he came to this tower, myself.


    Nimli was able to escape, but some of them were left behind in the forest. Hopefully, those who were eliminated will be able to return safely.


    Although the forest is defeated, it is not entirely free of demons. There will be danger.


    Compared to us, the people of this world are weak, will they be okay?


    And even those who have reached this point seem to be unable to move, breathing coarsely.


    But Silone quickly headed towards the tower, leaving those who couldn''t move.


    I wish I could give him a little bit more of a workout, but I don''t think that''s possible with his personality.


    Syrone is hard on men.


    To be precise, it''s the men who are weaker than me. I had a vague idea of the reason for this, though.


    Sirone''s family, the Akamine family, had never had a boy.


    Akamine''s uncle didn''t say it in words, but he wanted a boy to take over the dojo.


    I think it was evident in his attitude.


    I think he knew from a child''s heart that a boy was desired. I think he was trying his best not to lose to a man.


    This made Shirone far stronger than the men out there. And Sirone came to hate men who were weaker than her.


    Girls seemed to be good at being weak, and Sirone would protect those girls from violent men. For this reason, he was very well-liked by his peers.


    I think the comics and novels that she liked were all about girls fighting off bad guys.


    I remember that she often made me play the role of a villain when I played with Shirone.


    I was willing to play a villain because it made Shirohane happy, and Shirohane, the main character, would beat me up.


    But it''s probably because I was always playing that kind of villain that I couldn''t get Cyrone to like me.


    But it''s only recently that I''ve realized that.


    And in the stories that Shirone liked, there was always a boy who helped a girl fight the bad guys. All of those boys seemed to be similar to Rage.


    Maybe that''s what Rage was to Shirone.


    I guess I''m the villain in contrast. Even now, I''m still sneaking around behind Shirohne''s back.


    But this time, I couldn''t let Shirohne play an active role. I''m not going to let him become a dragon slayer hero.


    When I look at them, I see that Renber and Gallios have finally recovered to the point where they can move, and they are following Shirone, starting with those who have recovered.


    I''m following them.


    What should I do now? I''ve been thinking about it for a while now.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    The Striges are a winged race and therefore do not need an entrance on the first floor.


    However, the reason it is there is because the Striges are purposely building it for the Striges to prey on humans.


    According to Lember, the nations surrounding the tower, including the Kingdom of Roxx, have formed a strike force to challenge the tower, but no one has ever entered the tower and returned. Perhaps Striges had sucked the blood out of them and they died or were turned into the undead.


    Even now, there are many traps and monsters in the tower to catch intruders, and they are said to be dangerous.


    But I think it''s safe because Shirone and I are here.


    ''''Speaking of which, Kuro-dono, why are you hiding your face?''''


    Lember asks me where it hurts.


    There are many reasons, but the biggest one right now is because I don''t want Shirone to find out who I am. But I can''t be honest. How will I cover it up?


    ''Well, well, Lember.''


    Gallios laughed and approached and gave Lember an earful.


    ''I see...is that why? Black-dono does it unexpectedly too.''''


    Lember says with a little laugh.


    ''Wha?��What are you talking about?!


    I protest to Gallios myself.


    The reason for wanting to hide his face seems deceptive, but I''m not convinced. After all, we don''t know what happened last night.


    ''Sorry, sorry. Let''s get the hell out of here.


    ''That''s right, Mister Black. We''re going to be late for Master Sirone.


    They laugh and go on.


    I''m not convinced, but I can''t make excuses, so I go into the tower.


    Inside the tower is wide and dark, and I''m okay with that, but without a light, Gallios and the others won''t be able to see anything.


    The sorcerer Nimli has been working on a magical light, but it does not seem to illuminate everything in the tower.


    I''m not thinking about the pace of my companions in such a dark tower, but I''m going through it all by myself.


    "Rembar. It''s a good thing that Striges isn''t here, but I have a bad feeling about this tower. Is it safe to let that girl go first?


    Gallios looks at Silone, who is walking in the lead, and says.


    ''''I don''t think we need to worry about that. I heard that Sirone-sama is far stronger than us.''''


    Cyrone''s appearance is that of a dainty girl. From Gallios'' point of view, she wouldn''t look very strong.


    ''''Sirone-sama, as well as her sword skills, can use spirit magic, healing magic and sunshine magic despite her low rank.


    He says he''s a magical warrior. Perhaps even if all of us here were to band together, we would be no match for them. Therefore, we must protect ourselves so that we don''t have to deal with Shirone-sama.


    Rember said and instructed themselves.


    ''Teacher Nimli, the sorcerer, will use his magic to light up the area, and Stoll, the ranger, will look around for anything suspicious. The rest of you will guard the two of you as we move on.


    The front of the pack was Stellos, who was with us the night before last, and he was the last.


    Steros was in the lead because he wanted to be in the lead.


    It seems that he has impure thoughts about Silone, and he wanted to be at the front of the pack where he could see Silone''s back.


    Today''s equipment is normal, but looking at yesterday''s outfit, it''s not hard to understand that feeling.


    Of course, if they try to do something, I''ll do my best to stop them.


    When you are walking, Shirone suddenly stops.


    ''There''s something here.''


    Stoll, walking second, seems to notice something and points forward.


    Gallios and the others may not be able to see it, but he can see something approaching in his own eyes.


    It was a zombie. Moreover, it seemed to be human in origin, and it was also armed.


    They could be members of a former defeating party. There were about five zombies and they were slowly but surely approaching.


    ''''Sunlight!


    When Cyrone shouts, a blinding light floods out of his hands and illuminates the zombies.


    It is said that only high-ranking priests can use this sunshine magic.


    The zombies melt away in a puff of smoke from the light. A few minutes later, they are gone, leaving only their clothes and armaments behind.


    ''''Wow, it''s only a moment.''''


    Nimli marvels.


    The undead are a troublesome opponent to defeat. After all, normal attacks are ineffective.


    Also, some of the zombies have left their abilities before they were born. There were signs that the zombies just now were also using swords and shields.


    If there was no Syrone and it was just Gallios and the others, they might have struggled.


    This may be the difference between having magic that can deal with the undead and not having it.


    ''''Defeating them with magic wouldn''t be much fun.


    But Cyrone was not happy.


    ''They''re still coming!


    Stoll shouts.


    Dozens of zombies are approaching us.


    We were greeted by a group of so-and-so zombies entering the tower.


    But with the magic of sunshine, they could be eradicated in an instant.


    However, Silone drew his sword and headed towards the zombie army.


    ''''Eh, sunshine magic!


    I let out a confused voice to myself.


    ''Flame Blade!


    Flames cling to Sirone''s sword as Sirone shouted.


    ''''Flame slash!''''


    As it is, he slashes into the zombies.


    ''Su...... awesome......''


    Gallios lets out a surprised voice.


    ''Nothing but sunlight shouldn''t do much for the undead: ......


    Nimli also says in a gasp.


    It''s a very difficult opponent to defeat the undead, as they turn into skeletons when burning zombies, and turn into ghosts when crushing their bones, which are shapeless astral bodies.


    In particular, the shapeless astral body cannot be defeated with normal weapons, and you need to use magic swords and other weapons to inflict damage.


    The blue shining sword that Sirone has is probably a magical sword. It''s not only able to do damage as it is, but it also has the attribute of fire in it, slicing through the flesh and bones of zombies with its astral body.


    It''s not a bad idea to have a good time, but it''s not a good idea to have a good time.


    Everyone is astonished at his or her movements.


    In the midst of all this, you are the only one to defeat them with your sword. You are the only one who uses a sword to defeat them.


    "Well, let''s go on and on.


    Sirone-sama looked back with a refreshed expression.


    We watched that way ourselves with indescribable feelings.


    Dark Knight Kuroki


    ''Korya, that''s awesome Lember ....... A brave man''s wife is so strong.


    Gallios muttered.


    Thanks to Silone''s help, they could easily come to the middle of the tower.


    The undead, as well as the bloodsucking bats and giant spiders, were not Syrone''s enemies.


    Almost all of the demons before coming here were defeated by Sirone.


    Of course, there were traps and such, but Silone managed them with brute force.


    If an arrow comes flying at you, it drops before it hits you, if there''s a falling hole, it moves in the air before it falls into the hole and escapes, and if the ceiling falls on you, it bounces back with one hand and puts it back on.


    Do we honestly need to be ourselves?


    ''''I think it''s amazing too. I''ve seen the power of the brave master before, but I didn''t expect his wife to be as good as he was.


    Nimli admires it as much as Gallios does.


    He could do this much himself. But it seems like a great thing for the two of them.


    But still, it''s not very interesting that the two of them call Shirone as Rage''s wife.


    Even in the original world, she was treated as Rage''s woman. It doesn''t seem like they are treated much differently in this world either.


    When I think about it, it becomes ridiculous to protect them.


    Should I still go for the dragon''s horn?


    And it might be a good idea to get a beautiful girl like Raina.


    For some reason, when I think of Raina''s face, my heart is upset.


    I''m wondering about Raina.


    What in the world is Raina thinking about?


    As I was thinking about this, Sirone suddenly stopped walking.


    ''''Dear Sirone, is there something wrong?''''


    Lember hears Cyrone suddenly stop.


    He looks at the door in front of Cyrone. The door to the room is different now.


    ''This is something.''


    Stoll is right, I can feel a presence from behind this door.


    ''I''m coming,''


    Cyrone opens the door and walks in.


    ''Is there a light?''


    No one is surprised.


    This large room is lit, unlike the rest of the room. It wouldn''t need Nimli''s magical lighting to illuminate it.


    But that wasn''t the only thing that was different.


    Someone else was standing in the center of that room. He looks like a living human man who is clearly not a zombie.


    He has golden hair and a pale face, wearing black clothes and a black cloak. The clothes are quite respectable, not the tattered clothes that goblins and zombies wear.


    ''Oh, to think the Lord has returned, you''re human. I didn''t expect him to come this far.


    The man looks at me and laughs.


    ''Look at his eyes!��That''s not human!


    Stoll shouts.


    The man''s eyes are glowing red. And he has fangs in his mouth.


    ''Vampires!


    Nimli shouts.


    ''Vampires are advanced undead, unlike the zombies that have appeared in the tower so far, they are wise and use magic.


    ''I didn''t expect Striges to be using vampires as well: ......


    Lember says, stunned.


    ''Sunshine!''


    The nightgown!


    Cyrone''s magic and the vampire''s magic are activated.


    The dazzling light released from Cyrone''s hands is blocked by the black haze that covers the vampire.


    ''''I don''t care if it''s a real sun. You won''t be able to defeat me to that degree.''''


    The vampire laughs.


    ''Heh, that''s pretty good,''


    Syrone seems to be enjoying himself.


    ''''Hmm, that would be mutual. He looks like some kind of princess, but he was a high-ranking priest. I''m very impressed with this Elkhitos. What do you think, would you like to be my bride?


    The vampire who called himself Elchitos says, licking his tongue. The fangs peeking out of its mouth are shining.


    In this case, the bride probably means to suck the blood and make it into her family.


    Of course I won''t let them do that.


    ''''I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in a man weaker than me.''''


    Syrone points his sword at Elchitos.


    ''I see. Then let me prove that I am stronger than you and you will be my bride.''


    Bat wings sprouted from Elchitos'' back.


    The battle is about to begin right now.


    ''''Si, Shirone-sama, please wait!


    Nimli suddenly speaks up.


    ''Hmm?��What''s going on?


    Silone looks at Nimli unhappily, probably because he was interrupted in the fight.


    ''I need to check something: ......


    Nimli looks at Elquitos in horror and says.


    ''You are a tactless man. You interrupted my time with her.''


    The vampire isn''t happy either.


    ''Are you the one who is turning the recently dead demons around here into zombies?


    Nimli asks.


    The purpose of coming to this tower is also to find Striges, the cause of the zombie incident in the first place.


    Even if it''s not Striges, a vampire can use necromancy. This vampire could be the culprit in the case.


    Nimli is trying to confirm that point.


    ''''Oh, I see!��I had to look into that!��That''s great!


    Cyrone sends his praise to Nimri. I honestly wonder what he''s doing here.


    Don''t tell me he came purely to slay demons? That could be too, based on what I''ve been doing so far. Well, maybe that''s a good thing because there are fewer demons.


    I ...... not so much.


    Nimli says, annoyed.


    I thought it would have been better if it had been just Cyrone, but it might have been the right thing for the Removers to come.


    If it had been just Cyrone, he might have just ended up rampaging around. If we beat them, we won''t even know if this guy is the culprit.


    ''''Hmm, I only know what you''re talking about, but I haven''t created a zombie since I woke up three days ago.


    Elchitos says grimly.


    It doesn''t sound like he''s lying. It didn''t seem like this guy was the culprit.


    But three days ago was the day I came to this tower myself, wasn''t it?


    ''You woke up three days ago?��Come to think of it, you weren''t here the last time you were in this tower. Could you have been sleeping in this tower?


    ''Huh, they were sealed up. They didn''t have the power to use me as an errand girl.


    Elchitos replies happily.


    The attitude is quite different between Nimli and Syrone. I''m a little annoyed.


    ''How did that wake you up?''


    That was three days ago. I don''t know who he is. I don''t know who it was, but there was a man who used dark magic in this tower. Through his power surge, I was freed from the seal. I''m sure he''s famous for that kind of amazing power.


    Elchitos'' enthralling manner.


    It was funny; I hadn''t sensed any sign of such a great guy when I came here three days ago.


    Moreover, I had set up a magical ward at that time. It''s a powerful spell that covers the entire tower. If he has a certain amount of power, he should be able to sense something too.


    Or maybe that person didn''t have that kind of power.


    You''re that person: ....... Hey, is that person in the tower right now?


    Cyrone asks happily. Perhaps he would like to fight that gentleman.


    But Elchitos shakes his head.


    ''No, that man has gone away, leaving his messenger behind.


    Hmmm, yeah. That''s a shame. But the angel is there. What''s he like?


    It''s a dragon. I don''t know where they came from.


    "''Nah!


    Everyone''s voices overlap.


    ''Even dragons are ....... No such .......


    And now he''s using it?


    "How can you beat a dragon ......?


    Everyone seems shocked that a dragon is in this tower.


    But I''m surprised for another reason.


    Could it be that I am the one who woke this vampire up?


    Hmmm... dragons... ...... I don''t know, there are all kinds of dragons. But I guess I''ll have a little fun.


    Cyrone says happily.


    ''I''m sorry, but if you''re going to go to that man''s messenger, you''ll have to defeat me first.


    Elchitos holds up.


    Syrone also draws his sword and holds it up, and Gallios and the others take up their weapons.


    ''You''re standing in the way behind me. Shall we ask you to leave? ''''Phantom Eye!


    Elchitos'' eyes glowed red.


    ''''Geez!''''


    Geez!


    UGH!!!


    Everyone except myself and Shirone, who was exposed to that light, fell down with a cry.


    It seems the magic resistance has failed.


    ''''I took away your body''s freedom. Hmph, I won''t kill you. It''s tastier when it''s still alive. You guys stay there and watch as she and I are joined together.


    Elchitos smiles cryptically.


    Gallios and the others are lying on the floor, moaning and groaning.


    I can''t do anything about it because I don''t have the magic to recover others.


    Syrone seems to be able to use recovery magic to some extent, but she doesn''t seem to have any intention of helping Gallios and the others.


    ''''Huh, now it''s you and me standing here ...... eh, one more person.


    Elchitos looks at me, as if he''s noticed he''s not the only one down.


    ''Geez!


    Thinking it was a bad idea, I pretend I''ve been hit and fall down.


    I guess I was imagining things. Now let''s enjoy our time together.


    It''s like he tricked me despite the fact that it was obviously a deliberate fall.


    Maybe he simply wasn''t interested in himself, though.


    ''Well, I''ve had enough of waiting.


    Cyrone hasn''t noticed it at all.


    I wish people behind me would pay a little attention to the people behind me.


    The two of them face each other.


    They no longer seem to be able to see anything but themselves.


    It was an opportunity. Let''s get to Glorious while we''re at it.


    Thanks to being at the back of the line, I shouldn''t be able to see myself from where Gallios and the others had fallen.


    And since it seems unlikely that Cyrone would lose at that level, there would be no need for him to join in.


    I left the place by creeping away so that I wouldn''t be noticed.


    The way it moved, I thought, was like a cockroach.


    ��Silone, the maiden of the sword


    I look at the vampire in front of me.


    They are probably stronger than the Striges who ruled this tower.


    But I don''t feel like I''m going to lose.


    Of course, we can''t let our guard down.


    In fact, you might want to call your friend Rage. This vampire could be very strong.


    But I won''t call him. Of course, Chiyuki-san might be angry.


    But I''ll blow off the bad feeling of losing to Dihardt here.


    I point my sword at him.


    The blue, transparent sword barrel is shining faintly.


    The Blue Heaven Winged Sword.


    It''s my favorite sword with wing decoration on the hilt.


    ''''Then let''s go. Ultra-Sonic Wave (Ultra-Sonic Wave)!


    Elchitos casts a spell.


    ''Windwall!


    I quickly cast a defensive spell.


    The shockwave released from Elkittos scrapes the floor and approaches, but is blocked by a wall of wind.


    "Hoho. You can''t go wrong with that.


    Erquitos does not lose his expression of composure.


    But that room is only for now.


    ''''Flame Blade!


    I slash at Elkittos as the flames dwell in my sword barrel.


    ''''Winged blade!


    Elchitos shouts and huge wings shoot out from his back and catch my sword.


    It''s a pretty fast one. But I''m not ...... what!


    Elchitos'' spare expression crumbles.


    I put all my strength into the received sword and slash my wings as it is.


    Did he think he could stop me with this level of force?


    What''s wrong with you?


    I slash Elkittos'' torso with my wings.


    ''''Ugh!''''


    He lets out a grunt and Elchitos escapes backwards.


    The place where he was cut regenerates. His wings and body are restored to their original state.


    If it were a human, the instantaneous wounds wouldn''t be enough to defeat a vampire.


    It seems to do some damage, but it''s still hard to defeat with anything other than sunlight.


    ''''You-ah ----!!! You''re human! How dare you.


    Elchitos has a look of indignation on his face.


    ''Hmm, looks like you''ve been wounded and can''t afford it anymore.


    His earlier gentlemanly demeanor is gone.


    ''Let''s stop playing. I''ll kill you!


    Elchitos draws his sword like a rapier from his waist.


    That rapier''s sword barrel is glowing red and miserable.


    ''''I''ll take you seriously, prepare yourself, you filthy human!


    Elquitos comes towards me with his sword at the ready.


    ''''Sonic Move (sonic move)!


    Elquitos'' movement accelerates and gets closer.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    Approaching at high speed, Elchitos thrusts his rapier out repeatedly.


    ''''Ei!


    With a shout, I spin my sword and repel all the attacks.


    "d*mn it!


    Elquitos bends down and goes for my legs.


    I fly and duck and move in the air to move behind Elquitos.


    ''''What!!!''''


    Elquitos turns around.


    He seems to have turned around in a hurry, but it feels slow to me.


    ''There!''


    Elkittos turns around and I swing my sword and slash off Elkittos'' right hand with the sword.


    ''''Nonsense! A human can move faster than this me!


    Elchitos shouts as he holds back his slashed arm.


    He looks angry, but I don''t know about that.


    ''Pick up your sword. Let''s continue.


    I encourage him to step back a bit and pick up his sword.


    Elquitos slowly approaches and picks up the sword.


    ''Apparently you''re not ...... just a human,''


    Elchitos said and glanced at Lember and the others.


    ''Explosions (Explosions)!


    Elchitos suddenly unleashes a spell at Rembar and the others.


    ''Shrinkage!


    I knew it was bad, so I instantly moved and unleashed my magic.


    ''Waterwall!


    When a wall of water covers the Removers, the magic explodes and an explosion occurs.


    The wall of water is vaporized by the huge explosion. The vapour stains the surroundings white.


    ''Hey! I thought you weren''t going to kill him!


    I protest to Elchitos.


    But there is no reply.


    When the steam runs out, there is no more Elquitos.


    And a huge hole is in the wall.


    The hole runs all the way to the outside of the tower and I can see the cloudy sky.


    ''Ahhh! You got away!


    I shout.


    "I''m not going to let you go!


    I focus my attention on my back.


    ''O Wings of the Fierce Angel!


    When I shout that, wings sprout from my back.


    I can''t use flying magic like Reiji and Chiyuki-san, but I can have angel wings on my back instead.


    In fact, my armor is usually hidden by a short cloak that only extends to my waist, but it has no back and sometimes my skin is bare. This is so that I can reveal my wings at any time.


    I''m very proud of these wings, which only I can grow. When I produced these wings, Chiyuki-san and Reno-chan envied me.


    When I flap my wings, I step out of the tower through the hole.


    Thanks to these wings, I can move faster than Nao-chan in a straight line.


    ''Don''t think you can escape!


    I fly at full speed.


    I soon catch up to the bat-winged Elchitos.


    He looks surprised as he stands in front of Elquitos.


    ''''Those wings!��Oh, so you were the angelic race!��That''s why he''s so strong!


    ''Well, I''m no angel. ......''


    I can''t even be bothered to deny it.


    What race am I with wings when I''m not of the angelic race? I''ve been challenged to fight Nia in the past for that.


    Well, I guess that doesn''t matter right now.


    ''''Elchitos, prepare yourself! Sunlight Blade!


    The sword barrel shines due to the granting of sunshine magic.


    Actually, if I had used this technique from the beginning, I could have easily defeated it, but I didn''t use it.


    ''''If the night robe doesn''t allow the sunlight to reach you, I''ll smash it directly into your body!


    I raise my sword.


    ''Wait a minute!


    Elchitos makes a panicked sound.


    Of course he doesn''t listen.


    ''''I''m going to cut you off in one fell swoop!


    ''Geez!


    He swung his sword down and slashed through Elchitos'' body, and Elchitos disappeared with smoke from where he had cut.


    ''''What the ...... ana.......''''


    Elle something''s last words were cut off in the middle and I didn''t understand.


    ''You weren''t very strong ....... Is the messenger stronger than this?''''


    Honestly, it was an apparent failure. I don''t need to compare it to Mr. Rage.


    I flap my wings as I decide to return to the tower.


    When I returned to the tower, everyone seemed to have recovered, perhaps because Elkittos was defeated.


    ''I have wings: ......''


    Te ...... angel.


    It''s beautiful.


    The freedom fighters behind Lember are surprised to see my wings.


    Some of them seem to be admiring my wings. I don''t feel bad about being complimented on my wings.


    I think about showing them more, but I get the wings off my back.


    The wings of a cutthroat angel are not useful in a confined space, such as a room, and they get in the way. That''s why I didn''t use these wings during the fight with Dihardt.


    ''''It looks like everyone is safe. Now let''s go.


    We walk up some steps to the residential area of Striges, where we came from before.


    This part of the building is circular and hollow, and if you look up you can see the sky.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything there. ......


    Ranger Stoll will check the area and report back.


    I''ll look into it, but I don''t see any sign of anything.


    ''''Syrone-sama. That vampire must have lied to you, didn''t he?


    Lember says.


    ''Hmmm, it didn''t look like you were lying to me: ......


    It didn''t seem like that Elle something was lying to me.


    But there is no parcel above this residential area. No way to check.


    There''s something here, but at least it''s gone now, I guess.


    Several people nodded at Stoll''s words.


    Could it be that they are hiding?


    ''''If Nao-chan had been there at a time like this, we could have gotten more information: ......


    But there''s nothing more that can be done.


    ''''Master Silone, there''s no point in staying here any longer. Let''s go back to Rox.


    Lember is right, there''s certainly nothing more we can do about it.


    ''What can we do?'' ......


    I muttered. We decided to go back.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    I''m sorry, Glorious.


    Glorious was in the woods near the tower.


    As I approached, Glorious sniffed at me.


    ''I''m sorry, I''m sorry to inconvenience you ......''


    Glorious purred happily as he stroked his nose.


    ''And that''s great,''


    I look at the necklace Glorious wore on his right horn.


    The trees in the forest were large and thick, but they were not enough to hide Glorious''s massive body.


    But even so, it didn''t go unnoticed because of the necklace that Glorious wears on his horn.


    When I examined the necklace that Raina had left behind with magic, I discovered that it had the ability to block detection in a certain area.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    ''''If you don''t use it in the wrong place, it can be an amazing weapon.


    The disadvantage of this necklace was that it also inhibited the user''s ability to detect the user.


    If used poorly, it could be a fatal mistake for the user himself.


    Why did Raina leave this necklace behind?


    You may need to look into it.

 26 Black fog

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    It happens.


    Cyrone has returned from the tower and we talk to him.


    We, too, had finished our search and were now all back at the villa.


    It was already past noon and it was almost evening.


    ''I''m curious about that person the vampire was talking about.


    That person who awakened the vampire came to the tower and went away, leaving the angel behind, and the angel who was supposed to be there was not in the tower either.


    ''''What do you think, Chiyuki-san?''''


    Syrone would ask me, but I couldn''t make a judgment based on that alone. I thought that the person might be Dihardt, but if that was the case, it was strange that there had been no action for three days. Besides, Dihardt didn''t have a dragon with him the last time they met.


    Also, the gentleman seemed to be stronger than the vampire, so Striges, who was weaker than the vampire, would not be that one.


    ''I don''t understand. I wonder what he is.


    ''I see, and if Chiyuki-san doesn''t understand, I can''t help it.


    Cyrone replies ruefully.


    ''Speaking of which, did you find the deviant?


    I shake my head at Syrone''s question.


    ''I used Kyouka-san as a bait and had Nao-san check everyone in the Roxx Kingdom, but I couldn''t find anyone who looked like that.


    In the end, I couldn''t find a man who looked like that. Is it possible that they have a high incubation capacity to search this hard and not find him?


    The only other possible scenario would be if he was outside the kingdom while investigating, but that would be far too well timed.


    Thanks to this, Nao says she is tired and lies down.


    ''But I''ve had a harvest. ''We found someone who looks like Striges.''


    ''Oh really!''


    Cyrone makes a startled sound.


    Nao found a demon that was transforming into a human during her search.


    Some demons can change into humans. At first I thought the demon was a pervert, but since the demon is a woman and has been in this country since before our arrival, it''s probably not a pervert.


    Yakushi Orua. That''s the name of the demon.


    ''''So what''s the matter?''''


    So far I haven''t done anything. We don''t even know if it''s him yet.


    Although I said that to Cyrone, I think it''s probably the culprit.


    And even if a demon living in the form of a human isn''t the culprit, it''s definitely a very suspicious entity.


    The reason I''m keeping an eye on it is because, although unlikely, it may not be the culprit and may not be dangerous to humans.


    Of course, Rage is right, we might as well exterminate them as soon as possible. It''s a difficult decision to make.


    ''''For now, Lord Lucullus and the others are keeping an eye on them, but since Sirone and the others are back, we''d better report to Lord Rember as well.


    We are strangers. It would be preferable for our country''s affairs to be handled by its own knights first.


    I haven''t said much, but I''m sure Lember will do well. Or rather, the only knight in this country who is useful is Rembar. I''ve met with the other knights, but I honestly don''t think I can trust them with it.


    It is better to leave the guard duty to Lember and others than to the temple knights.


    If that happens, Lucullus, who is on guard, should be able to return to his original duties.


    Is Lucullus, who is on guard, doing well?


    Temple Knight Captain Lucullus


    ''Hulos you ....... Manipulated by .......


    I get on my knees and look at the Temple Knight in front of me. My eyes are unfocused. It''s as if he''s dreaming while awake.


    In the middle of monitoring the demon that turned into a human, I was attacked by Hyros, the temple knight who was supposed to be my subordinate.


    Since it was sudden, I couldn''t respond and was hit by the paralyzing poisonous smokescreen they unleashed.


    The smokescreen seems to have been made from a rather powerful magic potion, and my body can''t move freely.


    ''Captain Lucullus: ......''


    My subordinate, who was hit by the same paralyzing poison as I was, calls out to me.


    I hear a voice. I look and see the woman who was the object of my surveillance walking towards me.


    It seems to have been noticed, but it''s good that I instructed the person who brought these temple knights to you guys not to talk about me. The brave woman noticed me, but as expected, she didn''t notice me over here.


    I have not heard any reports of contact between this woman and Hulos and his men. The people who carried the Hyros to their place must have been under their control. They didn''t tell us anything about the demon woman in front of them.


    Maybe I should have defeated her quickly, as the brave master said.


    ''''But, Orua, there is no doubt that the brave men have noticed you. What do you plan to do now?


    A voice comes from behind the woman who was under surveillance.


    Hearing that voice sends a chill down your spine, even though your body is numb.


    The person who uttered the voice approaches from behind the woman.


    The person''s face is hidden by a mask, so it''s hard to tell who he or she is. It seems to be a man from the feeling of his voice. And it seems to be a fellow watcher.


    Then I wonder. According to Chiyuki-sama, there should have been only one target of surveillance. Who could it be? I have not heard of such a person.


    ''Yes, Master Zarxys. Now that you have been made aware, you must move.


    The woman bows her head reverently.


    From her demeanor, the man seems to be the superior one.


    Well, we''ll move. I''ll be moving, too. I''m not going to be able to get to know you. You can get revenge on the brave man to your heart''s content.


    Yes, Mr. Zarxys?


    The man called Zarxis leaves.


    The man leaves and the woman who was called Orr looks at me.


    "You will be my tools instead of killing you.


    The woman comes closer. I try to get away, but I can''t move.


    "Tonight is the end of the kingdom.


    The woman laughs high and mighty.


    ''Chiyuki-sama: ......''


    He called out the name of the dark-haired girl.


    That''s when I lost consciousness.


    The gatekeeper of the Kingdom of Rox.


    The night has not yet come, but the cloudy sky makes it darker.


    I look at the sky through the window of the hut that was the checkpoint and sense that night is coming.


    Since Lord Lember''s return earlier, we have had no work to do guarding the gates of our own walls.


    It''s been ten years since I became a gatekeeper myself.


    The gatekeepers of the city walls are important jobs that control the entry and exit of people from the city.


    Therefore, they are paid better than their previous job as guards on the walls.


    However, the more pay, the more responsibility they have.


    Unlike the guards who only need to be on the lookout for demons, the gatekeepers have to deal with humans as well.


    If any people are allowed to enter the country, the security of the country and the food situation will deteriorate.


    Therefore, they have to be very selective in who they allow to enter the country.


    Those who can enter the country are not only citizens of their own country, but also citizens of allied countries and those who have been introduced or guaranteed by their own citizens. Otherwise, they basically do not allow exiles into the country. Some of the exiles will appeal to your emotions or threaten you. It is necessary to have a strong spirit not to be influenced by such things. Therefore, the gatekeepers basically act intimidatingly towards the exiles who don''t have the right to citizenship so that they don''t show any opportunity.


    However, there are exceptions. In the Kingdom of Roxx, even exiles are allowed to enter during the festival.


    Of course, they can''t just pass through, so their names, ages and places of residence must be recorded. Therefore, the work of the gatekeepers during the festival has increased to three times the normal workload.


    We are tired of dealing with more people than usual today.


    A replacement should come after dark. I think I''ll have a drink on the way home.


    That''s when I noticed something strange. A panicked voice comes from the top of the city walls.


    ''What''s going on ......?''


    And I also notice something strange about myself. Someone is approaching the gate.


    The number of those approaching is high, more than a hundred.


    ''That''s the demon ......''


    The people approaching are not humans, but demons such as goblins and orcs. And they weren''t just any demons.


    Zombie ......?


    Some of the demons approaching had no heads or had holes in their bodies.


    It reminded me of the zombie incident that happened the other day.


    ''''Ha, close the gates fast! And call the palace!


    There are three gatekeepers on duty at all times. He turns around and hastens to give his colleagues instructions.


    But they don''t answer. He looks over and sees that one of his colleagues has fallen. And beside him is another colleague.


    "Whoa! Hey, what happened?!


    The other co-worker looks at you. His eyes are unfocused. And in his hand was a cudgel-like object in his hand.


    ''You ......''


    The colleague swung the club down against him.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    What''s going on, Nao-san?


    As I was leaving the pavilion to go to the palace, I was stopped by Nao.


    She said she was tired from her daytime exploration and should have been asleep.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    ''''Ummm... ...... Chiyuki-san, I think there''s something strange coming ......''''


    Nao says with a troubled look on her face.


    I don''t know what''s coming, but since Nao says it, it must be something.


    ''I''m going to go check it out. Nao, gather everyone together.''


    I fly through the air with the magic of flight.


    It''s already dark in the area.


    Bonfires have already been lit on top of the city walls and at the gates, so I''ve managed to see the country.


    There seems to be some commotion going on at the gates.


    I use my farsightedness magic.


    I''m not as good as Nao, but this magic allows me to see some distance.


    ''''Hey, the gate has been breached!


    I could see the zombies invading through the main gate to the south.


    ''This could be a little bad: ......


    I hurried back to the pavilion.


    Gallios, the freedom fighter of the Kingdom of Rox


    What''s going on, Black?


    Black, walking beside me, stops abruptly.


    He is on his way back home after leaving Lember to report to the royal palace.


    I look at Black and see him looking into the distance. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    But Black wasn''t normal from the first time I met him.


    I remembered the first time I met him.


    I remember the first time I met him, when I tried to crawl home in the forest at dusk, unable to move because of the injury to my leg.


    ''Are you okay?''


    When he was called out to me, I turned my head and saw a young man standing there. That was how I met Black.


    I didn''t notice him until he called out to me, but once I did, I couldn''t take my eyes off of this young man.


    I was also surprised that he carried a body thinner than mine.


    Probably Black is not human. He''s probably not human, and he''s probably very strong.


    In fact, Black was the only one who could solve the problem in the tower just now.


    Why was he pretending to be human? I don''t know why.


    I just couldn''t leave this young man alone. So I invited him to my house.


    And after hanging out with him and talking to him, I couldn''t believe that this young man was a bad person.


    Gallios: "Gallios: ......


    Black calls me by my name. At first he was distant, Gallios-dono, but now he has opened up and calls me Gallios.


    You might want to hurry up and call the freedom fighters we just parted ways with: ....... I have a bad feeling about this.


    Black says, sounding flustered.


    How do you know that? I wanted to say that for a moment.


    ''I can''t tell you the details, but I think something is about to happen. ...... I want you to believe me: .......


    Black said, frustrated.


    But his eyes are serious. I don''t think Black will ever tell a bad joke, despite our short relationship.


    ''Yeah, I get it,''


    I nodded.


    I decided to trust Black.


    I knew that Black could see something that we couldn''t. Something terrible is going to happen now.


    ''Thank you, Gallios.''


    Black thanks him.


    ''That means it''s good!''


    I went back to call the freedom fighters I had just parted with.


    The People of Rox.


    Zombies!


    ''The gate is open!��Why?!


    Help me!


    The people around me are starting to make a lot of noise.


    It was just as the sun was setting and night was beginning to fall. An avalanche of zombies came crashing through the gate.


    ''What are the gatekeepers doing here!


    Of course, the gatekeeper''s job is to close the gate when the demons approach.


    That has not been accomplished.


    ''Hurry up, knight or guard!


    The zombies are slow moving and are still only in the square near the gate. But there were so many zombies that if they were left alone, they would be in trouble.


    That''s when a gust of wind blew.


    ''What is ......''


    When I looked, the zombies near the gate were gone.


    Instead, the one who was there was a girl with wings.


    ''''It''s an angel!


    The angels are here to help!


    People around me say.


    ''''I''ll hold this place down, hurry up and evacuate!


    The girl turned around and laughed.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    You made it.


    Syrone seems to be holding the zombies back near the gate.


    The rest of the time I look to the north. The kingdom of Roxx has a back gate to the north as well as a main gate to the south. It might be dangerous there too. That''s why I have Kyouka and Kaya go there.


    I also have Reno and Sahoko to rescue the injured and patrol the interior of the city.


    And I''ve sent Nao to capture the demons that have been disguised as humans, which are probably the cause of the zombies.


    And I''ll be standing by at each location in case something happens.


    The rest of the time, we''ll use Rage''s sunshine magic to wipe out the zombies.


    ''I hope this works: ......


    I mutter.


    How did this happen?


    They probably found out that we were watching them.


    Could Lucullus have screwed up?


    Maybe that''s how he thought he was exposed as a demon, so he took action.


    Maybe I should''ve been quick to exterminate it. I would regret it.


    Nao is on his way, but he''s probably gone. I hope we can find him soon.


    ''Sorry I''m late, Chiyuki.


    They call out from behind me.


    ''No, he''s fast for you,''


    I turn around and answer Rage.


    Rage is fast-paced, so I don''t know when he''s coming. Sometimes it''s too late.


    I say this with a bit of sarcasm, but Rage is still cool as ever.


    ''Well, let''s do it then,''


    Rage''s hand begins to glow.


    After a little while, I''m so close I can''t even open my eyes.


    Rage throws the light into the sky.


    The light illuminates the night sky, giving me the illusion that the sun has risen again.


    It''s the magic of extreme sunshine. It''s a skill that only a rage that specializes in the attribute of light could have.


    That sunshine illuminates everything in the Kingdom of Rox. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on them.


    I look down.


    ''''Eh, no way. ......''''


    The kingdom is shrouded in a kind of black mist.


    I notice this for the first time when the sun shines on it.


    ''That''s the night''s robe, isn''t it?''


    Rage was right, that black mist-like thing is probably a night robe that prevents the magic of sunlight. But this is the first time I''ve seen a night robe enough to cover an entire country.


    This makes it impossible for Rage''s extreme sunlight magic to reach it.


    ''''To be able to use this much magic, ...... is the culprit really Striges?


    I don''t think there was anyone in Striges the last time we fought that could use magic like this. It might be a considerably more powerful demon than that.


    If that''s the case, Nao is in danger. It would be better to go and help her.


    ''Rage-kun. You''d better go to Nao''s aid: ......


    I start to say and look at Rage. Rage is looking at the royal palace.


    There''s something wrong with Rage.


    ''Rage-kun?''


    Chiyuki!


    Rage suddenly speaks up.


    ''What''s up, Rage-kun?''


    ''The alumina is in danger!��Take care of the rest!


    Hey, Reiji-kun!


    Rage disappears without me having time to stop him. Pursuit movement magic. He probably went to Alumina''s place.


    ''''Already ....... It''s all on its own .......


    I complain about the space where Rage is gone. What do they think is going to happen over here?


    Ever since we arrived in this world, I feel like they''ve been treating us a little bit sloppy.


    I''m tempted to go to the royal palace and complain about it, but that wasn''t the case. We need to hurry and get to Nao''s place.


    Nao has a low attack power instead of a high evasion ability. That''s why it can be a struggle.


    If the demon that Nao is looking for is only the Striges we met last time, there is no problem, but it might be stronger than that. We''d better hurry.


    I''ll use my magic to explore Nao''s location.


    Knight Lember of the Rox Kingdom


    When I catch the sword, I hear a kink.


    ''Such ...... Lord Lucullus. Why ......?


    I call out to the man in front of me who wields the sword.


    The man who wielded the sword was Lucullus, the temple knight who protects the heroes.


    He is the battalion commander of the temple knights who came to this country and I have spoken with him several times.


    Unlike the other temple knights, he didn''t look down on them, and he seemed to be a person of excellent character.


    Why would this man attack the royal castle?


    He returned from the tower and after reporting to the king, he went to see Alumina, armed and intact.


    And it started when I was talking to Alumina when I suddenly heard a scream.


    I sensed something was wrong and was running to get Alumina and the king to safety when I met Lucullus.


    Lucullus had just defeated one of his fellow knights at the time.


    When he looked, he could see the guards and some other knights down as well.


    I honestly didn''t know what was going on.


    And then Lucullus suddenly came towards me and swung his sword at me.


    It was a spur of the moment thing, but I managed to catch the first blow.


    ''Why? Lord Lucullus!��Why are you attacking us!


    But Lucullus has no answer. It looks like his own voice isn''t being heard.


    That''s when I finally realize that Lucullus''s eyes are not sane. It''s as if he''s lost his emotions.


    But right now, he didn''t seem to have time to worry about such things.


    He crossed swords with Lucullus. The opponent''s sword was so fast that it was barely possible to prevent it.


    And I''ve been somewhat powerless since a while ago.


    ''''Lember ......''''


    Alumina, who is behind me, calls out to me anxiously.


    As long as Alumina is behind me, I can''t let myself fall down.


    Lucullus unleashes more swords.


    That sword is fast and heavy. He was barely able to protect it.


    As expected of a temple knight. He is much stronger than I am.


    I bring out my sword and block Lucullus'' sword.


    It was when we were meeting swords for the umpteenth time that Lucullus suddenly pulls his sword back.


    ''What is ......''


    Before he knew it, one person was behind Lucullus.


    ''''You are Medicine Man Orua ......''''


    I knew that person.


    He was Orua, the medicine man who came to this country two weeks ago.


    Orua was blind and always wore a black cloth around his eyes. It has been removed.


    ''You were a strigess: ......


    Orua''s eyes were not human eyes. The eyes were round and large and white and yellow, they were the eyes of an owl, the eyes of a strigeth.


    And then I notice something. That the first place where the fallen temple knight was brought in last night was Orr''s shop.


    ''Well, at that time ......


    I notice, but only later.


    ''You seem to do a bit of that, unlike the other knights.


    Orua laughs and approaches me.


    I didn''t expect someone to come in disguised as a human.


    As a general rule, no one is allowed to enter the kingdom without being introduced by a citizen of an allied country or a citizen of Roxx.


    But of course there is an exception. That is if the applicant has a special skill such as a sorcerer. The reason for this is, of course, that it is in the country''s best interest to have such a skilled person in the country.


    Orua was also allowed to stay in the kingdom because of his knowledge of medicine.


    However, from now on, it might be better to restrict the entry of even skilled people into the country.


    ''Well, let''s have that princess handed over to us. You will be the tool to defeat the brave.


    I''m not gonna let you do that!


    It looks like he''s going to use Alumina as a hostage and use her as a shield for the heroes, but I won''t let him do that.


    I''m going to brandish my sword and charge at them.


    If you defeat this woman, everything should be over. Orua has let his guard down and is letting Lucullus down. Now''s our chance.


    Feather Arrow!


    Orr waves his arm and something flies out.


    ''''Nah!''''


    I hurriedly take a defensive stance.


    ''Guh. ......''


    The pain in my body is intense.


    Unable to prevent everything, a flying object stabbed into his body. The stabbed object was a bird''s feather.


    The bird''s feathers pierced through the armor and into my body.


    ''d*mn. ......''


    On your knees. I can''t move.


    ''Lember!


    Alumina lets out a distressed cry.


    ''Alumina, run away ......''


    But I don''t think we can. To escape, we''d have to go back the way we came, and that way would be a dead end.


    I was on the verge of tears. Why am I so helpless? I can''t even protect the one woman I love.


    "Hmm, I guess I underestimated the importance of being the only woman.


    I kick myself as Orua approaches. He kicks me away and I roll straight to the end of the aisle.


    Orua goes straight up to Alumina.


    ''Such ...... alumina ......''


    I was so sad that all I could do was watch.


    Come here.


    I can''t see his expression from Orua''s back, but I can see that he''s laughing.


    ''''No!��Help me, Rage-sama...!


    Alumina calls out the name of the brave.


    You''re going to call the brave one? Well...


    Orua was about to say something when Alumina''s front glowed.


    ''''What!!!''''


    Orr jumps backwards over himself.


    ''Rage-sama!


    Alumina''s happy voice.


    After the light subsided, there was a brave man.


    ''''Alumina! I''m here to help!


    The brave man laughs.


    Alumina''s expression as she looked at the brave man was an expression she had never shown herself.


    Silone, the maiden of the sword.


    ''Deyahhhh, Sunlight Blade!


    I wield my sword and take down the zombies.


    ''What the hell is this shadowy thing already!


    I complain.


    It looks like Rage-kun called up the sun, but a black fog-like substance is covering this whole area and the light can''t seem to reach it.


    I also put out a sunshine, but it was blocked and couldn''t reach me, so I had to fight it by granting it to my sword.


    I breathe on my shoulder.


    I feel like I''m more worn out than usual.


    I look around and see Gallios and the other freedom fighters fighting the zombies.


    If it weren''t for them, the zombies would be avalanche in the city center.


    It was a sudden thing, but the freedom fighters were fast enough to save us. In contrast, the knights and guards in this country seem to be moving slowly.


    Could it be that something happened in the royal palace?


    I want to make sure, but right now I have to do something about the zombies in front of me.


    I slash at the approaching zombies.


    Gallios and others also manage to hold back the zombies.


    However, the zombies are coming incessantly. Sooner or later, they will reach their limit.


    If it were true, I should be able to handle it on my own, but I don''t have the strength to do it.


    Is it because of this black fog-like thing?


    Maybe it''s this black fog that''s limiting my power.


    Could it be a very bad situation ......?


    Rember, Knight of the Kingdom of Rox


    Awesome ......


    In front of me, the brave men and the temple knights were crossing swords.


    I lay my wounded body down and watched the battle.


    The brave men are blocking not only the opponents I couldn''t match, but also the other temple knights and Orr''s attacks.


    ''''It''s okay Lember. I''m sure Rage-sama will be able to help you.


    Alumina balks at herself.


    Blood was flowing from the wound, and she felt like she was going to lose consciousness.


    But I thought it was strange. I think the One who was one of the brave man''s wives was much stronger in the tower.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    ''''Master Rage: ......''''


    Arminna also noticed that the brave man was acting strangely and looked at him with concern.


    ''Goddess, please bless Rage-sama. ......


    Alumina prays.


    And I closed my eyes and prayed to the goddess as well.


    Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man


    I didn''t know there were underground passageways like this in this country.


    I muttered as I walked.


    As I was magically searching for Nao''s location, I found the entrance to an underground passage in an alleyway near the royal palace.


    It might normally be closed, but the entrance was now open, and Nao seemed to have entered the underground passage from here.


    When he entered, the passage was long and he couldn''t see the destination.


    ''''Even so, you''re consuming a lot of magic power.


    Just a little bit of the magic of the lighting is enough to make fatigue overwhelm me.


    Perhaps it''s the influence of the black fog that seems to be covering the country.


    This black fog seems to be spreading over the entire country. I can see how high the magic power of the person who created this fog is.


    I''m worried about Nao''s safety. We''d better hurry.


    As I walked, I found a door in the middle of the passage. It looks like Nao is in there.


    The door opens into a large room.


    The room is not very bright, but there is a light on, illuminating the room, albeit vaguely.


    And a little away from the door, Nao was lying on the floor.


    ''Nao-san!''


    I run up to Nao.


    ''Pull yourself together, Nao!


    Chiyuki-san: "Chiyuki-san: ......


    I call out to her and Nao responds weakly.


    Her life seems to be intact, but Nao''s face is pale and lacks her usual energy.


    ''''Nao-san, ...... I can''t believe you were hit,''''


    I couldn''t hide my shock.


    Nao is the most evasive of all of us. Not a single person has been able to defeat Nao since she came to this world.


    That Nao has fallen.


    ''No Chiyuki-san ....... Don''t touch Nao. ......


    Nao warns.


    If you look closely, you can see what looks like black thorns wrapped around Nao''s body.


    Probably magical thorns. The thorns seemed to make it impossible for Nao to move.


    Nao told me not to touch it, but I can''t leave it like this.


    I touch the thorns to try to peel them off.


    ''Ugh. ......''


    I felt as if the slightest bit of the spikes took away my strength.


    ''''What! You barra!


    This time I tried to use a hand-held knife, but the spikes were in the way and there was nothing I could do.


    ''No, Chiyuki-san ....... Run away fast, before that guy gets to you .......


    Nao shakes her head, urging her to run away.


    ''Who the hell is that guy!��Did it do this to you?


    I asked Nao, but she didn''t seem to be able to answer anymore.


    ''No more ......''


    Then Nao doesn''t answer anything.


    ''Nao-san!��Get a grip!


    I called out to Nao, but there was no answer.


    ''Ho ....... It looks like another butterfly has taken over.


    Someone comes out of the back of the room.


    ''Who?!''


    I stand up and brace myself.


    From the darkness at the back of the room walks a masked ...... probably a man.


    The man''s mask, decorated with spiders, was eerie.


    ''You''re Nao-san?��Who are you?


    I couldn''t find this guy when Nao searched for him in the daytime. Could it be one of the demons he found?


    ''Your enemy. The black-haired sage.


    He clearly states that he is the enemy.


    I feel like a pretty powerful enemy. I have a feeling that this is not an ordinary demon.


    If it''s a demon like this, maybe it''s from Nargol.


    ''''Could it be?��Do you think it''s the hand of Nargol?


    I asked and the masked man nodded.


    ''How true.''


    Apparently, it''s definitely under Modes'' control. There was no one like this when we attacked Nargol.


    Does the Demon King have a habit of being generous with his offerings?


    ''Well. I''ll have you guys, who are under the control of that d*mned goddess'' daughter, become my sacrifices!


    I can feel a powerful wave of magic from the masked man.


    It''s like he''s trying to use some kind of magic.


    I decide to make the first move.


    ''''Ultrasonic Wave!!!''''


    As I chant, a sound wave attacks the masked man.


    However, the sound wave disappears in front of the man.


    ''No! I prevented it without defensive magic!


    And then an amazing feeling of exhaustion comes over me. There''s no way I''d be this tired with this level of magic. Something is wrong.


    "This country is already my domain. "This country is already my domain, and those who do not have Nargol''s blessing will be deprived of their power within this realm.


    The masked man was right, there was no strength in his body.


    ''How about it, you won''t have any strength. You seem to have powers comparable to the gods of Elyos, but you can''t do anything within this realm.


    The man comes closer.


    I fall back.


    I can''t win by myself. I''m sorry for Nao, but I should call for help here. I try to leave.


    ''I won''t let you. ''Binding of the Black Blood Rose!


    The masked man senses that I''m about to retreat and uses his magic.


    A black thorn comes out of the ground and binds me up, just like Nao.


    ''''I ...... hurt ......''''


    He is tied up by Ibarra and moans. I have no strength.


    ''Lucky me. We were going to take the life force of the only humans in this country, but we didn''t expect the brave men to come to us.''


    The masked man laughs.


    ''I had to look into the brave men because I was going to kill them eventually. It was easy enough to find out about you guys. After all, you stand out, you guys. The girl there is good at detecting things, but she''s not so good at hiding herself, is she? There are many ways to avoid detection as long as you keep an eye out for that girl. Now let''s get this over with.


    A man''s hand reaches out to me.


    "You will be my sacrifice. I will not kill you immediately, but I will slowly, slowly suck the life out of you.


    Fear rises in me.


    ''No!��No!��Help me, Mr. Rage!!!


    I cry out and call for Rage.


    ''The brave cannot come to help. This room is warded and it is impossible to communicate with it by magic. And now the brave man is fighting Orr to save the princess of this country. I don''t think he can afford to help you. You''re not going to be able to do that as long as you''re in my area. I''m here to help, and I''ll return the favor.


    The heartless words of the masked man.


    Am I going to die like this? No, someone help me! I scream in my mind.


    The masked man''s hand touches my cheek. His hand is so cold, it freezes my heart.


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    I was so terrified that I couldn''t handle it.


    Then I heard a door open from behind me.


    ''''What!''''


    The masked man lets out a panicked voice.


    Suddenly his body comes free and he moves away from the masked man.


    ''Are you okay?''


    The voice that was called was a very gentle voice.


    When I looked, I saw someone there with a mask covering his face. From the sound of his voice, he was probably a man.


    I''m being held by the man''s right arm. I felt the warmth of the man and the fear I had felt before was gone.


    ''I want this girl ......''


    The man who hid his face was holding Nao in his left arm. Nao has already been unbound in Ibarra''s bindings, as have I.


    I am lowered to the ground and handed Nao to him.


    ''Ugh. ......''


    Nao moans. He''s fainting, but he looks alive.


    I put Nao''s right arm around my shoulder to support him.


    ''Who are you?''


    He appears out of nowhere, removes me and Nao''s thorns, and then steps back to the door with me in his arms. It''s incredibly quick. This is not just any man.


    But the man who hides his face does not answer the question, but points to the door behind him.


    "Take the child and run away quickly. I''ll take care of the rest.


    Who is this man? The masked man is dangerous; I wonder if I''ll be able to handle it alone.


    But somehow I felt reassured by the man''s words.


    ''Okay, ...... thanks. But don''t take it easy, I''ll go get help.


    I''m going out the door. I''ll have to call Raige. It won''t be safe for him to be alone.


    I walk down the underground passageway, supporting Nao. I''m so powerful in this world that I can move fast, even if I can carry at least one person. But right now, I could barely walk with no strength.


    You have to hurry. But my steps were not getting faster.


    ''I should have asked for your name: ......


    I''m going to regret it a bit.


    If it helped, I''ll find him and thank him.


    I kept walking towards the ground.

 27 Those who pay the darkness and those who illuminate the light

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Who are you!��You!


    The masked man yells at me.


    I would say that''s our line.


    Who is this masked man?


    ''And why can you move within my realm!��Anyone without the blessing of Lord Nargol should be deprived of his power!


    I don''t think that''s what you''re saying. It doesn''t affect anything.


    When I followed the dark magic that created the black fog, I came to a door, and when I entered, I found that Suioji Chiyuki and Todoroki Naomi were trapped.


    And the masked man who must have captured them was about to attack Suiji Chiyuki, so I unintentionally saved them.


    Those two have already escaped from this room.


    I look at this masked man.


    Since I am also hiding my face, I must be a suspicious person if others see me, but the man in front of me who wears the eerie mask is also suspicious.


    I''m sure this man is the one who created this black fog.


    ''There was no one like you in the company of the brave men!��Answer me!��Who the hell are you?


    Of course, I don''t remember being one of Rage''s friends, and I don''t intend to be.


    In fact, I feel bad when I''m treated as one of Rage''s friends.


    Well, I saved Rage''s friends, so it''s not surprising that they think so.


    But the man in front of me is trying to bring disaster to this country. I don''t know what he is, but I''m going to stop him.


    I call my armament with magic. The clothes you were wearing before disappear and you take the form of the Dark Knight.


    "The Dark Knight!


    The masked man''s appearance changes.


    ''Why!��Why are those traitorous minions here!


    The masked man says something that bothers me.


    ''A traitor?��What are you talking about?


    I ask the man in the mask.


    "Hm, don''t say you don''t know me!��Of course it must be about Modes, the beloved son and betrayer!


    I say as I spit it out.


    I''m shocked by the masked man''s words.


    I haven''t heard that story at all. I''ll ask Modes when I get back to Nargol.


    ''And why would a dark knight help a brave woman?��They must be enemies to you, too.


    It''s not that I was trying to help. It just happened.


    ''I wasn''t trying to help you. You are an enemy of Modes, aren''t you? Then you are your own enemy. Do I need a reason to get in the way of my enemy?


    Actually, it''s to help this country, but let''s call it that.


    "Hmm, I''ll take that as a yes. I don''t know how you''re scenting this, but if you get in my way, I''ll have you dead!


    In truth, it could be a coincidence, but when they overlap this much, it feels like an inevitability.


    I can feel the flow of magic power from the masked man.


    ''''Don''t think that a mere dark knight style can stop this Zarxis, one arm of the god of destruction, Nargol-sama!


    The man who called himself Zarxis says something that bothers me. Nargol, the God of Destruction. I''ve never heard the phrase before.


    "Freeze the souls of the dead, prison of the abyss, answer my call!


    The temperature in the room dropped rapidly at Zarxis'' words.


    He knew the magic that Zarxis was about to use.


    There is an abyss in this world that even the gods fear, and the souls of the dead who have nowhere to go are trapped in that abyss. This is the so-called afterlife in this world.


    And in the depths of the abyss, there is a prison of ice to hold the souls of the dead, it is said.


    Zarxys wants to call the ice prison of the underworld. It is the highest level of freezing magic that Lugus taught me.


    But you can''t defeat yourself with that magic.


    ''''All-consuming dark fire, be my shield!


    When you scream, the black flame appears as a barrier.


    The ice prison of the underworld and the black flame barrier released by Zarxys collide with each other and disappear.


    ''''Black flame. You can''t be sure of that," he said. So, you''re the dark knight Dihalt of the rumor.


    The words of the man who called himself Zarxis surprised me. It was a rumor. I don''t like to gossip about people, but .......


    ''I''m surprised you''re here, you''re good enough to beat the brave man: ...... Orr is out of luck, too.


    Zarxys sighs.


    I draw my sword myself.


    ''Is this the end of it, Zarxis?��Then I want you to get rid of the black fog, and I have a lot more questions for you. Can you tell me?


    I''d like to ask you some questions about your relationship with Modes, etc. I don''t think he''ll be able to tell me more quietly than that.


    ''It''s not over yet!��My strongest undead!


    Zarxys steps back. Some huge object comes out.


    ''Is this a ...... dragon?''


    What came out was a dragon. If it were big enough, it would rival Glorious. But this is no ordinary dragon. The bones and other parts of the body are exposed.


    I''ve been placed in this room to protect it, a dragon zombie using the body of a fire dragon. You may not be a match for them, but their resistance to fire makes them hard to defeat. I''m going to destroy both the heroes and the country.


    I see a dragon that has become a zombie.


    ''It was originally the same dragon as Glorious: ......


    It doesn''t feel good that the dragon has died and is still being used without being allowed to rest in peace.


    ''Go dragon zombies!��Hold the Dark Knight back!


    A dragon zombie attacks you by order of Zarxys.


    I catch the attack with my body.


    Although I''m not blown away, my body is impacted.


    ''''Guh!''''


    The impact causes me to yell out.


    ''Good!��Keep the Dark Knight at bay!


    Zarxis''s laughter.


    I didn''t care about the laughter, I held the dragon''s head down and closed my eyes to focus my attention on it.


    I saw something like a black thread in the dragon''s consciousness. I send magic power into that thread and cut it off.


    ''O proud dragon! I have cut the thread that still binds you in death. Rest in peace. ......


    When I say this myself, the dragon that became a zombie becomes more mature.


    ''''Nonsense!��You''ve got a dragon zombie on your hands!


    Zarxys lets out a startled cry as he holds himself down by the dragon and is about to leave the room.


    The dead dragon roars out.


    Then I felt the dead dragon''s soul enter me.


    ''I see ...... you want to stay with yourself.


    Of course, if you want to be with yourself, there is no reason to refuse.


    The dragon''s body is disappearing.


    ''''d*mn! What the hell are you doing?��There was no one like this, not even the God of Elios!


    Zarxis''s angry voice.


    ''Eei!��No!��I don''t care about Orua!��Let''s get out of the way!


    Zarxys'' body blurs.


    ''Let him go! Firebind!


    He uses the power of the fire dragon that has entered him and tries to catch it with a rope of fire.


    However, it disappears before it reaches you a step too late.


    ''''I should have used the transference blockade magic. ......


    I regret it. I wanted to ask a lot of questions, but if this happens, I''ll have to go back to Nargol and ask Modes.


    For now, let''s find a way to get rid of the black fog.


    I will look for anything that Zarxys may have left behind.


    Then I feel a strong flow of magic from somewhere. You go to the direction where you feel the magic and you find a huge magic circle that glows red.


    The magic circle is drawn with lines radiating from the center and connecting them, reminiscent of a spider''s web.


    And from that magic circle, something like a black mist is blowing out.


    ''''Perhaps this is what''s calling up the black fog: ......


    I''m going to prepare the magic sword and cut through the magic circle.


    Then the red light disappears, and the magic power I had felt until then disappears.


    ''''With this, the black fog should be gone.


    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    We''re screwed ....... You just run away .......


    Gallios says with a tight look on his face. We''ve torn down a few houses and barricaded ourselves in them while we have the strength to do so, but honestly, we may be running out of steam.


    ''Yes, Lady Syrone. I don''t think we''ll ever get away with it, but I''m sure you will.


    Nimli says.


    ''You guys ......''


    Thanks for the offer, but you can''t escape. I can''t get my wings out from earlier.


    And, somehow, it seems that the whole country is warded to keep us from escaping. We will not be able to escape.


    No, I won''t run away. And it''s okay, everyone, Rage-kun will take care of it!


    I have to trust you, Raige.


    We''ll figure it out. I don''t want to end up fighting with Kuroki.


    Even at a time like this, I suddenly think of a childhood friend who comes to mind.


    He''s an everyday person. He wasn''t full of excitement like Mr. Rage.


    It was boring, to say the least, but there was a calm and warmth to it.


    That encourages me in a pinch like now.


    I take my sword. I can''t end up here!


    Guys, just hang on a little longer!


    A voice.


    The voice causes some of us to crawl and try to move.


    I''m lazy too. I can barely swing my sword from earlier.


    Some of the freedom fighters are completely immobilized, but I have no choice but to move.


    But I have no choice but to move. I''m sure everyone else is trying their best. I can''t be the only one to fall.


    I raise my sword.


    Light!


    Suddenly I hear someone''s voice.


    I feel something warm above my head.


    ''The black fog is disappearing.''


    Looking around me, I could see the black fog fading away.


    And above my head was Rage''s sun.


    When I basked in that light, I could feel my strength rising up.


    Now that the black fog has cleared, that light will light up the whole country.


    The people who have fallen in the light will rise up.


    And with this light, the zombies will also disappear.


    It looks like they are safe.


    "I knew it, Reiji-kun saved me.


    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    I''m sorry, I can''t use my powers: ......


    Sahoko apologizes to me.


    ''The genie wouldn''t come when he called me. ......


    Reno says sadly.


    ''So ......''


    I mutter.


    Nao lies unconscious beside me.


    I returned to the ground and joined Sahoko and the others.


    I asked them to help Nao recover, but Sahoko had lost the use of her powers.


    Probably because of this black fog.


    It seems that we have to do something about this black fog.


    I''ve only been in this kind of predicament once before, when I met with Dihardt.


    Come to think of it, maybe it was just my luck until now.


    ''Both of you take care of Nao-san, please.


    I stand up.


    ''Where are you going, Chiyuki?''


    ''I''m going back to the underground passage. I think there''s something in there that''s creating this black fog.


    Unlike the two of you, I can still do magic. So I have to take care of this place.


    ''You''re not safe on your own, Chiyuki-san!��You know who put Nao-chan through this!


    Sahoko says.


    ''There''s a man in the basement who''s fighting on his own. We have to help him.


    "What?


    Sahoko and Reno let out a surprised voice.


    ''There are people fighting ......?��We''re all losing power, but we''re still ......


    Lino and his friends are just too tight.


    Sahoko and Reno give me a look of disbelief.


    ''Probably a pervert who was looking for ......, he''s ......''


    I suppose. There are people from other worlds in this country now besides us.


    That power you showed us underground. If he''s that pervert, it''s understandable.


    I don''t know why he''s hiding. Is there a reason for this?


    And he''s downstairs fighting one of them. That masked man is dangerous, and he''ll have help.


    So I go back the way I came.


    "Oh, there''s a light at ......


    I hear Reno''s voice from behind me.


    At his voice I look up at the sky. The sun of Rage, which was only vaguely visible in the black fog, is fully revealed and illuminates us.


    I look around and see that the black fog is disappearing.


    Did he do something underground?


    That''s all I can think of.


    ''You do it, pervert: ......''


    Rember, Knight of the Kingdom of Rox


    Dear Rage: "Dear Rage: ......


    Alumina, who is lying down just like me, is watching the battle between the brave and Orr.


    Alumina''s face looks tight.


    I probably look like I''m about to die too.


    The brave man is also slow to move.


    He is barely able to duck the attacks of Orua and Lucullus.


    ''''Hmph! As expected of a brave man. I didn''t know you could cast a mad warrior''s spell on these guys and still be able to fight them more than evenly.


    Unlike the first time we fought, Lucullus looks strange. He looks like a wild animal.


    I''m sure you''re right. You''re also a bit of a pain in the ass behind the scenes. I suggest you come out and fight.


    The brave man laughs and says. On the surface, it looks like there''s plenty of room, but he''s clearly being pushed.


    Orua is using Lucullus and the others as a shield, using magic from behind to torment the brave man.


    ''No one fights properly. I''ve been studying you carefully. You are strong, but the only offensive magic you can use is the light attribute. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. But even so, that combat power is not expected.


    Orua sneered at the brave man.


    ''You bothered to look it up, that''s a lot of work for that guy.


    You can afford it. But what can you do now?


    If I can''t do it, my woman will!


    The brave man says with a laugh. He seems convinced of something.


    ''Hmm, that''s ridiculous ....... Go you guys!


    Orr orders Lucullus and his friends to challenge the heroes.


    The battle between the heroes and Lucullus and his friends begins. Orua attacks the heroes with magic, while Lucullus and his friends shadow them. The battle between the two begins again.


    I can only watch it.


    With time, the heroes seem to be pushed back.


    However, the brave still managed to fight.


    I wonder how many minutes later the balance was broken.


    Several temple knights who were fighting with Lucullus were suddenly blown away.


    And the next blow knocked down all of Lucullus and the others by the brave man''s attack.


    ''''What?!��That''s ridiculous!


    Orr''s astonished voice.


    Of course. I should have pushed it, but it was pushed back.


    ''What the hell is ......?''


    Orr''s stunned voice.


    ''The black fog is ......''


    Alumina mutters.


    Alumina''s expression, which had looked tight, has returned.


    When I look, the black fog that filled the room disappears.


    ''''This is ridiculous!��What happened!


    Orr''s angry voice.


    ''Of course!��Chiyuki and the others did something!��All of my women are good at what they do!


    The brave man laughs.


    Orr looks around incredulously.


    ''That''s ridiculous ....... Zal...... Ki......-sama is ...... a lie. ......


    Orua shakes her head in disbelief.


    ''''Rage-senpai!


    Mr. Ray!


    A voice calls the name of a brave man from afar.


    This voice is the voice of a female companion of the brave.


    ''A reversal of fortune.


    The brave man laughs and says.


    ''d*mn it ......!


    Orr grunts in frustration.


    ''It''s not over yet ....... It''s not over yet, .......''


    Orr pulls the bottle out of his pocket as he backs away.


    ''I didn''t want to use this one. I can''t go back to the way I was if I use this. ......


    ''I got my powers back. I don''t know what you''re trying to do, but you''ve lost!


    The brave man points his sword at them.


    ''Not so fast going! Feather Arrow!


    A number of feathered arrows were sent flying from Orr. But the target was not the brave man.


    The feathers and arrows come towards Alumina.


    ''''Oops!


    However, the brave man''s quick movements cause all the feathers to fall off.


    In the meantime, Orr takes a potion.


    As he takes the potion, Orua''s body takes on the form of a bird from the neck down, revealing the true nature of Striges. And Orua''s body begins to swell rapidly.


    ''''Guaaaaaah!


    Orr shouts and disappears through the ceiling and into the sky.


    ''Are you alright, Alumina?''


    The brave man smiled at Alumina without regard to Orr.


    Already, Alumina had recovered and was able to stand up.


    ''''Rage-sama!


    Alumina hugs the hero.


    ''Rage-sama ...... demons ......''


    ''It''s okay, Alumina. I don''t know what you''re trying to do, but you''re no longer my enemy.


    The brave man''s hand goes around Alumina''s back.


    ''Ray-kun!


    ''Rage-senpai!


    A voice comes from behind the brave man.


    Before I knew it, the brave''s companions had reached them; the two of them look unhappy to see the brave and Alumina in an embrace.


    ''Sahoko, Reno. I''m going after the demon. Take care of Alumina, man!


    Saying that, the brave man leaves Alumina and flies out of the ceiling that Orua broke through and into the sky.


    ''''Hey Rage-senpai!


    "Oh, Ray, you''re killing me. ......


    They look up at the sky and complain.


    ''Ugh. ......''


    I moan.


    They recognize the voice and look at me.


    ''Huh. Sahoko-san, this guy''s hurt, isn''t he?


    ''This man ...... is Lord Lember, I think it''s Lord Lember, isn''t it? Are you okay?


    Finally, they noticed. Clearly, it''s not okay.


    I think I was forgotten by the brave men and Alumina earlier as well. Honestly, I feel like I''m going to die.


    The white saint casts a healing spell.


    The pain disappears from my body.


    The only thing that seemed to save her life was her life.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    Are you okay, Nao-san?


    I asked and Nao nodded.


    The black fog cleared and Nao woke up.


    Sahoko''s magic helped her recover to some extent, but it still looked tight.


    Sahoko and Reno had us go to the royal palace, where the battle still seemed to be going on.


    Then Nao and I are at the entrance of the underground passage.


    That''s what greets him. Perhaps he fought off the masked man.


    Nao and I want to thank him for his help, and we are waiting for him.


    I actually thought about going into the basement, but I couldn''t take Nao, who wasn''t recovering, and I couldn''t leave him alone.


    Of course, if it takes too long, I''ll go into the basement.


    ''Chiyuki-san: ......''


    Nao calls me.


    I look to the side and see Nao looking up at the sky.


    You can see a bird flying ahead of Nao as she looks up.


    ''Is that a bird?��No, that was Striges ......?


    The reason I wasn''t sure is that I think it''s big for a strigeth bird.


    And the Striges-like bird seems to be getting bigger and bigger.


    ''Whatever: ......''


    Nao mutters.


    Me and Nao''s eyes are glued to the sky.


    The body of what looks like Striges soars into the sky, growing larger and larger, finally as big as this country.


    And it looks nothing like Striges. It had the face of a lion-like beast and the body of a bird.


    ''That''s not a demon bird that lives in the western desert: ......


    I have seen the demon birds that fly in the sky of this country in books. The wind of the demon bird, which lives in the western desert, brings misfortune.


    The demon bird''s huge body hides the sun of rage and casts a shadow over this country.


    Gueye: "Gueye ����������


    With the demon bird''s roar, its wings flap and a breeze arises. The buildings around it creak with the wind.


    ''''It''s not safe to go on like this. ......


    I try to fly with my flying magic.


    ''''Ah, Rage-senpai!


    Nao points to it.


    A single figure clad in light comes out from where the demon bird came out. There is no way to be wrong this time. The person who came out was Rage.


    The Rage that confronts the demon bird.


    The rage confronts the demon bird.


    The demon bird shouts. Its voice is loud and resounding.


    The dark emotions in his voice will terrify the people of this country.


    ''''As long as I''m here!��I''m not going to let you do that---!


    Now Rage shouts. Rage''s voice sounds so good. I''ve heard him sing before and he was really good.


    ''Kore demo eatery ----!!!!


    When the demon bird flapped its wings, its feathers turned into giant arrows and attacked Rage.


    ''''That thing won''t work---!


    Many balls of light float around Rage.


    Those balls of light shoot down giant feathered arrows that fly. It''s Rage''s magic, a thousand rows of light bullets.


    ''''Now it''s our turn!


    Rage shouted and a huge magic circle appeared in front of Rage.


    ''That''s ......,''


    I mutter to myself. The magic Rage is about to use is the Divine Light Cannon, a magic that even the gods of Elyos can only be used by the divine King Odis. The first time Rage used that magic, Raina was surprised and explained it to me.


    ''''Let''s go ----!


    Light flooded out of Rage''s magic circle and swallowed the demon bird.


    ''''Gueye--'''' ---------!!!!!


    The demon bird''s decapitated roar. I can see the body of the demon bird disappearing in the light.


    The light that blotted out the demon bird makes the dark night sky shine far away as it is.


    After the demon bird disappeared, only Rage and Rage''s sun was left in the sky.


    A silence envelops the area. And after a while, a loud cheer rises.


    There is no one around me or Nao, but their joyful voices can be heard so far.


    Some of those cheers included praise for Rage, and those voices seemed to ring out across the country.

 28 Farewell to the Kingdom of Rox

    Dark Knight Kroki


    The zombies are gone, and the area has come to life.


    I was walking down the main street by myself.


    You can hear people praising Rage here and there on the street.


    The fact is, Rage and his friends did their best to save the country, so they deserve to be praised.


    Rage''s magic at the end was amazing.


    It reminds me of that time.


    I broke the magic circle of Zarxis and returned to earth. At that time, I was surprised to see Suiji Chiyuki and Todoroki Naomi at the exit. However, the two were able to easily slip past them without being noticed as they looked up above their heads and seemed to be distracted by something.


    Then, after a while away from the two of them, the sky suddenly lit up. When I looked, I saw that Rage was flying in the sky and light was flooding from it. The rush of light had made the sky shine far and wide. That magic would not be prevented by ordinary magic.


    The last time we fought, Rage did not use that magic. If you have to fight again, be careful.


    To be honest, I don''t want to fight. But if we''re going to fight them again, we''ll probably have to.


    The problem is Raina. If she gave up attacking Nargol, it would be all right. What can we do to get her to give up? That''s the problem.


    And I have no idea what they were trying to do in this country. After that, Raina seems to have disappeared from this country. I don''t know what she has in mind, but we''ll have to be extra careful with that move.


    There''s something else I''m worried about. It''s about Zarxys.


    Who is he? I''m curious about his words. He called Modes a traitor. And he referred to himself as one arm of Nargol, the god of destruction. Nargol is the land that Modes controls. But I think the noun Nargol has another meaning.


    I am going to return to Nargol and ask Modes. But first, I think we should do what we came here to do.


    Therefore, I would like to leave the Kingdom of Roxx in the morning.


    Before that, I''d like to greet the people who have helped me as much as possible.


    As I was walking with that in mind, a familiar face walks up ahead.


    It''s Lember-dono. What''s the matter?


    It was Lember who was walking up from the front. But he was different from the usual. Something is troubling him.


    Besides, the palace is now in the middle of a dinner party in honor of the brave Rage. Gallios and other freedom fighters have been invited to the feast. They were specially invited because of their work in staving off the zombies.


    It''s no wonder they fought so hard to keep the zombies from entering the city.


    On the other hand, it''s the temple knights who are the most miserable. Even though they all saved their lives, they still pointed their swords at the brave men who were the objects of manipulation and service. They''re going to take the place of the guards of this country until the rage and others return to the St. Renaria Republic, and it will be humiliating for the elite, the palace messenger who came to invite them to the dinner party said with a laugh.


    Gallios did not want to go to the feast, but as the leader of the freedom fighters, Gallios couldn''t afford not to go, so he reluctantly went to the royal palace.


    He asked me to go too, but I declined because I didn''t want to see Rage and the others. That''s why I''m walking alone now.


    Shouldn''t Lember, a knight, be at that dinner party? Or do they have some other mission?


    "What ...... ah ...... Black-dono?


    Lember''s face is dark as he looks at himself.


    He was in the front and didn''t seem to notice it until he called out to me.


    ''What''s going on, sir?��Shouldn''t you be in the palace?


    Lember shakes his head when he asks himself.


    ''No, nothing in particular ....... The Royal Palace seems to be fine without me, so I was allowed to rest.


    Lember says without making eye contact.


    Somehow, Lember didn''t seem to be feeling well.


    I took care of him in this country. Maybe it was unnecessary, but I couldn''t leave him alone.


    I''m not sure if it''s my business, but I couldn''t let it go. If you''re not busy, would you like to have a drink around there?��I''ll buy you a drink.


    I don''t drink alcohol myself, but it''s good enough to go out with.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki


    I didn''t know there was a guy like that: ......


    When I tell Rage about the masked man in the basement, he looks chagrined.


    ''I''m sorry, Chiyuki. If I''m with you, you can go to .......


    Rage apologizes to me.


    You were gone to help Alumina. I think in my mind, but I don''t say it.


    This would be Rage''s limit; when two girls are in danger at the same time, only one of them can be saved.


    It''s more correct to help Alumina, who unlike me is incapable of fighting. But that''s why I was in such danger.


    Rage didn''t care what happened to me either, it was because he thought I could handle it myself that he went to help Alumina.


    I''m used to being treated the same way in my former world, so I don''t get mad at him because I''m used to it. I didn''t ask for help from men myself.


    But this time I was really scared.


    I don''t know what I would have done without his help. This is the second time a man has helped me, after Rage.


    I wanted to thank him, but he didn''t come out of the ground and I went back to the underground room.


    Neither he nor the masked man who had saved me were already there, only after the two of us had fought.


    Looking at the situation in the room, I think a fierce magical battle had taken place.


    The frozen floor and the cobblestones that must have melted from the high heat. It looked like quite advanced magic had been used.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about. What the hell is this?


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you have to be a good friend. I''m not sure what kind of person rescued you, Chiyuki-san? Was that cool?


    Cyrone asks with a twinkle in her eye. Cyrone likes these heroic events.


    ''I don''t know. It''s something I''ve been hiding my face from.''


    He hid his face and there was no way to tell what he looked like. He just seemed to be kind.


    The mysterious helper hiding his face. That''s a fiery development!


    Nao matches Sirone.


    ''Right!


    Syrone and Nao laugh at each other.


    Nao was saved by him and me too, but he was unconscious at the time. Maybe that''s why I don''t feel like he saved me.


    ''Nao-san ....... You were in a dangerous place.


    I chide Nao.


    Nao is the one who was in the most danger this time. He makes it sound funny, but in reality it''s no laughing matter.


    ''Well, it is. It''s reassuring to know that there''s someone out there who can help us from the shadows. I''d love to find them.


    Nao says happily.


    ''Hey, hey, guys. "Hey, hey, guys. And it''s suspicious that he hasn''t shown up.


    Rage says teasingly.


    He''s unconcerned, but she''s not amused by his help.


    Rage doesn''t like anyone of the same s*x except himself.


    Even in his original world, Rage didn''t have any same-s*x friends. Basically, he is only around women. Even when the same s*x is around him, he can''t call them his friends, only his henchmen, like henchmen.


    All of them would come up to women who approached Rage, so one day, Rage chased them all away.


    They looked like male lions.


    If I were to compare Rage to an animal, I''d say it was a lion.


    He doesn''t allow other males to approach his herd. If a male comes near him, he bites him to death.


    And he keeps all the pretty females to himself. So the same s*x hates me.


    The only exception would be if the same male was so weak that he wasn''t perceived as a male or even a partner.


    The man who helped me this time is definitely strong. If you get close to Rage, you might get into a fight with him.


    Maybe he knows such a character of Rage and won''t come near him. But that''s unlikely.


    Then why does he hide his face and not show himself? Is there a reason for this?


    If we can figure out why he''s not showing up, will he join us? If he joins us, he might help us.


    That''s why I want Rage to agree to join us.


    ''''Raige. He''s the one who helped me and Nao-san. I feel sorry for him, calling him a pervert forever.


    It''s a pity that you''re calling someone who might become your friend forever a pervert.


    I don''t think you should allow yourself to be distracted by the fact that you''ve saved me, Chiyuki. They might demand you to do something nasty for them.


    Rage''s words make me want to say that''s you.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. Do you think I don''t know anything about it?


    In the first place, you wouldn''t hide your identity if you wanted to repay the favor.


    But from Rage''s attitude, it seems difficult to get him to join us. It''s probably best not to look for him, but to wait and see for a while.


    "Hey Chiyuki-san ....... What happened to that masked man?


    Sahoko says anxiously.


    That''s another thing I''m concerned about. He seems to have won from the fact that the black fog is gone, but I don''t know what happened to the masked man. No such body was found.


    ''I don''t know what happened to the masked man,''


    I shake my head.


    ''''Hey Chiyuki-san. That masked man is a servant of the Demon King, right?


    I nodded at Reno''s question.


    ''I asked you if you were of Nargol''s hand and you said you were, so I''m pretty sure you are.


    So you''re with Dihardt, right?


    ''Yes, you do. What''s up, Mr. Reno, asking that question?


    What does Reno mean by that?


    ''Well, ...... I''m sure I''m here to foil Dihardt''s plans, but I was curious because this Dihardt is not showing up at all.''


    Reno says. If you ask me, yes. Dihardt didn''t show up for this incident.


    ''That''s true, too. It''s funny. ''What on earth is he thinking?''


    I nod my head.


    ''It doesn''t matter. I don''t care what they think about putting Chiyuki-san and Nao-chan in danger. If they show up, I''ll take them down this time!


    Syrone says angrily. She has some thoughts on Dihardt who caused her to not be able to return home.


    ''Oh, guys! Let''s take him down this time!


    Rage said and everyone nodded except me. They''re dangerous people who can''t be left on the loose, but I think it''s best to tread carefully. After all, lives are at stake.


    But that won''t stop Rage. There was no way to say it.


    ''''Um, everyone. We''re ready for dinner.


    Then it was time to chat for a while.


    The door is opened and Alumina comes in.


    We admire Alumina for a moment.


    Alumina''s dress is a spirited thing with a rather peachy color tone, and it was very beautiful.


    Alumina''s gaze is staring straight at Rage.


    The fact that she helped him like a prince must have increased her liking for Rage to the maximum. The way Armina looks at Rage is feverish.


    I wonder how many people this is. I wonder what will happen to her fianc��.


    You''re welcome. Let''s get out of here.


    Rage says.


    It seems that the royal palace is holding a banquet in honor of Rage for saving the country, so I stayed in another room of the palace until it was ready.


    It seems to be a more luxurious version of what the palace had originally prepared as a thank you for investigating the Striges Tower. It''s easy to imagine the palace''s awe for us to prepare a banquet for a mere survey of the tower.


    As a result, we really did defeat Striges, so it''s not a problem.


    Also, not only the royal palace, but the whole country is cooperating with this banquet. It''s probably the best hospitality you can get in this country.


    Since we are here, I''m going to feast on it.


    We followed after Alumina.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    The White Scaled Pavilion was less crowded than usual, and it was almost completely booked out.


    It was because the freedom fighter who was always a customer had been called to the palace. The shopkeeper was alone today as the woman who always works as a messenger had also gone to the palace to help.


    Myself and Lember are in the shop.


    There are drinks and a simple meal in front of us.


    It must be a lonely affair compared to the usual restaurant meals.


    After all, they were only able to make simple food because they offered food to the royal palace. Right now, the palace is probably holding a lavish dinner party in honor of Rage, who saved the country.


    The proprietor of the restaurant apologized for his apologies, but it was enough for me, who didn''t usually eat so lavishly.


    I couldn''t do anything about it: ......


    Lember, sitting in front of me, says painfully.


    I honestly don''t have words to put to him. There''s nothing I can do about this one.


    He couldn''t protect his own lover and Rage took him away.


    And if it wasn''t for Rage, Renbar and Princess Alumina might not have been alive. He wouldn''t be able to hold a grudge against Rage.


    Right now Renbar can only lament his own helplessness.


    ''''So what are you going to do, Renbar-dono?''''


    What will Lember do now? Will he pretend it didn''t happen and marry Princess Alumina? The princess might be more reluctant to marry, though.


    ''I''m thinking of resigning my knighthood.


    ''I see. ......''


    Maybe if I were in the same position as Lember, I would do that too.


    Princess Alumina has Rage in her heart. It''s just hard to marry a woman who has another man in her heart.


    If it''s a better man than you, you''ll have to leave gracefully.


    Some men didn''t seem to care, but that seemed to be the case for both Lember and himself.


    ''If you stop being a knight, you might as well travel like Lord Kuro: ......


    Lember looks at himself and says.


    Lember is an excellent man. He''ll be able to do well even if he gives up the stable status of a knight.


    As expected, he couldn''t handle it this time, but that''s probably inevitable.


    And I thought that this country was going to have a hard time from now on.


    I think men like Lember will be needed only in times of peace. It''s not very noticeable, but I think the day-to-day life of the Rox Kingdom is protected by people like Lember. It may be boring and uninspiring, but you won''t realize its importance until you lose it.


    That''s something I don''t think Rage has. I think Rage shines in emergencies, but in normal times he seems to rot.


    In a sense, he''s a brave man. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    It''s a journey ....... I''m leaving this country tomorrow, but if we continue to travel with each other, we might meet somewhere.


    You''ll have a drink with me again then, Mister Black.


    Lember laughs. Maybe he''s feeling a little better.


    Rather than continuing to lament his lack of strength, I feel like Rembar is the kind of man who strives to be strong. I wish I could be like that, too.


    ''''Yes, I''d love to have you join me then.


    I answer to Lember''s words.


    I don''t know which way Lember will go, but I wish him luck and good luck. But I wish him luck and good luck with his encounters.


    Gallios, freedom fighter of the Kingdom of Rox


    ''What was that at all ....... We did our best, too.


    Steros, the same freedom fighter, complains.


    Steros looked at the brave men surrounded by many women.


    We were invited to a dinner party because of our achievements.


    We were called to this dinner party because of our achievements. The young freedom fighters such as Steros came with their noses outstretched, but since the brave men are almost monopolizing the women''s group, the men are eating and drinking alone.


    ''''Well, don''t say that. The Brave Lady is something special.''''


    Comforting Steros.


    ''Mr. Gallios, ....... But hey... ......


    Stellos tells me he''s not happy with me.


    Of course, the frustration doesn''t seem to go away.


    As he says this, a woman comes up to me.


    "Lord Syrone!


    Stellos'' face, which had been dissatisfied earlier, brightened.


    The woman who approached was one of the brave women, Cyrone.


    ''''Thank you all for your hard work today.''''


    Then he smiles and the young freedom fighters'' frustration disappears.


    A flower is added to the manly place and the freedom fighters cheer as they approach.


    ''Are you sure?��You don''t have to be by the side of a brave man.


    I say softly as I approach.


    There are a lot of women on the brave side. After all this time, do I have to worry about cheating?


    No, no, no, no... you''re special, Raige.


    He didn''t seem to care about anything.


    ''I see. ......''


    The guesswork was off. I was aiming for the fact that if I scattered the women around the brave men, Steros and the others might be able to get some women.


    This woman in front of me is also special. No matter how much the Steros would wish for it, they wouldn''t be able to get it. That''s why it would be better if they had a woman who could fit into their hands, but this is not going to happen.


    This girl doesn''t seem to care how many other women the brave man has as his samurai. The woman who will be the brave man''s wife must be generous to serve. If I do the same thing as the brave man, Penelore will surely throw a blade at me.


    The first thing you need to do is to go to ....... May I have a word with you?


    As I''m talking, someone else joins the conversation.


    ''Well ....... I''m pretty sure it''s Nimri, right?


    Nimli nodded.


    ''I''m curious about something the black-haired wise man just said: ......


    ''Oh, you mean that one: ......


    I nodded myself at Nimli''s words.


    ''In Chiyuki''s words?��Yeah. What is it?


    ''I was wondering if the person who rescued the dark-haired wise man before this dinner party began was Lord Black.


    Before this dinner party began, the black-haired sage spoke of the one who had the greatest credit in the affair.


    The one who hid his face must be Black. At that time, Black said he was going to stop this black fog and separated himself from the others.


    It''s very possible that it was Black who stopped this black fog.


    We were too far away when we told you this, but it would be better to say it now. It''s strange that he doesn''t get the credit for being the most important person in the world.


    "Black?


    Cyrone tilts his head.


    I went with her to the tower and she doesn''t seem to remember it at all.


    Me and Nimli talk about Black.


    ''Hmm. I don''t know, I didn''t actually meet the person I saved, so I don''t know. I''ll have to check with Chiyuki-san later to see if he''s okay.


    Do me a favor, Mr. White.


    I bow my head.


    Black doesn''t like to show off much, but I think it''s people like him that deserve to be out in the sun.


    No one would believe me if I said it, but if one of his brave friends said it, they''d recognize him as a hero.


    But from the way Silone was acting, he didn''t seem to believe me. I can''t expect this to happen.


    Still, he had to bow his head.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man.


    To be honest, it was annoying.


    One by one, the executives and faces of this country come to me to say hello.


    It doesn''t make me feel any better.


    I''m always in this role. It should be Raige''s role.


    When I see Rage, he is surrounded by a lot of women. Frankly, it''s annoying.


    Beside him, Sahoko and Alumina are looking unhappy. This will make Alumina realize that. She''ll know what it''s like to go out with Rage.


    Reno and Nao are both pecking away at their food. Kyoka is still down and out of the hall with Kaya. Shilone went to the freedom fighter she fought with.


    The old men in front of me have been talking for a long time. I honestly want to get out.


    ''''Um, Chiyuki-san, can I have a moment? ......


    Silone, who was supposed to have gone to the freedom fighter, comes over and calls out to me.


    Nice Silone! I give Shilone a round of applause.


    ''Excuse me. I''m going to have to leave my seat for a moment. ......


    I said and moved away from the old men.


    ''Thank you for your help, Sirone. What''s wrong, by the way?


    I thanked Cyrone and asked her about her requirements.


    ''Just ask me something that''s bothering you: ......


    I hear from Silone.


    ''I don''t think I am: ......


    Sirone says that the man named Gallios, the man who rescued me in the basement, is a freedom fighter named Black.


    But Syrone seems to think differently. Because apparently he went with Shirone to the tower, but he couldn''t withstand the vampire''s magic.


    The man in the mask seems to be stronger than the vampire. It''s funny that he beat that masked man and he''s called that Black.


    ''Okay, I guess that Black is with a guy named Gallios. Let''s go see him tomorrow.


    I don''t know if this Black guy is the same guy. But you''ll know it when you see him.


    I don''t know what we or this country would be like without him.


    I think of Rage being entangled with so many women.


    He is the one who will be praised the most this time, not Rage. If that Black is him, then once again the whole country should be thanking him. Of course we should too.


    What is he doing now?


    Dark Knight Kroki


    You''re a good sport, Blackbird.


    A drunk Lember gets involved.


    I honestly want to say how it happened.


    ''Lord Lember, you should refrain from drinking in that area .......''


    ''No!��I haven''t had enough to drink!��Black''s been drinking, too.


    I don''t know what he''s saying at the end, but Lember is relentless in advancing his drink.


    That being said, I don''t drink alcohol myself, and I can''t. I saw some of the older guys in the dojo drinking before and tried to drink, but no matter how much I drank, I didn''t get drunk, I just felt sick.


    From then on, I decided not to drink.


    A drunken Lember gets involved. He is a very bad drinker.


    ''How did this happen ......''


    I felt like crying for a bit.


    This was how the night was going to end.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    In the morning I get myself ready and tell Mr. and Mrs. Gallios that I am leaving.


    ''So you''re going: ......


    Gallios says ruefully.


    Both myself and Gallios returned late last night.


    That''s why it took me until the morning to tell them.


    Gallios and his wife had told them to hold off and that they could wait until tomorrow, but they decided to go today because there was something that was bothering them.


    ''I have something to do myself: ......


    He glanced towards the mountains where the holy dragon lives, visible from this country.


    ''Thank you for the remover last night: ......


    Peneloa thanks you. Lember got drunk last night and I took him back to Gallios'' house because he didn''t know where he lived. Now he is sleeping in the guest room of Gallios'' house.


    I wish Renbar could meet someone good.


    ''Come back, Black!


    I nodded to myself at those words.


    I''ll come back.


    It''s a shame to leave, but I left the kingdom of Roxx.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki


    He left first thing in the morning?


    He told me that when I went to Gallios'' house.


    I guess I was a step too late.


    I can''t attack Gallios and his friends, especially since he didn''t tell them to keep them back or anything, nor did he tell them he was going to see them. The person called Kuro apparently didn''t even tell them where he was going.


    ''''What do you want to do?��Lord Chiyuki.


    Kaya, who accompanied me, asks. I asked Kaya, who had met him before, to check in with him as well.


    ''It can''t be helped, let''s go back,''


    And if you''re on our side, we''ll see each other again. Let''s just let it go for now.


    I was about to go back when I said that.


    The bag on my hip begins to ring.


    I open the bag and the ringing is the bell that Raina gave me.


    ''No way Dihardt is ......''


    I look at the mountain where the holy dragon lives. The bell announced the arrival of Dehardt.

 29 Deathfight of Holy Dragon Mountain

    Dark Knight Kroki


    He lowered Glorious down to the entrance of a cave on the side of the mountain where the Silver Holy Dragon King would live.


    The cave was large, and even Glorious, whose body was huge, could easily get inside.


    I am now dressed as a dark knight. The reason is that there may be a sudden battle.


    But if that happens, I will flee at once.


    It''s not a good idea to take away the horns by force. He wondered if he could bargain with them and get their horns. Of course, it would be unlikely.


    The cave was wide and deep, with darkness at the back.


    I walked through the cave with Glorious.


    I wonder how far we walked, and suddenly we were in a wide open space. The wide space was bright even though it was supposed to be a place where the sun''s rays did not reach.


    Inside the cave, there were countless glowing crystals that lit up the cave with light.


    And there was one of those dragons in the center of the space. That dragon was definitely the Holy Dragon King.


    That dragon was much larger than Glorious, and most importantly, it was very beautiful.


    Unlike most dragons, that dragon had no visible scales and was covered in silvery white body hair, and each hair was glowing.


    And the sight of the dragon''s silvery white body glittering in the crystal light is very magical.


    I can''t help but admire it.


    I''m not sure if that dragon has noticed me or not, but it turns to me. The blue eyes of the dragon catch me.


    I didn''t feel any hostility. Rather, the sign seemed to be gently enveloped.


    ''''You are very welcome here, dark knight. I knew you were coming.''''


    He speaks to me in a clear voice.


    Did you know it was coming? Could it be that he has the ability to predict things?


    ''I got a call from Modes,''


    But what came from the dragon was a surprising word.


    ''Have you heard from Modes?''


    The dragon nodded.


    ''I was having trouble with my horns growing too long. You can cut these horns cleanly, right?


    Ha, ha. ......


    The dragon''s words make me feel a little weak. I was prepared to be attacked out of the blue, and I''m disappointed that I came here. But we should be glad that we didn''t have to fight here.


    Come to think of it, Modes told me to go get a horn, but he didn''t force me to get one.


    I was just misunderstanding myself.


    In short, just a simple errand boy. I apologize to Modes for what I suspected in my mind.


    I look at the dragon''s head. It has magnificent horns that are clear and brilliant, shining brighter than the crystal around it.


    The horns are large and huge, and when combined with the body of the dragon, they hit the ceiling. It is certainly not convenient to do this.


    It''s a good idea to cut it down from the middle. Anyway, it will grow to the same size in 5,000 years, so I''ll ask you to do it again then.


    I don''t know if I''ll still be around in five thousand years, but I nodded to myself.


    ''I understand. I''ll leave it to you.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    Glorious shakes a little as he slices off his horn and ties it to Glorious with a rope.


    ''I''m sorry, Glorious. Just bear with me for a moment.


    I apologize to Glorious for myself.


    The horns are large and, like Glorious, they don''t fit into the magic circle at the transfer point. Also, I couldn''t even carry it in my flight because it was too big. That''s why I decided to tie it to Glorious and carry it.


    ''''Oh no, thank you for the help.''''


    The Holy Dragon King thanks you.


    ''''Here''s my thanks. Thank you, Holy Dragon King White Silver.''''


    I also bow to the Holy Dragon King myself.


    ''''Hm. ......''''


    The Holy Dragon King watches as he bows his own head.


    ''''What is it ......?''''


    I ask the Holy Dragon King.


    ''''It seems you have the ability to be a dragonslayer after all. I can smell good from you.


    The Holy Dragon King pulls his nose closer to mine.


    He''s a little confused, but when he strokes his nose, he looks happy. Glorious sees this and pulls his nose closer to mine.


    I thought the Holy Dragon King laughed at that.


    ''''I''ve been watching you ever since I came to this land.


    The Holy Dragon King''s words surprised me. If such a huge dragon was looking at him up close, he would indeed notice it.


    ''''I have the ability of clairvoyance, you know. I can see with that power. And as expected, it seems that you can''t detect it without hostile intent.


    Sensing his own doubts, the Holy Dragon King replied.


    ''''Besides you, the other brave men were also watching. As expected, the short-haired girl seemed to have somehow noticed your gaze.


    The girl with short hair is probably Todoroki Naomi. It seems that her sensing power is considerably higher than mine.


    ''That''s why I saw what happened in that country too. The thread of Zarxis binds even the gods. I would have fallen prey to that one once I entered that realm.


    I am shocked by his words.


    ''Do you know about Zarxys?''


    ''Yes, of course. But if you want to know more about that one, you''d better ask Modes. They were my friends to begin with.


    It was the first time I''d heard of it.


    ''So I''ll have to thank you for that as well. It''s you, isn''t it? I stopped Xarxis. As expected, I couldn''t see the scene because of the wards, though. That country and I had a bit of a relationship. I would like to thank you for protecting me instead of me having no strength to fight. Thank you, Dark Knight Dihardt.


    Although the White Silver Holy Dragon King''s appearance was huge, he wasn''t very good at direct combat.


    ''''No, I''m not such a ...... big deal.''''


    But I don''t feel bad about being praised by people ...... or even the dragon. I can see my own face turning red.


    ''''I didn''t expect you and the brave men to fight together, after all, do you cooperate with a common enemy?''''


    No, we didn''t fight together: ......


    I deny it. I didn''t mean to fight with you. It''s just a coincidence.


    ''Well good, but I''m basically going to stay out of Modes and Raina''s fight. I''ll try to remain neutral.


    That''s what I heard from Modes. The Dragon King is neutral in this conflict.


    ''Also, I can sense a dragon''s soul from you. Perhaps you have freed the dragon''s soul from Zarxis''s captivity.


    This dragon seems to have everything figured out.


    ''I wasn''t sure if I should give you the horn, even though it was overgrown at first. But then I looked at you and thought I could give you the horn.


    That''s right: ......


    ''You could use those horns to build a goddess. Apparently you''re just as unlucky with women as Modes is.


    I think that''s a bit of an afterthought. That makes me want to cry.


    But with these horns, you can build a goddess. For that, we should be grateful.


    My power is healing. A goddess born of my horn must have the power to heal. I am sure she will be able to help you.


    The Holy Dragon King looks at the horns tied to Glorious and says


    He pats the horn. The horns are brighter and more beautiful than the crystals in this place.


    I''m sure it will give birth to a beautiful goddess.


    Thank you, Holy Dragon King. I would like to come back once the goddess is born.''''


    I bowed my head again and the Holy Dragon King smiled at me.


    ''''Ah, come again, you who misses the dragon.


    Yes. Let''s go, Glorious.


    I bowed my head and then urged Glorious to return to the entrance of the cave.


    There''s a lot to do when we get back to Nargol. I may get busy.


    I walk with that in mind.


    And when I reached the entrance of the cave, I felt an intense flow of magical power along with hostility.


    ''''Hey ...... this is!!!!!


    When I stop Glorious, I activate my magic.


    ''''Extreme dark hole!


    A huge black hole is created in front of you. At that moment, a rush of light comes towards you.


    It was in the nick of time. The light was sucked into the dark hole and disappeared.


    The light had a memory. It was the light magic that Rage used last night. If I had tried to receive that magic with normal defense magic, that defense magic would have been annihilated in its entirety. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it.


    What was he thinking when he used such a powerful spell even though the Holy Dragon King is behind here?


    Glorious. Wait here.


    I let Glorious wait a short distance from the entrance of the cave, and I walked out of the cave alone.


    Just as I expected, there was Rage and his friends.


    There were seven of them. All of them except for a girl named Kyouka, Rage''s sister. Naturally, Shirone is there too.


    I don''t know why they''re here. I was completely caught off guard.


    ''''Dehart!


    The dark-haired girl shouts out. It''s Chiyuki Suiji.


    ''''You are indeed strong. You would be no match for each of us individually. But what if it''s against all of us?''''


    When she said that, Rage and the others held up their weapons.


    Wait a minute---! I screamed in my mind.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man


    Spirit of the wind, help us all.


    With Reno''s words our bodies become lighter. We move easier and more quickly.


    ''Holy power, bless us all.


    With Sahoko''s words we are enveloped in a white light. This light is small but sustained and restores us.


    The two of us cast a spell and prepare for battle.


    I cast a spell, too. Everyone''s weapons are imparted with magic. This should have increased our attack power.


    In front of me is Dihardt. This is the third time we''ve met.


    I was surprised to see Rage unleash his divine light cannon as soon as he arrived here. Even though the Holy Dragon King might possibly be alive.


    If Dihardt hadn''t used his magic to prevent him from doing so, there was no telling what would have happened inside the cave.


    Rage doesn''t care about anything else as long as the girl isn''t harmed, so he probably doesn''t care what happens to the Dragon King who protects the Rox Kingdom.


    But still, what a guy to prevent that magic of Rage. I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to prevent that magic from being used by ordinary defensive magic. Once again, the opponent''s strength is realized.


    Seeing where Dihardt came out of the Holy Dragon King''s cave, the horns must have been taken away. I wonder what Raina is doing.


    This time it''s Raina who''s making the plan and all we''ve heard is that we''re stalling Dihardt.


    That Raina didn''t show up to see if there was an accident.


    That''s why she had the Holy Dragon King''s horn whipped away from her.


    At first she was hesitant to fight Dihardt, but not now. They wanted to kill all the people of the Rox Kingdom. They are very dangerous people, and we can''t let them go unchecked.


    I still think we should tread carefully, but I''m no longer hesitant. I''m going to take them down with all my might.


    The formation is centered on Rage, with Shirone and Kaya in the front line, with Nao supporting them from the flanks. Reno and I will attack from behind with magic and Sahoko will restore the front line. It''s our winning pattern.


    This time, there doesn''t seem to be any black fog like last night''s, so we can fight with our original strength.


    First up is Nao with her flying tools. Nao''s boomerang attacks Dihardt.


    When thrown, Nao''s boomerang splits apart and creates a vacuum blade that slices through multiple targeted enemies.


    But Dihardt pulls his sword and with a single swing, the vacuum blade disappears, knocking off all the boomerangs. The movement of the sword is brilliant, with no hesitation.


    The boomerangs were easily blocked, but that''s okay, because Rage attacks where he swings his sword and is defenseless.


    Syrone and Kaya say that Rage''s attacks are very hard to read and avoid. It''s not possible to avoid Dihardt, who has lost his stance.


    ''''Eh ......!!!''''


    For a moment, he didn''t know what had happened. Rage''s attack had slipped through Dihardt''s body.


    Even Rage, who had cut him, was stunned.


    He didn''t know what happened in the end, but next the winged Silone attacked from the sky. It can''t be used in a confined space, such as inside a room, but in this open space, the effect is great. It''s a good idea to fall at high speed from a considerable distance above your head and swing your sword. But that sword is easily ducked by Dihalt''s slightest movement.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good deal more information on this topic. If Kaya''s fist is hit, even if you receive it with a shield or armor, the impact is transmitted inside, causing damage and making it impossible to prevent.


    However, that Kaya''s attack also passes through Dihardt just like Rage''s attack.


    ''''Everyone---!��Step aside: ----!


    At the sound of Reno''s voice, the four of them leave and come back here.


    When I looked, I saw a woman in a tall blue and white dress standing in front of Reno. And above her head, a huge bird dressed in lightning was flying.


    They are the Snow Queen and Thunderbird, the two high-level spirits that Reno had called up.


    It seems that there are few elves who are skilled in spirit magic who can summon a high level spirit, much less two of these high level spirits at the same time, and only an elven queen can do it.


    But Reno can do it.


    Even if physical attacks don''t work, how about the simultaneous attacks of two high level spirits?


    ''Please, genie!��Get rid of that guy!


    At the sound of Reno''s voice, the Snow Queen releases a blizzard of ice spears as a thunderbird releases a storm of lightning.


    With a roar, the vision is momentarily covered by a cloud of dust.


    A few seconds later, the dust cloud clears. Dihardt was standing there.


    ''What the hell, that guy!��All these attacks won''t hurt you!


    I am appalled. What is that guy?


    ''It''s abandonment and passing off. The attack doesn''t reach me at all. There''s an anecdote about Miyamoto Musashi receiving a slash with a grain of rice on his forehead and letting his opponent cut only the grain of rice, but maybe he can do the same thing.''


    Kaya explains to me when she returns.


    ''What''s that?!''


    I can''t believe he can do such a joke of a feat. What should I do?


    ''''But it looks like you weren''t able to prevent the spirits from attacking you.


    Eh, .......


    When I looked, I saw that Dehardt''s body was shaking a little.


    ''''And they haven''t attacked me since earlier, they seem to be doing their best to just defend themselves.


    I laugh at Kaya''s words. If I can at least do some kind of damage, I have a chance to win.


    ''''Then let''s let him slowly chip away at it without giving him time to recover.


    What happened in the basement was really scary. It wasn''t done to me directly by Dihardt, but he was one of the men in that mask, so it would be the same. I''ll get even with him, I promise.


    Let''s make Dihardt pay for it, including the people of Roxx Kingdom.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    ''Ouch ....... Ouch ...... na.


    I couldn''t prevent the magical attack of what was probably a higher level spirit. My body hurts.


    As expected of a 7 to 1 is tough.


    It''s manageable for now.


    It''s easy to duck Syrone''s attacks, her sword has been hit many times. It''s the same thing when flying through the air. In fact, flying attacks are straighter and easier to avoid.


    The attacks of a girl swinging her fist are harsh. But it''s not as scary as the master. So far I''ve been able to avoid them by dodging them.


    Rage''s attack is scary. This guy''s sword would be enough to cut people in the original world. Each strike is coming at you to capture your own life.


    However, you can read Rage''s attack pattern to some extent. It will never stand in front of you and attack from out of sight. It moves like a wild animal.


    Normally this would not be possible, but Rage''s physical abilities make it possible. That''s why I managed to duck by shifting my vision and guiding them.


    But we can''t prevent spirits from attacking us. I''m sure that if we put up a better magical defense barrier, we could prevent it, but Rage and the rest of the front line won''t let us do that.


    Now, what should we do?


    We''ll have to take our chances and run. But that would be difficult. You can''t leave Glorious behind when you try to escape with transference magic.


    When you look, you see Rage and his fellow girls coming towards you again.


    If it was just Rage, the situation of the girls around them coming to capture their lives was mentally tough.


    I don''t want to fight with Rage''s girls.


    How did this happen: ......


    It makes me want to laugh.


    But if you think about it, you knew this was going to happen, didn''t you?


    If you turn Rage into an enemy, the girls around them will also become enemies. That''s not going to change in this world or the original world. We should have predicted this when we fought Rage.


    That''s why everyone didn''t want to make an enemy of Rage in the original world. In a way, it can be said that Rage is protected by the girls.


    Those Rage girls are coming up alongside Rage. What an unpleasant situation.


    This is the result of a trivial rivalry. How stupid I am.


    When you make an enemy of Rage, you must be prepared to make the girls your enemy as well.


    It''s because they take the sword without such a preparation that they are driven into a corner.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have helped Suiji Chiyuki too. In fact, her magic is going to cost her own life. She must have wanted to be saved by Rage, not herself.


    That''s why we should not only defend against the war, we should also fight back. That meant cutting down on them as well, including Shirone.


    If you don''t fight back, you will eventually be overwhelmed by force and you will die.


    Rage and others will reach you and attack you. The damage you have just taken is still intact, and it is becoming more and more difficult to prevent their attacks.


    The rajis attack, and magic flies in from behind repeatedly.


    Although my own power has fallen, Rage and others do not lose their power because Yoshino Sahoko recovers the fatigue of Rage and others.


    You can see that you are gradually being driven into a corner.


    But even so, I couldn''t attack them. How stupid I am, I think. After this, I''m more worried about hurting them than I am about myself.


    ''''Ugh!


    I take the spirit''s attack for the umpteenth time. I almost fall to my knees in pain.


    My strength is diminishing, but I can still fight. That said, I manage to cheer myself up.


    But this time, that wasn''t all.


    The way Rage and the others are separated from each other is unusual, they''re quite distant from each other.


    ''What the ......''


    I mutter to myself, and by the time I realized it, it was too late.


    At what time did Suiji Chiyuki create this huge magic ball that glows red and shoots at me.


    The magic power I felt from that magic ball was extraordinary.


    ''''It''s an extreme super-heavy roaring flame explosive magic with dozens of layers of flame magic and explosive magic! You will pay for your misdeeds, Dihardt!


    Chiyuki Suiji shouts.


    Oh no. That magic is bad just by looking at it. It''s coming towards us.


    You can''t avoid it with Glorious in the back.


    I''m going to be able to spit out all the magical power I can. At the very least, I''ll protect Glorious. I resolve to do so.


    The magic ball collides.


    And a huge storm of energy dominated the scene.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    I hope I did: ......


    A magical attack with my greatest destructive power. I''d like to believe that he is indeed dead.


    The problem is that I''d have to destroy the Holy Dragon King''s cave as well, but I''d rather bet on Dihardt''s magical defense.


    If he can take the impact of the explosion by himself, he won''t have to destroy the cave.


    And it looks like that thought was correct. This magic is supposed to be powerful enough to annihilate one of these mountains, yet the mountain doesn''t seem to be particularly broken. It looks like he was able to take the magic all by himself. I don''t think I''ve ever seen such a thing.


    "Or at least the last good thing a bad person does.


    I laugh.


    ''Sass. Chiyuki-san.


    Nao comes up to me.


    ''It''s a partnership between all of you, and I''m not on my own.


    Since the magic just mentioned takes time to activate, it is easy to get countermeasures during that time.


    It was only because Rage and the others didn''t leave an opening for it that they were able to hit this magic.


    ''''Thank you, genie.''''


    Reno returns the spirits as if he has no longer won. The Snow Queen and the Thunderbird fade and disappear.


    ''''So this is the end for him, too. I wish I could have put a stop to this with my own hands.''


    Shirone says ruefully.


    ''That goes for me too, Sirone. After all, you''ve been mortally wounded.


    Rage says as he looks at the entrance to the cave where Dehardt was, "I can''t see it because of the smoke from the explosion, but he''s probably dead.


    You can''t see it because of the smoke from the explosion, but it is indeed dead.


    The smoke gradually clears.


    ''That''s not true!


    Nao shouted when she first noticed him.


    Dihardt was still standing there.


    ''Oh no!��That''s impossible!!!!


    I scream. I put all the magic I could find into it, there is no way I could eat that and stay safe.


    ''I can''t believe I survived that explosion: ......


    Sahoko also gives me a look of disbelief.


    ''No, it looks like it''s over. Take a closer look.


    Kaya says, pointing to Dihardt.


    She uses her magic to get a good look at Dihardt. His armor is cracked and his helmet is cracked. And it looked like he was having a hard time standing with his sword as his staff.


    ''Phew!��I guess he wasn''t safe, as expected!��But this is the end!


    Rage points his sword at Dihardt.


    ''Dihardt!��You were strong!��A lot more than I do!��But you''re missing something!��That''s something I''ve got on my side and you don''t!!!


    When he says that, Rage looks over at us.


    ''Ray-kun: ......''


    Mr. Rage: "Mr. Rage: ......


    Sahoko and Reno''s eyes are watering with emotion.


    Nao and Shirone are smiling with embarrassment.


    Kaya is expressionless.


    By the way, I''m looking at Rage with a blank stare, saying, "What are you talking about," as I suddenly start my speech. Is this a promise? But it looks like we''ve won, so let''s hear it out.


    "These goddesses in here will save me!��So no matter how strong the guys are, I''m not afraid of them!��Because I know I''m going to win in the end!


    As he says this, Rage''s sword glows.


    ''Come on, it''s over now, Dehart!��You may disappear with my sword of light!


    With that, Rage turns to face Dihardt.


    ''Wait, Rage-kun!


    I call out in a rush.


    ''What the hell, Chiyuki,''


    Rage turns around with a disgruntled look on his face. It''s no surprise that he stopped me when I was about to go in for a good look.


    ''''What''s up, Chiyuki-san? You''re going to help this guy?


    Reno asks me.


    ''Yes!��This guy is dangerous!��We should take it down right now!��It''s hilarious to help!


    Cyrone says.


    ''Help?��No way. I just need to ask this guy a few questions.


    You want to hear it?


    I nodded.


    ''I need to ask you one last question. About that masked man.


    We owe that masked man a debt of gratitude. I need to get that information out of him.


    So I just need a little more time to kill him.


    The game is now won.


    ''If that''s the case, I guess I have no choice: ......


    Cyrone and Reno agree.


    ''Then I''ll ask you a lot of questions at this time. Even if you don''t want to, by force.''


    Rage laughs. ''He''s going to torture you.


    ''It''s in front of the girls, so you''ll have to be moderate. ......


    I''ve gotten used to it a lot since I came to this world, but even if they are demons, I don''t think it''s a good idea to hurt them needlessly.


    Unless, however, they don''t talk quietly.


    We laugh and head to Dihardt''s place.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki


    Rage is screaming.


    I was dazed and dazed, but I listened to the words.


    Rage was right. I don''t have a goddess to help me.


    This must be the difference between Rage and myself. I felt a wall that I could never win.


    To begin with, there was one over here and seven over there. To be honest, I think it''s unfair.


    But there was no point in worrying about that now.


    That was a tough spell back there. It''s a wonder I''m still alive.


    I put my hand on my chest. I can feel the breath of a fire dragon.


    You''re a lifesaver: ....... Thank you ....... But it looks like ...... isn''t working anymore.


    I mutter to myself.


    Thanks to the resistance to fire that the fire dragon''s soul gave me, I was able to prevent the flames contained in the explosion. That''s why I could live.


    However, I couldn''t completely prevent the shock wave of the explosion. Thanks to this, the armor I''m wearing is tattered. It''s also hard to stand.


    I can see them approaching. They are laughing happily.


    I''m sure they''re happy to have beaten me.


    I know it''s not good if I don''t do this, but I can''t move my body.


    What should I do? If you reveal your true identity and apologize, you may be able to save your life.


    But I couldn''t do that. I think I''m an idiot for putting my life in danger.


    From the feeling on my back, I can tell that Glorious is about to jump out of the way.


    ''No, Glorious ....... Just stay hidden.''


    If we stay hidden, they won''t find us. If we do that, at least Glorious will be spared.


    They''re getting closer.


    My body wobbles and my head wobbles.


    ''Ah, ......''


    By the time I realized it, it was too late.


    Maybe it was because I shook my head. The helmet that had cracks in it shifted and fell to the ground.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    Dihardt''s body shakes and Dihardt''s helmet falls to the ground.


    From that moment on, Dihardt''s true face is revealed.


    ''''What? You''re a human ......


    I didn''t expect it. I was sure that its true face was a monster.


    The face looked like a normal human being, neither a demon nor a monster. It had black hair and a slender face. Its white face was tinted a little red.


    ''''Ah-----!!!


    Suddenly Reno points to Dihardt and shouts.


    ''What''s going on!��Reno-san!


    I look at Reno.


    ''Ah! I''ve seen that man before!


    Reno looks at Dihardt and exclaims.


    ''Ku...... Kroki......!


    Cyrone mutters.


    Everyone looks at Shirone at his words.


    ''Nah, why is Kuroki here---!


    Cyrone exclaims.


    ''Shit!��Yes, that''s Shirone''s childhood friend!


    ""E--------!!!


    Me and Nao look at Reno in surprise.


    Come to think of it, Reno must have seen Shirone''s childhood friend before. And Sirone also says he''s the one who Dihardt is.


    Could that be him?


    Why is Syrone''s childhood friend here?


    I get confused.


    ''Why is Sirone''s childhood friend here?''


    Raige mentions a question. That''s what I want to know.


    I look at him, my childhood friend.


    He looks like he''s going to fall over, looking like he''s going to die.


    ''Oh, I''m going to fall over!


    Reno shouts.


    His body shakes and he almost falls backwards.


    ''Hey, Kroki!


    Syrone tries to run up to him.


    But a moment too soon, a huge shadow jumps out of the cave.


    ''''Eh, a dragon!


    It was a jet black dragon that jumped out.


    The dragon scooped him up on his back and placed him on his back and flew at a furious speed.


    We couldn''t move because of the suddenness of the situation.


    ''Eh, what ....... What happened ----!


    Cyrone screams out. She looks confused, unsure of what''s going on.


    The dragon carrying him was getting smaller and smaller.


    I could only watch the dragon fly away.


    ��Kuroki the Dark Knight


    I''m flying on Glorious''s back.


    You''re safe, Glorious.


    It''s like I almost fell over myself, which made me jump out of my skin unexpectedly.


    As a result, I was saved.


    There is no goddess of victory, but it seems that there is a dragon that can help us. So even if you can''t win, you can still live.


    For some reason, Rage and the others didn''t chase after me. I don''t know why.


    I put my hand to my face. There is no helmet there. It''s my real face.


    ''You''ve been exposed: ......


    This would have completely disliked the person called Kroki, not Dihardt. After all, he had cut down someone he loved. There''s no way we can go back to our original relationship.


    ''''I guess we can''t win after all: ......


    I think it''s a silly rivalry, I don''t know what I''m fighting against.


    It''s really stupid: ......


    I laugh a little.


    He touches the horn of the Holy Dragon King tied to Glorious'' back.


    ''I wonder if this will bring a goddess to me: ......


    Then maybe we can win next time.


    I''m starting to feel dazed. I''m tired, as expected.


    ''Sorry, Glorious ....... I need to get some sleep.


    Consciousness fades on Glorious''s back.


    Glorious flies through the blue sky. The clouds were clear and the sun was shining on them.


    In the midst of it all, I fell asleep.

 30 New goddess

    Demon King Modes


    ''I didn''t think Zarxys the Grim Reaper was still alive: ......


    Sir Dihardt returned to Nargol and asked about Zarxys.


    Zarxis was under my mother, Nargol.


    My mother, who tried to destroy this world, was called both the God of Destruction and the Demon King of Destruction.


    I did not want to destroy this world, so I turned with my men to the side of Odis, the leader of the rival gods.


    By the hands of Odis and himself, my mother was defeated in this land. From then on, the land was cursed and covered in darkness and the cursed land was called Nargol.


    And Zarxis was supposed to have killed it himself. He hadn''t expected it to live.


    I don''t know what the hell he''s up to: ......


    Zarxis was his mother''s faithful servant. He may be trying to bring disaster to this world.


    ''But, Your Majesty. Zarxys''s power is not good for you. I thought you were not worthy of fear.


    He nodded at Lugus'' words.


    Zarxis had the ability to create its own realm and take away the power of those who stepped into that realm.


    It was the same with the gods, and many of them fell prey to Zarxis.


    The only exceptions were those Zarxis recognized and those with the power of Zarxis'' lord, my mother Nargol. That power does not work on my mother. And it also did not work on me, who has the same power as my mother, Nargol.


    Also, not only Zarxis, but a few remnants of my mother''s party have survived, but none of them are a threat to me.


    ''''That too, I suppose. Speaking of which, what is Sir Dihardt doing now?


    When he returned to the Demon King''s Castle, he was dying. It seems that he encountered the brave men when he went to get the horns.


    I don''t know why the brave men were there. The encounter with the brave men resulted in a battle, and they were defeated. It seems that even as expected Sir Dihardt is no match for the brave men and all of their friends.


    That was a problem. We need to think of something to counteract this. If he is defeated, we are finished.


    Sir Dehardt might need a companion as well. But the only person in Nargol who has the ability to rival our brave companions is Lord Lanfeld. However, Lord Llanfeld alone is not enough for us. It may be necessary to strengthen Nargol''s strength as a whole.


    ''''Currently, Lord Dihardt is preparing to create a goddess.


    Already?


    Has your body been back for only a day and is it safe?


    ''''Yes. They wanted to perform the mystic arts right away as well: ......


    Okay.


    If he says he''s okay with it, there''s nothing to say. At least this should give him one more companion to rival the brave woman.


    That secret art would not succeed if the scarce materials and the sorcerer''s thoughts and magic power were not high. But Sir Dihardt will be fine.


    ''''I hope this gives you some peace of mind.


    I muttered quietly to myself.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired sage


    ''Hey, Chiyuki. What should I do?


    Sirone paced the room.


    ''Calm down, Sirone. Pacing around the room isn''t going to solve the problem.


    Since returning to my room in the Rox Kingdom, this is what Syrone has been like since I returned to my room. I don''t want you hanging around in my room. It makes me feel uncomfortable even here.


    ''''But why is Kuroki in this world ....... I don''t know why anymore.''''


    Cyrone has his head in his hands.


    It''s the same for me. I honestly don''t know what''s going on.


    I rack my brain. Dihardt''s true identity was Syrone''s childhood friend.


    We almost killed him.


    At the time, we were so confused that all we could do was watch them go, except for Rage.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of the game.


    What was he thinking, that even Syrone''s childhood friend would try to attack him mercilessly?


    After all, Rage seems to have determined that it was an imposter who was disguised as Shirone''s childhood friend.


    However, Reno, who has breakthrough eyes that can see through illusions, etc., assures me that he is definitely Shirone''s childhood friend, and he also says that Shirone is definitely his childhood friend.


    In the first place, how did he get information about the appearance of Sirone''s childhood friend?


    If he was going to turn into that, he would make her a beautiful woman. That way, Rage wouldn''t attack her.


    So we should consider him to be Shirone''s childhood friend.


    I think it''s unlikely that the demon is turning into a monster. Rather, I doubt that Rage really thought it was a fake. Could it be that he realized it was real and tried to attack it? I can''t help it, though, because if I asked him, he''d probably cut the white off.


    And next, if he''s the real Shirone''s childhood friend, why is he in this world?


    Someone who can summon on the side of the Demon King: ......


    I mutter.


    This much is probably true.


    "He''s got Kroki?


    I nodded at Cyrone''s words.


    ''And I suppose it''s natural to assume that he''s being controlled by some kind of magic, having summoned him.


    With that in mind, it makes sense that he''s a dark knight.


    ''Such a ......''


    Syrone''s face turns pale.


    I''m surprised to see that Sirone''s condition. According to Syrone''s story, he''s just an acquaintance I''ve known since I was a child, so he shouldn''t have any special feelings for me. But when she found out that it was him, her attitude was unusual.


    He should be a little calmer.


    ''Get a grip, Sirone. There''s no point in worrying about it here. Let''s stay calm and figure out how to get him back.


    I say, placing my hand on Cyrone''s shoulder.


    ''Yeah. ......''


    Syrone nodded, but he still felt uncomfortable.


    I have to think about the future.


    He is a hostage in a sense. We can''t attack Nargol for nothing with this.


    Besides, a man''s hostage will not work against Rage. If we attacked him, we could end up killing each other with him defending Nargol. That would be a bad idea.


    There''s still another problem. That is if he attacks us. I can''t think of an idea of what to do in that case.


    Syrone''s childhood friend was ridiculously strong. Even more so than Rage. It''s not someone you can go easy on.


    The only impression he had was that he was very weak in Shirone''s story. But in reality, he''s more than weak.


    It''s a monster in a sense that he is able to fight against all of us in an even match. It can be thought that he is strengthened by some kind of magic. In any case, it''s going to be difficult to get him back.


    Anyway, we should think of a countermeasure.


    I wonder how many people came to this world from the world we were in?


    I think about him in the basement. If I can work with him, maybe we can solve this problem. But he hasn''t shown himself at all while hiding his true identity. There must be a reason why he hasn''t shown himself.


    There are some secrets that we don''t know. I don''t know what it is.


    We''ll have to look into this in a lot of ways: ......


    I''m not Sirone, but I don''t know what to do when there''s so much I don''t understand like this.


    In front of me, Shirohne is restless.


    I''m going to be able to see that and let out a sigh.


    Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    "Lady Raina. The Dark Knight has taken his horns.


    Nia reports to me.


    ''Yes. The horns were taken: ......''


    I sigh.


    Distracted by the failure that night, I retreated to Elyos'' room.


    That potions can''t be erased from the outside and can only be counteracted by my own magic resistance power.


    Fortunately, my powerful magic resistance power allowed me to counteract it in one night.


    So I don''t think anything of Kroki anymore. I don''t think for a minute that I want to put a collar on him and go for a walk, put a collar on him and eat with him, or put a collar on him and sleep with him. I really don''t think about it. I definitely don''t think about it.


    Well, but I can think about it if he wants to. Then I will put a jeweled collar on him. I''m sure it will look good on him.


    But it was a mistake to have his horns taken off.


    I suddenly returned to Elyos, and the war maidens who had sensed the abnormality also returned to Elyos. As a result, the horns were taken from me.


    He would build an imitation goddess out of my hair.


    That''s no good. Why should I bother to create an imitation goddess? Here''s the real thing.


    "Why don''t you just take me instead of making an imitation goddess!


    I couldn''t help but say it out loud.


    Nia has a funny look on her face.


    ''That ...... Lady Raina .......''


    No, it''s nothing. Thanks for the report. You can back off, Nia.


    When I say this, Nia bows and leaves the room.


    I''m the only one in the room.


    I feel uncomfortable and my mind is faltering. I can''t show this kind of appearance to the war maidens under my command very often.


    I know the cause of it. I think of the cause.


    ''''I''m not going to let it end like this. ''''Brace yourself, Kuroki!


    I looked in Nargol''s direction and declared.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    There is a girl in front of me.


    A girl with silvery white hair.


    She is a new goddess created by bringing back the last ingredient, the horn of the Holy Dragon King.


    She was born as a very beautiful goddess, at least on the outside, as one of the ingredients was the beautiful hair of Raina and the beautiful horn of the Holy Dragon King.


    Her height is short compared to Raina and Mona, but her breasts are about the same.


    ''''Yes!


    I can''t help but gut myself. Then the wounded body screams.


    ''''Ouch. ......''''


    I restrain my body. Even though the healing magic has recovered to some extent, it''s still hard to move your body.


    But I still wanted to perform the secret technique as soon as possible.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    They seemed to be having a lot of fun.


    They were laughing and laughing at each other with Rage and the other Shironees around them. It was a dazzling sight.


    I was unable to move my body due to my injuries, so I could only watch them.


    Rage and its goddesses. I envied them.


    I didn''t need a lot of them; I just needed one. But I wanted a goddess that none of them could match.


    That goddess is right in front of me.


    That little goddess is staring at me in wonder.


    ''It''s Raina of Kroki, so I guess I''d say Kuna.


    I nudge Kuna''s head.


    "Kuna?


    Coona nods her head.


    ''It''s your name, Kuna. My own name is Kroki. It''s nice to meet you, Kuna.


    Kuna is staring at herself.


    ''Kroki.''


    Coona calls her name in a pretty voice.


    With those words, all the spikes are gone. Now I won''t have to worry about anything.


    I look at Coona.


    Her beautiful eyes were staring at her.

 31 City of Dwarves

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Elyos, the country where the gods live. Elyos is a country in the sky that is built to float in the clouds at the top of Mount Elyos, the highest mountain in this world.


    There are three ways to enter Elyos: the first is to fly into the country, the second is to climb the mountain, and the third is to enter from underground through the mountain.


    Whichever route you take, it''s not going to be easy.


    The first, of course, requires a way to fly, and if you don''t have the permission of the holy knights serving the God King Odis to enter from the air, you''ll be killed just by approaching them.


    The second is that Mount Erios is a steep mountain, but the great sea of trees at the foot of Mount Erios is home to the kingdom of the elves. You need the permission of the elves to enter the forest.


    The third underground passage is guarded by dwarves and can only be entered with the dwarves'' permission.


    The route I am going to take is the third underground route.


    When your vision wavers, it changes to a different room than the one you were in before. The magic circle at your feet still had a bit of faint light in it.


    ''''Dario-dono, where are we?''''


    This is a shrine at the edge of the jungle, Master Dihart. There is an underground passage at the end of the hall that leads to your destination.


    The answer was a man who was taller than he was to his own shoulders, but twice as big beside him.


    A dwarf. That''s what they call him, a race.


    They dwarves are longer-lived than humans and are better at blacksmithing. The tools they make are the best in the world.


    Many of these dwarves frequent Nargol because of the close relationship between Modes and the dwarves'' god, Heybos. Nargol is rich in mineral resources, so it is probably beneficial for the dwarves as well.


    Dario is one of the dwarves who frequents Nargol and can help guide you to Elyos.


    The reason he came to Elyos is to meet the god Heybos at the lowest level of Elyos. The reason I came to Elyos is to meet with the god Heybos at the lowest level of Elyos to get new armor to replace the armor that was tattered in the battle with Rage and his friends.


    ''''Well, shall we go now?


    Dario says this and starts walking.


    It seems there is an underground passage behind the shrine that leads to the dwarven kingdom.


    Shall we go, Kuna?


    I look to the side and urge Coona to hug my arm.


    Kuna nods without answering. Then the black hood that hides her face shakes, revealing a few silver bangs and a white face.


    Myself and Kuna begin to walk as well.


    Kuna won''t let go of my arm, making it a little difficult to walk, but I persevere.


    It''s a beautiful and pretty girl who is admiring me. Of course it''s okay if it''s a little bit difficult to walk around.


    In the first place, have you ever been liked by such a pretty girl before?


    Maybe it''s only natural that I should like myself since I''m the goddess I made for myself, but looking at the finished Kuna, that didn''t matter.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''Kuroki ...... are you crying?''


    Coona asks me to look into her face from below. The gesture is adorable.


    ''No, ...... this is just snot coming out of my eyes. Let''s go, Coona.


    As we walked, we came to a place where a small, oddly shaped boat-like structure was placed in the passage.


    ''Lord Dihardt, we''ll take it from here.


    For this? Lord Dario.


    It''s not that I''m floating in the water. It''s just a boat being placed on the gangway.


    ''Woo hoo, well, you''ll find out when you get in.


    Dario says with a grin.


    Myself and Cuna board the boat with Dario in the lead.


    As they board themselves, the boat suddenly floats up.


    ''Oh!''


    I can''t help myself.


    The boat rises to the surface and continues forward.


    "Well, I think the Dark Knight would be surprised.


    Dario says with a laugh.


    ''Yes. ''I''m surprised,''


    I answer honestly.


    The technology in this world is astounding. In some ways it is more advanced than the world I was from.


    The boat is moving quite fast.


    Above this tunnel is already a sanctuary. The sanctuary is basically only accessible to the angelic race, elves and dwarves of the race recognized by the gods of Elyos. And moreover, I am from Nargol, an enemy of Elyos. If a non-Dwarven race finds me, I won''t be able to get away with it.


    The boat goes on. The sanctuary is large, so the underground passage that passes underneath it is also quite long, and the end is not in sight, even though the boat is advancing at a considerable speed.


    Normally it would be faster to move with transference magic, but since the entire sanctuary is enchanted to block transference for defensive reasons, the sanctuary can only be advanced by such means.


    It would be about an hour or so in time, and we finally see the exit.


    When the boat stops, we get off the boat ourselves, and this time we go out into a slightly smaller passage.


    When we exit the passage, we find ourselves in a large area.


    Various lights illuminate us. The light in this place is different from the light in the passage was also bright with lights.


    The streetscape that was colored by various lights such as yellow and red and green makes you forget that this is underground.


    The beautiful decorations are decorated all over the streets, creating a fantastic scene by illuminating it with various lights.


    ''''Oh!��Here''s another one: ......


    I marvel at the sight for the first time.


    Dario looks satisfied when he sees his own face.


    ''''Welcome, Master Dark Knight Dihardt. This is the dwarven city of Vernd.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    The dwarven city of Verundo, located underneath the sanctuary of Mount Elyos, is a city built on the best of magical technology.


    Everywhere in the multi-layered city, there are moving floors and stones that rise and fall like elevators without any ropes or anything to connect each area of the city. This is something that does not exist in the human world. It''s no secret that dwarves have far more advanced magical technology than the humans of this world.


    And the exterior of the city is adorned everywhere with the glowing jewels of magical technology, their seven-colored light illuminating the beautifully decorated streets and buildings. And although the city is underground, it is designed to be just the right size so that it does not feel cramped.


    There are about 20,000 dwarves living in Vernd. Even though the number of dwarves is much smaller than the number of humans, it''s a lonely number for the capital. However, the city has a special meaning to the dwarves, as it is the home of the dwarf god, Heybos, the god of craftsmanship.


    As you walk down the street, you will pass many dwarves. This is the capital of the dwarves, so it''s only natural.


    But as they walk, they pass non-Dwarves as well. I was wondering if there are non-dwarves living in the city, but when I looked at them they were not living creatures. The body looks like a round tube with a slender face. It is probably a golem made by dwarves.


    Golems are moving dolls made from rocks, wood, iron and other materials. They are the same as the robots in the original world.


    The golems are accompanying the dwarves and cleaning the roads.


    I had heard about the golems from Lugas. Golems are used for various purposes, from combat to household chores, he said.


    The golem being cleaned now is probably for cleaning.


    Come to think of it, there was a huge doll of steel in the transitioned place of the shrine, but that might also be a golem.


    Perhaps it''s a golem for fighting off those without permission. If Dario hadn''t been with us, we might have been in a lot of trouble.


    ''You look so surprised that you can''t speak, Master Dihardt.


    Dario says as he sees himself scurrying around from earlier.


    ''''Yes, Dario-dono. I am amazed at how amazing the dwarves are at building such a large city, even though it is underground.''''


    Dario was pleased with his own honesty.


    ''Woo hoo. But, Lord Dihardt. But no more surprises. We''ll be entering the place now, so prepare yourself.


    Dario says, returning his face to a slightly more serious look.


    I nod to myself.


    ''Cuna, cover your face.''


    He urges Cuna, who hadn''t spoken at all before and was walking around clinging to his arm.


    ''Yes.''


    Coona said and put his hood over his head to hide his face.


    We had brought ourselves to a much higher level on the floating stone. From here on out, they would have to move with caution.


    Beyond this is the most important area of the Vernd, the dwarven workshop.


    And above this workshop is the workshop of the god Heybos.


    We will enter the workshop area. It was a bleak but practical scene, unlike the places that had been decorated before.


    Many of the dwarves in this workshop are particularly finicky and must not be too noisy.


    And because some of the dwarves in this workshop are misogynistic, it would normally be best not to bring Kuna, but I ended up bringing her with me because she did not want to leave me and I was worried about leaving her in Nargol.


    The reason for the anxiety had to do with Regina, the former princess of Argoa.


    She was picked up by me in the Acheron Mountains and later became my maid of honor in the Demon King''s castle.


    And it seems that Kuna doesn''t like her. It''s not so much Rigena''s dislike of her, but Kuna''s dislike of her seems to be one-sided, and she doesn''t feel comfortable leaving her at home with Kuna. That''s why I brought Kuna along with me.


    We quietly exit the workshop ourselves. Although I was curious about what the dwarves were doing in this workshop, I heard that some of them were very reluctant to have their territory entered, so I resisted.


    Then, I pass through the workshop and reach the upper floor.


    It was a strange room.


    Various ores, tools, and paper are scattered about, and the room is arranged in such a way that it is hard to tell whether it is narrow or wide, which confuses the viewer.


    This seemed to be the workshop of the god Heybos. If that was the case, then this place should also be the boundary between Vernd and Elios. According to the story, God Heybos is the lowest place in Elyos and lives in the highest place in Vernd.


    We proceed to the workshop of the god Heybos.


    Then we come to a slightly larger place. There was a man there. His hairy beard and crooked body give the impression of weakness, but the muscles in his arms and the glare in his profile are sharp and spirited.


    ''''Hey Boss God. I''ve brought the Dark Knight.


    Dario thanks the man. If that''s the case, then I''m sure this man is the God of Heybos.


    Heavos looks at you.


    A sharp look catches him. I''ve heard that the god Haybos is not a skilled fighter, but I can see the power in his eyes that could be called a warrior of long standing.


    ''''I''m pleased to meet you for the first time, Heybos .......


    No need to say hello, Dark Knight Dehart.


    I was about to greet him with a curtsy, but was interrupted.


    "You have asked for instruction from Dario. Will you show me that sword?


    The god Heybos holds out his hand.


    He holds out a small sword that he held in his pocket.


    The stiletto is shorter than a typical longsword and slightly longer than a shortsword.


    This stiletto is something he learned from Dario and made himself by striking it.


    When the Haybos God pulls out the stiletto, the black sword barrel is exposed.


    ''This is all I know of this Haybos. I know better than to spin a hundred words.


    The Hayboss God sullenly looks at the sword. The sword was one that he learned from Dario, using his own black flames, and after many failed attempts, he finally completed it.


    Not only was it difficult to find materials that could withstand the black flames, but it was also difficult to find the right amount of strength to create the sword, creating a lot of debris.


    The final product was a small sword that was forged by the black flames, its body shining black and its sharpness was quite impressive.


    I think it''s a good piece of work, but I''m not sure if it''s good enough to be shown to the god of craftsmanship.


    Hmmm, I see. ...... It''s a pretty good idea. But wait a minute.


    When he says this, the Haybos God says so and leaves his seat. And when he returns a short while later, he doesn''t have the dagger he gave her, but rather another beautifully crafted dagger in his hand.


    ''Here,''


    The god Heybos hands him a small sword.


    I take the stiletto in my hand.


    "Pull it out and see.


    Pulling the stiletto from its scabbard, the black sword barrel is exposed.


    ''''This is .......''''


    I let out a sound of surprise to myself.


    ''Yes, that''s the sword you made,''


    The stiletto that was given to me was the one I had given him. When I had given it to him, I hadn''t done any work on the hilt or anything else, I just wanted it to be easy to hold and use.


    However, the dagger handed to me by the god Heybos is still as easy to use as it was to use, but it is beautifully crafted. That''s why I didn''t realize it was the one I had given him.


    I am honestly impressed.


    ''I was wondering why the sword was completely unadorned... I had to do some work on it. To be honest, I don''t feel like I''m trying to dress up. You don''t have any fancy clothes at all, do you? You wear black clothes all the time to keep a low profile, don''t you?


    The words of the Haybos God pierce my heart.


    How can I know that? I''m surprised that I actually do.


    Even from Syrone, "Kroki wears only black or gray, but not anything else? I''ve been told that. I''m more comfortable in darker clothes, yes .......


    ''Is it a hit?''


    I can''t talk back to the Heybos God.


    Well, it''s no surprise that it''s actually hit, so it''s not even a gagging sound.


    Then you look at the sword.


    ''Even though I can sense the will to make something good: ......


    Then the god Heybos looks at himself.


    ''You seem to be a clumsy man in a way ....... I''d say he can''t do anything with a woman he likes, and he won''t compete with another man for a woman, so he backs down.


    The words pierce my own heart again.


    ''Perhaps the Lord will stand down and not fight over anything, not just women? And then at the end of the day, you can''t help yourself and you do something you can''t take back.


    And the god Heybos looks a little farther away.


    ''Just like the Modes guy: ....... The Modes guy should have fought a little bit, but he said to retreat to Nargol as soon as possible. So they get licked and expand their demands, and then they start fighting each other''s retractions.


    And the Haybos God laughs a little.


    ''But denying involvement with others and confining himself to the world of this frail workshop alone, does this Heybos have any right to say anything: ......


    God Heybos says in a muttered voice.


    Nat says that God Heybos is always holed up in this workshop and never goes to the meetings of the gods. That''s why he didn''t find out until later when Modes was banished from Elyos.


    The god Heybos seems to regret that a bit. That''s probably why he''s helping Modes.


    And now he looks at the small sword he holds.


    ''A bit off topic ....... It''s not ornate, but if it''s purely a sword, it''s quite good. It''s not inferior to anything a dwarf would make.


    This was definitely a compliment of the highest order.


    ''Thank you,''


    I bow my head in praise.


    ''Can you show me the sword Modes gave you?


    I pull out the magic sword at my waist and hand it to the god Heybos.


    The black barrel of the sword is decorated with a red pattern, hence the name "black blood magic sword".


    It''s always a great sword. A sword like this one, not even Heybos could make it.


    It was an unexpected word.


    ''''Isn''t that sword made by the Haybos God?''''


    At his own words, the god Haybos shook his head.


    ''It was Nargol, the mother of Modes, who made that sword. Nargol, called the God of Destruction, has the ability to create weapons for destruction. Even this Hayboss is no match for him. As a matter of fact, Modes can make weapons as good as this Heybos. He doesn''t really want to make weapons, though. And maybe you have the ability to do that too.


    Hayboss God says as he compares the demon sword to the small sword he made.


    The ability to make a sword.


    In other words, the ability to be a sword smith is definitely an ability he gained by coming to this world. The world of swords should be so profound that it is said to be a lifetime of sharpening alone.


    I''ve learned from a master''s acquaintance who is a swordsmith, but it''s not something that can be done in just one night.


    The reason why I came to this world is that I am able to make precise movements, which is why I am able to make products that are as good as the dwarves. So if I went back to my original world, I wouldn''t be able to make the same sword that I gave to the Haybos God.


    "Well, it''s not what it looks like, but Modes and you are very much alike. You can give it to someone else. It''s a bit gaudy and I doubt you''d like it.


    Then he gives me the sword back.


    I think about who I should give this little sword to.


    Kuna looks like he wants it beside me, but I want to give Kuna something better than the sword I make for him.


    ''I''ll give Kuna something better some time,''


    Then he pats Coona''s head and tucks the sword into his pocket.


    Coona looks dissatisfied, but stroking her head seems to have cured her mood.


    I''ve got some armor made over here for you. You can follow me.


    After saying that, the Haybos god walked out and led them to themselves.


    In the destination of the guide, there was an armor of one territory including a helmet. The color of the armor is jet black and looks the same as before, but the magic contained in it is much stronger than the previous one.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work for you. I made it based on the tattered dark knight''s armor that was given to me earlier, but you won''t know for sure until you come to see it in person, so you can try it on.


    Heibos God told me to put on the armor and it fit my body well and did not blur. I''m sure you''ll be able to see that it doesn''t impede your movements despite the heavy armor.


    ''It''s amazing. It''s amazing that you can move with such big armor and not be hindered by it. ......


    Even in the original world, they wouldn''t be able to make this much armor.


    "And you can have this for the girl.


    The Haybos god takes out what looks like a long stick. It was a huge scythe.


    ''This is ......''


    Yes, I got a call from Modes. I made one.


    With that, the Hayboss God handed the scythe to Kuna.


    When Kuna held it, it was not too long and not too short for his height, and it was a perfect fit. And it suited him well.


    I''m not comfortable with letting Kuna fight, but I know how hard it is to have no power.


    I don''t want to make them fight as much as possible, but there might be a time when they could if they did.


    ''''Thank you, Hayboss God.''''


    I bowed my head again and thanked him.


    I know there are some things you don''t want to give up, and I pray you''ll be able to keep them too.


    The Haybos God says this and turns away.


    There seems to be nothing more to say.


    I returned to Nargol after bowing to the back of Haybos God many times.


    Kuna, the Silver White Witch.


    I use shifting magic to return to the Demon King''s Castle.


    I look at the scythe I got earlier from a guy called Heybos or something.


    With this, Kuna will be able to fight as well. I hope this will help Kuroki.


    When I wield it, it feels good in Kuna''s hand. But I think I need to train like Kroki.


    Kroki swings his sword every morning.


    It''s called "training everything". It''s not the same as a sword, but Kuna should swing the scythe with you. That way you can be with Kroki.


    ''This is Kuna-sama ....... Welcome home.


    While walking, she meets a woman. When the woman sees Kuna, she bows.


    Her name is Rijena.


    I don''t like this woman very much. She gets irritated when she comes near Kroki.


    Kuna belongs to Kroki. Then Kroki is Kuna''s.


    Krona is Krona''s only property, but he is also kind to this woman. That''s what is so disgusting.


    I want to put a collar on Kroki and keep Kuna alone. But if I do that, Kroki won''t like it.


    So you''re going to have to deal with this woman. Kill her? But if we do that, Kroki will be sad.


    So we''ll have to find another way.


    "Regena.


    ''Ha, yes!��What is it, Lady Kuna!


    Regena looks frightened when Coona calls out to her. It''s not that I''m not going to kill him now. So there shouldn''t be any need to be frightened.


    That''s where you suddenly notice what Regena has in her hand.


    ''''What''s that?''''


    I ask, pointing to the object in my hand.


    ''Se-...... laundry, sir!


    I was a little afraid to ask, my voice was upturned.


    Whose is it?


    ...... It''s your husband''s.


    This time his voice was smaller.


    The only person Rijena calls master is Kuroki. I can feel a black fire welling up when I hear her call me that master.


    ''Did you wash it?''


    Ligeena nodded her head in agreement.


    ''I thought princesses didn''t do that?''


    Rigena is supposed to be a princess in a human country called Argoa or something.


    And the princesses you hear about are not supposed to do laundry.


    Kroki has been reading various books to learn the characters of this world.


    Some of them are stories about various people, and he reads them to Kuna before she goes to bed at night.


    It''s a happy time for Kuna to sleep while listening to Kroki''s gentle voice.


    And in one of the books, there is a story about a princess.


    The princesses in the stories don''t do that. It would always be done by an attendant. So it was a surprise to me that Regina could do that.


    ''''I, no, I wanted to thank you for helping my master ...... and I learned to wash my clothes from my grandmother ...... that .......''''


    Rigena replies sluggishly.


    Rigena was picked up here with a squire, as I recall. She must have learned from that squire.


    ''Yes ......''


    Then he looked at the laundry in Regina''s hand. In it, I could see Kuroki''s underwear.


    That''s what Kroki was wearing yesterday. I''ve checked it many times, so there''s no mistaking it.


    Did you suck on it ......?


    I ask Ligeena.


    ''What? ......?''


    Rigena replied, then looked down. Naturally, there''s Kroki''s underwear there.


    ''''Oh yeah, I didn''t do that!��You can''t just suck it up.


    Regina denies it a little late, perhaps not realizing the meaning of what was said at first.


    ''Covering and ....... Licking and ......''


    No, I didn''t!��I didn''t!


    Rigena bobbed her head in denial.


    ''Suck it!��I didn''t lick it!��No, I didn''t!��It''s just a little sniff!


    Rigena tried her best to deny it, but there was one word in those words that she couldn''t miss.


    ''Did you smell it?''


    Oh, .......


    Silence rules the place.


    No, ......, we have to do something quickly .......


    "Regina ......


    ''Yes!


    He approaches Rigena and pulls her face closer.


    ''Teach Coona to do the laundry,''


    Since you can''t kill them. The only way to do it is for Coona to learn to wash and protect her underwear.


    ''What?��Lady Coona, sir?


    Ligeena looks surprised. I don''t know why.


    ''You have to teach Kuna everything she needs to do to take care of Kroki, not just the laundry. I want to be able to take care of all of Kroki''s needs.


    Oh no, His Majesty''s Princess of the Demon King would do such a thing: ......


    Ligeena says apologetically.


    Before I knew it, Kuna was the daughter of the Demon King. Probably because she looks like Moona.


    It''s different, but I won''t deny it every time.


    ''I just want to remember.''


    If Kuna can do everything, there is no need for Regena to be Kroki''s maid.


    At that point, you can do Regena somewhere else.


    You also need to think about where you want her to go. If there was nowhere to go, the gentle Kroki would leave Regena there.


    One word comes to mind.


    The Kingdom of Algore.


    It''s where Regena was a princess. Why don''t we give her back to the princess there?


    After all, she could go back to being a princess, and Kroki wouldn''t say it was a bad idea, and it would be good for Regina.


    So it seemed like a very good idea.

 32 Thalias Academy

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    As I fly over the Xonian plains, I see people running on the grasslands below.


    They are a race of centaurs, whose upper body is human and lower body is horse.


    The centaurs appear to be in a panic.


    Perhaps the cause is me. Now I''m riding a gryphon. I guess they are afraid of the gryphon.


    The vast Xonian plains are home to many grassland-dwelling species. The two most representative tribes are the centaurs, as seen below, and the satyrs, whose upper body is a human and lower body is a goat.


    I was impressed when I first saw the mythical race, but when I met them in person, that illusion was shattered.


    The centaurs, with a few exceptions, were bellicose and attacked us when they saw us. We drove them away, of course, but for what it''s worth, they''re a race that''s only male, and they attack human women for breeding.


    That one incident shattered my illusions, but when I think about it, even in mythology, they seem to have been like that.


    I was impressed when I saw the dragons and other things in the story, but they are vicious to the humans of this world. That should be the same in the stories of the original world.


    It''s not the same as hearing a story and seeing them in person. We can laugh because we are powerful, but this world is inherently harsh for people to live in. We must not forget that.


    And originally, the Gryphon was supposed to be a vicious demonic beast as well.


    ''''But when it comes to this, they''re cute: ......


    I nudge the griffon''s neck.


    A griffon is a magical beast with the head of an eagle and the body of a lion with wings. Their habitat is the Central Mountains, and their range of movement extends from the Minon Plain in the west to the Xonian plains in the east.


    There are no dragons living in the Central Mountains, and the strongest creatures in this area are griffons. The strongest magical beasts of the Xonian Plain are quietly carrying me on their backs.


    Using Nao and Reno''s abilities, we were able to mount some of the griffons and hippogriffs that live in the Xonian Plain. We also asked the dwarves to create a magical tool for summoning them, and we can call them up at any time.


    And the permission to fly was also granted on the condition that they do not fly in the airspace of Elyos as a special exception, at the advice of Raina. Therefore, this gryphon can also fly away from its original habitat.


    By utilizing the gryphon, our range of action was greatly expanded.


    And I''m riding the gryphon to a place.


    As I was flying in the Gryphon, I could see the high, rugged mountain ranges that divide the continent from east to west.


    These are the Central Mountains that divide the continent from east to west.


    As they reach the central mountain range, they see a large number of Harpies in flight.


    They have the body of a human female with eagle wings on her arms and an eagle on her lower body. And they are not very friendly to humans.


    But they are not attacked because they are riding gryphons that are stronger than they are, but rather, they run away from them.


    Also, unlike the centaurs, the Harpies are an all-female tribe. They attack human males in order to reproduce.


    By the way, if you have children among other races, they are born from their father''s tribe if they are boys, and from their mother''s tribe if they are girls.


    If so, why don''t centaurs and harpies make a pair, but both seem to prefer humans. I haven''t researched all species, but it seems that the preference for the opposite s*x in most species is the same as in humans.


    I think it''s strange, but I had to agree that it''s something like that.


    While I''m thinking about this, we pass through the central mountain range. From here, we are on the west side of the continent. And from here, through the plain of Minon, beyond the Gulf of Ariad, the destination is the Institute of Saria.


    The reason I''m heading to the Academy of Saria is to find out what I can about it.


    The identity of the dark knight Dihardt was Syrone''s childhood friend. Perhaps he was summoned by the Demon King.


    But there''s something I don''t understand. Why would he cooperate with the Demon King?


    No matter how much he was summoned, he shouldn''t have to obey.


    According to what Cyrone said, he''s not the kind of person who would cooperate with the nefarious demon king with his gentle nature.


    If that''s the case, he might be controlled by some kind of magic or something.


    It''s not that I don''t like it, but I''m sure that I''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I''ve heard that there are various books on magic in the academy of Saria. There may also be information about magic to control people. That''s why I was heading to the academy by myself.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do this kind of research. The other members of the team are not suited to this kind of sober work. Kaya was the only one who seemed to be able to do it, but she stayed behind because she was worried about the others. That''s why I, Chiyuki, had to go to Saria''s academy by myself.


    Shirone wanted to go with me again, but now Shirone was clearly restless and only got in the way. That''s why I left her in the St. Renaria Republic.


    Probably by now, she''s probably distracting herself by killing the demons in the vicinity.


    That''s why I flew the griffon and headed for the academy in Saria.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    The magic city of Saria is a city in a basin surrounded by mountains.


    In this world, it is common for a city to be a country, but Saria is not a country. That''s why there is no such thing as a Saria citizen.


    To begin with, Saria is a city ruled by the Association of Magicians, which has branches all over the world. All of the sorcerers who belong to the association could be called citizens.


    And the Academy of Saria was created by the Association of Magicians to study magic and train sorcerers.


    When I reached the vicinity of Saria, I released my gryphon and headed to Saria.


    It would be nice if I could set up a transfer to this Saria, but I haven''t been able to get permission to do so. Apparently, I need to be of a very high rank in the association.


    I go through the formalities at the gate of the city wall. If you show the gatekeeper a silver plate in the shape of a card that shows that you are a wizard of the association, he will let you in.


    Saria is open to any sorcerer who belongs to the Society. I belong to the Society of Mages of the Republic of St. Renaria. This is where the silver plate was issued.


    When you enter Saria, you will go to your destination without hesitation.


    This is the second time I''ve come to Saria. I knew about the city called Saria before, I was interested in coming because I had come. At that time I''m generally sure what is where. My destination is the library at the Academy in Saria.


    As I walked, I passed some people who do not look like magicians. Perhaps they are ordinary people living in this city.


    It is easy to distinguish between those who are not, because sorcerers always wear black robes.


    There are hundreds of sorcerers living in Saria, as it is a city of sorcerers.


    However, even though it is a city of sorcerers, it is not only sorcerers that live in the city. The gatekeepers and the wall guards who protect this city from demons are ordinary people who cannot use magic. They are said to have hired a freedom fighter from some country. And other merchants who deal in the necessities of life are also ordinary people.


    It is safe to assume that about 60% of the people are normal.


    As we walked, we reached the library and the receptionist.


    The man at the reception desk seems to be a magician unlike the gatekeeper. This library must be an important facility when using a sorcerer for such reception work.


    The library can be entered by any sorcerer of the association as well.


    I show the silver plate as I showed it to the gatekeeper. Then the man at the reception desk gives me a strange look. Was there something funny about it?


    ''Um ...... could you possibly be the dark-haired wise lord?''


    The man at the reception desk asks timidly.


    ''I don''t identify myself as such, but I do get called that.


    I reply that I can see why the man has given me a strange look.


    There''s no way I can call myself a wise man. But I don''t think it''s a good idea to deny it, so I try to answer that when asked.


    I''m not sure if you are the one with the silver plate issued by the St. Renaria Republic and a beautiful dark-haired woman, so I thought if you are the dark-haired wise man Chiyuki-dono. That upcoming .......


    ''Um, ...... I''d like to get into the library if I could: ......''


    I interrupted him because the conversation was going to be long.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry. Please, Chiyuki-dono.''''


    It looked like they still wanted to talk, but I didn''t mind, I went ahead.


    First of all, you will find the book you are looking for in the catalog near the entrance. The book I''m looking for is a book about the kind of magic that interferes with the inside, such as the mind.


    The kind of magic that interferes with the mind and other internal organs include sleep and confusion. The same place should be found for the magic that controls people.


    I walked between the shelves where the books were placed and soon arrived at my destination.


    It seems that there are magic books on the shelves in this area that interfere with the mind and other internal affairs.


    The title of the book is written in this world''s script, but there''s nothing wrong with that.


    The sentences in this world were not that difficult to write.


    There are 21 basic characters, each with uppercase, middle and lowercase letters, for a total of 63 characters. Then you add some symbols to it and the sentence is written. And the syntax was closer to Japanese than to English, so it was easier for us to learn.


    Of course, even though it was easy to learn, it was hard to read a sentence from another world. Except for Reno, who had no intention of learning, reading Shirone, Sahoko, etc. still seems to be difficult. Kyouka said she could read, but I''m a little suspicious. Kaya seems to be able to read reasonably well, though.


    Surprisingly, it''s Reige and Nao. These two were fast learners.


    In particular, Rage''s ability to learn is high, and he can read as well as I can, despite the fact that he doesn''t seem to be making any effort. I''m so mad that I studied so hard and late into the night that I finally learned to read. I hate it when people like this are around.


    Nao''s physical abilities also draw people''s attention, but she''s actually quite smart, and she learned it easily.


    I can read and write normally because of my efforts. But even now, I still have some discomfort in reading. It''s as if I''m using Japanese as a romaji for everything.


    Well, I''ll get used to it. And with my current reading ability, it''s hard to read books that are written in difficult prose, but it doesn''t interfere with reading normal books.


    I''ll take some books. I use my magic hand to take books that are out of my reach.


    This magic hand uses magic power to create an invisible hand that can take objects at a distance.


    I''ve heard that even ordinary magicians can only make 2 or 3 magic hands, but I can make up to 100 hands. The length can be extended up to 100 meters.


    However, my magic hand can only hold an object that is heavy enough to be held by my real hand. This is why a weak person cannot carry a heavy load even if they use their magic hands. But since I''m a powerful person in this world, I can carry quite a heavy load, so it''s not a problem. I can even crush people''s heads if I want to.


    After taking about twenty books I look for an empty desk.


    According to the guide, this library does not have a lending service. So I have to read the books in the library. There are several reading desks in the library for this purpose. I have to bring in some books there to read and copy them.


    When I find an empty desk, I spread the books out on it. The first one is a book about domination magic. It''s about experimenting with various species of demons to see how much control they can have over them, and the content is about that. It might be of some use.


    I start reading the book.


    "Chiyuki-dono, the Black-Haired Sage.


    I was reading a book when I was suddenly approached by a whisper.


    When I turned around, it was the man from the receptionist''s office from earlier.


    ''Excuse me?��What is it?


    I can''t shout in the library, so I answer in a whisper.


    ''Um, Chiyuki-dono. As a matter of fact, Vice-President Tarabos would like to meet you at ...... if you have a moment?


    The man at the reception desk says apologetically.


    ''Vice President?''


    Yes, I''m the vice president of the Mages'' Association.


    The man at the reception desk nodded.


    I''ve never met anyone called Talabos or anything like that. But he''s so much more than a vice-chairman, he must be a person in a pretty high position. I don''t have a choice, so I decide to go see him.


    The man at the reception desk took me to a room in the library.


    When I walked in, I saw a middle-aged man with a short build. He was probably in his fifties, and his smiling attitude throughout reminded me more of a merchant than a magician. The person did not have much of a sorcerer''s feel to him.


    ''''Chiyuki-dono, this is the vice president of Tarabos.''''


    The man at the reception desk introduces a small, fat man.


    ''''Oh no, you''re that black-haired wise man Chiyuki-dono, it''s the first time I''ve met you. You''re even more beautiful than they say.''''


    A small, overweight man puts his hand on his chest and bows his head. From his demeanor, he seems to be someone who knows a certain amount of etiquette.


    "I''m Chiyuki. What can I do for you, Vice-President Tarabos?


    I bow my head in the same way and say hello. I''d like to get back and continue my research, if possible. If you have something to do, I want you to hurry up and say it.


    I''m sorry, Chiyuki-dono, but there is actually something I would like to ask you to do on behalf of the hero.


    Talabos says apologetically.


    ''What do you want me to do?''


    I don''t know what I want to ask for, but I decided to listen to the vice-president of the Magician''s Association because that''s what he said.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired sage.


    Okay, I''ll give you an update on my findings.


    With my research done, I returned to the Republic of St. Renaria. Getting back was easy because all I had to do was use my transference magic.


    When I returned, I gathered everyone together.


    ''According to my research, there are three ways to manipulate people: the control spell, the memory manipulation spell and the mesmerizing spell. The control spell, as the name suggests, controls the target. The only problem is that it reduces the intelligence of the target.


    The magic of domination makes the subject look like a robot. Its knowledge and computing power remain the same, but it can no longer act flexibly. In some cases, you have to command them one by one to move.


    I have controlled a goblin once before, but I had to give detailed instructions to make it work as I wanted, so I couldn''t use it at all.


    What about him?


    ''I''m pretty sure that magic makes you silly, doesn''t it? As I recall, that would be a pain in the ass to manipulate, wouldn''t it?


    I nodded at Reno''s words.


    ''I don''t think so either.''


    So I guess that means there''s another way.


    I nodded at Nao''s words and I continued to speak.


    ''Next is the memory manipulation magic, this is a spell that rewrites the opponent''s memories to suit you. You can also tamper with their memories as if they are supposed to listen to your commands. The only problem is that this magic is hard to control. It''s almost impossible to rewrite a memory that contradicts your previous memory, and trying to force it into your mind could cause you to have a mental breakdown.


    From what Cyrone says, he seems to have lived a normal life as a Japanese. It should be difficult to plant a rude memory that it is natural to listen to the orders of the demon king.


    It''s also quicker to erase all memories and raise them from the state of a newborn child than to try to make sense of it all. That''s quite a bit of work.


    ''''This magic would explain it better than domination magic. It''s just that it''s also quite difficult to control the memories of a human in this world, but to do that to a human in another world is a ridiculous level of difficulty.''''


    Everyone looks at me delicately when I say it.


    And if this magic is used, there''s nothing you can do about it. The memories lost by rewriting them will not be restored. Even if you can return to your former world, it will be impossible for you to live your former life. It''s as good as having your entire life erased.


    You can''t help but look like Syrone is about to cry. I can only hope that he''s not using this magic. I decide to move on.


    ''''And finally, you''re the one with the charm magic. I''m sure Lino-san should know more about this magic than you do, don''t you?


    I see Reno.


    Lino can use mind-altering magic such as sleep, confusion and fascination. I''m sure he''s used this magic on demons before.


    ''Yes, this is certainly the best magic to control. Both Mr. Goblin and Mr. Orc will listen to anything Reno says.


    Reno says happily.


    Enchantment magic is a spell that makes the object you cast it on love you.


    You don''t have to give orders like the control spell, but you can spontaneously act for the person you love. But because it acts spontaneously, it can be difficult to use because it can take unexpected actions.


    But as I recall, this magic doesn''t work for some demons, does it?


    ''Hmmm... Surely Sahoko is right. It works well for centaurs, but for harpies.


    doesn''t work very well.


    Maybe it''s the difference between men and women. I suppose that''s a weakness in the charm''s magic.


    Enchantment magic is as effective as the person casting the spell is attractive to the target.


    It''s hard to work on people who don''t like you, for example, and even if it works, it only makes them friendlier.


    That''s why it''s an uncertain magic.


    But what if the demon king is actually controlling it with that magic, what would happen?


    Think about what Nao said. If he is being controlled by the magic of fascination .......


    ''So you''re saying that Shirone''s childhood friend is at the mercy of the Demon King, .......


    ''If the Demon King is controlling you with his mesmerizing magic, so be it. ......


    I nodded at Rage''s words.


    ''If ...... if that''s the case, then he''s in love with the Demon King right now. ......


    Suddenly Kaya starts talking. I feel her voice is higher than usual.


    ''''Wow, ...... that ...... demon king and the... ......''''


    Nao says and everyone gives him a subtle look. All of us here have seen the demon king''s appearance in magical images. His appearance was ugly and vicious.


    All of us are probably imagining the Demon King and him making love to each other.


    I too would imagine that demon king and him holding each other naked. It made me feel a little sick.


    ''Something creepy: ......''


    It''s not very beautiful: ......


    Reno and Kyouka look baffled.


    ''''Wahahahahahaha. That guy is in love with the Demon King! Wa-ha-ha, this is so funny!


    Rage is laughing so hard. You laugh a little too much.


    ''Hey Ray-kun: ......''


    Sahoko chides Rage. Surely, in front of Shirohne, you should hold back a little.


    ''But it''s strange. Isn''t the magic of enchantment hard to work on homos*xuals and the like?


    Kyouka wonders.


    Surely fascination magic shouldn''t have much effect on homos*xuals.


    ''Um ...... maybe he''s homos*xual?''


    Hey, hey! Kaya, what are you talking about!


    ''No, miss. There are people like that in this world. He must have been attracted to the Demon King''s muscular body.


    Kaya''s words made Kyouka a little flustered.


    But if Kaya''s right and he''s a homos*xual, plus he likes to be like the Demon King Modes, then the charm magic should work.


    Rage laughs even more when he hears that.


    ''''Fine, let''s help you. I''m going to be able to help you out with your childhood friend Shirone. Kuhaha ......


    Rage says with a laugh.


    I thought it was unusual for Rage to say that he would help a man.


    Perhaps it''s because homos*xuals wouldn''t be Rage''s enemies, but Rage agrees to help the men.


    ''Master Rage!


    Kaya suddenly lets out a loud voice.


    ''What''s ...... going on, Kaya?''


    Kaya''s voice draws Rage out, too.


    ''Does the fact that you''re homos*xual and you''re helping him out mean that Rage-sama has that kind of taste?


    Yes?


    Rage makes a dumb sound.


    No matter how much, Rage doesn''t look like a homos*xual.


    ''So you preferred someone like him. He certainly had quite a neat face.''


    Kaya''s expression hasn''t changed, but she looks a little excited.


    I didn''t expect this to happen to the usually calm Kaya.


    ''''But if that''s the case, it might be good~''''


    Reno says happily.


    ''Surely that would work.''


    Nao gives a thumbs up and agrees.


    ''Contact Nao at .......''


    I hold my head down.


    But I certainly think it would be more picturesque if Rage and he were naked and hugging each other than that demon king.


    Rage is a good looking guy, and Cyrone''s childhood friend is also a good looking guy. If they are going to be a couple, this is more fun to watch.


    ''''Hey! Wait a minute!��I have no taste for that!


    Rage is in a hurry to deny it.


    I feel bad for Rage, but that panic is interesting to watch.


    But it''s certainly not possible for Rage to be a homos*xual.


    ''Eh, boring.''


    Reno makes a disappointed sound at Rage''s words. Kaya also looks somewhat disappointed.


    ''Look, it''s in front of Shirone.


    Rage chides everyone. You don''t say that.


    ''Hmmm. I''m sorry to say this to everyone, but I think Kuroki probably likes girls better. He only looks at my breasts in the summer and so on. ......


    Shirone, who had been silent until now, says.


    Even Reiji, in addition to Reno and Kaya, looks disappointed at her words.


    You guys are .......


    He pretends not to see it, but it''s obvious. I''ve got a bunch of naughty books under my bed. Yeah, I''m pretty sure the girls like it better!


    Cyrone makes a strong case. Maybe he thinks he''s defending his childhood friend, but it''s not a defense. Besides, he doesn''t seem to have any privacy.


    ''I''m not so sure about that: ......


    Sahoko says. That''s certainly not what I want to do.


    ''By the way, Chiyuki-san. I''m not sure if all magic is supposed to be ineffective against people with strong resistance? Was it Kuroki-san? I had a feeling his magic resistance was strong.


    ''You''re right, Nao-san. Neither the magic of domination nor the magic of enchantment will work on someone with high resistance. And from the fact that he''s living under my magic, his magic resistance must be very high.


    So it shouldn''t be so easy to fall under the spell.


    ''''Then how are they controlling it?''''


    I consider Reno''s words.


    ''Perhaps not in the usual way. Like, say, using a love potion.


    ''Love potion? What''s that?


    Rage asks.


    ''It''s what''s called a love potion. I just happened to find a description of it in a library book, and it seems that even gods can''t resist the effects of that potion.''


    ''So Kroki could be controlled by that potion?''


    He shook his head at Syrone''s words.


    ''I don''t know about that. It''s not like there isn''t a possibility that he''s manipulating you in a way other than what you''ve just said. No matter how much we talk about it here, we''ll never come to a conclusion.''


    In the end, we don''t know anything about it.


    There are other ways to manipulate it without using magic.


    ''''It seems that the way you solve the magic is slightly different depending on how you''re being manipulated. We''ll have to look into that.


    I conclude. In the end, we won''t know until we find out what his situation is. If we don''t know that, we can''t deal with it.


    ''And I''m going to have Raina look into it, just in case. She doesn''t seem to be very reliable. ......


    Raina knew that Dihardt, or in other words, Syllone''s childhood friend, was coming to get the horn of the Holy Dragon King. He must probably have some kind of intelligence network against Nargol. Is he sending a spy to Nargol?


    But Raina hadn''t shown up lately because something had happened in the Kingdom of Roxx. I couldn''t count on it too much.


    "Raina or ....... I heard something happened in the Kingdom of Roxx, is everything okay?


    Rage worries about Raina. Several people''s faces turn grim as they hear those words.


    I don''t know what happened, but they left the front lines on their own and there was no explanation afterwards. All of them, except Rage, were angry at Raina.


    ''''Well, we need to ask Raina to fess up to a lot of things ...... as well.


    If you can reach me, I have a lot of questions. What happened in Roxx''s kingdom? Do you have any idea what happened to the masked man? And the number of people the Demon King has summoned. I''d like to know if there is anything else about the person who summoned them other than Raina or the Demon King that I can find out afterwards.


    In particular, it seems that Raina knew that the Demon King could use the summoning technique.


    If the Demon King could summon unlimited amounts of people, it would be a big problem.


    With that in mind, we decided to report to Raina that the Demon King had summoned us. But we couldn''t see her, and Nia answered the call instead. And Nia knew that the Demon King had done the summoning.


    She also told me that the power of God King Odis had prevented the Demon King from being able to summon any more.


    I questioned Nia as to why she hadn''t told me such an important thing, but she didn''t seem to know the details either.


    That''s why I want you to meet Raina in person and have her explain it to you in a satisfactory way.


    But right now, it seems that Raina can''t talk about it. I think we should wait here, you know.


    Rage defends Raina.


    A few people look even more frustrated at her words.


    Rage has a soft spot for Raina. I falter a bit at that.


    ''Hey, if Raina can''t move, let''s go check on Nargol ourselves!


    Cyrone suggests.


    But it''s even more impossible.


    "Sirone, ...... that''s not possible. You''ll have to go into Nargol to find out. And there is definitely a battle to be had. Do you want to fight him?


    The only person in this group who could sneak in unnoticed is Nao, but I can''t let her alone be so dangerous.


    ''''That''s a bit of a problem ....... But even if you just go near Nargol .......


    ''Well, if you don''t get into Nargol, you can go to ....... But then you might not be getting any valid information.


    No, I just need to get to know Kroki a little better.


    Sirone can''t seem to stand doing nothing. He wants to get as close as possible.


    ''Speaking of near Nargol, it''s the kingdom of Velos. Do you want to go there?


    Well, the biggest country in the region is right there.


    But I''m pretty sure there isn''t a country closer to it?


    There''s a country called Algoa. �� There is a country called Algore, but it''s a country that we had a problem with before. There was some political turmoil there afterwards, but I don''t know what''s going on there now.


    I answer Reno''s question. The Kingdom of Algore once got into a fight with us. The king''s soldiers were beaten up by Rage. We entered Nargol soon after that, so I don''t know the details of what happened to the kingdom. It''s only that I''ve heard rumors that there was a political change.


    ''''Well, I''m a bit curious about that too, so let''s go there.


    Rage is pretty much on board too. Since he''s a party, he might be curious about the Argoa Kingdom afterwards.


    ''''Come to think of it, the princess over there was pretty.


    Nao says with a smirk.


    ''Wait!''��Nao!


    Rage makes a panicked sound.


    ''Ray-kun: ......''


    Mr. Rage: "Mr. Rage: ......


    Reno and Sahoko''s faces bulged when they heard that.


    ''''Hey, Rage-kun ...... you hey ......''''


    I''m appalled. I think it was Princess Regena. I remember that she was pretty cute. I was in Argoa for a short time, so Rage wouldn''t have been able to touch her.


    If Nao hadn''t told me, I would have forgotten about it.


    I don''t want to let Rage go to Argoa now that I''ve heard about Rejena.


    ''Speaking of which, Chiyuki-sama. Something happened in Saria, didn''t it?''


    Kaya''s words remind me. I had told everyone about it a bit before this meeting.


    ''Oh yes, I met the vice president of the Society of Magicians at the Academy in Saria.


    The Mages Association has three vice presidents for every one president. Talabos is one of those vice-presidents, and the Society of Magicians, which has branches all over the continent, is more powerful than the kings out there at the vice-president level. He wants to meet with Rage in person.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    I tell him that.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see him soon. As far as I''m concerned, I think I should go, don''t you?


    I''ll be honest with you, the Silone''s childhood friend is an important matter, but I don''t know what to do about it. I need information. So right now we can gather information on Nargol, we just have to wait for Raina to recover.


    That''s why I think we should get the Magician''s Association done first.


    Talabos'' request for a date and time wasn''t specifically given, but it would be bad to respond too late. If we''re going to meet, the sooner we meet the better, and the better the impression they''ll have of us.


    And the more we get along with the Mage Society, the more we''ll be able to expand our scope of action.


    As long as we are summoned by Raina, we can enter the eastern part of the continent where the influence of the Raina Temple is strong, we can enter any country, and the treatment of any country is good.


    But the western part of the continent doesn''t seem to have that much influence, and if it''s not good, they may not even allow you to enter the country.


    The sorcerer''s association has influence all over the continent, so there is no better way to get along with them. There''s no need to go to the western part of the continent for now, but just in case.


    ''No, but to Algore: ......


    ''I can handle Algore on my own. I''m selfish to begin with. So you should all go to Saria together.


    Silone interrupts Rage''s desire to go to Algore.


    The Society of Magicians is basically a male society. This is because sorcerers are often men who have elves as their mothers. For that reason, they don''t want to go there very often. And then there''s Princess Ligena in Algore. If you compare a middle-aged man, Talabos, to a young princess, Regena, it''s obvious which one Rage wants to go to.


    It''s not like he was trying to keep Rage from going to Argoa because of Cyrone. But it''s too good job.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do that. I''m sorry, Sirone.


    Nope. Don''t worry about it.


    Syrone replies cheerfully. But her expression is a little dark. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends.


    If the demon king is controlling him with love potion and so on, it''s a terrible thing.


    However, summoning someone who doesn''t know what''s left or right to use such a potion to manipulate them into doing his or her will is something that a demon king might do.


    What would have happened if we had been summoned by such an ugly demon king? We were lucky because we were summoned by Raina.


    As a goddess, Raina wouldn''t do something so despicable as to try to manipulate people to their will with drugs.


    I was furious with the vile Demon King.


    Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory


    In Elyos'' own room I look back.


    Looking back, I see Renaria, the human country that bears my name.


    I had the feeling that someone was talking about me.


    Perhaps it was Rage and the others. They must be talking about the beauty of my mind.


    I heard that Chiyuki wanted to see me while I was a bit asleep, but Nia answered the call. I wasn''t in the right state of mind at the time and wasn''t ready to talk to her.


    I''m much calmer now. But I didn''t want to see Chiyuki, but I didn''t want to meet him. But I''ll have to meet up with Chiyuki at some point.


    What should I say?


    Before, I was hoping that Nargol would attack him, but now it''s different. If Rage and his men attacked Nargol, wouldn''t he be injured?


    I look at the small portrait in my hand.


    There is a portrait of a young man in it.


    ''Kroki: ......''


    I look at the young man in the portrait and sigh.


    I dream about him a lot lately. This is Kuna''s dream.


    With the birth of a new goddess named Kuna, created by Kuroki, I don''t dream about Mona anymore.


    I don''t know why, but the reason is probably on the receiving end, that is, me.


    But it was a happy miscalculation. I don''t dream about the ugly Modes anymore.


    Instead, I keep dreaming about Kuroki. I want to dream about Kuroki as many times as I can. That''s why I''ve been looking forward to going to bed lately.


    I don''t care about Modes anymore. So I didn''t need Rage and the others anymore.


    ''Mm-hmm.''


    I can''t help but laugh.


    ''That ...... Lady Raina,''


    A voice calls out to me from behind. I hurry to hide the portrait in my hands.


    ''Ni!��Nia!��What time is it?!


    Behind me was Nia, the female angel under my command.


    She said, "You know, I''ve been trying to reach you ...... many times, but you haven''t responded, so ...... its .......


    Nia says awkwardly.


    ''Oh my gosh yes!��I''m sorry Nia!��So what is it?


    I panic. Have they seen my portrait?


    ''Yes, it''s time to meet with Miss Odis, and I''m here to let you know: ......


    ''Oh, that''s the thing: ....... I''ll be there in a minute.


    What did I have to do with it? Well, that''s what you''ll find out when you get there.


    Then I''ll be off.


    Nia says and leaves the room.


    I would have to go out too.


    I put on my underwear and got ready to go.

 33 Prince of Argoa

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Flying over the Acheron Mountains in Glorious. In the mountains, where the terrain gets a little steeper, there is a large hole in the ground.


    Inside this hole is a nest of goblins. Goblins are not nocturnal, but they are dark. For this reason, they often live in caves and other places to prevent light from entering.


    Drop Glorious at the entrance to the goblins'' lair.


    I get off first and drop off Kuna, who was riding behind me.


    ''Kuroki. Is this the Kingdom of Karon?


    Coona says, looking at the side hole. I nod to myself at the question.


    ''I''m pretty sure that''s what it''s supposed to be: ....... It''s the first time I''ve come here myself.''


    The Kingdom of Karon is a goblin kingdom located on the north side of the Acheron Mountains, or the Nargol side.


    And it is a goblin kingdom under the control of Modes. This Goblin''s Nest is also known as the Kingdom of Karon. I don''t know how many goblins there are, but it seems to be the largest tribe of goblins on the Nargol side.


    When you stand at the entrance, five goblins will soon be approaching.


    Your eyes are drawn to the goblins standing in the middle of them. When they reach adulthood, the goblins are only about the height of a human child of 10 or 12 years old. But the goblin in the middle is one size larger than the surrounding goblins.


    ''''We''ve been expecting you, Lord Dihardt Gob. My name is Ken Eo, Gob.


    The big goblin in the middle bows to himself.


    ''Gob?''


    Goblins'' words are often hard to hear, but this Ken''eo''s words sounded good. But was it my imagination that he had a strange word at the end of the word?


    The big goblin bows his head to himself, then glances to the side. Coona is there, of course.


    ''And your wife, Gob,''


    He also bows to Coona. Then the weird endings don''t seem to be my imagination.


    ''Mistress ....... You have an eye for detail.


    Coona mutters. Why is that? Coona looks a little pleased.


    ''Here, my queen is waiting for you, Gob.


    Ken Eo leads them through themselves.


    They are led through the Goblin''s Nest. It is dark inside the Goblin''s Nest, and the only light is a lantern containing a glow-worm, held by the one leading the way. I can use night vision, so I have no problem with the lack of lights, but I''m sure Kuna is saved.


    As I walked, I passed many goblins.


    Goblins are only the size of an adult human 10-12 year old child, but they are as powerful as a human adult. Their heads are as hard as stone and cannot be bladed by conventional weapons. When they attack, they have to aim at places other than their heads. But if you want to avoid a fight, all you have to do is sing. Because they are not good at beautiful singing.


    As for the life of goblins, they basically live in caves and forests during the day. Their level of civilization is about the same as the cavemen we are taught in textbooks.


    That''s what I learned about goblin life from Lugas. In fact, the goblins I''ve seen so far have been just as I was taught.


    But the goblins of this Karon Kingdom seem to be different from ordinary goblins. Their standard of living is high, and the clothes they wear are no less than those of the humans I met in the Rox Kingdom. The walls of the cave are not just dug out, they are also well maintained and leveled.


    The equipment of Ken''eo walking in front of me is also comparable to that of a human knight.


    Eventually, they come out to a large place. The room was brightly lit with glow-worm lighting everywhere.


    At the back of that room sits a huge goblin. It was about the same size as me, but it was very fat and seemed to have difficulty moving. This fat goblin has long hair, while the other goblins have bald heads. And this goblin gives off a powerful magical power. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    Big ......


    Coona mutters. I don''t know if I can call this a goblin, but is this the Queen of the Kingdom of Caron?


    "My lord. This is our queen, Lady Dathier Gob.


    Ken Eo says, pointing to the giant goblin. This fat goblin must be the queen, after all. To be honest, she doesn''t look like a goblin or a woman, but I won''t say that.


    ''Welcome to the Kingdom of Karon, Your Excellency Dihardt.


    Datier bows his head.


    He removes his helmet and holds it aside. In a manner of speaking, I''m the superior person, but it would be impolite to speak while wearing a helmet.


    ''''It''s Dihardt. There seems to be a problem, what happened?


    However, Datier is looking at you without speaking. For some reason, a cold sweat runs down my spine when I''m exposed to his gaze.


    ''''What do you mean Kroki is listening and not answering anything!��If it''s something trivial, Kuna will never forgive you!


    An aggressive magic power emanates from the Kuna.


    ''''Hey!��Kuna!


    I panic.


    The goblins in this room, such as Datier and Ken Eo, start to get scared by Kuna''s swordsmanship.


    For some reason, they don''t seem to care about Datier.


    ''''I''m sorry, my lord,''''


    Datier apologizes.


    No, no. ''Kuna, calm down. ''What happened?''


    I quieted Kuna myself and urged Datier on.


    ''Yes, actually. The humans have been attacking the Acheron Mountains recently.


    Eh, .......


    I couldn''t help myself at Datier''s words. It was a big deal.


    ''Ma......, you don''t think it''s Rage and the others?''


    In case you''re wondering, Rage is supposed to have Nat and other guards monitoring their movements. I''m told they are currently on the west side of the continent. When did they get here?


    ''No, my lord. It wasn''t the brave men of light who attacked us. Originally, it might not be something worth telling you about, but I thought it would be a good idea to go to ...... just in case.


    They say that they called them because it''s hard for them to judge for themselves.


    If Rage and the others attacked, this Karon Kingdom would be the first to deal with them. Last time, they let them through before they could resist.


    At the time, there was no communication network in place with Nargol, and when Rage and the others broke in, they didn''t notice it for a while and were behind the scenes.


    From that lesson, in the event of an emergency, Nargol will be notified by a magical alarm system. And even if it''s not an emergency, it will inform you when there''s something wrong.


    And this time, he didn''t use the alarm system. It may be an abnormality, but it is not an emergency.


    ''It started out with some of the southern tribesmen coming over the peak and into Karon. At first I thought there was a dispute between the southern tribes. ...... Apparently it wasn''t, so they sent their messengers south.


    That''s where they found out they were being attacked?


    Datier nodded.


    ''They don''t come over the peaks, but they seem to have attacked the south side of Acheron many times. I don''t know what they want to do ....... It is very frightening, my lord.


    Dathier wiggled his arms around and shook his body. It was creepy.


    And indeed, what was the purpose of this? Is it simply to defeat the goblins?


    You said it wasn''t Rage, but do you have any idea what they are?


    I don''t know if they goblins can tell the difference between humans and goblins, but I''ll ask them just in case.


    ''''A good man like the brave man of light will know right away, my lord. If they attack again, this time I will offer myself and beg them not to attack Nargol: ......


    I wince at Datier''s words. I''d forgotten that the humanoid races of this world have the same aesthetic sense as humans for some reason.


    And I feel sorry for Rage, too.


    I''ve been informed that the attacker is a hero of Argoa, a man named Parsis. I had a master painter draw his likeness and bring it to you. He''s not a hero. I''m sure Palsis is a good man too, but he''s a lot inferior to the brave men of light.


    Datier says, still shaking his body eerily.


    I think that Datier''s words contained a noun I''ve heard before.


    ''Argoa...... the country where Regina was.''


    Kuna''s words remind me.


    ''Yes, the country where Regina was.


    The Kingdom of Argoa was supposed to be the country that Ligena''s father ruled over.


    Ligena had forgotten about it because she didn''t talk much about it before she came to Nargol.


    Why would that Argoa hero attack the goblins south of the Argoa Mountains?


    Maybe he could ask Rigena about it, but he didn''t feel like asking. Rigena''s family was as good as killed by the people who now ruled Algoa. Asking might bring back painful memories.


    Besides, it is possible that the hero could be complicit in the expulsion of Regena''s clan. I can''t ask any more.


    Does Regena want to take revenge on them? I don''t know because Rigena doesn''t say anything and we don''t want to hear it either.


    I''m not going to tell her not to hold a grudge, but I didn''t want to help her get her revenge either.


    I don''t know what to do with her. I didn''t think I could keep her, a human, in Nargol, the land of demons, for long. Someday she would have to find a good reception somewhere in the land of humans.


    I think to myself.


    Then I suddenly feel a glance. I look up and see Datier looking at me.


    ''What is it?''


    ''''No, I thought His Excellency was as good a man as the brave man of light. Gufufufu.


    Datier laughed as he licked his tongue. His gaze was sticky, catching her.


    A cold feeling runs down your spine.


    ''Enough of that eye!��The Goblin Queen!��Kroki is Kuna''s!


    Cuna gets angry at Datier''s stare at her.


    ''Ick!��Come on, Kuna!��Yes, sir!��Let us take care of that Algore hero!��Let''s go Kuna!


    I appease Kuna and leave as quickly as I can.


    Datien tries to hold him back, but he doesn''t care.


    It''s dangerous if we don''t retreat here in a hurry.


    I left the Kingdom of Karon in a hurry.


    Prince of Argoa, Omiros.


    Flash!


    GGAA!


    Guaaaah.


    The flash of magic released by Parsis explodes.


    The goblins who received the strong light began to suffer as they held their eyes. The goblins of the darker nature are vulnerable to strong light. They will be blind for a while.


    ''''Now!��We have to take them down before they regain their sight!


    There are 7 of us and at least 20 goblins. It''s tricky when your eyesight is restored and you''re outnumbered.


    With a command, I raise my sword and charge into the goblins.


    "Don''t aim at them because their heads are hard!��I''m going for the body!


    I didn''t know that!


    They argue with each other and cross swords with the goblins. The goblins rampage and try to duck their attacks.


    A goblin''s head is as hard as a stone, making it impossible for a sword to pass through it. For this reason, you must aim from the neck down. Humans are taller than goblins, so they are harder to aim at, but it''s not a problem for a warrior with some skill.


    And they are Algore warriors themselves. A goblin of this caliber will be able to handle it.


    Being strong is an important value in Argoa, which is close to Nargol and is constantly under threat from demons. Boys in Argoa are destined from birth to live as warriors.


    Every man in Argoa is a warrior and a strong man. And when I say Argoa warrior, I mean the strongest in the region.


    Therefore, we will not be defeated, even by this number of goblins.


    The battlefield is advancing in our favor. However, the number of goblins is so great that it is difficult to defeat them.


    ''''Gaaaah!


    The goblin, whose sight has finally been restored, raises his club and attacks you.


    You block the goblin''s club with your shield, then turn your body and slash the goblin''s body.


    The slashed goblin is kicked away and hit by another goblin, and the goblin comes from the side and is killed.


    "You''re very good at it, Prince Omiros.


    Parsis says with a laugh.


    Well said, I think to myself. This man has taken on and defeated far more goblins than he has.


    Parsis was not originally from Algore. He is a man from another country who became his father''s guest because of his skill.


    His skills are tremendous, and in a one-on-one match, no one would be able to match Parsis.


    Recently, his name has been resounding in other countries as well, and he has even been called a hero of Argoa.


    I didn''t like this man called Parsis very much. He was a rascal and a womanizer. This man seems to have his hands on not only the women of our country, but also those of other countries.


    Unlike the previous king, my father''s policy of building friendly relations with neighboring countries sent me to the neighboring countries. And this man came along as an attendant. It was as if he had made a move on some other country''s daughters at that time.


    Parsis is so beautiful that it''s hard to believe he''s a man. The women wouldn''t leave him alone either.


    ''''Then this Parsis can''t afford to lose to the prince. Let''s go!''''


    When he says that, Parsis goes towards the group of goblins. Then he slashed through the goblins one after another.


    That movement was truly a gale.


    ''''Amazing ......''''


    That''s Master Parsis!


    Everyone there praised Parsis with their mouths.


    Parthys is really strong, just because he''s called a hero. Rumor has it that he can fight a weak ogre all by himself.


    I roll my tongue. He has a good face and is strong. He looks like a brave man of light.


    Soon, thanks to the work of Parsis, there are no more goblins in motion.


    ''''It''s over, but do you still want to go on?��Prince Omiros?


    Parsis looks back and asks himself.


    ''Yes, I''d like to go a little further.


    When I say that, I hear myself complaining.


    ''Young Master ...... let''s go back. If you stay here any longer, you''ll die.


    Balthazza, who has been following along, proposes a retreat. He''s my father''s man and his own bodyguard.


    ''I''m sorry, Balsazza. I''m sorry, Balsazza, but you''re going to have to stick around.


    Come on, Omiros. I don''t care where the Princess of Cupius is. The goblins have already killed her.


    Macusis!


    I grab Macusis by the chest. He''s my cousin, the one who followed me here.


    "Goblins don''t necessarily kill humans!��Sometimes you have to keep them alive!


    ''Hey, that''s more miserable than being alive ....... I can''t believe they''re giving birth to a goblin baby. ......


    There''s only one reason why goblins should keep human women alive and not kill them. I almost cry at the words of that Macusis.


    ''Still, I''m going to ...... regena .......


    The last was speechless.


    ''Lord Macusis. I don''t bully the prince so much, sir.''


    When Parsis says this, Macusis sighs.


    ''I''m sorry, Omiros. I''ve said too much.''


    Macusis apologizes.


    ''There was a hole leading to the outside on the way here. We''ll rest there.


    Everyone voiced their approval of Parsis'' proposal. It was selfish of me to be here originally.


    We turned back ourselves.


    When we reached the hole and stepped outside, the sky was lightly cloudy.


    They put out the fire in the canteens and each sat there.


    ''Prince Omiros. Not Lord Macusis, but how long do you intend to keep this up?


    Parsis''s question made me ponder my own.


    ''Excuse me, Lord Parsis: ....... At least I want to know what happened to Regena: ......


    When I say it, everyone shuts up.


    I know that I don''t have to say it. They are probably imagining the worst of a woman captured by a goblin.


    ''But, Omiros, we should have mowed down all the goblins around here by now.


    I nodded at Macusis'' words.


    Yeah. So I''m going to go a little further.


    When I say it myself, the warriors voice their objections.


    ''That''s no good!��If we go any further, we''ll be in the north side of the mountain!


    ''''Can you give that guy a break, Prince, the goblins on the north side are far stronger than the goblins on the south side. It''s dangerous indeed!


    Those under my command had a point.


    The goblins on the north side are strong. The goblins in the north have the skills to make iron weapons and armor, while the southern goblins'' weapons can only make a club or so. With the exception of Parsis, they will surely die if they go.


    Their subordinates grumble about it. Balthazza and Macusis don''t say anything either, but they''re not happy.


    The only one who does not complain is Parsis.


    It''s not something to complain about, gentlemen. I can understand how the prince feels. Princess Ligeena? I''m sure you''re right, she was a beautiful princess. I can understand why he would be so adamant.


    Pulsis chides everyone.


    But I felt my blood flowing backwards at the words of Parsis.


    ''''Lord Parsis!��If you think so, then why didn''t you help Regena!��In the den of whispers and goblins: ......


    ''It was your father, the king, who decided that. What can I do?


    That being said, I have to shut up.


    Pulsis was right. It was my father who had banished Ligeena to the goblin den.


    Originally, there was internal strife in Algore.


    The cause of the conflict goes back to the founding of the country.


    Argoa originated 400 years ago as a stronghold that served as a base for the knights and warrior groups of the Eastern Continent nations that gathered to defeat the Demon King.


    At first, it was a temporary fort until the time of the capture of Nargol, and then it became a country by getting the era.


    Before long, the commander became the king, and the knights and warriors of each country became their own clan.


    At first, the clan from St. Renaria became the king, but the other clans were not happy and fought each other. As a result of the discussions, it was decided that each clan''s chief would take turns being king for 10 years.


    Gradually, however, this decision was not followed, and one clan, which was especially powerful, began to monopolize the throne. This is the clan that Regina was from.


    Some people were not happy about it, but the conflict never came to the surface because of the power of this clan.


    However, one day a problem arose.


    The king of the time, Cupius, fell in love with the fianc��e of the prince during his stay in the great kingdom of Velos, and afterwards, they eloped and brought her back to Argoa.


    Naturally, the kingdom of Velos was angry and demanded that the prince''s fianc��e be returned.


    But Cupius and the others did not return.


    It was the other clans that were dissatisfied. Even more so because they were originally dissatisfied with the royal family.


    The other clans tried to persuade Cupius to return, but he did not listen.


    As a result, Argoa had a dispute with the great power Veros, and the surrounding countries also began to distance themselves from Argoa.


    As a result, merchants stopped coming to Argoa, and life became difficult for them. As a result, other clans became even more dissatisfied with the royal family.


    The discontented people gathered to their father, Montas, the head of the rival clans, and demanded that Cupius, who became king, abdicate.


    Cupius, of course, would not listen.


    The royal family was so powerful that the other clans could not fight it head on. The royal family was not powerful enough to destroy the other clans, and the conflict never came to the surface. However, dissatisfaction was building up.


    Eventually, as the months passed, the woman who had eloped gave birth to a princess to King Cupius. That was Regena.


    Ligena was five years old when she met him. It was when her father brought her to a meeting of the clan chiefs held at the royal palace.


    It was her first time in the palace and she was so excited that she walked around on her own. It was at that time that I happened to walk through the royal palace and met Regena.


    There were no other kids her age around, and we quickly became friends.


    Adults fought, but that didn''t matter to Regena as a child.


    Sometimes they would play together without their parents'' knowledge.


    And then she grew up with Regina.


    As she grew, Regena became very beautiful. I couldn''t say it in front of Regena, but I wanted to protect her.


    That''s why I left Argoa for a year or so with Macusis and Balsazaaza and went on a warrior training trip.


    But it was a mistake.


    When I returned to my homeland, Argoa, I was astonished. Before I knew it, my father, Montas, had become the king of Argoa and banished Regena and the others from the land.


    Whatever it was, it seemed that King Cupius had tried to kill all my fathers.


    My father finally succeeded in fighting back, and he won, and he became king.


    I couldn''t believe my ears when I was first told about it. It is true that there was a battle, but I did not think that King Cupius would be the kind of person who would do such an outrageous thing.


    But that thought was betrayed.


    It''s true that King Cupius may have had it coming, but shouldn''t we also exile Regina, who didn''t do anything?


    I blamed my father, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    At least I want to know what happened to Regena. That''s what I told my father, and I borrowed the hero Parsis to search this Acheron Mountains.


    I don''t know if Regena is still alive or not. If she''s alive, I want to help her. If she is dead, I want to bring back her remains. It''s too bad she''s trapped in a dark goblin den.


    "My Prince. I understand your grief, but it''s time to get back, or night will come. Let''s call it quits for the day.


    I nodded at his words. I can''t let Balthazza and even Macusis die because of my selfishness.


    The break is over and everyone stands up.


    ''Is the break over?''


    Suddenly, a voice is called out. It''s a woman''s voice.


    They all looked at the direction of the voice at once.


    There was one beautiful girl standing there.


    Her clear white skin and silvery white hair were very beautiful.


    She was dressed in clothes that looked like a black dress, and in her hand she held a huge scythe.


    It was the first time I had ever met such a beautiful girl. Only where she is, it''s like a different world.


    All of us here are in love with the girl.


    ''Miss, what can I do for you?��It sounds like you''re not just a guy.


    While no one else could move, only Parsis was able to move.


    As Parsis said, this girl will not be just another person.


    ''''Are you sure you''re the ones from Argoa?


    The girls ask themselves.


    ''Yes, yes, but ......''


    I nodded to myself.


    ''So ...... who''s herpes?''


    We look at each other at the girl''s words. ''I don''t have a companion named Herpes.


    ''None?��I''ve heard of the heroes of Algore: ......


    I finally come to terms with those words.


    ''If you''re a hero in Algore, it''s not Herpes, it''s Parsis, girl.


    Macusis corrects him.


    ''So ...... then who is this palpess?''


    He doesn''t seem to remember his name.


    ''Parsis is me, young lady.


    Pulsis comes forward with a racy touch to his long hair.


    ''Goblin face ....... Are you the one with herpes?


    The name is back to the beginning, but Parsis nods, as if it''s too much trouble to correct it.


    Still, goblin face is a strange thing to say. Parsis is beautiful, even in the eyes of a man. It''s not like an ugly goblin.


    ''Then you''ll have to fight Kuna. I want to see the results of your training.


    When she says that, the girl holds up her scythe. Everyone is surprised by her attitude. Is this girl their enemy?


    Why should I fight you?


    Because Kuna wants to see the results of his training.


    I''m not sure why. Then it''s just combat madness.


    ''I''m not sure: ....... Are you by any chance from Nargol?


    The girl nodded at Parsis'' words.


    ''Indeed, Kuna lives in Nargol.


    The words startled them all again.


    ''Aren''t you ...... human that you live in Nargol?''


    Nargol is a land of demons, not a land for humans to live in. This girl may not be human either. It''s certainly a beauty that is not human.


    ''''Could it be the legendary demon race ....... A witch?


    ''I''ve heard that demonesses are a terrible sight. But they are beautiful. ......


    They say things about the girl. If the girl is from Nargol, she is an enemy of the humans. Is that why they are trying to attack us?


    ''''It''s funny, demon women are more like this ....... Are you sure you''re a demon race?


    I think oops to that Parsis'' words. Has Parsis ever seen a demon race?


    Kuna is not a demon. Kuna is a Kuna.


    The girl''s expression remains the same, though. She looks quite impatient.


    ''''Enough of this, take your sword. If you don''t show up, we''ll go this way.


    The girl is about to attack me.


    ''I don''t want to fight a woman, but ....... It''s unavoidable.


    Parsis draws his sword and holds up his shield.


    ''I''m sorry, but I''m strong.''


    Parsis is strong. But the girl in front of him would not be just another person.


    ''''Let''s go!


    A girl comes prodding at you with a sickle.


    "Hmmm, that''s about it: ......


    The girl''s scythe was caught by Parsis with her shield as she laughed. ......


    ...... gobbledygook!


    ...... Unable to ....... It goes straight to the top.


    Pulsis is sent flying with a strange scream and crashes into a rock behind him.


    Everyone is taken aback by the scene.


    ''''Master Parsis!''''


    Lord Parsis!


    After a while, they came to themselves and ran up to Parsis.


    ''Gov ...... what power is that? ......''


    He slammed himself against a rock, but Parsis seemed to be okay.


    ''You''re kidding ...... that Master Parsis ......


    With a body that small: ......


    The girl''s arms are thin, but she seems to have a hell of a lot of power. Even though it would take several Algore warriors to defeat him.


    ''What was that?��Kuna just poked you lightly.


    All of us were horrified by those words.


    It seems that the thrust you just made wasn''t serious.


    ''''It seems to be a moderate force, unlike what it looks like ....... But it''s not over yet.''''


    Pulsis wobbles. He readies his shield and sword again.


    ''Your strength seems strong, but how about this!��Fireball!!!


    A fireball is released from Parsis'' hand.


    The fireball hits the girl''s feet and raises a cloud of dust. It seems that she deliberately didn''t hit it and blocked her opponent''s view.


    ''''Acceleration (Haste)!


    Parsis shouts as he moves as a cloud of dirt smoke rises. The pulsis moves faster. Its movements are like the wind.


    Accelerating his movement, Parsis bypasses the girl and stands behind her, thrusting his sword against her back.


    ''''There''s a match. If you surrender, I''ll only save your life.''''


    Parsis says to the girl with a laugh.


    ''What do you mean. ''So you''re going all out?''


    The girl says this and suddenly disappears.


    ''''What?!''''


    Parsis''s surprised voice.


    The girl who disappeared was behind Parsis.


    ''What the hell?!


    Parsis turns around and is astonished.


    ''Now it''s our turn.''


    The girl swings her scythe.


    ''What!


    Everyone was surprised, not just Parsis.


    The single scythe that the girl was holding split into several pieces and attacked Parsis.


    ''''Whoa!


    Pulsis can do nothing but scream. Several scythes pass through Parsis'' body.


    After a few seconds. The scythes disappear.


    ''Huh?''


    Parsis''s surprised face. The scythe hadn''t died, even though it looked like several of them had passed through Parsis.


    ''Don''t worry, it won''t take a life. I just slashed my armor.


    As the girl says it, the armor of the pulsis comes off of its body and falls to the ground.


    It seems that the girl''s scythe didn''t slash the body of Parsis, but only aimed precisely at the armor. All of Parsis''s armor has been removed.


    But it wasn''t just the armor that was removed. The clothes underneath Parsis'' armor ripped and slipped off.


    ''Fail ...... I got a little crazy at hand. I need to practice more.


    The moment the girl said that, Parsis''s pants slip off.


    From here, you can see the whole of Parsis''s ass.


    ''Little ....... ''Beans?''


    The girl lowers her eyes and mutters.


    This attack hurts. I feel sorry for Parsis.


    ''Ugh ...... we''re retreating here!��Let''s go!��Ladies and gentlemen!


    Parsis holds his crotch and runs off with it. It''s so uncool.


    A monster!


    The witch!��It''s a silver witch!


    Run!


    My men also run away.


    ''Omiros! Let''s get out of here too!


    Macusis urges himself.


    ''Okay!


    I turn away and run away too.


    I turn around while running away.


    The girl is not chasing me. I had the feeling that someone else was beside the girl.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Too weak. I don''t know if I''ve improved in this one.


    Coona complains.


    ''I can''t help it. Coona is strong. ......


    I nudge Kuna''s head. Then Kuna''s expression softens a little.


    ''They''ve run away. What do we do now, Kroki?


    Coona asks herself.


    ''Really ...... what should I do ......''


    While flying on Glorious, I saw a human coming out of a goblin den.


    I decided to make contact with them, thinking that one of them must be the hero Parsis.


    I knew that if I approached them with Glorious, they would flee into the den, so I dropped Glorious down some distance away and approached them, distracting them from my presence.


    Now what should I do? Why do they come to this place? Should I ask why?


    But they could be the people who banished Regina to the goblin den. As far as I''m concerned, that''s not a good reason. In that case, it''s probably best not to ask.


    So I''ll give them a little pain and make them promise not to come to this place again.


    As I was about to go with that thought, Kuna said she wanted to deal with him. Apparently, she wants to see the results of the scythe''s practice.


    The scythe is a difficult weapon to use as it looks. It''s certainly better to see the results of practice in a real battle.


    But I was hesitant to let Kuna fight. However, I couldn''t say no to Kuna''s request.


    It''s inaccurate, but I''m able to measure my opponent''s strength to some extent. The power I feel from them is weak. It won''t be a problem with Kuna.


    So I agreed that Kuna would go.


    Then he approached them, and Kuna alone approached them.


    Of course, they were hiding so that they could come to their aid whenever they were in danger. But they were weaker than expected, and they escaped easily.


    In the end, they couldn''t seem to make him promise not to come here.


    Should I pursue them?


    ''Speaking of which, they were talking about something, did you hear what they were talking about?


    My own ears are better now that I''m in this world. But their voices did not reach the place where I was waiting.


    ''I believe it''s ...... re ......''


    "Li?


    Coona almost says and stops. Then he ponders something.


    ''No, it''s nothing. I''m sorry, Kroki. Kuna didn''t hear those guys very well.


    Coona replies.


    ''I can''t help it, Coona. ''If you didn''t hear me,''


    If you couldn''t hear it, I don''t blame you.


    Besides, I don''t really want to know.


    If I''m going to ask you why, I''ll ask you next time. I don''t expect you to tell me honestly, but Kuna can use the magic of domination and enchantment, as well as the magic of false discrimination.


    With their magical power, they won''t be able to resist, so it won''t be long before you know why.


    ''''Well then, let''s go back to the Demon King''s Castle.


    I nudge Coona''s head. Kuna looks happy again.


    ''Okay, Kroki,''


    Myself and Kuna decide to go back to Glorious.


    Kroki: "Kroki: ......


    Kuna, who is walking right behind me, calls out my name.


    ''What''s that, Kuna?''


    Krokis are big: ......


    I guess so: ......


    Does your own back look big to Kuna?


    We returned to the Demon King''s Castle while exchanging such an exchange.

 34 Land controlled by demons

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    We flew in the sky and headed north.


    We were quite late in our departure. The reason is because of the hippogriffs flying behind me.


    Kyouka-san and Kaya-san are on the hippogriff flying behind me. Kyouka was late because she took time to prepare for the flight.


    If it was true, I was going to head north by myself. I can''t bother everyone about Kuroki.


    I will definitely rescue Kroki from the Demon King''s capture with my own hands.


    I''m very happy to be in this world. I''m excited to come to this world of adventure and exploration.


    And then there''s Reiji, Chiyuki, and everyone else.


    Sometimes it''s a little bit difficult, but I can get through it because of everyone.


    But what about Kuroki?


    Kuroki is an ordinary person. He''s never had any adventures or explorations or anything like that. He''s not like Rage-kun. He''s a boring, uneventful, peaceful, everyday person.


    After bringing him to this world by force, there''s no way I''m going to force him to fight.


    That''s why I want to help him out of there as soon as possible.


    But the speed of the hippogriff is slow. I want to go quickly, but I can''t complain about them coming to me.


    The only reason the two of us are here is because Chiyuki-san, who was worried about me going alone, asked Kyouka-san to go with me.


    I look at the hippogriff. A hippogriff is a magical beast whose front half is an eagle and its back half is similar to a horse griffon.


    It''s weaker than a griffon, but it''s docile and suitable for riding.


    The luggage carried by that hippogriff is clearly overweight. Kyouka''s luggage is too much.


    It would be good if there was another one, but we don''t have that many magical beasts for riding. Also, Rage and the others use magical beasts, so there was only this hippogriff.


    The hippogriffs are also very tough. It would be better to let it rest.


    I went near the hippogriff.


    "Sir Sirone!��It''s time for us to get some rest.


    Kaya suggests.


    I nod and go downstairs.


    I let the hippogriff rest in an open area of the forest with a few fewer trees.


    ''We can''t go any further today. Let''s find somewhere to sleep in.''


    ''What? We haven''t made much progress yet.


    ''I can''t go on any longer. Night will come soon. Hippogriffs can''t fly at night.


    It''s true, though: ......


    It''s true that hippogriffs are a bird''s eye, so they can''t fly at night. But I am not. I can fly at night, too. If I fly at full speed, I can reach Argoa and Velos today.


    "Lady Cirone: ....... Please don''t think foolishly of going alone.


    Kaya-san nailed it, as if she had guessed my thoughts.


    The reason these two came with me in the first place is because Chiyuki-san, who was anxious about letting me go alone, asked me to go with her.


    Incidentally, there was talk of attaching a temple knight together, but considering the incident in Roxx''s kingdom and the fact that it''s quite far from St. Renaria, we decided not to talk about it.


    At any rate, everyone is worried about me. I can''t disregard that favor.


    ''All right, Kaya. But you can go to .......


    I say and look at the package.


    ''Can''t we reduce it a bit more: ......


    The speed of the hippogriff is slow due to the heavy load on it. It would fly faster if it were reduced.


    ''''Oh, I don''t know how long we will be staying in the north country. That''s about normal.


    Kyouka, I can''t say anything to your words.


    It is my self-interest to go to Veros and Algore, which are in the north. If I go near Nargol, I may get some information about Kroki.


    It is on such uncertain possibilities that we go north. We don''t know when that information will be available. I had to be prepared to play a long game.


    I would have to thank the two of them for being prepared to come with me for that long game.


    And even though most of the luggage is Kyouka''s, my luggage is in there as well. I can''t complain about it.


    ''''Ugh. Okay. ......


    I give up.


    ''Well, now that you''re convinced, we''ve found human country on our flight to tonight''s sojourn, we''ll go back and get there.


    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    The country was too small to be a country.


    The population was small, perhaps less than a thousand. The architecture is crude and reminds me of the thatched huts I have seen in books in the past.


    Human country like this village is called Koki, and this is also a country. It''s not the first time I''ve come to a small country like this. I have stopped several times on the way to Nargol with Reiji and his friends.


    However, such a small country is often closed, and even if you try to stop by, it was often turned away at the door.


    Of course, it is not Mr. Rage to ask such a thing. I was forced to enter the country and sleep in it.


    Because I hear that it is not possible to let the girl sleep in the field at any rate. Thanks to that, we didn''t have to stay in the camp.


    Kaya-san is negotiating with the person who seems to be the head of Koki country. We will be turned away from the gate, won''t we?


    What will Kaya do then? There is no way I would let Kyoka stay in the field, so I feel like I''m going to push through with force.


    The inhabitants were scared of the hippogriff until they came to this chief''s house. If we threaten him, we might be able to manage it.


    ''We are travelers. ''We would like to stay in this country for one night, if that is alright with you? Of course I''ll pay you a gratuity.


    No, no, no, I''m not getting any gratuity. You can stay at my place for the night, if you like.


    But contrary to expectations, the head of Koki readily agreed.


    The head of the Koki was a well-dressed uncle, smiling and laughing.


    And there was something strange about his smile.


    ''''Well then, please come this way. That magical beast will be in the barn, I''ll show you later.''''


    But Kaya shook her head at the words.


    ''No, we''ll all be in the same barn, if you don''t mind. Would you mind showing me around?


    Kyouka and I are surprised by those words.


    ''Ha ...... yes, then come here.''


    The head of the Koki seemed as surprised as we were. He''s a little stumped for words.


    Then we are led to the barn.


    ''What do you mean, Kaya?''


    Kyouka questions Kaya.


    I don''t want to sleep in the barn when Kyouka-san is there too. I don''t want to sleep over, even if it''s a hippogriff, but I don''t want to sleep over.


    ''Miss. Can I ask Shirone-sama a question about that?


    What, me?


    I''m surprised when he suddenly turns the conversation around.


    ''Did you feel any discomfort from the man you just spoke to?''


    Kaya asks me and I think about it.


    ''Yeah. From my uncle, who I think is the head of this country, I get the feeling that the demons looked at us the same way they looked at us.


    I said and Kaya nodded.


    ''Yes, I felt the same way as Shirone-sama.


    That uncle''s eyes were caught in my enemy detection. That uncle had the same eyes as the demon''s eyes, which were aimed at us as prey. It was only a few things, so I thought it might be my imagination, but if Kaya felt it too, it wasn''t my imagination.


    ''''It seems that the head of this country has some bad thoughts about us.


    Kaya laughs a little. That smile is a little scary.


    ''What do you think?��Out of this country?


    If this country has harmful intentions towards us, then it is better for us to leave this country as soon as possible. But Kaya shook her head.


    ''As much as I''d like to do so ......, it''s almost nighttime. It''s hard to find a place to camp now.''


    Hippogriffs can''t fly during the night. None of us are capable of night vision or decent lighting magic. To some extent, they can move in the dark with object detection. But there was a limit to how much we could rely on that.


    As Kaya-san said, they wouldn''t be able to move now.


    ''''Then what are we going to do, Kaya?''''


    Kyouka asks. There''s a bit of frustration in his voice.


    ''''Of course, we''ll take care of it by force. I don''t know what the people of this country are up to, but if we beat them up, there won''t be any problems.''''


    Kaya brings her fists together.


    I sigh. The people of this country are going to have a terrible time with this.


    But I also think it can''t be helped.


    If all you have to do is chase them away, Kaya-san wouldn''t have done anything so terrible. But if she attacks them, it''s a different story.


    At that time, I could feel more than one person gathering around the barn we''re in.


    I look out the barn window. The barn is surrounded by people with weapons.


    Among them was the chief of this country. It seems that he had kept us in place and was gathering his friends with weapons.


    ''It seems that he has arrived. Let''s give them a little punishment then, miss.


    Saying that, Kaya clasps her fists together in front of her chest.


    ��Deputy Ethigos.


    Mr. Ethigos!��Please, please, for the love of God!��Forgive me!��Don''t take my daughter away from me!


    The man in front of me rubs his head against the ground.


    ''I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. I''ve decided that the daughter I''m going to give to Master Zeng is your daughter.


    ''Make it happen!��Preferably a daughter from another house!


    ''You''re just another man who can''t help it. You don''t care what happens to other girls if you save your own.


    It makes me laugh a little. Other people''s misery is the taste of honey. That''s why I can''t stop doing this job.


    ''Dad!


    Someone walks into the room. The face was familiar. It''s the man''s daughter, kneeling unceremoniously in front of me.


    ''Matime!��How did you get here!


    Dad, stop it!��I just need the ogre to eat me, that''s all!��That way we won''t have to sacrifice any other kids!


    "But if you do that, you''ll have to go to ...... and you''ll have to go to ......


    ''No, dad ....... I was lucky to be born your father''s child. ......


    The father and son hug each other saying so.


    It''s a story that will make you laugh ...... and cry.


    I''m sure it''s a very auspicious thing to do, daughter. Then you are ready to go.


    I say to my daughter with a divine look on my face as I stifle a laugh.


    ''Yes, Mr Ethigos: ......''


    she says with a nod.


    ''Brave girl,'' she says. I would touch her if it weren''t an offering to Master Zeng.


    This country is under the rule of the ogre, Xeng. The men of this country are ogre chattel.


    This girl is the daughter I chose as an offering for the ogre deng who rules this land.


    Last time Zeng asked me to choose a daughter to bring to his mother for her birthday, I chose one that looked good based on her looks and flesh.


    I''d really like to choose another girl who is not as good looking, but if Zeng doesn''t like her, I''m in danger. So it''s a shame, but I''ll have to let this girl die.


    ''''Ethigos-sama!


    Someone comes in again.


    ''What is it this time, it''s noisy?''


    The one who came in was under my command.


    ''A traveller!��Three girls are coming!��She''s quite a beautiful woman.


    A beautiful woman.


    I couldn''t miss those words.


    "Are you a traveler?" "Take me to .......


    I am taken by my men to see the woman.


    And then I meet the three of them.


    Hou ......


    I couldn''t help myself. She was more beautiful than any woman I''ve ever met.


    Probably the leader of the three of them was the woman in the middle, who looked very haughty. The clothes she was wearing were also quite fine, and she could be a princess from some other country.


    I wanted to keep this woman in this country at all costs.


    And behind the three of them was definitely a hippogriff.


    I had heard of a demonic beast that could be tamed before, but I never thought I''d be able to see that hippogriff.


    Perhaps they bought a bred hippogriff.


    If so, this hippogriff should be quiet to humans.


    I''m also lucky to get a tame hippogriff as well as a woman.


    We are travelers. We are travelers and would like to stay in this country for one night. Of course I''ll pay you a gratuity.


    A woman standing to the left negotiates with me.


    No, no, no, there''s no way I''m going to pay you anything. If you''d like to stay at my place, you can have it for the night.


    I respond.


    Of course, we''re going to take off all our clothes anyway. I don''t need to get a gratuity now.


    I feign composure and look at the three of them with my prey eyes.


    ''''Well then, please come this way. That demonic beast will be in the barn, I''ll show you later.''''


    I try to show the three of them around.


    ''No, we''ll all be in the same barn, if you don''t mind. Would you mind showing them around?


    However, the woman on the left shakes her head and asks for directions to the barn.


    The barn is not suitable for a human being to stay in as much as it is covered with straw. I don''t know why, but the maid''s voice is a little scary.


    The first thing you need to do is to go to ...... yes, then come this way.


    I lead them to the barn with some doubt.


    I lead the three men into the barn and call my men to gather the warriors of this country.


    The most important person to watch out for would be the woman with her hair pulled back with a sword. I''m sure she''s skilled enough to guard a woman of high status.


    "Looks like a good-looking one came in, Ethigos.


    A voice called out to me from behind my back.


    When I turned around, I saw a man with a large sword on his back. He has a large body with muscular arms and canine teeth in his mouth. The appearance is that of a man who stands up for himself with violence.


    And the presence of this man is also one of the reasons why no other demons have come into this country.


    ''''Well, well, well, Mr. Daigan. As you said, it''s a moderately high ball.


    You want to trick these women into letting their guard down?


    ''Yes, of course, sir. Gufufufu.


    Oh, my dear Ethigos, you are evil.


    No, no, you''re no match for Mr. Daigan. Gufufu.


    Daegan laughs.


    Yes, with this man, there is nothing to fear from any opponent.


    While traveling as a peddler, he was grabbed by the ogre Zeng.


    However, with the wagging of his mouth and tail, he managed to become the keeper of Zeng''s human breeding grounds.


    The Daigans were loaned to me by Zeng to make the breeding process work at that time.


    The people of this country are so afraid of them that they are at my mercy.


    I was a mere human merchant, but now I am the king of this country. With Zeng''s power, I can do anything I want.


    And what should I be afraid of when I''m dealing with three women?


    The only thing I''m afraid of is the possibility of hurting the girl when I catch her.


    Besides, it would be fun to have at least one of them before giving them to Zeng.


    I couldn''t help but laugh.


    ��Deputy Ethigos.


    ''Master Ethigos. The woman is in the barn.


    The guards report to me.


    There are fifty armed men around me.


    It seems like too many against just three women, but it''s a reasonable force, since the goal is to dissuade them from resisting by showing off their absolutely unbeatable strength.


    Now how shall we step in?


    But before I stepped in, the barn door was opened.


    There were the same three people there as when I met them. In other words, they are still armed.


    ''Should I ask them why, just in case?''


    The uppity woman who would be their leader asks me.


    What shall I tell her?


    Oh, my daughter would be better off if you replaced me!��I''m sorry, but I need you to take my place!


    I was about to say something, but the man who had just bowed his head replies instead.


    The three women look at each other at his words. And they seem to be discussing something.


    It sounds like you have some kind of situation. I''ll listen to you and then you can talk to me.


    The proud woman asks again if the conversation has been settled.


    But she had no intention of talking any more in vain.


    ''''That''s not going to be enough, ladies. If you don''t want to get hurt, I''ll ask you to lay down your weapons.''


    I warn you.


    What are they going to do by listening to me in the first place? Humans are no match for ogres.


    If you''re quiet, I''ll let you have a good time until you give it to Zeng.


    I looked at the woman with that in mind. Then the woman with the sword glares at me.


    The look in her eyes almost makes me squirm.


    ''''If you resist, you will be in pain!


    I shout, but the women''s attitude doesn''t seem to change. Why is it that they are surrounded by so many people?


    ''I don''t care! Get the girl!


    The men under my command approach the woman as I give the order.


    ''Apparently, some of you have to be in pain to understand. ''Kaya! Mr. Cyrone! Let''s give him a little punishment.


    The women on either side nodded as the proud woman said.


    ''Miss. Please step back.''


    Kyouka-san, stay back.


    The women on either side were probably still followers. The haughty woman in the center of the room is lowered back and comes forward.


    The woman on the left holds her fist and the woman on the right holds her sword.


    The five men under her command challenge the woman on the left.


    ''''Please don''t injure ...... eh?''''


    I couldn''t believe my eyes at the sight.


    Five men had suddenly collapsed without a voice. The men were rolling on the ground and moaning.


    ''''Whoa!


    Suddenly, a shout goes up from the right.


    I look and see that the men who were trying to catch the woman on the right are also on their asses. Some of them seem to be unconscious.


    The weapons and ropes they were carrying have been slashed to pieces.


    If you look closely, that wasn''t the only thing that was slashed. Their hair wasn''t there either.


    There were no bald men under their command, so their hair must have been chopped off in an instant. If so, what a quick job.


    The men under their command were frightened by the situation.


    ''''Eei! What the hell are you doing!��It''s only three little girls!��You want the ogre to eat you!��Just get the hell out of there and get him!


    He yells out and sends his men towards them.


    They end up being tossed to the ground and their hair torn out, just like the first one who went there.


    These women are strong.


    I am also frightened by the situation.


    ''Stand back, Ethigos. This I will do.


    Dear Mr. Daegan, .......


    Lower your men.


    You''re not very good at this. I''ll take care of it myself.


    When Daegan says that, his body swells up.


    His originally tall frame becomes even taller. Bristles grow out of his body and the mouth of his face splits open and becomes larger.


    ''Werewolf?��WARWOLF!


    A woman with a sword at the ready shouts.


    Daegan''s true identity is a werewolf. The ogre Zeng sent me to this country to protect my cattle, the humans.


    This Daigans are trained by ogres and do not eat humans, the ogre''s livestock.


    But he is a beastman, and he is very strong. No matter how good he is, he is no match for a human.


    Hmmm, a werewolf. Then I''ll take care of it for you.


    The woman with the sword is unconcernedly poised. Instead of being afraid of dealing with a werewolf, she seems to be having a little fun.


    Daegan is angered by this attitude.


    ''You little b*tc*!��Don''t lick it!


    Daegan draws his sword and slashes at me.


    I panic at the sight of him. It''s not good to kill her. The woman can''t move or she doesn''t even try to block the sword.


    "What ......?


    Daegan makes a dumb noise.


    I can''t believe my eyes at the sight either. Daigan''s arm, from which he should have pulled out his sword, was gone.


    When I looked closely, I saw that he was hanging from the hilt of the sword on his back. The sword hadn''t been pulled out and was still in its scabbard.


    ''''Wha, that''s ridiculous!��? When did that happen!


    Daegan is unnerved.


    No blood spurted out of the slashed arm, but it was smoking. Flames clung to the woman''s sword.


    ''Do you still want to?''


    The woman with the sword asks. Her face is smiling, but her eyes are not smiling.


    ''Cain!!!!''


    Daegan sounds frightened and tries to run away. But he can''t escape and collapses. This time, his left leg is gone. When did he cut it off?


    Cain!��Cain!��Heeeeeee my arms, my legs, my legs!


    Daegan is rolling around on the ground in a haphazard manner and moaning.


    ''What the hell, you guys are ......''


    I mutter. ''This strength is unusual.


    ''Refrain!��You guys!


    Suddenly a woman with a fist at the ready yells out.


    ''Stand down!��Who do you think this person is? She is Keoka-sama, the younger sister of that brave man of light, Raji-sama!��You are in the presence of the Lady!��Both of you refrain!


    The words of the woman with her fist at the ready startle me.


    She says she''s the brave man''s sister. ......


    I''ve heard rumors of a brave man. It''s a man who walked into Nargol, where there are far more terrifying demons than ogres.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one for you.


    In the end, it seems that the demon king could not be defeated and was defeated by the dark knight, but just reaching the demon king''s castle in the depths of Nargol shows its strength.


    And I''ve heard that the brave man has already recovered. If this woman is the hero''s sister, she might come to take my life that she tried to attack.


    No, if not, these women are still strong. It''s not a very good match, but it''s not an enemy.


    ''''Hahaha!


    I lie down flat to the woman called Kyoka. The men around me do the same.


    I will follow the strong to the letter. That''s my way of life.


    ''I didn''t think you were the hero''s sister! I''m so sorry!


    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    In the moonlight, we walk along the road at night.


    Our destination is the castle where the ogre Zeng lives.


    Basically, ogres build castles and palaces in the mountains and live there.


    A castle looks like a castle from the point of view of humans, but from the point of view of the ogre, who is a huge body, it is a mansion.


    Since they only build castles, they are highly skilled. They are also skilled in magic. Their arms are strong, their magical abilities are high, and if it''s only their latent abilities, they are no match for the elves, let alone the humans.


    But for all their abilities, they are not very intelligent, and sometimes they lose to humans in a battle of wits. In the story, there is a dumb ogre who was tricked by a cat elf into taking over the castle.


    Also, fortunately for humans, their numbers are small. Therefore, the majority of humans have been able to avoid being ruled by them.


    However, the country I just mentioned was ruled by ogres.


    ''''That is it, Kyouka-sama. That is the House of Zeng.''''


    Ethigos, who is leading the way, points to the mansion on top of the mountain and says.


    It was quite magnificent, just because it was an ogre''s mansion.


    This castle is located near the country of Koki and was an hour''s walk away.


    The sun was already setting and we wanted to rest, but we forced ourselves to come.


    The ogres are very good builders and they live in the mountains, building palaces and castles. Some ogres are said to be able to build castles on the clouds.


    It is said that there are many treasures in the ogre''s dwelling. The bigger the ogre''s dwelling and the more treasures he has, the stronger he is.


    I look at the house of the ogre. It is more impressive than a human dwelling, but smaller than any ogre dwelling I''ve seen before.


    Zeng is not a very strong ogre, it seems.


    ''''Well then, I''ll leave you with this: ......


    I grab Ethigos'' clothes as I turn to leave.


    ''Is it that ......?��Lady Syrone.


    Do you think you can go home, Mr. Ethigos? I don''t care if it''s someone else, you and that werewolf over there can''t just leave for free.


    When he said that, Ethigos and Daegan nodded.


    This Ethigos is a human, but unlike the others, this Ethigos has ruled over the people of Koki by flirting with the ogre. We can''t just let them go.


    Koki''s country was ruled by the ogre Zeng. Kaya found out that it''s not unusual for a country to be ruled by a powerful demon like this.


    Such a country would not be attacked by other demons instead of being ruled by that demon. Therefore, it seems to be beneficial to humans.


    But it''s a relationship between owners and livestock. If you''re the one being eaten, you won''t feel it''s a good thing.


    When we told them that we would defeat the ogre''s zeng, they were more than willing to help us.


    Aside from me, Kyoka and Kaya, there are several other people following us to this zeng''s mansion.


    Ethigos, the guide. Daegan, the baggage carrier who has recovered his arms and legs with the resilience of a beastman. And some people from the land of Koki.


    When we get to the gate of the pavilion, we urge Ethigos.


    ''Mister Zeng: ----!��Dear Zeng: ----!��Open the gate, please---!


    Daegan says loudly. A large gate is opened.


    Out from inside is a giant man about three and a half meters tall. Perhaps this is Zeng.


    According to Daegan, the ogre Zeng has a mother and eight older brothers, and Zeng is the youngest. It seems that he had Ethigos choose a human woman for the feast, to be served on his mother''s birthday, and we came to the land of Koki during the selection process.


    Zeng looks to be about late 30 years old in human years. He is fat and disheveled. He looks very stupid.


    In fact, Zeng, who comes out scratching his crotch, doesn''t look very intelligent.


    "What''s up, Ethigos, what do you want?


    Then Zeng looks at us behind the Ethigos.


    ''Oh, you brought a woman to take to your mother, thank you for your efforts, Ethigos.


    Zeng laughs when he sees us. Its smile is uncanny. The Ogre tribe has huge fangs that grow upside down as a feature of their race. Perhaps this is why their jaws are square and their mouths are large. Because of this, when they smile, it gives them a frightening feeling.


    The joki people who have been following us here are scared.


    ''Let''s see, what does it look like?''


    Zeng reaches out to Kyouka.


    I was in danger. Kyouka-san is not in danger. Kyouka-san is not in control of her magic. If Zeng touched Kyouka-san and an angry Kyouka-san used his magic, this area would be a burning field.


    That''s why I asked him to step back earlier.


    That''s also why Kyouka-san is always staying away. At first, Kyouka-san didn''t want to be left out, but after Reiji-kun was injured when he defended Sahoko-san, who ran out of magic and failed to escape, Kyouka-san, as expected, agreed to stay in the St. Renaria Republic.


    Zeng''s hand is closing in on Kyouka-san. However, that hand is played.


    ''''Shall I ask you to stop touching the young lady?


    Of course, it was Kaya who paid the hand off. I was backing away and before I knew it, I was standing in front of her.


    ''What are you?''


    Kaya jumps up when Zeng says that.


    ''Heartbreaking (heartbreak)!


    Saying that, he lightly punches Zeng''s chest with his fist.


    ''''Guh!''''


    Zeng grunts and falls down.


    Heart breaking is a technique in which a shock wave strikes the chest with a fist to stop the heart inside the body without hurting it.


    The heart is stopped, and Zeng remains motionless as he collapses.


    ''''Well, just in time to feed the hippogriff.


    Kaya looks at Zeng and says, "People around me are afraid.


    ''No way. ....... It''s a blow to the Ogre.


    She''s so thin.


    ''And what a great way to feed a magical beast: ....... It''s more terrifying than an ogre.


    The Koki people talk about it. By the way, sometimes I''m afraid of Kaya-san, too.


    I give Zeng''s body to the hippogriff that Kaya-san brought with her.


    I''m tired, Kaya. We need to get inside.


    Saying that, Kyouka goes inside.


    When we also entered the ogre''s mansion, it was as magnificent as it looked on the outside.


    According to Chiyuki-san''s research, the building skills of ogres are on par with dwarves, and there were people in the past who built castles on the clouds.


    We chose the ogre''s mansion, which was more splendid than the human''s house, as our lodging for the night. However, since the ogre originally resided there, a little tidying up would be necessary.


    When I entered the room that looked like a bedroom, it was quite messy.


    There were many pictures of naked ogre women on the walls.


    And there was what looked like underwear on the floor.


    ''This one looks like a dumpster. What the hell, there''s a lot of rolled up paper. It''s very fishy. ......


    Kyouka makes a disgusted face. It''s probably that thing in Kroki''s room sometimes. It''s best not to touch that paper.


    ''I hear you talking, it''s the room of a typical single lord living alone: ......


    Kaya muttered.


    ''Kroki''s room wasn''t as messy as this one. If that''s the case, does that one exist?''


    Compared to Zeng, Kroki''s room was clean, I think. There were no disgusting pictures on the walls.


    But there was always a naughty book hidden away somewhere. Sometimes it''s a bit of fun to sneak into a room and read them.


    I search my room.


    Oh, I knew it was there. A naughty book.


    I find a book under the bed depicting many naked ogre women. They''re fleshly, but the fangs and square jaws are out of place for human male tastes, I think.


    ''Master Silone. Please don''t spread them out here.


    Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll get rid of it right away. I''m just like Kroki to have a book like this.


    It''s filthy. Your brother didn''t have any of those books. Isn''t that right, Kaya?


    Kaya nodded at his words.


    ''It certainly seemed that Rage-sama didn''t have such a book. Maybe it''s because he didn''t need to have such a book: ......


    Kaya says.


    ''I''m sure you do. Unlike Sirone''s childhood friends, your brother would never carry such a dubious book.


    Kyouka''s words made me cringe a little.


    ''It''s true that Reigi-kun is amazing, though. I feel sorry for Kuroki compared to the average boy Kuroki.''''


    I''ll defend Kroki. In the first place, most men would only have a pitiful reputation when compared to Rage-kun.


    ''''That''s the thing, Shirone-sama. Can I call him a normal human being?''''


    What do you mean, Mr. Kaya?


    He defeated Master Raige. If Master Raige is special, then he must be special for winning it.


    It''s .......


    Kaya said to me and I was stuck for words.


    ''Sirone-sama often talked about his childhood friend, but I didn''t get a strong impression of him. But when I saw him in action, he was very strong. Is he really a childhood friend of Sirone-sama''s?


    Kaya interjects a question.


    ''I think that''s ...... definitely kroki. Yeah, that''s for sure.


    I assure you. There is no way that I could mistake Kroki for anything else.


    Why is Kroki in this world when he is supposed to be living a normal, boring life in his former world?


    That Kroki has become a strong enemy and appears in front of us. That''s the strange thing about it.


    He is an ordinary boy with nothing in particular. It should be Kroki. It doesn''t make sense.


    Kuroki has never beaten me. He should be weaker than me.


    It''s not possible for it to beat the hero, Rage.


    But that was definitely Kroki. My mind boggles.


    ''If that''s the case, then he''s been hiding his abilities. His movements felt like the movements of someone who had trained quite a bit. I''ve trained quite a bit myself, but I think he''s more than that. If he didn''t have a very strong desire, he wouldn''t have been able to climb to such a high level of martial arts.


    Kaya''s words came as a strong shock. I thought I knew everything about Kuroki. But in reality, it was different.


    Since I started going out with Rage and the others, I saw less and less of Kuroki. Did I see anything during that time?


    I''m very disappointed that I didn''t get to witness something of that.


    ''Honestly, I don''t know either. There''s so many things going on. ......


    I reply over my head.


    ''I see. ....... So let''s stop talking about this then.


    That''s what Kaya said when she saw me.


    No matter how much we think about it now, we won''t get an answer. Let''s get Kuroki back and ask him for the truth.


    ''Yes, Kaya. I need to take a break for good.


    Kyoka says. ''I certainly need a break too.


    ''Yes, let''s clean up this room and make a meal of it. I don''t feel like eating meat, but I''m sure I can eat vegetables. The sheets and such are also better than the human ones, and you can rest well.


    I nodded at Kaya''s words.


    The people I brought with me helped me clean up my room and then we went to eat.


    The people we brought with us did a great job.


    Especially the father and his daughter, who didn''t have to deal with an ogre to get his daughter to work for us, they were very grateful to us and worked very hard.


    But I think some of them are working because they are afraid of us.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen in the land of the jocks. Now that the ogre is gone, other demons might come.


    But we can''t take care of this country any longer.


    They help us clean the room and cook the food, and we let the Koki people leave.


    I heard that the ogre who lived in this pavilion has a brother, but I told him that if he ever comes to Koki''s country, I will tell him that we did it for him.


    After the meal is over and a brief hot bath, we rest.


    The sheets on the ogre''s bed have been replaced with new ones, so it doesn''t smell bad. There was only one bed, but the ogre was quite large, so the three of us could sleep in it.


    It''s no use thinking about it now. You''ll know when you see and talk to Kuroki.


    We decided to get a good night''s rest.


    ��Fallen Ethigos.


    Help me.


    I tried to shout that, but I was gagged and couldn''t speak well.


    The koki guys just looked at us poorly and left.


    Beside me, Daegan hangs in a stunned state, bound in multiple layers of chains, just like me.


    I didn''t get killed for showing him around, but I was bound by a woman named Kaya and hung in chains from the roof of the ogre''s mansion. That woman is an ogre.


    It seems that Kaya and Shirone have the ability to sense the presence of someone who wants to do them harm. That''s how she was able to see through the evil thoughts of those two.


    And now we''re in this situation.


    The night wind is cold.


    I never thought this would happen to Master Ethigos. I feel like I''m about to burst into tears.


    What''s going to happen to me?


    Someone help me.

 35 Prince and goblins

    Boy Omiros


    In the forest, lit by the moon. As much as possible, we walk together in a place that is not in the shadows.


    ''I''m sorry ...... I''m sorry ...... Omiros. If I hadn''t said I wanted to go get flowers ....... Such ....... This kind of .......


    Rigena cries out.


    A flower that grows in the foothills of the Acheron Mountains has the power to cure diseases.


    Regena finds out about it and asks me to go get it for her sick mother, and we follow her home.


    We''re lost in the woods. The sun has already set, and it''s getting dark.


    It''s good, Regina. I''m not going to be able to say that it''s a good idea. I''m sure it''s nothing more than that.


    I comfort Regina with that.


    I''m also afraid of the dark streets at night. But I didn''t want to show the uncool part in front of Regena.


    "It''s okay. I''m sure everyone will come looking for you. I''m sure we''ll be able to get back!


    Regina nodded as she said this.


    ''Yes, if Omiros says so: ......''


    We start walking again.


    That''s when I felt something following me from behind.


    ''Omiros...... something seems to be following us from behind. ......


    Lizena says anxiously, wondering if she felt it too.


    ''Yeah, I feel like that too ......''


    We are supposed to be walking with the Acheron Mountains at our backs. Our own country, Argoa, is the country closest to Nargol. There is no place for humans to live in the middle of the Acheron Mountains and the Kingdom of Argoa, which is the boundary between the two. I don''t think it was a human who was following me. It could be a goblin.


    I''ve heard a lot about goblins from my mother. They are very frightening demons.


    I don''t know what will happen if they are caught.


    ''Maybe it''s a goblin: "Maybe it''s a goblin." ......


    Regena says what I''m thinking right now.


    ''Li, Regena!��Let''s sing!��Goblins aren''t supposed to be good at singing!


    I''ve heard that from my mother. Goblins are not supposed to be good at beautiful singing. I don''t know why, but I''ve heard that human singing is very unpleasant for goblins.


    Do you sing ...... songs?


    ''Yes, yes!��Let''s sing a song!��Rigena has a beautiful voice, and I''m sure the goblins won''t be able to get close to her!


    I had heard Regina sing before. I remember it was so beautiful.


    Yes. ''All right, Omiros. But what song do you sing?


    ''You sang in front of me once, didn''t you? I like that song.


    I said and Regina nodded.


    ''Okay, I''ll sing: .......


    In the Katasumi, deep in the forest.


    Black birds looking for love.


    Over the mountains in search of love


    I''m flying in blue skies.


    In the middle of a green forest.


    I saw a white bird.


    The Black Bird sings.


    The white bird doesn''t sing.


    The black bird was crying.


    Flying into the red sunset.


    Regena sings even as she walks.


    Her beautiful voice echoes in the forest at night.


    I fall in love with the song. The trembling in my clasped hands is a little less. Singing seems to make me a little less scared.


    There''s no longer any sign of him approaching from behind.


    I thought it looked like I could go home without a hitch.


    ''You have a beautiful voice, you ......''


    They call out to me from the darkness.


    I look into the darkness with Regina, who has stopped singing. There''s someone there.


    ''Who was it?''


    He steps forward to protect Ligeena.


    Someone comes out of the darkness.


    ''Goblins......''


    It was a goblin that came out in the moonlight.


    They came out even though Ligeena was singing. Are some of the goblins not bad at singing?


    I''m not a goblin. I''m a human being.


    The goblin says grimly.


    ''You''re lying!��I''ve seen goblins before. Your face is a goblin!


    Indeed, the goblin in front of me was closer to a human than the goblin I saw before. However, its face was the same as that of a goblin. So maybe I should call it a goblin human.


    ''''Ouch! You don''t believe that? But oh well.


    The goblin-man then looks at Regina.


    "The female here was singing, and her boys ran off. I had no choice but to leave.


    Escape from the song? I knew it was a goblin!


    But the goblin humans shake their heads.


    ''My minions are goblins, but I am a human.


    The word surprises me. Goblins are supposed to be demons that attack humans. At least that''s what I was taught.


    Can we make those goblins our servants?


    If you''re really human, help us!


    When I say this, the goblin human looks at me in surprise.


    "Why would I help you?��I don''t want a male.


    The goblin human''s eyes turned on Regena.


    Its eyes appeared to glow suspiciously.


    ''Let''s run, Regena!


    Yeah!


    Sensing danger from this goblin human, I take Regena''s hand and try to run.


    ''''Don''t let him!��Paralyze!


    But when the goblin human screams, his body goes dull and numb.


    Regena also kneels down as her body seems to have gone numb.


    ''''Regena!


    Sorry ...... Omiros ......


    Regena apologizes. I can manage to move myself, but it looks like Regena can''t.


    ''Hm, you survived my magic.


    With that, the goblin human approaches.


    ''Stay away from Regena!


    I''ll stand up to the goblin-man.


    "Hmph!


    But since it''s dark and I can''t see my feet, the goblin human''s foot sweeping knocks me to the side.


    ''''Whoa!


    I collapse with a scream of my own.


    ''Omiros!''


    Rigena lets out a shrill cry and tries to get up.


    However, her body is numb and she almost falls down.


    ''''Oops!!!''''


    The goblin human grabs Regena''s arm before Regena falls over.


    ''No ...... let me go, let me go ......''


    Ligena''s tearful voice.


    ''Let go of Regena!


    He gets up and tries to challenge her, but this time she kicks him in the leg and knocks him down again.


    ''Guh!!!''


    The goblin human stomps on his own back with his foot as it is. The goblin human''s hand remains on Regena''s arm.


    ''''Be quiet!


    When the goblin human says that, he puts his foot to work.


    ''Ugh. ......''


    I just let out a pitiful moan.


    ''Let''s just stomp this out!


    The goblin-man is straining his legs. I can''t breathe.


    ''Stop, don''t do something terrible to Omiros: ......


    Rigena says, crying.


    ''Well. ''Well, if you say so, I will,''


    The goblin humans have stopped putting pressure on their legs. It makes it less painful. But put your feet on your back.


    I couldn''t move my body as it was enclosed.


    ''Hee......''


    Ligena''s frightened voice. I manage to turn my face to the side and look up to see the goblin human holding Regena in his arms.


    ''You''re a human female, aren''t you?''


    As the goblin human said this, he touched Regena''s face and smelled her.


    ''It''s softer and smells better than a goblin female,''


    The goblin human''s voice sounded excited. It was frustrating to watch and not be able to do anything about it.


    Rigena''s face was frightened.


    ''Li, je ...... hana ......''


    I can''t speak well, probably because my feet are on my back. I''m on the verge of tears.


    ''I''ve decided!��I''m going to make you my b*tc*!


    As he says this, the goblin human licks Ligena''s face.


    ''''Hi......hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.''''


    Rigena let out an unvoiced scream.


    ''I spit on you. You''re mine now. My name is Goz!��It''s your male!


    The goblin human who called himself Goz laughs.


    ''I''ll come for you when I''m older. Wait for me until then!


    As I say this, Goz disappears into the forest.


    He is left behind by a sobbing Regina and me, numb and unable to move.


    Omiros, Prince of Argoa.


    I wake up in the morning light.


    It''s a bad dream I had as a child. I see it every day these days.


    It''s a bittersweet memory of not being able to protect Ljena.


    After that, we were rescued by a group of adults who came looking for us.


    Ever since that day. I''ve been working harder to become stronger.


    I wanted to protect Regina from all the other things that controlled Argoa.


    That''s why I had left Argoa for a year to go on a warrior''s journey.


    But when I came back, Regena was gone. I don''t know what I was striving to be strong for.


    I got out of bed and changed and left the room.


    ''Good morning, Prince Omiros.


    As I left the room, I was approached. I turn around and see a girl there.


    ''Please don''t be a prince, Liette: ......''


    I don''t really like being called a prince. I don''t want to be called by the title I earned for dropping Ligeena into the goblin den.


    "What should I call you then?


    Can''t we just call it that: ......


    Okay. Good morning, Brother Omiros.


    Liette is the younger sister of Macusis. Because her father was busy, she was raised by her parents, Macusis and Liette, who were five years younger than her, and she and her own brother, Macusis, grew up as brother and sister. Perhaps that''s why she calls him her brother.


    ''Are you going to the mountains again?''


    Her eyes are a little cold.


    Macusis and Riette''s father and mother were killed by King Cupius. So she doesn''t seem to feel too good about going to find Regena.


    ''I can''t go today ....... I''ll be getting ready to attend a ball in the kingdom of Velos .......


    Myself and Parsis are supposed to attend a ball in the kingdom of Velos in five days, on behalf of my father, who has become king. I have to make preparations for that today.


    Will you go except today?


    ......


    There was no answer to that question from Riette.


    ''I''m already dead. ......''


    Riette!


    I exclaim.


    ''Brother Omiros says he''s alive. How do you know that ......? If you''re not a warrior and you go into a goblin den, you''re not going to make it out alive: ......


    Originally, Riette was probably right.


    But then I remembered Goz. The goblin-like person who had that goblin under his command and said he was going to pick up Regina. How did he start having those dreams so often? That''s because he thinks there''s a chance that Regena is being held captive by Goz.


    That possibility is why they are going to the goblin den to find her.


    I haven''t told anyone about that possibility. When I was a kid, most of the adults didn''t believe me when I told them about Goz.


    Maybe Regena would have believed me if I told them about Goz, too, but Regena didn''t say anything about it, not wanting to be reminded of it. Of course, I don''t blame Regena for that. It was Regena who was the one who felt the most scared.


    The only person who believed me was Regena''s mother. She was also kind to herself, the child of a clan with whom she was in conflict.


    She had given Regena a magical amulet of her own treasure, a magical amulet, to protect her in case of Goz''s arrival.


    That Regena''s mother died two years later, the year she met Goz.


    She was probably the only one who believed in Goz''s existence now.


    But Riette and everyone else doesn''t believe in Goz. From her point of view, what she''s doing is very foolish.


    ''So if brother Omiros goes to the goblin den too many times, he''ll die eventually. ...... I don''t like it anymore, I don''t want someone to die .......


    Riette says with a dark look on her face.


    ''I''m sorry, Liette: ......''


    Nodding Riette''s head.


    She is kind and she is concerned for her own safety. And yet that didn''t stop me from looking for her.


    ''It''s okay, there''s a hero Parsis. I''ll make it out alive. ......


    Riette looks a little strange when she says this herself.


    ''What''s wrong, Riette?''


    ''I know you''re Mr. Parsis, but ....... I know I''m not supposed to say this because you saved our lives, but ....... I get a weird feeling sometimes, that man.


    Is this weird?


    Yeah ...... I can''t really explain it, but it''s weird. ......


    Riette has a keen sense of intuition. Did he notice something?


    Speaking of which, where is Parsis now?


    I don''t know. I haven''t seen him yet today.


    Riette answers with a shake of her head.


    Sometimes Parsis wanders off. He seems to be going somewhere today.


    Where did he go today when he had to get ready to go to Velos?


    Goz, Prince of Goblins


    We passed through the filthy southern goblin settlements and reached the north side of Acheron.


    It had been a long time since I had returned to the Kingdom of Karon.


    Compared to the other goblin dens, it was still better, but it was still a goblin den.


    ''Tomare, human!��Who are you, Dagob?


    The goblins surround you.


    And out of the back come the goblins you know.


    "I''ve seen you in a magical video, Goblin. You''re a human goblin called Parsis or something like that. Why are you here?


    Long time no see, General Kenneo.


    Ken''eo doesn''t answer the question, but is surprised when he calls his own name.


    ''Why do you gobble your name?''


    Even General Ken''eo doesn''t seem to understand.


    Ken Eo is quite powerful among the goblins. However, he still doesn''t seem to know what he really is.


    He will break his magic and show his true form. I didn''t want to show him this form if possible. But if I don''t show it, we won''t be able to talk about it.


    ''Ah!��You are Go, Prince Goz, Goboo!


    Ken''eo and the goblins are surprised by the change in appearance. ''No wonder, the human hero Parsis was the son of their queen.


    ''Yes, he is. ''Yes, I''m Goz, General Ken''eo. It''s been a long time. I would like to go to my mother''s, would you please let me through?


    Then he bows his head.


    Ken Eo is my sister''s husband. I can''t do much disrespect. My sister is much stronger and more dangerous than me. It would be better to show Ken''eo some respect.


    Ken''eo thinks for a moment and replies.


    ''Wait a minute, please, Gov!��Hey, I''ll check with Her Majesty, Gob.


    General Ken''eo said, and Ken''eo''s men went to his mother and returned a moment later.


    ''Please come through, Gob.''


    After hearing Ken''eo''s words, I walked down the corridor of Karon and proceeded to the Queen''s Chamber.


    I walk through some huge gates and enter the Queen''s room.


    I kneel down and bow to her. This mother has no mercy for rudeness, even to her own child. So I should be grateful to her.


    ''It''s been a long time, mother.


    Keep your head up, Goz.


    I raise my head as my mother gives me permission to do so. Then I see my mother, Queen Datier. My mother was as ugly as ever.


    She was herself the child born to a goblin queen and a human male.


    If you have a child of a different race, if you''re a male you''re born as your father''s race, if you''re a female you''re born as your mother''s race. So I''m human.


    A female goblin never leaves her den, as a rule. Only the males get out. That male rarely brings a human male for a female. Also, there''s no way an ugly goblin female would ever be taken seriously by a human male. That''s why human males usually don''t grow out of goblin bellies. However, there is an exception to everything. That is me.


    Goblins can also bring in human males for their mother, the queen, who is the authority figure.


    My father died before I could remember, so I don''t know what kind of guy he was. But I can imagine what he was like. I''m sure he was quite handsome, given his boring mother.


    And he must have been attacked by his mother forcibly. My mother''s powerful aphrodisiac would give him an erection no matter what kind of ugly woman he was with. And he would be squeezed to death.


    She touches her own face. There is no mirror, but he looks ugly, just like his mother. Just as human males born of elves can be born with strong magical powers, they are born with a certain amount of the characteristics of one parent of a different race.


    Therefore, if a goblin is born of one parent, he or she will have the characteristics of a goblin, even though the race is different. So I have the face of an ugly goblin myself. My brother, who died soon after, had the same kind of face.


    Even if a goblin is a single parent, a goblin den is not a very good environment for humans to live in. Human children without physical strength seemed to die quickly.


    He was born with magical powers inherited from his mother, so he can manage to live. But his younger brother and the older brother who would have existed apparently did not inherit his magical power. I''ve heard that he was the only male born from his mother who was able to grow up properly. He must have died soon after.


    I look at my mother. She is probably the strongest goblin. Her magic power is said to rival that of the demon race.


    Even though it''s far less than my mother''s, I can still thank her for this magical power.


    ''''If you haven''t seen me lately, you can check out ....... I didn''t think it was you who was Parsis. Looks like the magic of the one who reported you couldn''t see through the magic.


    My mother says with a laugh.


    I didn''t tell her that I was changing my appearance and going to the land of the humans because I wanted to disassociate myself from my mother. That''s why we had a problem.


    ''Mother, ....... I was attacked by a silver-haired witch while I was becoming a Parsis. Wasn''t that sent by your mother?


    My mother thinks for a moment when I ask.


    ''The Silver Haired Witch ....... Oh, I remember. It''s the female next to that gallant Master Dihardt. It''s a good thing I told Master Dihardt about the recent raids on their settlement in the south. I''d like to see Master Dihardt again. ......


    My mother says with an enthralled expression.


    Hearing my mother''s words, I knew it. That silvery white witch was sent by my mother.


    I''m sure the person named Dihardt also sounded familiar. The name of the dark knight who defeated the fearsome hero. That beautiful silvery white witch must have been one of Dihardt''s men.


    "Mother," she said. I have no desire to disobey my mother. Nor do I want to defy His Majesty the Devil King. Could you please tell His Excellency Dihardt about it?


    They let me off the hook last time, but there''s no guarantee we won''t see each other again. I don''t want to get killed then.


    ''All right. I''ll inform your excellency of this. Is that the only reason you''re here today?


    I did what I came here to do in the first place. But I had one more thing in mind.


    One more thing. May I have your mother''s aphrodisiac?


    That drug?��What do you use it for?


    In three days, in the human country of Velos, there''s going to be a ball or something like that. I''d like to use it for a human female at that time.


    I say with a laugh. ''My mother''s secret potion should work on females as well as males, and the ball in three days'' time is going to be interesting.


    ''Hmmm, those pills. Oh, well, okay, let me give you some of them.


    Thank you, mother.


    I thank him and leave the Queen''s room.


    I walk down the aisle to my room. On the way, both female goblins use your eyes, but you kick them away.


    After holding the human female, I don''t feel like holding the ugly goblin female.


    When I returned to the place that used to be my room in the Karon Kingdom, it hadn''t changed much since I left.


    This room would be the only place in this Karon Kingdom where a human could live.


    It''s not dark and gloomy like a normal goblin den, and although light from the outside comes in through the ceiling, it''s built to keep the rain and wind out.


    A boy born to a mother who is the queen of goblins will be raised here.


    I was raised as a goblin prince, even though I am human.


    However, my mother has many children, so even though I am a prince, my power is not that strong. Still, because he is a prince, he hasn''t been inconvenienced much in the Karon Kingdom.


    To humans, he has the ugly face of a goblin, but among goblins, I''m a handsome man, and I could hold a goblin female as much as I wanted.


    But I took it a little too far and was chastised by my mother. I was forgiven at the time, but from then on I made a mental note to refrain from doing so in the Kingdom of Karon.


    Instead, I did as I pleased in the goblin territory south of the Acheron Mountains, which was not in the Kingdom of Karon.


    Although the goblins in the south were not under my mother''s control, they were afraid of her, the Queen of Karon, so they could act as they pleased because they had no enemies.


    However, the dens of the South''s demented people smelled worse than Karon''s, and the females were uglier and less interesting than Karon''s.


    He decided to take some of the southern demented bastards under his wing and leave the Acheron Mountains and go to human territory.


    And that''s when I led them and happened to pass near the human dwellings. I met Regena.


    I thought it was fate.


    I''ve seen human females from afar a few times. But this was the first time I''d ever wanted to use one so badly.


    So I spat at it.


    And I thought about how I could make Regina mine.


    I''d like to force her away, but human children are deadly, so it would be better to kidnap her when she''s a certain age.


    So I decided to miss her right then and there and kidnap her with my strength.


    And I studied magic furiously.


    It was worth it, and after a few years, I was able to use powerful magic, even if it wasn''t as powerful as my mother''s.


    And he headed to Argoa to kidnap Regina.


    No matter how much power she had gained, it was dangerous to take on all the humans in Argoa. That''s why we decided to infiltrate Argoa and look for opportunities.


    According to the place where I researched, Argoa should have been able to enter the country easily because it seems to admit as a warrior if you are strong.


    However, the first time I went to Argoa, I was rejected at the door.


    The reason is because he is too ugly.


    So I decided to infiltrate Argoa by changing my appearance with magic. This magic is a hallucinatory type of magic and should look attractive to those with weak magic power.


    I decided to call myself Parsis instead of a goblin-like name.


    There were no sorcerers among the humans in Algoa, and no one seemed to be able to spot their appearance.


    However, it''s not so much that we can see through them, but there are people who feel uncomfortable about their appearance, so we can''t be too careful.


    And as a freedom fighter, I''ve successfully infiltrated Argoa, and I''m looking for an opportunity to get close to Regena. However, it seems that Regina, the one she wanted to get close to, felt uncomfortable with my appearance, so I couldn''t get too close.


    The old Regina shouldn''t have felt high in magic, so what''s the point? Has his magic power increased? Or are they using some magical tool to prevent their own magic from happening? At any rate, he couldn''t get close to Regena.


    Thus, it was when he was fumbling to get close to Regena. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what happened.


    How that brave man had tried to get his hands on Regena without a second thought. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on it.


    She can''t use charm magic, but she can use magic to make her personality more aggressive.


    She used that magic to make the young men of Argoa who were against the brave man into aggressive personalities, and then she made them attack the brave man.


    The angry heroes got into a fight with the warriors of Algoa.


    The result was that the Argoa warriors were defeated by the brave men one way or another and most of them were unable to fight. And after one rampage, the brave men left Argoa.


    But there was a problem there. Originally, Algoa had a domestic dispute, although it wasn''t bloodshed, but there was a domestic dispute.


    And the warriors of Argoa, who became aggressive with my magic, began to fight.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''ve decided to take advantage of this conflict.


    He further expanded the small conflict into an all-out war against the clan of Regena and the opposing clan.


    He sided with the clan that was in conflict with the outnumbered clan of Regena and fought against the clan of Regena.


    In the end, because he sided with them, the opposing clan won the war.


    And after executing Regena''s father, the king, he led them to send her to the goblin den.


    If I helped him there and took him back to Karon, he would be able to take possession of Regena once and for all.


    But there was a problem. Before I could save her in the goblin den, someone had taken her.


    Whoever took her, we do not know. According to the men I put in place, someone on a dragon took her. Whatever the case, there was no doubt that they had missed out on Regena.


    Maybe I should have used other means to get Regena, but it was later.


    I was disappointed, but there was nothing I could do about it. Let''s forget about Ri?ena for now.


    But instead, I''m going to hug other people''s females until their identities are exposed.


    The next ball is going to be quite a big one.


    I was looking forward to it now.


    Kuzig the Ogre Witch.


    "Zeng ...... what a figure!


    I look at my youngest son, who is now just a bone.


    ''I didn''t expect ...... this to happen. Who did this to you!


    My oldest son, Ring, says. He can''t seem to contain his anger at the murder of his own brother.


    ''Mom!��Brother!��Oh my God, come here!


    My second son, Peogu, seems to have found something.


    I went and looked and found something written on the wall there.


    ''Apparently, whoever killed Zeng has gone north.


    He looks at the writing on the wall and says


    The sister of the brave man who killed Zeng has left a note there.


    It seems that the sisters of the brave men intend to go north from here. It''s a good idea to come to the north if you have something to do.


    It may be a lie, but they claim to be the sister of that brave man, you''ll find out soon enough if you look into it.


    I don''t care if the man who killed my son is the sister of a brave man. I''ll kill him.


    When my youngest son Zeng didn''t show up for his birthday, I sent my eighth son Zyg to pick him up and he found Zeng in a state of disrepair. I used my magic and rushed over as a family to get him.


    ''Brother Ring, it''s bad, come here!


    This time the fifth son, Kaig, seems to have found something.


    ''What is it this time!


    Ring and Pyog head towards Kaig.


    I remain where I am. Because now that the culprit is known, there is no need to search further.


    ''''This is---!��That''s the book I lent to Zeng.��They''re gonna burn it all to the ground...!


    My favorite painting of Ivaria is at ---- ��������


    ''Shit!��I didn''t do this to you!��So that''s all that''s left!


    ''It''s awful ....... I haven''t even looked at it yet, but ----!!!!


    I can hear my boys screaming over there.


    We might be able to find some other signs of where they went, but now that we know who did this, we can''t stay here forever.


    I think we should go after them.


    Fortunately, they seem to be headed north, to my neck of the woods. We''ll be catching up with them soon enough.


    I''m heading for the fireplace where my sons will be present.


    "Boys!��I''d better get going!��The brave sisters who killed Zeng will pay for it!


    I said, and my boys nodded.


    ''I know, Mom!


    ''Oh!��We''ll get what we deserve for burning our precious treasure!


    ''Oh!��Let''s burn them the same way!


    ''What are you going to do with my sorrow that I haven''t seen yet!


    "Ashes to ashes ...... ashes to ......


    It''s too hard not to be able to see that ......


    My Mr. Ivaria is ----!


    You''ll never get that one again...


    I will kill you!


    My sons talk about their anger. They all seem to be very angry that their brother was killed.


    Naturally, so am I.


    I am a descendant of an ogre clan that once served the sky giants who fought the gods of Elyos.


    The sky giants were defeated and disappeared, but I have the legacy they left behind.


    With the use of that legacy, even the sister of a brave man will not go away for free.


    ''''Let''s go, boys!��I''m the sister of a brave man, but I don''t know what it is, but this family of ogre kuzigs will kill you for sure! Wash your head and wait for me!

 36 Northern capital

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    The Kingdom of Velos is the largest of the human nations in the region closest to Nargol.


    The blue forest that stretches to the south of the Acheron Mountains. The country was located at the mouth of a river that flowed into the center of the forest.


    The population is about 150,000. Since it was a region where there were many demons, there was no outer city outside the city walls. Many of the countries in this area are poor, but only the kingdom of Velos was different. The Veros Kingdom is the largest producer of the apple-like fruit that can only be found in this region.


    The berries are sweet and are in demand in many countries because they can be used to make alcohol and seasonings.


    The veros fruit is even exported to the far south, as far as the Republic of St. Renaria.


    Kaya, Kyouka and I are currently in the royal palace of Velos. By the way, Hippogriff is in the care of a horse barn in this country.


    I feel sorry for the other horses, but there was no other place to leave them, so there was no choice.


    ''''Well, well, Syrone-sama. It is good of you to come to this Velos.


    The man in front of me, about 50 years old, is the king of this country, Ekaras. This is the second time we''ve met him.


    Ekaras is a well-built, fat, well-built man, and he speaks to us, who are younger than his daughter, in a respectful manner, without making an unpleasant face.


    He looks a bit like Ethigos. However, it''s only his name and appearance that are similar, but inside it''s a completely different story.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it.


    King Ekaras looks at Kyouka, who is sitting on my right side, looking important.


    Normally, the king of this country is standing, so I should be standing to respond to him, but I''m sitting down. I don''t know if it''s Reigi-kun, but that attitude is probably not good.


    But Kaya doesn''t pay attention to Kyouka at all. In fact, she seems to take it for granted.


    You are right, King Velos. This person is the younger sister of the heroic Rage-sama, Miss Kyouka. The young lady will be staying in this country for a while. Please take care of those arrangements.


    Kaya says in a great way.


    ''Hahaha. ''Of course. You can stay here in Velos for as long as you like.


    Not offended by Kaya''s blunt offer, Ekaras laughs and agrees.


    Unlike with Ethigos, there''s nothing suspicious in his gaze. I thought he was a nice guy when we met before, but he doesn''t seem to have changed.


    We chose the Kingdom of Velos as our base for obtaining information about Kroki.


    However, it is not suitable for a place to stay in Argoa because of its past history of conflict, and Veros is richer and better for a place to stay.


    By the way, ladies. In fact, there is a ball the day after tomorrow, and I wonder if you would all be interested in attending it?


    "''The Ball?!


    Our words overlap.


    We looked at each other at the words of King Ekaras.


    Everywhere in the world, there is an upper class social circle. The so-called social circles are also in this world.


    Especially in this world where there are many demons, humans must live together.


    It is desirable to cooperate not only within the walls of the city, but also between nations beyond the walls, and there are many social gatherings where the royalty and aristocracy of the countries and the upper classes gather to exchange ideas. This is the so-called communication between countries.


    It could be a simple meeting, a dinner party, a tea party, or even a ball.


    When I was traveling with Reiji and Chiyuki-san, I have attended several dinners and balls.


    There are various styles of balls, not all of them are like the one in "Cinderella" that I first thought of.


    Depending on the area, there are balls like folk dances or dance parties like you see in American movies.


    According to Ms. Chiyuki, Japanese festivals such as Bon dances are in some sense the same as a ball.


    Well, even if the costumes are slightly different, it seems to be common to dance in pairs to the same graceful music as the ball in "Cinderella".


    The ball held at Velos is also like a typical ball.


    What shall we do?


    I ask Kyouka and Kaya.


    If you have common sense, you should attend.


    Ekaras is not forcing you to attend, but he is the person you will be taking care of in the future. It would be wrong to disregard the invitation.


    At the very least, I should leave on my own.


    However, I''m sorry to Ekaras, but I''m not too keen on it.


    This is because the ball also has a marriage ceremony connotation.


    When we came to this world with Mr. Rage, we were courted by a number of men.


    One of them was a prince of some country, and another was a son of a nobleman of some country.


    Normally it would be a great honor to receive a proposal from such a nobleman, but to be honest, I didn''t find it attractive.


    After all, they are all poor. With our strength, ordinary men would break their bones if they gripped our hands a little too strongly. Therefore, we had to dance with care. It is no fun to dance with such a man, and I don''t feel like accepting a marriage proposal even if he asks for it.


    It''s easy to become the king of some country with our power without getting on the ball in the first place. The position of a prince is not attractive to me either.


    Besides, I can''t help but compare myself to Rage.


    It''s a hassle to be courted by people who are inferior to you.


    For that reason, Reno-chan quickly stopped leaving. Nao-chan was not interested from the start. Sahoko-san is not good at attracting attention, so she doesn''t attend in the first place. Naturally, I no longer attend.


    As expected, it''s not good that no one is attending, so now only Reiji and Chiyuki are attending.


    And I didn''t want to attend this time either if I could.


    I look at Kyouka-san.


    Kyouka-san also looks reluctant, as if she''s not keen on the idea.


    Kyouka-san is an incredibly beautiful woman if she stands quietly.


    I''m sure there are many men who would like to go out with her, not only in this world, but in the original world as well. It seems that she''s actually been courted by a lot more people than me and others. And she seems to be pretty fed up with that. So I''m sure he won''t join in.


    I understand. I will attend that ball. Is that all right with you, Miss?


    However, Kaya agrees to participate.


    ''Kaya!��What''s the matter with you!


    Kyouka panicked.


    ''Miss!��These things are your business, young lady!��Besides, it''s time for the young lady to get away from Rage-sama. You should take this opportunity to get used to the other lords!


    Ugh. ......


    Kyouka is so powerful that even she can''t say anything.


    Normally Kyouka is a self-righteous person, but Kaya is the only one who can''t stand up to her.


    The relationship between the two is still unclear.


    But I feel bad for Kyouka-san, but I think this kind of thing suits Kyouka-san because she''s only Reigi-kun''s sister. She would look very beautiful in her dress.


    ''''Haha ...... I understand, Kaya .......


    Kyouka and I reluctantly agree to Kaya''s power.


    ''''Haha, I''m sure this will make the ballroom more exciting.''''


    This is how we are going to participate in the ball the day after tomorrow.


    Omiros, Prince of Argoa


    I rode my horse with Parsis and arrived at the kingdom of Velos. Although we left Argoa early in the morning, it was already evening.


    The kingdom of Velos is a large country, not only the city, but also the forest is surrounded by walls. Trees in the forest bear sweet fruit, known as the fruit of Veros, one of the industries of Veros.


    If you look at the ramparts, you can see that the high walls are decorated throughout.


    Perhaps because Argoa is based on a fortress against demons, all of the buildings are ruggedly built. It''s a big difference from Argoa.


    Veros is a rich country, unlike Argoa.


    Veros has developed as a center of industry and trade in this region.


    It has a large population, more than three times as large as Argoa''s. The country is also rich and its wealth is more than 10 times greater than Argoa''s.


    The kingdom of Velos is the central state of this region, and the royal families and nobles of the surrounding countries all gather for the balls it hosts. Of course, I''m one of them.


    The ball is the day after tomorrow, but I came early for a reason.


    I don''t know how to dance. I think it''s the same for Parsis beside me.


    In the first place, not being able to dance is no obstacle to living.


    I was educated as a warrior, but I never learned to dance. That''s why he''s just become a prince, and now he''s forced to take on such a difficult task.


    I want to complain to my father, Montes. My father should have attended the ball, but he forced himself to do it because he didn''t want to dance.


    The future of Argoa is at stake at this ball. Can I do such an important job?


    During the time of the previous King Cupius, Algoa was isolated and impoverished. In order to break that isolation, it has to get along with the kingdom of Velos, the largest country in the region.


    The ball is a perfect place to end the isolation, since it attracts royalty and aristocrats from many different countries.


    If we do well, we will be able to make a good impression on the leaders of each country.


    That''s why I had to attend the ball, although I didn''t feel like it.


    "I''m looking forward to the ball, Prince.


    Parsis, beside me, says excitedly.


    Unlike himself, Parsis seems to be looking forward to the ball. He shouldn''t be able to dance as well as he does, but isn''t he worried?


    I can''t do anything about it if I can''t dance. So I''m going to ask King Ekaras to introduce me to someone who can dance.


    There is not one person in Algoa who can dance. That''s why I was going to come early to practice.


    The time was evening, but they would still be able to have an audience with the king.


    We went to the royal palace.


    When we arrived at the palace, we informed the gatekeeper that the Prince of Algore had arrived.


    I''m still uncomfortable calling myself a prince, but I have no choice.


    The palace guards come and show us to the palace.


    ''Oh, you are very welcome. Prince Omiros and Mr. Parsis.


    When they enter the room, they are greeted by King Ekaras, who greets them. He was the prince who had lost his betrothed to King Cupius.


    Therefore, while Cupius was on the throne, Velos and Algore could not get along with each other.


    ''Thank you for inviting me to the ball,''


    I thank myself.


    ''No, no, good and good. I hope to get along with Algore from now on.


    King Echalas smiles brightly. King Ekaras is a big-hearted person and really wanted to forgive his fianc��e who went to King Cupius, but people around him didn''t allow it and diplomatic relations were cut off. But from now on, I want to make it work.


    You have arrived early, even so. The ball will be held the night after tomorrow.


    Actually, there''s something I''d like to ask you about the ball.


    What is it?


    ''The truth is that Parsis and I cannot dance. Could you please introduce me to a woman who can dance, or someone who can teach me to dance?


    King Ekaras laughs when he says it himself.


    ''Wahaha, I see. Good and good. Let me introduce you to both.''


    Preferably a beautiful woman.


    Parsis says something brazen.


    ''Parsis!


    I''m upset. I don''t want to offend anyone by doing this.


    "No, no, thanks. No, no, no, no, no, no, no. I''m going to introduce you to a very pretty girl.


    But King Ekaras didn''t seem to mind. I was relieved by his attitude.


    ''Is she beautiful? I''m very much looking forward to it.


    Parsis says happily.


    He sighs. And I prayed that no problems would arise.


    ��Silone, the maiden of swords


    It''s a pleasure to meet you, Princess. My name is Parsis. It is an honor to dance with someone as beautiful as you.


    The man who identified himself as Parsis bows to Mr. Kyoka.


    Kyouka-san''s face is drawn up.


    I don''t want to say too much about a person''s face, but the man named Pulsis looked like a goblin. To put it bluntly, he''s incredibly ugly. Also, to be honest, he''s not someone I''d want to be with much.


    However, he wasn''t born with this kind of face because he liked it either, so let''s not feel too bad about it.


    There was just one thing that bothered me.


    This man called Pulsis seems to use magic to make his figure look beautiful.


    With my eyes I can see his true form, and I can clearly see Parsis'' annoying and lust-filled face.


    Since Kyoka-san has more magic than me and Kaya-san has as much magic as I do, they too will be able to see the true form of Parsis.


    There is no doubt that they have quite a bit of magical power for a human, even if it''s not as good as ours.


    We can use magic without any training from the time we came to this world. But the average person in this world, even if they have a lot of magical power, they can''t use magic without a lot of training.


    I''m sure he must have trained a lot of magic.


    Perhaps it was difficult for him to learn the magic to change his appearance.


    That he is bowing to Kyouka-san with a graceful motion.


    However, that Kyouka-san''s face is tightened by being introduced to a man who is so far removed from her taste.


    The two men introduced to us, who had no partner for the ball, were this Pharsis and Omiros beside him.


    Ekaras has made the pulsis and Kyoka has made Omiros my partner.


    I suppose in Ekaras''s eyes he is a beautiful man.


    In case you''re wondering, Kyouka-san is our leader. So Ekaras must have thought that he introduced the best man to Kyouka-san as our leader.


    But if it''s the truth, Omiros, who has a reasonable appearance, is better than Parsis.


    ''''Now we have a couple of beautiful men. I''m looking forward to the ball the day after tomorrow.


    Ekaras says with a laugh. Ekaras doesn''t doubt that Parsis is a beautiful man.


    I wonder if I should tell Ekaras what Parsis really looks like, but I don''t because he may have struggled with his looks before now.


    ''Um, preferably someone else: ......''


    Kyouka demands a change.


    ''No, this gentleman is fine.


    Kaya interrupts Kyouka''s attempt to get another man to change her.


    ''Kaya!


    ''''Young lady, this is another test. If you build up your tolerance with this one, you''ll be able to dance with any lord in the future.


    Kaya-san also says some pretty terrible things.


    The truth is, Kyouka-san is not good with the opposite s*x, unlike Reiji-kun.


    And I knew that Kaya-san wanted to change that part of Kyouka-san.


    Of course, she wouldn''t be willing to give Kyouka-san to anyone but herself.


    But isn''t that a little too rough a treatment with Parsis?


    By the way, Kaya doesn''t dance. She said it was OK because she was a backstage dancer.


    Kaya said she would participate in the ball, but she was the only one who did not attend. I don''t agree with Kyouka-san on that point either.


    ''''Hey! Hey! Sirone, you can trade partners with me.


    Kyouka looks at me and suggests.


    ''I''m sorry, Kyouka-san ....... I have a little ...... too.


    I bowed to Kyouka and declined. If possible, I''d like to refrain from Parsis too.


    Kyouka-san gives me a resentful look, but I don''t know.


    ''''Ugh. ......''''


    Kyouka growled.


    ''Can I help you?''


    Ekaras says with concern. As for Ekaras, he can''t complain because he introduced Parsis with good intentions.


    ''No, it''s nothing. ...... The ball will be a pleasure to meet you ...... Lord Parsis.


    Apparently, he''s given up on it. He says with a nod.


    Kyouka-san says that and Parsis laughs happily. If it''s a false face, I''m sure it would be refreshing, but it looks like a disgusting laugh to me when I see the truth.


    ''''Then you can talk to me later, young one. Then I''ll leave you to it.''''


    Ekaras laughs and leaves the room.


    The five of us are left behind.


    Parsis is happily talking to Kyouka-san. He must be very happy to be able to dance with Kyouka-san. By the way, Kyouka-san''s face was still tightly drawn.


    It is true that Kyouka-san is very beautiful. She was beautiful before she came to this world, but her beauty looks even more refined since she came to this world.


    Her hair color, which is a little lighter than black, has become golden since she came to this world, and her white skin has become even more shiny. I''m sure there are many men who would love to dance with Kyouka even if they weren''t Parsis.


    However, Kyouka-san''s complexion is not very good right now, and her beauty is sometimes a little shaded.


    In my mind, I give Kyouka-san a clap of hands and turn to my partner.


    ''Nice to meet you ....... Err, is it good to be Omiros-san?


    ''Yes, it''s nice to meet you, Princess Syrone. I am Omiros of Algore.


    Omiros bows his head to me. I said something that bothered me a little.


    ''Algore?��You mean from Princess Ligeena''s?


    ''You know about Regena!


    Omiros shouts out when I mention Regena''s name.


    ''Yes. ....... I''ve only seen it a little before when I was in Algore.


    ''Yes, if you were with a brave soul, you''ve met him, haven''t you? I wasn''t in Algore at the time, so ......


    Omiros says, looking down.


    The expression on his face is very dark. It''s not just a matter of time.


    ''''Hey, Omiros-san. I''m not sure if something has happened to Princess Regina?


    In case you''re wondering about Princess Regina, Rage-kun was wondering about Princess Regina, so I''ll ask her.


    ''''Yes, actually .......''''


    Omiros starts talking about what happened in Algore.


    ''Something like that happened: ......''


    I was stunned to hear Omiros'' story. I didn''t expect Princess Regena to be in such a terrible situation.


    ''''It really is a sad story, isn''t it?''''


    Kyouka, who was listening to the conversation beside me, said with tears in her eyes.


    ''A house of rivalry, two people torn apart. It''s like a story I''ve read in the past.''


    Kaya said in a heartbeat and me and Kyoka nodded.


    ''Yes, I''ve read it too ....... It was a very tragic story.''


    ''I''ve read about it too. It''s about ninjas who kill each other with 10 representatives each, I believe, ....... It''s a sad story. ......


    I say and the two of them look at me and give me a funny look. Huh? What''s different?


    ''That''s a lot different from what I''ve read: ......


    Yes, I don''t think it was that magical.


    What is it, two people are looking at me with a disappointed look on their faces. What in the world is this?


    ''I''m sorry about Princess Regina, too, Prince. Let''s enjoy the ball to forget that! Don''t you think so, Princess Keoka?


    Parsis says, taking Kyouka''s hand.


    I can see Kyouka-san''s face pale as Pulsis takes her hand.


    ''''Yeah, yeah, you''re right,''''


    Kyouka says as she waves her hand away.


    As expected, I feel bad for Parsis, but I don''t say it. Because if I was the one involved, I might have done the same thing.


    Omiros was looking at a different place a little further away. Maybe he was thinking about Princess Ligeena.


    He wasn''t Parsis, but he hoped the ball would cheer him up a bit.


    ��Kuna, the White Silver Witch.


    I stand among the Queen of Caron again.


    ''That ...... lord?''


    The Goblin Queen looks for Kroki.


    ''Kroki is not here. Kuna will take care of your business.


    Of course not. There''s no way I could bring my beloved Kroki in front of a woman like you.


    The Goblin Queen looks disappointed.


    "What''s the story, Goblin Queen?


    The Goblin Queen sighs.


    ''In fact, it''s about Parsis, the hero of Argoa that I reported the other day: ....... In fact, Parsis was my son, Goz, who changed his appearance. My son came to me to tell me that he had no intention of turning against Nargol.


    The Goblin Queen''s words reminded me of Parsis. It was like she was changing her appearance, but Kuna''s eyes couldn''t deceive her. That face certainly resembled the Goblin Queen in front of her.


    ''Okay, so?''


    Despite the fact that His Excellency has moved on, I''m sorry ......, but I''d like to close the matter.


    The Goblin Queen bows her head.


    I think about it for a moment.


    I''m sorry to the queen, but I couldn''t bring myself to back out of this matter.


    Back then, those men had indeed mentioned the name of Regena.


    I didn''t even know why they had mentioned the name of Regena. I want to find out why somehow. Because, depending on the reason, he might be able to remove Regena from Croki''s side.


    ''All right, I''ll tell Kroki that. So what''s your son up to?


    Listen to your innermost thoughts hidden away.


    What is the Queen''s son going to do? I have to ask about that.


    ''I haven''t even heard what he''s doing: ....... Oh, by the way, he said he''s going to a ball in a human country called Velos or something.


    There was something about the Goblin Queen''s words that bothered me.


    A ball.


    I remembered a ball in a story Kroki had read to me before. For some reason it fascinated me.


    I remember the scene of dancing with Kuroki at the ball. It''s a nice sight.


    The ball or ......


    ''Yes, the ball. He also said he was going to that ball and wanted an aphrodisiac.


    Aphrodisiac?


    I was a bit curious about that, too.


    ''''Yes, it''s a potion to inspire men. It is made from the nectar of the demon bees that live in the Dark Forest to the west of the Demon King''s Castle. If a man takes it, he will sway his hips like a scaled centaur, and if a woman takes it, she will sway her hips like a scaled elf.


    The word makes me curious.


    ''If you would like, I can give you one?''


    ''Really?!


    I can''t help but shout out loud.


    ''But there is a condition,''


    Mmm. ...... what is ......?


    I''m a little wary, knowing that it''s not just for free.


    ''There''s no need to be so wary. I''d just like to have a piece of that hair.''


    The Goblin Queen''s words are anticlimactic. You can give her at least one hair.


    ''All right, I''ll give you a hair. I''ll give you a strand of hair.


    He pulls out a strand of hair and hands it to the Goblin Queen.


    ''Indeed I did. I''ll have the potion brought for you later. You can mix that potion with your tea and give it to your lordship to drink. Guffffff.


    The Goblin Queen laughs wickedly. She''s probably thinking about Kuroki.


    That smile is uncomfortable, but I''ll bear with it for now.


    Eventually, a goblin brings me a potion. It''s a clear potion in a neat vial.


    ''I thank you for the potion, goblin queen.


    After saying that, he received the medicine and left the Kingdom of Karon.


    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    In the mirror is me in a light blue dress.


    I do one spin and my skirt flutters around.


    Yup. It''s beautiful, if I do say so myself.


    But I have a feeling I''m not going to be able to compete with the one next to me.


    Next to me is Kyouka-san, wearing a rose-colored dress. Kyouka-san is really beautiful in her dress.


    Her style is sleek and sleek. Her waist was cinched in tightly. Her ample cleavage could be seen from her wide open chest. As a member of the same s*x, I can''t help but want to take a peek at her.


    "You look great, princesses!


    Corfina, Ekaras'' wife, compliments us in our dresses. There is nothing pompous about her attitude, and I like it. She is supposed to be the king''s wife, but Corfina is not like a queen at all.


    This is the second time I''ve met Corfina as well as Ekaras.


    According to Chiyuki, Corfina was originally a merchant''s daughter, and when she and her father came to Veros to do business, she was discovered by Ekaras and became his wife. She was a ballerina.


    But there were many people who opposed Corfina''s low status to become the queen.


    However, considering the fact that Ekaras had been depressed ever since his fianc��e had eloped with the king of Argoa, those around her had no choice but to approve, and in the end they seemed to approve of their marriage.


    Corfina was a profoundly beautiful woman, and Ekaras was brightened by marrying such a Corfina.


    Corfina, being a merchant''s daughter, is well versed in bookkeeping and supports her husband in his finances. Thanks to this, Velos became even richer and everyone now recognizes her as queen.


    She and King Ekaras have a son who will be five years old this year.


    Chiyuki also praised her, calling her an example of a good wife. He said she was especially good at manipulating her husband and keeping Raige away from him.


    We are borrowing a dress from Corfina to wear for the ball, one night after we arrived in this country.


    It seems that Ekaras gave Corfina a lot of clothes and precious metals as a gift. There are many unused dresses in the dressing room, and I was able to borrow some of them.


    The clothing technology in this world varies from country to country. There are countries that are quite high, and there are countries that are quite low.


    But for a country as big as the Kingdom of Velos, it''s high.


    The dress that Kyouka-san and I are wearing, which is similar to a ball gown, is quite elegant and on par with the original world.


    ''''It''s too open in the chest: ......


    Kyouka complains.


    Corfina has a slender figure and her breasts are not very large. If it were me, I could just get away with a tight chest, but Kyouka-san, who has quite large breasts, seems to be in pain.


    Therefore, I had to modify the chest to open it wide, resulting in a rather s*xy outfit.


    ''It''s definitely too open. But I think it''s very attractive. I''m sure Lord Parsis will be pleased with it.''''


    Kyouka-san gives her a subtle look when Corfina mentions Parsis.


    In the first place, Kyouka-san doesn''t want to dance with Parsis.


    I also feel bad for Omiros, but I''d like to dance with Rage-kun anyway.


    I''ve danced once, but there were so many girls who wanted to dance with Raige that I could only dance for a short period of time because there was a lot of waiting in line and such. If I have a chance to dance again, I want to dance slowly this time.


    If I have a chance to dance again, I would like to dance with Kuroki again. Kuroki is not very good at attending balls and other glamorous events. But he may change his mind when he sees the way I look now.


    You''ll be able to see that Kuroki''s appearance is not that bad, so he should go out to a brighter place. You shouldn''t stay in the dark Nargol. I''ll get it back, I promise.


    ''It''s all right, Miss. If you try to do something insolent to the young lady, I''ll crush you tightly and screw you over.''''


    Kaya''s words make me and Corfina giggle.


    I don''t want to ask them where they''re going to crush and screw it up.


    I can''t let the Parsis, who are being taught to dance in a different place than here, hear it.


    But I can dance with the beautiful Kyouka. I''ll have you prepared for that much.


    At any rate, tomorrow is the ball. I wanted to get this over with and gather information on Kroki.


    Former deputy ethigos.


    "d*mn it ......, what do I do now? ......


    I think about the future as I walk the streets of the Kingdom of Velos.


    Myself and Daegan were carried to this country by Hippogriff after being bound in chains by an ogre-like woman after that.


    We had to rest the hippogriff many times on the way. They said that carrying themselves had become a burden on the hippogriff. If that''s the case, I''d say let them go quickly.


    Daegan would still be in prison. There''s no way I can let a werewolf go free, so it''s only natural.


    He was only released after being put in jail for one night because he said he was a normal human being and that keeping him in jail would cost him a lot of money.


    It''s good that he was released safely, but he''s penniless. What should I do now?


    There is a hoard of gold coins hidden in a hidden room in his house in Koki Country. He must go back to get them.


    But to get back to Koki''s country, he will have to pay for it. For the time being, he has to earn money in this country.


    How are they going to make money?


    This country is friendly to merchants. This is because the queen of this country is from a merchant''s background.


    She is called a chaste authority, a lady''s mirror, etc.


    But among her own merchant friends, she has a different reputation. A calculating woman.


    She''s worn out her sleeve in the past, and rightly so. The queen is originally from a merchant of low status. If she accepts the invitations of the brave man, she might lose her position as queen, which she has obtained. The family home would also be ruined.


    A queen would never do such a dangerous thing. Brave men don''t always help you.


    She is now the shadow ruler of the country, favored by the king.


    I was once the handmaiden of one of the country''s greatest merchants, but the queen caused me to lose all my clients and fall into ruin. Now he is forced to roam the land.


    The queen seems to be a gentle and kind person, but she is a hard worker. Before you know it, you''ve done exactly what she wanted you to do.


    The business scheme she has created is seamless and there are no loopholes to be found. But that doesn''t mean I want to make a steady stream of money. What do we do?


    Wait.


    As I''m thinking about it, I''m approached.


    I turn around and see two large men and an old woman between them. The voice seems to come from one of the large men.


    I don''t recognize these three men.


    ''Um, what is it, sir?''


    I answer politely myself. I can sense a hint of violence from the large man. These men''s big arms could easily kill me.


    That''s why I play poorly.


    You are the one who worked with Zeng, right? Your name is Ethigos, right?


    A cold sweat breaks out on my own back when I hear Zeng''s name.


    ''Looks like it''s a hit,''


    The large man laughs. I thought I saw what looked like fangs from his mouth.


    If you mention Zeng''s name, that means these three men are ogres. At first glance, they appear to be human, but are they transformed?


    Some demons can turn into humans. It''s not impossible.


    And then I see an old woman.


    If you mention Zeng''s name in the ogre, then this old woman might be the mother of that old, scary Zeng.


    We have to get away.


    ''Oh, I think you have the wrong person.


    I say as I back away and turn on my heel and try to run.


    ''''Guhee?''''


    I would fall there. It felt as if my feet were attached to the ground.


    ''I''ve got your shadow under control. Did you think you could get away from this kuzig?


    I raised my upper body and looked down at my feet to see the old woman''s wand resting on my shadow. Apparently, she''s been stuck by magic.


    Ummm.


    I knew her name was Kuzig. I knew her name was Kuzig, and she was Zeng''s mother. And she is an ogre wizard known as the Queen of the Blue Forest.


    Witch Kuzig is famous in the northern part of the continent.


    She lives in a palace of sugary confectionery deep in the Blue Forest and her sweet smell reaches far into the land of humans. Unbeknownst to them, they are drawn to the sweet smell and fall prey to Kuzigu.


    An old woman comes by. I can see the terrifying fangs growing in its mouth. My body trembles with fear.


    ''Come on, let''s get you to tell us everything you know.


    Kuzig laughs. That smile was so terrifying.

 37 Velos Ball

    Omiros, Prince of Argoa


    In front of me, there are two beautiful women in dresses. They are the princesses Kyouka and Shirone, who are scheduled to dance today.


    ''''It''s a pleasure to meet you today, Princess.


    Parsis curtsies and takes the hand of Princess Kyouka, the younger sister of the hero.


    The rose-colored dress suited her well, and she couldn''t help but admire it.


    Such a beautiful Princess Kyouka was like a painting when she was alongside the beautiful man, Parsis.


    I could see that Parsis''s eyes were glued to Princess Keoka''s chest.


    Maybe I should pay attention, but I don''t, because I would probably do the same thing if she actually stood in front of me.


    For a Parsis to be able to dance with such a beautiful woman, the men at the ball would be jealous of her.


    But I don''t think he is the only target of jealousy. I am sure that I will be jealous too.


    I look at the woman in front of me.


    "It''s nice to meet you today, Princess Shirone.


    Then he takes the hand of the woman in front of him.


    The woman in front of me is also beautiful.


    She has a dignified beauty that is different from the noble and gorgeous Princess Kyouka, and I hesitate to take her hand.


    According to the story, she is one of the wives of the brave. Taking the hand of such a woman would probably cause problems later on, but it would be a bad idea to say it now.


    ''''Well, please take care of ......, Lord Parsis.''''


    Princess Kyouka replies to Parsis.


    Unlike Parsis, she doesn''t look too happy.


    Maybe it''s because she''s looking at a brave man who seems to be a very beautiful man, or maybe she''s not very happy to the extent of Parsis.


    ''''It''s a pleasure to meet you, Sir Omiros.


    Princess Syrone greets herself.


    I have a feeling that Princess Sirone doesn''t seem to dislike herself that much, is it a difference in their personalities?


    Now, gentlemen. It''s time to go.


    Kaya, Princess Kyoka''s maid, says.


    She''s not going to dance to help with the ball, she''s going to serve the hall. So from here on out, we will be going separately.


    Then, ladies and gentlemen. Let''s go.


    At the word of Parsis, we headed to the hall.


    The ball is held in the courtyard as well as in the hall, as many people come to the ball.


    The courtyard is decorated with magical lights and flowers, making it bright and gorgeous.


    Royalty and aristocracy of various countries have gathered in the hall. Ladies and gentlemen in colorful costumes are crowding the royal palace.


    However, it''s not only the royalty and aristocrats who are gathered at this event, but also powerful merchants and citizens. It seems that influential merchants and citizens are also participating in this ball. I don''t know the exact number, but it seems that quite a few people are participating in this ball.


    As expected of the great kingdom of Velos. I''m sure it wouldn''t be like this in Argoa.


    To begin with, the purpose of this ball is to provide solidarity between the people of each country. It is a region where there are many demons, so the ball is held to facilitate cooperation between countries.


    The ball is also meant to help single men and women find a partner for marriage.


    Women, in particular, dress up to the hilt in order to find their future spouses.


    Particularly popular are single princes and aristocratic youths. The young ladies dress themselves up in desperate attempts to catch their attention.


    However, even if you are lucky enough to catch their attention, it is not polite to dance with the same person in succession, so you have to change partners.


    And if you get the one you really want, you make an appointment to meet up with him/her later, or you sneak out together with him/her.


    The poor guy or girl who can''t get anyone to dance with them.


    It is sad to see the women who are the wallflower of the dance floor and the men who won''t dance with them, even though they are all dressed up and no one asks them to.


    However, after dancing with Princess Shirone, I''m going to become wall ivy. From what I''ve found out, women shouldn''t often ask men to dance with them, so they can do it quietly, and I didn''t think there would be a woman to ask me out.


    Princess Syrone would have no trouble finding someone to dance with, so that would be good.


    When King Ekaras greets you and the music sounds, the ball begins.


    As you are walking, Princess Sirone suddenly stops.


    ''''Is something wrong?''''


    I look at Princess Syrone and see her looking somewhere in the distance.


    ''Lord Omiros,''


    Excuse me?


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry I have to run an errand. I''m sorry I can''t dance.


    Princess Syrone clasps her hands together and apologizes. What could have happened?


    Miss Sirone. Is something wrong?


    Princess Kyouka, who was beside her instead, asked Princess Shirone.


    ''''No, it''s okay. It''s not a big deal. Kyouka-san, go dance.


    After saying that, Princess Shirone bent down and stealthily headed out of the hall.


    The maiden of the sword, Shirone.


    He takes the hem of his dress and moves with great haste out of the hall. He already called his own sword with magic.


    I was on my way to the hall when I felt a powerful hostility directed at the royal palace of Velos. So I run through the royal palace towards the direction of the hostile intent.


    ''''Syrone-sama!


    Kaya comes after her.


    Apparently, Kaya felt it too.


    Did Kaya feel hostile, too?


    Kaya shook her head at the question.


    ''It was pretty strong hostility,''


    I nodded. I felt a powerful hostile intent directed at the Velos Kingdom.


    So, Kaya and I, who can use enemy sensing, leave the hall and go in the direction of the hostility that was unleashed on us.


    I put out my wings and fly through the air as I cross the city walls. Kaya-san runs as she flies over the ground.


    It''s already night and it''s dark. However, we are able to move around almost without any problems because we can use object detection to know what''s there in a 10 meter radius even if we can''t see anything.


    In this area including the Veros Kingdom, there is a vast forest called the Blue Forest.


    I can sense hostility from deep within that forest.


    Kaya and I proceed to the source of the hostility.


    I go down into the forest.


    After a while, Kaya catches up with me.


    The trees in the forest are so tall and dense that the light from the stars does not reach the forest.


    It''s too dark to see at all, but there''s someone up ahead. Hostility seems to emanate from that person.


    ''You''re here well.''


    Someone ahead of us speaks to us.


    ''Who are you!��Why are you turning against Veros?!


    Kaya exclaims.


    ''Hmm, no. I''m after you guys. I''m going to kill you guys for killing my little Zeng!


    Finally, you can see who it is that has turned against you.


    ''I see, an enemy strike. So you''re an ogre then?


    The figure in front of me feels small for an ogre. Does it magically change its form?


    ''How!��When I say ogre kuzig, I mean me!��Zeng was a good, sweet boy!��Let''s see you get what you deserve for killing that zeng!


    How can you think of an ogre who uses humans as food as a kind and good boy when you say that?


    ''What''s your reward!��You who have been preying on humans are not qualified to say such things!


    Kaya said and pounced on Kuzig.


    ''Hi!


    Suddenly the voice of the one in front of him changes and he falls on his ass.


    The voice has changed to that of a different man than the old woman''s voice from earlier.


    Perhaps it''s because he heard that voice, but Kaya stops him right before he raises his fist.


    And the powerful hostility I had felt before had completely disappeared from the one in front of me. It''s as if the one in front of you felt an uncomfortable feeling as if you were a completely different person.


    ''Are you ......?''


    It''s me, Master Kaya!��It is Ethigos!


    I couldn''t tell because it was dark and he was wearing some kind of robe over his head, but it seemed to be Ethigoth, who was working for the ogre.


    ''Why are you here?''


    I can feel Kaya crowding the Ethigos.


    ''Ha, yes!��The body was hijacked by the ogre''s kuzig. ...... its ......


    Etigo replies to Kaya sluggishly.


    ''Could it be possession magic?''


    It''s a magic that takes over the body of the so-called target creature.


    It''s a magic that Reno can use as well. However, she doesn''t really want to use it.


    And I''ve heard that possession magic uses a lot of magical power. The real body becomes asleep while it is being taken over by it, and even if it is taken over, it can only use about half the power of the original body, so it is unsuitable for fighting.


    ''''Perhaps that''s true. I don''t feel the power I felt earlier from this man.''''


    Kaya answers my question.


    ''But why: ......''


    There''s no point in using possession magic if you''re going to fight us, purely because you''re going to lose strength.


    ''It looks like we''ve been lured out. Let''s hurry back.


    I nodded.


    ''Um, I''m ...... too dark to see anything. If you leave me here, I can''t see .......


    Ethigos makes a pitiful sound. Now that he''s free of Kuzig''s magic, he''s a common man who can''t use magic. But I don''t have time to worry about him.


    ''''I''m worried about the young lady.''''


    You can hear the impatience in Kaya''s voice, which doesn''t usually express emotion.


    Probably Kujig''s target is Kyouka-san. He is planning to lure us and attack Kyouka-san in the meantime.


    We have heard about Kujig the Ogre from the people of Koki Country. They say she is an ogre witch and has nine sons.


    If that Kuzig is coming, then his sons are probably coming too.


    Kyouka-san, who can''t control her magic, might not be able to handle it.


    ''''Yeah, let''s hurry back. I''ll go ahead, Kaya-san.


    I put my wings out and fly into the sky. Then Kaya starts to run.


    ''Wait. ����������''


    Ethigos shouts, but it''s fine.


    ''What?''


    It was when I was flying to some extent. I felt uncomfortable and went down.


    ''''Lord Shirone!''''


    Kaya, who was running below, ran up to him.


    ''There''s an invisible wall ....... I think I''m trapped. ......


    Probably a magical ward. The warding is blocking your path.


    "Ouch!��Apparently, you''ve been hit!


    Unusually, Kaya-san is in a hurry. It''s natural because Kyouka-san''s body might be in danger.


    I''m also impatient in my mind.


    If it''s an ogre, it can be easily defeated if Kyouka-san gets serious about it.


    However, Kyouka-san can''t use her magic well.


    If Kyouka-san loses control of her magic, Veros will be in trouble.


    If we don''t hurry up and go back, Veros will likely be a burning field.


    I wish that Chiyuki-san and Nao-chan were here at a time like this.


    Chiyuki-san would be able to break such wards easily.


    Nao-chan would not be caught in such a trap.


    All I had to do until now was swing my sword at the front line. That''s why I can''t deal with them when they come at me like this.


    It seems that Kaya-san is the same, and she fell for it as well.


    ''''Shirone-sama. Can you break it?


    Kaya will ask you. You can break through the wards by force, but it''s faster to break them with magic. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good deal more than you need.


    ''It would be easy for Chiyuki-san, though. It would take me a little longer.''''


    The wards aren''t very strong. But I''m not very good at breaking magic, so it takes just a little while.


    I put the magic into my sword and swung it to break the warding.


    Goblin Prince Goz.


    A beautiful song is playing in the hall.


    It''s the kind of song that a goblin would run away from at a glance if he heard it. Of course, even though I have a goblin mother, it has no effect on me as a human.


    Human females in colorful dresses are dancing to that song.


    They are all good females, but they are no match for the female in front of them.


    The human female, Kyoka, was more beautiful than any of these females.


    He feels superior to be able to dance with that female. I can see the males around me looking at me with envy.


    I didn''t expect to be introduced to that brave sister of mine.


    She reminds me of a brave man.


    A beautiful and strong man.


    What man wouldn''t look at the brave man and be envious of him?


    And a man you can''t help but feel antipathy towards.


    The brave man has all sorts of beautiful women on his side. That alone was frustrating, but he tried to get at Regina as well.


    I couldn''t forgive him.


    But the brave man is strong. It''s not someone you can deal with just because you can''t forgive them.


    I look at the female between my eyes. Its face somehow resembles the brave man. Well, it''s natural since she is the sister of the brave man.


    It would be very pleasant to make this female succumb on the bed.


    The scene is just like making the brave man bend over.


    It might make the brave man an enemy, but that desire was not going to be suppressed.


    This female was not in Argoa at that time.


    I''ve seen a female named Syrone before. This is the female that came to Argoa with the brave men.


    That female called Shirone had gone away for some reason or other. And the unfortunate Omiros, who had no one to dance with, had gone away.


    I''m worried about Syrone, but right now I''m more concerned about Kyouka, the one in front of me.


    I look at the female named Kyouka again. Kyouka''s dress is wide open at the chest, revealing her ample cleavage. I''m tempted to squeeze those breasts, but I hold back for now.


    This female doesn''t seem to like herself very much. She doesn''t even try to look at herself from earlier. She is dancing because she has no choice. That''s how it feels.


    The female I danced with at dance practice yesterday was looking at me with feverish eyes. That female followed me easily when I asked her out. So I made her feel pretty all night long.


    The sight of Parsis was supposed to be attractive to both females. But Kyoka''s eyes were cold. Maybe she can see her real face.


    If that''s the case, you''ll have to use the aphrodisiac in your pocket. This potion will make you pant beneath me, regardless of whether you can see my real face or not.


    When this dance is over, I''ll invite you to the other room where there is food and drink. And when I see an opening, I''ll give you a generous dose of this aphrodisiac.


    I''ve taken this drug myself in the past, but I couldn''t live without it for two days, and it took five days for the drug to wear off again. I impregnated dozens of goblin females during that time. I''m sure it will work on this female.


    The first song, the dance, is over.


    Then the males come up to us. I guess they want to dance with Kyoka.


    I step in front of Kyouka as if to protect her.


    I''m sorry, but Princess Kyouka is planning to have dinner with me later. Would you please refrain from doing so?


    I don''t really plan to do that. But Kyouka doesn''t seem to want to dance with anyone. He''ll follow me to get out of here.


    I look at Kyouka with that in mind.


    But Kyouka doesn''t look at her or the males who came to invite her.


    Kyouka is looking elsewhere. There are even more males gathered there than the males gathered at Kyouka.


    We can barely see what''s there between the males.


    At the center of it all is a pair of males and a female. The moment you see the female''s face, you are shocked.


    "Silver witch: ......


    I mutter to myself. She wore a beautiful dress, but there was no mistaking her silver hair and her beautiful face.


    She was definitely the silvery white witch I met in the goblin den. I don''t think she was there until just before the song started. If there was a female that beautiful, I would have recognized her immediately. Why is she here? Could it be that he''s been chasing after himself?


    Maybe I should have told my mother that there was no hostility, but she didn''t get the call. If that''s the case, it would be best to leave this place.


    ''That man. I''ve seen you somewhere: .......


    Kyouka muttered. Out of Kyouka''s gaze, there was a male next to the White Silver Witch. It was probably the White Silver Witch''s dance partner. Who the hell are they?


    But this is not the time to worry about that. We must leave this place in a hurry.


    ''I''m going that way. Follow me.


    But Kyoka grabs his arm and tries to get to the silvery white witch. She resists, but it''s a great force. If you push it too hard, your arm might be torn off.


    The males that were around him were overcome by Kyoka''s power and opened up a path.


    It''s a straight line to the silver witch.


    Someone help me.


    I shouted in my mind, but of course no one would help me.


    As it is, I''m being dragged along.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Seeing Kuna in her dress, I''m glad I came.


    The dress was a deep indigo base with blue ruffles and jewels that made the dress shine. Coona was very beautiful in that dress.


    When Kuna was born, a dwarven artisan made a whole range of clothes for her. Some of them were dresses, but she had never had a chance to wear them before.


    Coona was well out of place for her short stature. The dress made by the dwarves brings out every bit of Coona''s dainty and bewitching charm.


    The bosom of the dress is slightly open, revealing a little of Kuna''s ample cleavage, but that doesn''t make it any less vulgar. But that doesn''t make it vulgar, and the blue jewels and light blue flowers decorate the dress, which is rather elegant. And the lustrous indigo-colored skirt spread out from the cinched waistline is very gorgeous.


    She did a good job.


    Thanks to the dwarven craftsmen who made this dress.


    It was only two days ago that Kuna first asked me to go to the Velos Ball. She was interested in the ball because she had read about it in a children''s book she had read to Kuna in the past.


    You could say that Kuna is a girl to be interested in a ball.


    To be honest, when I first heard about it, I wasn''t too keen on it. I''m not a fan of those glamorous places.


    But I decided to go to the kingdom of Velos because I wanted to see the look on Kuna''s face when she wanted to go there, and I wanted to see the joy on her face again.


    I learned to dance from Regina. Apparently, her mother had taught her, because she thought it might come in handy one day. That mother had died three years ago, apparently, but Regena remembered exactly what her mother had taught her.


    There wasn''t much time, but she managed to learn to dance a bit. But Kuna was very unhappy when she and Regena danced at practice.


    And it was decided that Regena would come to this ball as well. Regena must have been interested in the ball as well.


    Coona was reluctant to have Regena come with her, but since she had been taught to dance, she agreed on the condition that she would not dance with her.


    Well, even if she couldn''t dance with herself, Regena is quite a pretty woman, so she wouldn''t have any trouble finding someone to dance with.


    And on the day of the ball, seeing Kuna in her dress takes my breath away. Kuna is a beautiful girl to begin with. That became even more beautiful by wearing the dress.


    If you can dance with such a beautiful girl, you''ll want to go to the ball as often as possible.


    And on the day of the ball, we headed to the kingdom of Velos.


    It seemed to be easy to attend the ball in the kingdom of Velos. Because it seemed that anyone could attend the ball if you paid a certain amount of money.


    It seems to have been the Queen''s idea. Therefore, merchants of various countries seem to have participated in this ball.


    It is reasonable to assume that this ball has an economic purpose. The food served at the ball seems to be made from many of the country''s specialties, and they seem to be selling not only food but also new products.


    I heard that Corfina, the queen, is quite intelligent.


    And the queen is very popular among the citizens of this country. It is said that she brought down a corrupt merchant who ruled this country from the shadows. Thanks to this, prices of goods have dropped to a fifth of what they used to be.


    It is also said that people are now able to come and go much more freely than before. Thanks to this, the economy seems to be quite prosperous.


    However, it may be good in terms of economy, but not so good in terms of security. Because it''s easy for people like us to get in. Well, it''s a good thing we can attend the ball because of that.


    We enter the ballroom with Kuna. It looks like the first song is just about to start.


    Music is played and the dance begins.


    We take Kuna''s white hand, put our hand around her slender waist, and begin to dance.


    There are many women dressed in dresses around us, but we don''t see them. I see only Kuna.


    ''Kroki!��Kuna is fun!��I''m so happy to dance with Kuroki!


    When Kuna laughs gaily, it makes me happy, too. In the original world, I''m sure no one would be happy to dance with me. The only people who would be happy would be Cyrone, who would dance with me out of pity.


    But in this world, there''s Kuna. That''s why I''m glad I came to this world.


    If I can dance with a beautiful girl like Kuna, I''m happy too.


    I stare at Kuna.


    What''s going on, Kroki?


    He asks as he stares at Kuna himself.


    ''Because Kuna is so beautiful.''


    Coona''s face turned bright red when I said that to myself.


    That face was so cute.


    The first song ends.


    Kuna and I smile at each other.


    Then I see that there is a lot of noise around me. I look around me and see that I''m surrounded by a lot of men. What''s going on?


    ''Um, Princess ......, could you dance one song with me?''


    ''No, me and .......''


    By all means, dance with me.


    The men talk to each other. Apparently they are men who want to dance with Kuna. Then, for the first time, they notice the situation around them.


    All eyes in the hall are on Kuna.


    When I listen, I hear, "Which princess is this? I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it by visiting the website. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    ''Kuroki, what the hell are these guys?''


    I look at Kuna and he looks at the men curiously. It''s as if they don''t understand the situation.


    ''They all want to dance with Kuna,''


    What''s that?��Kuna''s not going to dance with anyone but Kroki.


    However, it is not a good idea to dance with the same person in succession, so you might want to take a break for the next song. By the way, if you put a song in between, it doesn''t become continuous.


    What?


    Voices come from outside the surrounding men. Then suddenly a path is made. A couple of men and women come walking down the street where the men retreated.


    I was shocked when I saw the woman''s face.


    Mido Kyoka.


    The woman was Rage''s sister. Why is she here? Rage and the others must have gone to the west side of the continent.


    I hastily skip a glance to check everyone in the hall. There doesn''t seem to be any Rage or any of the other Rage women in the room.


    If that''s the case, why is she here alone? I don''t know why. I''m a little concerned.


    The man beside me looked familiar. It was Goz, the son of Dathier. When he''s in disguise, he calls himself Parsis. I was surprised when Coona reported that to me. What in the world was he doing in Algoa?


    And what I''m wondering is why is he with Kyoka Mido?


    I knew that Goz would be at this ball. But I don''t know why he''s with Midou Kyoka.


    ''Kroki, I''m curious what that guy is doing. Can I have a word with you?


    Coona says, pointing to Goz. I''m also curious about what Goz is doing. And I''m also wondering why Rage''s sister is here.


    ''Okay, you can go talk to her in the other room over there,''


    When he hears his own words, Coona goes to Goz. Coona''s magic would be able to extract information from Goz.


    ''I need to talk to you. Follow me.


    I can feel the cooner working his magic. It''s the magic of domination. It''s like Goz''s magic couldn''t resist Kuna''s magic, and the light disappears from his eyes and he becomes like a puppet.


    Then the dominated Goz is taken by Kuna to another room.


    The rest of the group is left behind, myself, Rage''s sister, and a bunch of men in cronies.


    Mido Kyoka is staring at her. She doesn''t even try to look at Goz, who is being taken away.


    She doesn''t seem to care much that her companion, Goz, has been enchanted and taken away.


    He doesn''t seem to care about Goz.


    ''Hey you. Don''t I know you from somewhere?


    Mido Kyoka asks me.


    Of course we''ve met. The first time we met was in St. Renaria Republic. I''m sure she saw my face a little at that time.


    And from her words and actions, she doesn''t seem to know that she is a Dark Knight. Come to think of it, she was the only one who wasn''t in the Holy Dragon King''s mountain. I don''t know why, but I can say that it helped.


    ''''No, this is the first time we''ve met, Princess Kyouka.


    I take a bow and lie to myself.


    ''Oh dear ....... You know who I am.


    ''''Yes. I''m well known for my brave men. ......


    I slurp my words.


    Mido Kyoka ponders for a moment.


    ''It doesn''t make a bit of sense. ...... But oh well, okay, could you dance to one song?''''


    Then Kyoka Mido holds out her hand.


    She asked me to dance and I was lost. I didn''t want to dance with anyone but Kuna myself.


    But I wanted information about why she was here. So it would be better to take her up on her offer. So I will dance.


    "With pleasure, Princess.


    I take Mido Kyoka''s hand.


    They are thin and beautiful hands. Of course, it is not only hands that are beautiful. Kyoka Midou Kyoka is a very beautiful girl.


    So it must be an honor to be able to dance with such a beautiful girl.


    In the original world, I''m sure she wouldn''t be able to dance with you, or even talk to you.


    The music begins to play.


    The second song begins.


    The music is played and we dance ourselves.


    ''Did you come to Velos by yourself?''


    I ask as I dance.


    ''No, I''m with someone called Kaya and Silone. They''re both away somewhere right now. ......


    The word surprises me. Cyrone is here. And I can tell from his words that Rage is not coming. I''m monitoring Rage''s movements, but it''s possible that the other women are completely out of the loop.


    With a huff, I look at Kyouka''s face. She was staring at her own face. She''s quite beautiful, if only because she''s Rage''s sister with a good face. She stares at me and I get a thrill out of it.


    ''It''s strange ....... You seem to know a lot about us, don''t you?''


    Her eyes shoot through herself.


    ''Ha, I see. ......''


    I laugh and cover it up. If I ask too much, I might get suspicious.


    Let''s keep quiet for a moment.


    Until a while ago, I was only looking at Kuna, but I guess I should pay attention to my surroundings a little bit.


    Paying attention to the surroundings hurts the men''s eyes. Now that Kuna is out of the picture, it''s safe to say that she is the best flower of this ball. You can feel the hostility of the men for dancing with such a woman. But I didn''t have the luxury of feeling superior.


    You can''t worry about when your identity will be revealed.


    It''s not clear from Mido Kyoka''s appearance that her identity is not revealed, but there is no doubt that she is suspicious.


    I dance while watching her.


    Despite the graceful, laid-back song, her chest bobbles.


    The way she looks at it makes me wonder if her dress is too open at the bust. It''s very hard to look at her.


    I don''t think one should look at a woman in a disgusting way. But it''s also rude to look away from her. So, I have to keep my eyes away from her chest while looking at her squarely.


    My self-control and annoyance are fighting fiercely as I dance.


    But my eyes can''t help but go to her as she sways with each dance.


    I suddenly realize she''s staring at me.


    ''Um, what is it?''


    Well, I guess you''ll pass. I''m not as good as your brother, but I''d be happy to stay with you after this song is over.


    It stings a little bit in my heart to be told that I''m inferior to Rage.


    I know that I am inferior to Rage. But I don''t want to be told.


    No. I''ll pass, Princess. If I monopolize a beautiful one like you, other men will hate me.


    So I''m going to lie and say no.


    Besides, it''s not safe to stay here for too long as long as Syrone and the others are here.


    I feel bad for Coona, but it''s best to return to Nargol as soon as possible.


    You are quite a shy person, aren''t you? But you don''t have to be shy.


    Mido Kyoka says with a laugh.


    But it''s not that I was holding back.


    In the first place, she and I would not be in balance with each other. It''s a good idea for her to dance with some prince rather than with herself.


    ''Kyaaaaaahhhh ��������''


    Suddenly, a shout comes from the edge of the hall.


    ''What?''


    What is it?


    Myself and Kyouka look at the direction the voice came from.


    ''It''s an ogre!


    How did you end up here?


    ''Kyahhhh, help me!


    Screams can be heard from all over the hall.


    I look around. Eight enormous shadows surround this hall.


    I''ve seen the race that surrounds them once before: a sub-race of ogres with huge bodies of about two to three meters long and sharp fangs.


    The Ogre tribe has entered the ballroom.

 38 Raid giant

    Goz, Prince of Goblins


    ''Oh, so this Omiros guy or something is looking for Regena. Then maybe I should be looking for Omiros rather than you.


    When the white and silver witch in front of me says that, my body is free.


    I''ve told this witch everything.


    But why is she asking me about Regina anyway?


    Then it occurs to me.


    The silver witch is the one who kidnapped Regina, right?


    All right, that''s enough. The coonas are going.


    With that, the White Silver Witch turns to leave.


    ''''Please wait, Lady Kuna!


    I call it off. ''You may be done with that one, but we''re not done with this one.


    ''What, Goz?��What''s more?


    The silvery witch asks grimly. Even though she looked grim, her face was beautiful.


    ''Could it be that you are the ...... regena?''


    I don''t have to tell you.


    But the White Silver Witch replied coldly.


    ''Is that all?��Then Kuna is going.


    He tries to leave again.


    I had to keep her back somehow. I hurriedly walked around in front of the white silver witch.


    ''''Oh, wait, Lady Kuna!��Yeah, yeah!��They actually have a specialty fruit wine in this country!��Doh, I don''t know!��Would you mind keeping me company for a drink? His Excellency will be pleased to take it home as a souvenir.


    I answer in a hurry. Then he puts his hand to his chest.


    I have an aphrodisiac in my pocket.


    I will give this to the witch in front of me. If you drink this aphrodisiac, no matter how powerful a witch is, she''ll be reduced to just a female in heat.


    Then I''ll ask her about Regena on the bed.


    But when the white and silver witch hears this, her eyes turn even colder.


    ''''Is it only the fruit wine you want me to drink?


    Hearing those words, a cold feeling runs down my spine.


    ''''Huh?��What are you talking about, Gob!


    His tone gets a little odd.


    ''You''re stupid, you ....... You are too stupid. You don''t have an ounce of charm or intelligence to match Kroki. I was going to let you go quietly, but you should know your place.


    I''m aware of what I was trying to do, perhaps.


    ''The ....... I just fruit wine together .......


    That''s a lie. You can''t lie to Kuna with your level of magical power. You must have an aphrodisiac in that bosom given to you by the Goblin Queen.


    My eyes open to the limit in surprise at hearing those words.


    The silver witch knows about the aphrodisiac.


    ''Look into Kuna''s eyes.''


    The silver witch''s eyes glowed and her body stopped moving.


    ''Whatever aphrodisiac you have in your possession, you will swallow it down.


    When he hears those words, his hand moves on its own, and he takes a small bottle from his pocket and brings it to his mouth.


    It''s something you shouldn''t drink.


    Even a drop or two of this aphrodisiac is quite effective. This amount of aphrodisiac will make you insane.


    I resist, but my hand moves on its own to bring the aphrodisiac to my mouth.


    The aphrodisiac, made from the nectar of the Demon Bee in the Dark Forest in Nargol, is very sweet and spreads in your mouth.


    It was when he had drunk half of it. My lower body trembled.


    ''''Oufu...... Oufu......''''


    A strange voice comes out.


    My crotch rises to life.


    A sweet fragrance comes from the silvery white witch in front of me.


    I couldn''t get enough of it.


    I try to pounce on the silver witch.


    ''''Ehhhhh, ...... ahhhhhhhhhhh,''''


    But after half a step, his feet stick to the ground and he can''t move.


    ''Your ugly face just got even creepier: ....... Frankly, its very existence is offensive.


    He looks down at me with his cold, silvery eyes.


    The moment I look into those eyes. An electric current runs through my lower body.


    I hold my crotch with both hands and move jerkily.


    ''Ahehehe ......''


    I peed.


    The liquid spilled from my crotch and stained the floor.


    ''You''re going to writhe in there until the ball is over.


    The silvery white witch coldly tells her off and goes away.


    ''''Wait ...... Lady Kuna ...... ahehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe.


    But there was nothing to do but stand there drooling, unable to do anything.


    Omiros, Prince of Algore.


    With Princess Sirone gone and no one to dance with, I find a place where I can be alone. It''s for Princess Syrone''s convenience that I don''t dance. She will have no problem with King Ekaras.


    Looking at the attitude of King Ekaras, it looks like we can establish diplomatic relations with the Kingdom of Velos. Then there''s no need to force yourself to dance.


    I walk around the royal palace for a bit, and feel a bit hungry.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t eaten anything since lunch. You go to the room where the food is prepared.


    The room is large and has a variety of food.


    Bread with lamb meat between them, grilled eel skewers with thick fish sauce, roasted goose with garlic and herbs, and soup with turnip, carrots and onions.


    All of them smelled delicious.


    ''That''s the kingdom of Velos, it''s rich.


    There is no such variety of food in Algoa.


    When I was a kid, I ate only pea soup. That hasn''t changed.


    Then I have an idea.


    ''I''d like to bring something home for Riette.


    It''s not a very nice thing to do, but there is a lot of food that Argoa doesn''t have. With all this, I don''t see anything wrong with it.


    Riette wanted to come with us when we decided to go to Velos, but we left her behind because she is still a child and not going to play.


    I take out a hand cloth from my pocket. It''s still clean as I haven''t used it yet. I''m going to bring home some baked goods.


    I looked for the place where the sweets were kept.


    I found the place soon. I pick up the baked goods that are there.


    The baked goods are thinly sliced sweet Veros fruit, wrapped in wheat and baked. I pick up some of them and wrap them in a cloth.


    ''This much should be enough.


    I would like to take other food home with me, but I have to give up because I don''t have a container to take this kind of food home with me.


    That''s when I noticed a woman.


    She was grabbing some food and putting it in some kind of container.


    It''s easy to see what she''s doing.


    ''There''s an upside to this: ......


    She seems to be taking all kinds of food, although she''s only bringing home a few baked goods herself.


    Maybe she''s from a poor country like me.


    But I was curious about the container she was carrying.


    I have never seen the container she is holding before.


    The container seems to be made of a transparent and soft material. I''ve never seen it before.


    What kind of person from a poor country would have such a strange container?


    Who the hell are they?


    I look at the woman''s face.


    The woman''s face is slightly obscured by her bangs and the fabric of her hair ornament.


    ''''What?''''


    When she moved her face slightly, I saw her profile.


    It was the face of the person she wanted to see more than anyone else in the world.


    She rushed to the woman''s side.


    ''Regina.''


    The woman looks at me when I call her that.


    Her face was wide open, her eyes and mouth open to the limit in surprise.


    ''Omiros: ......''


    The woman muttered.


    Regena, who should be in the goblin den, was there.


    ��The former princess of Algore, Regena.


    I never thought I would come to Veros Kingdom for this.


    Veros Kingdom is your mother''s hometown.


    The old lady told me that her mother was the princess of this country''s aristocracy, the jewel of Veros, and the most beautiful woman in this country.


    She was the most beautiful woman in the country. She told me that her mother was very beautiful when she danced at the Velos Ball.


    When I was a little girl, I wanted to go to the Velos Ball and dance there someday. So I learned how to dance from my mother many times.


    But I don''t think that would be possible in hindsight.


    My mother was engaged to the prince of the country, but she had run away from her father, the king of Argoa.


    So there is no way that I, born of two such people, can attend the ball.


    Also, even though I was kicked out of Algoa, I was said to be like your mother. So even though I don''t dance, it was dangerous for me to attend this ball. But I wanted to see it at least once.


    That''s why I asked Lady Kuna to bring me to the ball, when she said she wanted to go to the ball.


    "It was beautiful, Lady Kuna. ......


    I watched the two of them dance at a ball not long ago.


    If I could, I would dance with my husband, too.


    My heart aches when I think of my husband.


    I was quite surprised when I first met the master.


    Why is a human turned into a dark knight? And.


    But if you think about it, the dark knight can''t be human.


    The master looks human, but he probably isn''t human.


    Even Argoa''s patron goddess, the Goddess, looks just like a human, so it''s no surprise that she''s not human.


    That''s why she''s so strong.


    In front of the master, any vicious demon tribe and demons would bow in awe.


    From what I''ve heard, the master is also the one who defeated that brave man. The brave man is the one who caused the destruction of our clan.


    Therefore, the master is our benefactor.


    I''d like to do something for the master. If the master wishes, you can give yourself to him, but it is difficult to do so.


    But it is difficult to do so. Because if you try to get close to the master unnecessarily, Kuna will become angry.


    I haven''t heard exactly what Kuna-sama is.


    It''s just that she''s rumored to be His Majesty''s princess.


    Kuna-sama is so obsessed with her husband that she can''t tolerate any woman who comes near her, even a human being.


    A chill runs down my spine when she stares at me with that beautiful face.


    She should be dancing with the master by now.


    I sigh as I remember the sight of Lady Kuna dressed for the ball.


    She was a hell of a beauty. Her beauty would surely rival that of a goddess.


    I''m sure her husband would be very happy to dance with such a Kuna.


    I''m dressed for the ball, but compared to Lady Kuna, I''m a far cry from her.


    After having danced with Lady Kuna, she wouldn''t be able to dance with me.


    I shake my head, thinking that much. Thinking about it will only make me sad, so I try not to think about it as much as possible.


    I should just put up with the fact that we danced together at practice.


    Instead, let''s eat something delicious in front of us to change our mood.


    I come to a room with food in a separate room in the ballroom.


    In front of me is a row of food I''ve never eaten before.


    I put the food into Tupperware.


    This Tupperware is a magical tool that Master had a dwarven artisan make.


    And this Tupperware is excellent for keeping food warm and well preserved.


    "Everyone will be happy.


    It reminds me of the clansmen I''ve left behind in Nargol.


    There are few things in Nargol that can be eaten by humans.


    The food of the Orcs, the largest tribe in Nargol, is inedible because many of them would die if eaten by humans.


    Right now, they live on the surplus of the demon race''s food that they manage to eat.


    The Master tries to share his food with you, but if you do that, the demons will resent you. Even though the master''s protection is there, it''s not good to antagonize the demon tribe when living in Nargol, so I had no choice but to refuse the master''s offer.


    That''s why I''ll take it in Tupperware and take it to everyone.


    I move my hand.


    Suddenly I notice that someone is coming beside me there.


    Maybe it''s someone from Velos who has noticed my rudeness.


    I think it might not be good. I am not a legitimate guest invited to this ball. It''s tricky to get involved.


    I grab my skirt. Underneath my skirt, I have hidden a small sword given to me by the master.


    This stiletto was given to me by the master.


    It seems that the master made it with his own hands.


    He gave me this sword to use if something happens to me.


    It would interfere with my movement, but I brought it to Veros.


    But I don''t think it''s a good idea to use this sword here. It''s probably best to step away from this place without letting them see your face.


    Regina.


    The person coming beside me calls my name.


    How does he know my name?


    I look at the person''s face in surprise.


    It was a familiar face.


    ''Omiros: ......''


    There was the face of a childhood friend who had gone on a warrior training trip a year ago.


    How long had he been back?


    Omiros seems to look more fearless than before.


    ''Regina ...... really, why are you here ....... What are you doing ......?


    He has a look of disbelief on his face.


    His gaze sweeps over my entire body. Then he stops at the object in my hand.


    There was a Tupperware with food in it.


    Somehow I feel embarrassed and hide the Tupperware behind my back.


    ''Hey, this is different ....... It''s some kind of mistake. ......''


    What is wrong with you? What I''m saying is incoherent.


    For some reason, I didn''t want to be seen embarrassed in front of this childhood friend.


    ''I''m sorry, Omiros!


    I say and run with my back to Omiros.


    ''Wait, Regina!


    Omiros is coming after me.


    I don''t know why he was trying to get away from Omiros.


    My feet were naturally headed for my husband''s place.


    However, I bumped into something big at the door leading to the hall and fell on my butt.


    Strange, there is no way such a large object could be placed in the doorway.


    I look up at the big thing I hit.


    ''What ......?''


    There was something there that was more than twice my height and more than twice my size.


    That something looked like a human, but was different in size.


    I looked at its face and saw that it had large fangs. And its eyes were looking down at me.


    ''''Kyaaaaaahhhh ��������''''


    Suddenly, a shout is raised from the edge of the hall.


    ''It''s an Ogre!


    How did you end up here?


    ''Kyahhhh, help me!


    Screams can be heard coming from all over the hall.


    When I hear the word ogre I realize what the humanoid in front of me is.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen the actual thing, but I''m pretty sure it''s an ogre in front of me.


    They are fierce man-eating monsters. You have to run, but you can''t move fast enough because you''re on your ass.


    ''He looks pretty good, doesn''t he?


    The Ogre makes a horrible sound and reaches out to me.


    ''Get away from Regina!!!!!


    Omiros rushes to my rescue. But I''m reckless. There''s no way I''m going to stand a chance against an ogre without a weapon.


    "What are you?


    The Ogre waves his hands in the air. He''s been brushed off and Omiros has been knocked down easily.


    The Ogre''s eyes turn to Omiros.


    If this continues, Omiros is in danger.


    When I thought that, my body moved on its own. I stand up and roll up my skirt and pull out my little sword.


    As I pull it out of its sheath, a black blade covered in black fire appears.


    ''''Get away from Omiros!


    I swing my sword and slash at the ogre''s leg.


    ''''Geez!


    Caught off guard, the ogre was slashed in the leg and slumped around.


    ''Omiros!


    I cause Omiros.


    "Regena: ......


    Omiros looks at me with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ''Let''s get away, Omiros!


    I take Omiros'' hand and start running.


    ''Wait!��You''re aaaaaaah!


    I can hear the ogre''s shout.


    But regardless of that, we ran.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    The sudden intrusion of the ogre is confusing.


    ''That''s not good. ...... I''ll go to the king. Just in time. You follow me!


    Mido Kyoka said. He walks off.


    ''''What ...... why do I have to ......?''''


    Bido Kyoka walks off without a care in the world to see if she doesn''t hear her own confused voice.


    But for some reason, I can''t disobey and follow them.


    The bad part of me is that I get swept away.


    The king of Velos was easily found. Because the guards are gathered in large numbers, it is easy to understand.


    The king was sitting on the floor.


    ''Never mind about me. You are here to protect the invited guests.


    But, Your Majesty: "But, Your Majesty: ......


    We hear such an exchange.


    As we get closer, the king also notices us.


    ''Kyouka-dono or ....... I''m sorry it had to come to this.


    The King apologizes as he sits down.


    ''That''s fine. I''ll take care of the situation. I''ll take care of this.


    ''''Ha, I can''t just leave my invited guests and run away. And besides, I''m stuck with my ...... hip and I can''t move. ...... Haha, how pathetic. Yes, could you take Corfina to a safe place instead?


    ''Oh no, you ......''


    The queen looks like she''s about to cry.


    I think it''s a beautiful marital love.


    Besides, she seems to have a caring personality when she worries about the people around her more than herself.


    The king tells the queen to run away and tells the soldiers to let the invited guests go around.


    It seems that he himself will remain here.


    However, I don''t know if this is the right decision for the king to make.


    In fact, the soldiers are trying to carry the king against his word. I''m sure it''s the right decision considering the state of this country.


    But it''s a bit late.


    The ogres have already found this place.


    Three ogres will come our way.


    This is how many guards are gathered. It''s obvious to everyone that someone important is here.


    The ogres will be here soon.


    "Are you the king?


    The female ogre in the middle of the three said, looking at the king of Velos. His voice sounded frightening.


    It was probably the leader of these ogres.


    ''Whoa!��Protect the King!


    The guards stand in front of the ogre.


    ''Duck the small fry!


    The ogres on either side wave their hands.


    The guards are easily bounced away.


    ''''Hiiiiiiiiiiii!


    The king screams.


    ''You!''


    The queen stands before it.


    ''No, no, Corfina!��You just run away!


    The king says so, but the queen doesn''t seem to be running away.


    "Oh, there''s an ogre, what the hell ...... do you want?


    The king asks, trembling.


    ''My name is Kuzig. I''m sure you have a brave sister in this country!��Give me that thing!


    The Ogre''s words reveal that these guys are after Kyoka Midouka. Why do they want her?


    Somehow, it seems to me that Rage and his friends are more likely to make enemies, not just Rage. That''s why it''s not surprising that the ogre has a grudge against them.


    ''Is it me you''re after? I''m not going to run or hide. So don''t mess with the others!


    Mido Kyoka steps forward.


    ''''You''ve got some good guts. Let''s have you pay for killing your brother!


    The ogre to my left says in a horrible voice.


    ''If you touch me, my valet won''t shut up.


    Mido Kyoka says with a sneer.


    But the ogre starts laughing.


    ''I''m sorry, but your people won''t be coming back.


    The female ogre in the middle says with a laugh.


    ''The two women in your group are in a magical cage of my own making. Even the gods can''t get out of it easily. And more importantly, no mortal can ever get out of it.


    The ogre woman laughs.


    ''What?!��Kaya and Shirone!


    Mido Kyoka lets out a panicked voice.


    You''re right, Mom''s magic is the strongest. It''s a good thing that they are only human. They''re only human, but they''re no match for us!


    The ogres on either side laugh. The other ogres start laughing too, as if they can hear me.


    ''I see ......, so it was you guys that caused the two of you to disappear. But I''d appreciate it if you wouldn''t lick them. I''m your brother''s sister, even if I am. I''m enough for you guys.


    Mido Kyoka''s hands shine. You can feel the tremendous power from its thin body.


    Are you sure? I heard you can''t control your magic. Are you sure you want to kill these people too?


    The ogre woman laughs.


    ''How do you know that!


    You''ll be much more accommodating when you get it.


    The ogre woman says triumphantly.


    The ogres beside her come closer.


    Mido Kyoka backs away.


    That''s why I''m in the front row beside her.


    What are you doing?


    The Ogre glares at himself.


    ''Oh, ...... no, not another .......''


    He completely missed the run. Before you know it, the king and the others are away from the ogre.


    ''What are you doing, my dear? What can you do if you come out!��Pull back from the danger!


    Mido Kyoka says angrily. I don''t think she would have made that statement after backing down on her own.


    ''''Ha!��I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do. If that''s the case, I''m going to eat from you!


    The ogre to my right laughs and grabs me.


    I take the grabbed ogre''s hand and turn its body around and slam it to the ground.


    ''''What?!!!''''


    I can see the people around me let out a squeal of surprise.


    ''Hey, what just happened ......?''


    I just threw that giant ogre overboard: ......


    The people around me buzzed.


    ''''Li, ring!''''


    The female ogre screams. The ogre that threw her off seems to be named Ring.


    ''Hey, what are you ......''


    The king behind him exclaims in surprise.


    ''I''ve seen that move somewhere ...... .......


    I can hear Mido Kyoka muttering.


    Honestly, I wasn''t going to do anything because I thought she could handle it even if I didn''t move.


    I didn''t think she couldn''t control her magic. Come to think of it, I don''t remember them calling me the Princess of Explosion or something.


    ''Who are you!��Why are you interrupting this kuzig! Answer me!


    The ogre woman who called herself Kuzig shouted. I feel like this has happened before.


    If that''s the case, I might be almost killed later by Midou Kyoka.


    ''''I don''t mean to interrupt you, but ....... The ....... If possible, could you take this person home with you? Of course you''ll miss it.


    I bow my head and say to the ogres.


    ''Huh ...... what are you talking about, you?''


    Kuzig looks confused that he''s bowed out.


    But the confusion is the same here.


    How did this happen? I was supposed to enjoy the ball with Kuna today. It was a complete mess.


    ''You, on earth ......?''


    Mido Kyoka asks, but of course she won''t tell him who she is.


    ''''I can handle this place myself,''''


    I turn around and say to Midou Kyoka.


    Reluctantly. I guess I''ll have to do something about it.


    I look at the ogres.


    ''If you don''t leave, you can go to ....... I''ll just have to give you a sore thumb, though.''


    I said to myself and let out black flames from my body.


    ''''Hee!''''


    When the ogre sees his own black flames, he makes a frightened sound.


    These ogres are going to hurt you a little.


    The ogres back off. They look a little frightened.


    ''Hee......''


    But it seems that the ogre isn''t the only one who''s scared.


    When I look down, I see that the people around me are also frightened.


    Come to think of it, it seems like the demon race was also frightened when my emotions were running high.


    And the ogre in front of me also seems to be somewhat frightened.


    I walk towards the ogre myself.


    ''''Nah, what do you say!��If you get in my way, I''ll kill you first!


    The ogre who called himself Kuzig says to himself with a frightened look on his face.


    I don''t mean to scare you that much.


    A thunderous snake appears with a buzzing sound on Kuzig''s arm.


    ''O serpent of thunder, strangle thy enemies!


    A lightning snake raised its sickle-neck from Kuzig''s hand and attacked him.


    But a snake that big is not a threat to me at all right now.


    My body now has the power of a thunder dragon in it. I won''t take any damage from this much.


    Naturally, this was a countermeasure against Sasaki Rino. This is just in case we have to face each other again.


    There is a thundercloud that is always swirling near the island to the southeast of Nargol.


    The island that floats there is inhabited by a thunder dragon, and myself and Kuna asked for the thunder dragon aboard Glorious.


    At first I thought it was going to be a battle, but the thunder dragon seemed to be friendly and gave me strength easily.


    So he couldn''t hurt himself, at least not with a lightning snake.


    The lightning snake released from Kuzig''s hand tightened its own body.


    ''''It won''t hurt or itch like this.


    As I said that, I emitted black flames from my body and burned out the lightning snake.


    ''''Tch!��Then how about this!


    A red glowing ball forms from Kuzig''s hand.


    I know what magic Kuzig is trying to use. I thought that magic was a bit of a bad idea.


    ''Explosions!


    Magic Erase!


    It erases the magic Kuzig was about to use. If he uses an explosion, you may be fine, but a lot of people will die from the collateral damage. So I''m going to erase it with magic.


    I''m going to use my strongest magic: ...... You guys!��What are you staring at?��You''re holding everyone around you hostage!


    Kuzig shouts.


    The ogre that surrounded the hall starts to move.


    It''s a little bad.


    None of my magic can pinpoint the target with a fast attack. The magic is also very high in firepower, and it makes humans collateral damage. Even if I were to take them down with my sword, there would be casualties before I could take down all the ogres.


    It was time to wonder what to do. Something shiny flies throughout the hall.


    ''''Guh!''''


    Ta!


    Suddenly the ogres start to suffer.


    I look and see that the ogre''s feet and hands have been chopped up. None of the wounds are fatal, but they will be hard to fight.


    Ogres. You''re going to ruin this ball,


    I hear a faint voice.


    When I look towards the voice, I see a kuna with a scythe.


    It was the power of the scythe that attacked the ogres, the power of Kuna''s scythe. The scythe flies a magic blade and can chop up multiple targets in a certain area at the same time.


    It seems that they used the scythe to chop up the ogres.


    ''''I''m going to kill you.


    I can feel a powerful wave of magic from Kuna.


    The people in the hall felt the power of that magic, and screams echoed through the hall.


    No, Kuna!��Even the people here will die!


    When I shouted that to myself, a wave of magic power disappeared from Kuna.


    ''''Nandai, you are ......


    The Ogre woman slumps down.


    ''Mother ....... Oh man, these guys .......


    Other ogres gather to Kukuzig''s side.


    ''d*mn it!��We''re getting out of here, boys!


    The ogres run away.


    I had no intention of killing the ogre, so I let them go.


    As I watch the ogres leave, Kuna comes over to me.


    "Thank you for your help, Kuna.


    ''Kroki, the occasional ball is going to be held at ......


    Coona says a little sadly.


    ''Yes, ....... But you''ll get another chance to dance.


    I said to myself and patted Kuna''s head.


    Then Kuna''s mood clears up a bit.


    ''Let''s go home for the day, Kuna.


    I can''t wait to get back to Nargol, to be honest. Even if the Ogre doesn''t come, as long as Syrone and the others are here, we should get out of here as soon as possible.


    ''''All right, Kroki.


    Coona tries to use transition magic.


    It was time to leave with Coona.


    ''Wait!!!!''


    Mido Kyoka lets out a loud voice.


    ''''I remember now. You''re the one who touched my breasts in St. Renaria!


    Mido Kyoka says, pointing to herself.


    ''Kroki has this woman''s breasts ......?��What does that mean, Kroki?


    Coona stops using her magic and questions herself. Something about it makes her angry.


    ''And the name Kroki sounds familiar, too. I won''t let you go!''


    Mido Kyoka comes towards her.


    ''''What the hell, you!��What the hell does this have to do with Kuroki!


    Kuna stands in front of Midou Kyouka.


    She looks like she''s about to cut him down.


    I hold Kuna in my arms and restrain her.


    ''No, Kuna ....... The ogre has left. Let''s go home here.''


    Lady: -----!!!!!


    That''s when I said that to Kuna. With a loud voice, something landed in the hall.


    "Shirone!


    It was Shirone who alighted. A woman in a maid''s outfit descended next. Probably followed by a spell that draws you in with Silone''s wind.


    I think I''ve put away. I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one. I have to get away quickly.


    ''''Miss!


    The maid runs up to her master when she finds him.


    ''Kaya!


    They embrace.


    ''Everyone is safe!


    Cyrone says, looking around.


    Then he looks at me.


    ''Eekroki: ......''


    Then he looks at me.


    Why is Kroki at ......?


    Syrone mutters and walks over to me.


    Then she lowers her gaze a bit and makes her face tighten.


    Right now, I''m holding Kuna close to me.


    And Syrone''s gaze is clearly looking at Kuna.


    ''Kuroki ...... who is that girl?''


    Silone''s face looks like he''s smiling when he says that, but his eyes aren''t smiling.


    He is definitely angry.


    ''''What the hell, you!��Why are you looking at my krokies like that!


    Coona now points the scythe at Silone.


    ''My kroki ......?��What are you ...... crockery? Could it be that you''re the one who put the crockery on ......?


    With the scythe pointed at him, Cyrone also held his sword.


    ''No, Kuna. Let''s go back to Nargol here.''''


    I stop myself by holding Kuna in my arms.


    ''Okay, Kroki: ......


    Coona understands that she sensed something from her own impatient voice.


    Kuna activates her magic.


    ''Wait, Kroki!


    Syrone is on her way.


    But I can''t let her.


    Black Flame!


    Myself, I blocked Shirone''s attempt to run up to me with black flames.


    ''Wait, Kroki!


    But we can''t wait.


    The transference magic is activated.


    We were transported to Nargol.

 39 Captive Ligena

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    The ogres left, and Velos regained his peace.


    Fortunately, no one died. It was all thanks to Kuroki.


    If Kuroki hadn''t gotten rid of the ogre, the kingdom of Veros would have been destroyed by Kyouka-san.


    That Kuroki disappeared along with the silver-haired girl.


    Even remembering now, she was an amazingly beautiful girl. Who was that girl? I''m very curious.


    And then I remembered what Chiyuki-san had told me before I came here.


    Apparently there is a magic potion to control people. If she used that potion, everyone would be at her mercy, wouldn''t they?


    We walk down the corridors of Velos with these thoughts in mind.


    We are walking through the royal palace, accompanied by Ekaras.


    There are no deaths, but there are a few people who are injured. Those people are being gathered in this royal palace''s medical center.


    The country''s own medicine man and a priest who can use healing magic are treating them there.


    But we don''t have enough people to do it. That''s why Kyouka-san, Kaya-san and I, accompanied by Ekaras, are heading to the injured.


    I''m not as good as Sahoko-san, but I can use simple healing magic. And Kaya-san has a technique that increases the recovery power of the target.


    When Ekaras heard about this, he came to ask for help.


    We are the reason why the ogre originally attacked this country.


    So even if you don''t ask for help, you''ll still be obligated to treat him.


    Ekaras, whose back has not yet healed, is supported by his attendants and Corfina to guide him.


    ''Then, ladies, please. I must return to the others. ......


    Ekaras bows to us in front of the medical bay.


    ''Well, let us take care of things here. You may as well do your part.


    Kyouka-san says with a flustered look.


    Kyouka-san doesn''t have the power to heal people, so it''s mainly me and Kaya-san who work .......


    We enter the medical room. It was very large inside, with many bunks set up.


    People were lying on all of the bunks, and those with minor injuries that weren''t good enough to sleep on the bunks were sitting on a smeared cloth on the floor.


    Looking around, most of the injured people seemed to be soldiers of this country.


    There don''t seem to be many people injured among the invited guests.


    But Ekaras said he wanted to treat the guests first, so we went to the one where the guests were gathered.


    Unlike the soldiers, there were people dressed in luxurious clothing.


    Most of them seemed to have minor injuries.


    Most of them must have fallen and injured themselves while escaping from the ogre.


    We looked around to see if anyone was badly injured.


    And then our eyes go to one of them.


    ''''Eh, Omiros-kun!''''


    One of them was Omiros.


    ''This is Lady Silone.


    Omiros notices us and bows his head.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    I go over to Omiros. Is he injured?


    I remember that I left him alone and feel sorry for him.


    Then I notice that someone is next to Omiros.


    Omiros wasn''t the only one there.


    Omiros sees a woman sitting in a chair beside him.


    The woman has a wet cloth on her ankle.


    It seems that Omiros is treating her wounded.


    ''She twisted her ankle while running away from the ogre together. ......


    Oh, yeah?


    Omiros is chaperoning her injuries. That''s pretty sweet. I can''t put Omiros in the corner either. Is it enough about Ligeena?


    I look at her face. She''s quite a beauty.


    "Hmm?


    Then you realize.


    ''What, Princess Regina!


    I say, and she looks at me too.


    ''Ah!��You are a brave wife!


    Rigena looks at me and mutters.


    We parted ways before, barely speaking to each other, but we seemed to remember each other.


    It''s like she mistook me for Rage-kun''s wife at the time.


    ''Why is the brave wife here ......''


    That''s the line here. She was supposed to have been driven into a goblin den according to Omiros.


    "I''d like to hear it, Regina. You were sent to the goblin den, weren''t you? And how did you end up here in the Kingdom of Velos?


    Omiros listens to my opinion on my behalf.


    ''No, it''s that ......


    Rigena looks like she''s having trouble saying something.


    ''Ah!��Yes, a kind man helped me!��It''s time to go back to that man.


    Regena tries to move and almost falls over.


    Regena almost falls over, but Omiros supports her.


    ''You can''t do that with your legs, Regena.


    Omiros says with concern.


    ''Are you okay?''


    I said and cast a healing spell on Regena.


    ''''What?��My leg is healed!


    Rijena removes her hand from Omiros'' shoulder and stands alone. My magic can heal this much.


    ''Oh ...... thank you very much. Now I''ll go to .......


    Regena says and turns to go on.


    ''Wait, Regena!


    I''m sorry, Omiros!��I have to go!


    But I will not let Omiros take Regena''s hand.


    I want to hear what she has to say.


    Wait. "You forgot something, Miss Regena.


    Kaya, who had been watching from the side until then, held out the object in her hand to Regena.


    In her hand, she held a small sword that was housed in a clean scabbard.


    ''''Eh!��Huh?


    Ligeena hits her skirt.


    ''Thank you.''


    Saying that, she tries to take the stiletto in Kaya''s hand.


    But Kaya-san moves the stiletto away from Regina before Regina can take it.


    ''''Huh?''''


    Ligena''s surprised look.


    ''Kaya...... you, what?''


    Kyouka is surprised. Kaya-san doesn''t do this kind of nasty stuff for no reason.


    Then Kaya-san pulls out a small sword.


    Then a black blade covered in black flame appears.


    ''''This is a black flame ....... What do you mean by that!!!!!


    Kyouka exclaimed.


    ''I felt a strange presence when I held this little sword ....... I knew it was so .......


    I know about that black fire.


    The Black Flame.


    I mutter.


    Regina responds to that muttering.


    ''Why do you want to know your husband''s true name: ......


    What?


    I look at Regena''s face as she said that.


    Regena presses her mouth with a look of put away.


    ''I think I know who the kind person who helped you was.


    I nodded at Kaya''s words.


    It was probably Kroki who had rescued the human who had been driven into the goblin''s den.


    Kroki had come to Velos for some reason. She must have come with him at that time, didn''t she?


    ''Apparently we can''t just let you go like this,''


    Saying that, Kaya looked at Regena.


    ��The former princess of Argoa, Regena.


    ''I have nothing to tell you!


    I glare at the girls as I say this.


    Out of the corner of my eye, there are three of them, the brave sister, her attendant and the brave wife.


    I have no intention of telling them about my husband.


    I am currently being interrogated in the king''s office in Velos.


    They know that I am involved with my master and I have been captured.


    I should have returned to Nargol as soon as possible, regardless of Omiros.


    But because of the nostalgia of meeting Omiros, I made the mistake of returning at the wrong time.


    And the stone and the master''s small sword, which contained transference magic to return home, were taken away.


    Aside from the stone, I only want the small sword that the master gave me for me to return.


    In front of me, the woman who captured me, Kaya, keeps asking me about the master.


    But even if they were killed, I''m not going to tell them about the Master.


    They are the Master''s enemies. Then they are my enemies. I have nothing to teach my enemies.


    I quickly turn my head to the side.


    ''Hmmm, I''m in trouble. I just want to know what happened to Kuroki.


    A woman named Syrone gives me a confused look.


    "Do you want me to make you throw up by force?


    A woman named Kaya says.


    I shudder at the words.


    ''Um, hopefully ....... I''d appreciate it if you wouldn''t do anything horrible to Filiona''s daughter .......


    It was the king of this country who said that.


    By the way, Filiona is my mother.


    And it seems she was the fianc�� of the king of Velos in front of me.


    He is a good-looking uncle who looks like a good-natured man.


    I haven''t heard why his mother betrayed him and went to Argoa, but it was probably because of her looks.


    But it was probably because of her looks. The king in front of me can''t be said to be a flattering figure. There is no doubt that your father is more beautiful than you.


    But maybe this king is better on the inside.


    Even from my daughter''s point of view, her father had a personality that made it easy to make enemies.


    In contrast, this king seems to be adored by everyone.


    I''ve only spoken to him a little, but his personality is also kind.


    He doesn''t take out his anger on his fianc��e''s daughter, who abandoned him, and he is saddened by my situation after being forced to leave the country.


    But on the contrary, how badly I am likely to be deceived by the wrong person.


    ''Lord Kaya!��She''s just being duped by an evil dark knight! Please don''t be so rough on me!


    Omiros shouts.


    ''The Master is not evil!


    Kroki is not evil!


    For some reason, the woman named Shirone also shouts out. I wonder what kind of relationship she has with her husband, the fact that she knows his true name.


    Omiros gets small as he gets yelled at by me and Syrone. I feel a little guilty, even though he tried to cover for me. But you can''t say bad things about your husband.


    ''Kaya. I don''t like to be too rough with him either.''''


    A woman named Kyoka, the sister of the brave man, also defends me.


    The woman called Kaya doesn''t seem to be able to go against what this Kyouka says much. That''s why I can say I''m saved. At least I won''t be tortured.


    I understand. I won''t hurt you.


    Then Kaya looks at me.


    ''Then let me ask you something else. Who was the silver-haired woman who was with Kroki-san that night?


    ''Silver hair?��Dear Kuna: ......


    I can''t help but answer the question of a woman called Kaya or something. I wasn''t going to say anything.


    ''Ho, the woman is called Kuna? Who is the woman?''


    ......


    This time he didn''t answer.


    ''''You don''t answer anything? ''''Well, it''s probably a higher level demon race or something.''''


    It''s true. Coona-sama is the princess of His Majesty the Demon King.


    "I''m worried about her too. Hey, Regina-san. Who is that child?


    Of course, he didn''t answer.


    ''Maybe that boy is manipulating Kroki?


    Manipulation?��Do you know your husband?


    ''Don''t you find it strange? Why is that gentle master following the evil demon king and others?


    A woman named Kaya says coldly.


    If you ask me, why is such a kind person in Nargol?


    ''Come to think of it, Lady Coona always seems to say that her husband is hers: ......


    The friends of the brave sister look at each other at my muttering.


    ''I knew it was ....... It''s because of that girl.''''


    It looks like: ......


    ''It looks like you''ve got a handle on his situation.


    Apparently, the brave sisters think that Kuna-sama is manipulating her husband.


    But it didn''t seem that way to me.


    If the master was being controlled by Kuna-sama, he wouldn''t be helping me.


    Besides, there is no doubt that Kuna-sama considers me a hindrance on a regular basis. If the Master was really being manipulated, he would have killed me long ago.


    However, regardless of my doubts, the girls are discussing their future.


    ''''What should we do, wouldn''t it be better to go back and meet up with Rage-sama and the others once?��Reno-sama can get more information out of her and ....... I think you should at least contact Chiyuki-sama.


    ''Yeah, right. You should keep in touch ....... But as for me, I''d like to stay here a little longer ....... And I''d like to see that Kuna girl again.


    A woman named Sirone laughs.


    ''Sirone, your ...... face is scary. ......


    Their consultation continues.


    I suddenly shifted my gaze there.


    There is a man who is in this room, but has not spoken a word.


    As I recall, the man is called Parsis.


    I''ve met him once before. He must have been a diner for Omiros'' father. We don''t talk much.


    We first met six months ago. He is from a family opposed to your father''s, but he is quite a handsome man and has become the talk of the girls in my family.


    But he is your father''s avenger. He is an extraordinary warrior who can use magic and swords.


    However, that Parsis is also much weaker than his master.


    That pulsis looks strange. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it.


    I''ve heard that Kuna-sama''s magic has made him like this.


    I don''t know why Kuna-sama attacked Parsis.


    What happened?


    But what bothers me more is the way he looks at me. He''s been watching me since the moment he entered this room.


    For some reason, when he looks at me with those eyes, a shiver runs down my spine.


    Looking back, I feel like he''s been looking at me the whole time I''ve been in Algoa. I had been avoiding him for a long time because I hated those eyes.


    He''s an amazingly beautiful man, but for some reason I didn''t want to get close to him.


    My eyes meet with Parsis.


    Our eyes meet, and he laughs.


    When I saw that smile, for some reason it gave me a chill.


    Syrone, the Maiden of Swords


    How did you do, Mr. Kaya?


    I ask Kaya-san.


    She had been in contact with Chiyuki-san earlier through communication magic.


    We are in the room we were prepared for after finishing our conversation with Regena. In the next room, Regena is asleep. She has gone wild and Kaya has put her to sleep.


    She wanted to go back to Kroki''s place, but we couldn''t let her leave because she was an important source of information. I feel a little sorry for her.


    If I use the stone she had that was filled with transference magic, I can easily get to Kuroki''s place. I was about to use it, but Kaya took it away from me. She said she can''t let us do such a dangerous thing when we don''t know the situation on the other side yet.


    ''Apparently it''s going to be difficult to meet up: ......


    Kaya says as she finishes speaking, touching the bracelet on her left hand.


    The bracelet contains communication magic.


    The communication magic is a bit of a tricky spell, and only those who can use communication magic with each other can talk to each other.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people who can use the magic of communication properly. But if you use a magic tool, you can talk to them without any problems.


    It''s a good idea to have the same magic in the bracelet that Reina gave you, even if you can''t use communication magic, because of the power of the bracelet.


    We were given this bracelet by Chiyuki-san when we were separated from Reigi-kun. We are supposed to use this to contact you if something happens.


    "What''s going on over there, Kaya?


    Kyouka asks Kaya.


    ''Apparently the request from the Magician''s Association is quite a tricky thing, and it''s not going to end any time soon.


    Kaya bows to Kyouka.


    ''''So does that mean that Rage and the others haven''t returned to St. Renaria yet?


    ''I see that, Lady Syrone. I understand she is now in the Republic of Ariadina.


    ''The Republic of Ariadina?��Where are you located, Kaya?


    ''It is a country south of the Minon Plain, on the eastern and western borders of the continent, my lady. I hear it''s a pretty big country with a thriving commerce.


    Then it''s pretty hard to get there: ......


    You can travel quickly to St. Renaria with transition magic. But if you want to go to that Ariadina Republic, it will take a lot of time.


    "So... What shall we do now? There is a possibility that Kuroki-sama will come to get her back. We can''t deal with him on our own as long as we can''t meet up with Rage-sama and the others.


    Kaya asks us.


    Kaya is right, Kroki is strong. He''s so strong that he needs all of us to play against him to win. But I had no intention of going back.


    ''Of course, I''m going to keep going to Argoa. If Kroki''s coming, it''s rather convenient.


    But it would still have to go.


    Kaya sighs when she hears that.


    ''''Haha, I guess that''s still the case ....... But if you decide it''s too dangerous, please don''t force yourself to retreat.''''


    Yeah, I''ll keep that promise.


    People care about me. And I can''t risk them both on my account. So I can''t do it.


    But I was able to meet Kroki as soon as I arrived. I''m sure they''re still connected. I believe in that, and I''m going to keep going.


    Goblin Prince Goz.


    There are naked females lying in front of me.


    Some of them are ill-equipped and some are quite beautiful.


    But they''re not as good as the hero''s sisters or Regina.


    But let''s bear with this for now.


    After finishing the interrogation of Regena, she was taken away by the hero''s sisters.


    Poor Omiros, hated by Rijena, couldn''t talk to her and shrugged and went back to his lodge.


    I had just finished embracing a female who had invited some of the females who had followed me to the ball to calm my lower body, which was tingling from being drugged, and I had invited some of the females who had visited the ball to join me.


    The females will be happy to be held by the attractive Parsis.


    But the tingling in their own lower bodies won''t subside.


    The effects of the potion that that abominable silver witch gave you won''t go away.


    A scalpel of this level is not enough to cure this tingling.


    This pain needs to be calmed by Regina. ......


    I start to laugh.


    I found my own female that I thought was gone.


    Ligeena had been trapped by that silvery white witch.


    I don''t know much about that silvery white witch. Because I didn''t have much interest in Nargol''s affairs.


    First of all, there are many monsters in Nargol that are much stronger than me.


    So I didn''t want to get too close to them, so I don''t know much about Nargol.


    So I didn''t know that there was such a beautiful witch.


    According to Ligeena''s story, she''s the princess of the Demon King.


    It''s hard to believe that that ugly demon king would have such a beautiful princess born, but she looks like the demon king''s queen that I saw in a magical video before, so it must be so.


    Honestly, I''m glad she doesn''t look like the Demon King.


    And he''s the master of the dark knight who defeated the brave man.


    And I don''t know why, but he came to the Veros Kingdom with Regina.


    I myself had been immobilized during the ball.


    And after I was able to move, I was summoned to the king''s office because it had something to do with Argoa.


    And then I met Regena again.


    Somehow, it seems that she was captured by the hero''s sisters.


    Well, since Nargol is the enemy of those females, it''s only natural that they would capture Regena, who was brought to them by the White Silver Witch and her servant, the Dark Knight. And fortunately, he doesn''t seem to have any intention of killing Regena.


    The opportunity to get Regena again came around.


    After all, it seemed that he and Regena were bound together by fate.


    I felt like praying to Casa, the goddess of fate.


    This time, I won''t miss it.


    I won''t give it to the brave man or the white silver witch.


    For that, Kyouka and the others would be in the way first.


    So I had to think about it.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Regena''s in captivity?


    In the morning, he received a report that Regena had been captured in her own mansion in Nargol.


    That was reported by a member of Regena''s clan who had gone with Regena to Velos.


    She was apparently on her way to Algoa in the morning with Silone and the others.


    She apparently saw Regena being taken away in a carriage. Then she hurried back to say that she was in trouble.


    And one of Regena''s few clansmen has been begging her to help Regena.


    ''Please, please help Princess-sama: ......''


    She reports back and asks herself to help Regena. As I recall, she was Regena''s old lady. I remember taking her to Velos with Regena.


    Apparently she didn''t sneak into the ballroom like Regena did, she was in the city of Velos.


    ''If you go to Argoa, the princess may be killed ....... Or you may be met with terrible things ....... Please, sir, please save the princess.


    Rigena''s old lady is on the verge of tears. Lizena''s family is screaming, too.


    ''It''s okay. Rigena won''t be killed or treated badly so easily.


    All of them look surprised when they hear their own words.


    ''How do you know that ......?''


    I say that to reassure the old lady in Ligeena. This is not a lie.


    ''It''s a brave fellow who captured him, isn''t it ....... Then you''ll be fine. At least Shirone won''t sit back and watch you do something to hurt a frail girl. If anyone tries to do that, Sirone will do his best to stop them. You can bet your bottom dollar that he will.


    Because she''s a justice of the peace. She''s the one who helps the princess. She would never let a weak girl go through a terrible time.


    So it''s not going to be terrible for Regina.


    I assure myself.


    Then I suddenly look at Kuna''s face.


    Kuna''s face is puffy.


    ''Kroki knows a lot about this woman called Shirone or something: ......


    Coona seemed unhappy for some reason.


    ''What''s wrong, Coona?''


    It''s nothing, Kroki!


    I told him it was nothing, but his tone was angry.


    ''Humph!''


    With a pout, Cuna turns to the side. Then she walks out of this room, looking unhappy.


    What the hell is this?


    Are you sure it''s okay?


    The old woman in Ri?ena asks me.


    ''Of course. Besides, we''re going to help Regena now. You guys don''t have to worry about anything.


    Ha. ...... Yes.


    Rigena''s family says so and bows their heads. And then they walk out of this room. And I am left alone in this room.


    I look around. When I see that no one is here, I hold my head up.


    ''This is bad ....... This is very bad ......''


    I didn''t expect Regena to be caught. It''s like that with my head in my hands. I can''t let anyone see me like this.


    "Ugh. ....... It''s not good. It''s definitely not good, this .......


    He rolled around on the carpeted floor with his head in his hands.


    There is only one reason why Silone has captured Rijena. He is inviting himself to join her. Honestly, I don''t want to see Cyrone.


    But why was Regena captured anyway?


    No, no. ......


    I get up and shake my head and mutter.


    There are quite a lot of reasons for Regena to be caught.


    Just a few minutes ago, I learned that Regena''s mother was a noble of the Velos Kingdom.


    Moreover, she was the current king''s pardoned wife. Apparently that Regena''s mother had eloped with the previous king of Argoa.


    And Regina looks like her mother. So if you took Regena to such a place, there was a possibility of problems.


    Moreover, even Regena''s childhood friend, the Prince of Argoa, had come to Velos. This would be like asking them to catch him.


    He knew that Goz was going to Velos, but he didn''t know that Omiros was coming.


    What''s more, I''ve never heard of Goz and Regina meeting in the past.


    I wonder what on earth is going on.


    If I had known, I would have been more considerate.


    But it''s too late to regret it now.


    I''m angry at my own carelessness.


    This is due to the fact that I didn''t pry too much into Regena''s past.


    Ligena was punished by the people of Argoa by being sent to a goblin den. Because of this, most of Regena''s clan was killed by the goblins. Only a few of them have survived. Perhaps Ri?ena wants to get revenge on those who drove her out of her home, but she wants to be a part of that revenge.


    But I didn''t want to be a part of that revenge.


    That''s why I didn''t ask any questions and didn''t look into it.


    That was my mistake.


    It''s my own fault.


    However, if it was just the people of the kingdom of Velos or Goz, I could probably have managed it by myself.


    But the people who captured Regena include Shirone and the others, that''s the problem.


    The relationship between himself and Regena must be known to Shirone and the others. Syrone, who has never done anything horrible to a girl, must have been the one who captured Regena.


    And perhaps he''s waiting for himself to come to save Regena.


    ''I wonder what to do: ......


    I was feeling a little overwhelmed.


    I should go for help.


    But I''m pretty sure she''ll be waiting for me. I don''t know if I''m gonna have to fight this thing again. I don''t want to.


    That''s why I''m slowing down.


    Maybe Cyrone hates himself. After all, she has hurt Rage, who Shirone loves.


    He knows how women treat a man who has turned against Rage. That was harsh.


    Those women and Syrone overlap.


    I imagine Cyrone looking at me with cold eyes and hatred. It''s not very comfortable.


    That''s why I had to cover my face with my helmet. He didn''t want it to be Kroki, but something else called Dihardt, so that he could hate her.


    But they''ve already found out who he is. Syrone would hate himself.


    So I don''t want to see her.


    I have a feeling that it''s better to not see her all the time than to be looked at coldly.


    There''s nothing I can do about it now. I''m in desperate need of progress.


    I''m a pathetic ...... self.


    He hides his true identity so that people won''t hate him while he fights with Rage.


    What a cowardly and shameless man.


    This is why Shirone chooses Rage over himself.


    If it was Rage, he would have saved Regena as fast as he could.


    I think Regena is also unlucky. She was picked up by such a pathetic man.


    If it really wasn''t for Goz, Regena would be better off going straight back to Argoa.


    As far as Coona is concerned, Goz doesn''t seem to be of a very good nature. So it''s probably best not to give Regena to Goz.


    If I had to entrust Regena to him, it would be Omiros.


    From what Kuna has told me, Omiros is a very single-minded man.


    Omiros is so devoted to Regena that he will go into any dangerous goblin den as often as he can to find her.


    Come to think of it, Regena would be better off on the side of Omiros in the light human world than on her own side of the dark Nargol.


    If the two of them could make it work, then Regena wouldn''t need her anymore.


    Maybe Regena isn''t being held captive, but rather she''s not coming back to Nargol because she''s doing well with Omiros.


    If that''s the case, I''d be very dumb to go and save Regena. He''s a ridiculous clown.


    The third villain who stands in the way of their love life should be Dihalt, and the righteous one who helps them.


    And the righteous Silone ...... is the one who helps them.


    ''That sounds like a possible scene: ......


    I imagine and mutter that much. That''s the best happy ending. If that''s the case, I''ll be the villain.


    Of course, there''s a chance that it won''t be.


    So I don''t want to see Cyrone, but I have to go to Regena''s place to check it out.


    I don''t want to see Cyrone, but I have to do something about it.


    Where is Regena now? Ligena should have the small sword she gave herself.


    That sword is filled with her own magic power.


    Concentrate your mind to explore the magic of the sword.


    It seems that Ligeena and her friends are heading towards Argoa.


    Then we must go to Argoa.


    And then I think about Regena.


    A girl whose family was killed and sent to a horrible goblin den.


    It''s a harsh life that I, who was born in peaceful Japan, can''t even imagine.


    But I saved her life. Now that I''ve saved her life, I want her to be happy.��I can''t help but hope that she will be happy.

 40 Myrmidons

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    The carriage rocked us forward.


    The carriage was given to us by Ekaras. A hippogriff is pulling that carriage.


    It would have been nice if we could have flown, but there were more people in the carriage. It is impossible to carry this many people in a hippogriff.


    Therefore, we had no choice but to go overland.


    The carriage was provided by the Kingdom of Velos and is quite luxurious. The windows are large, the view outside is easy to see. The seats are also soft and fluffy.


    Kyouka-san, Kaya-san, and Regina are sitting on that seat.


    There were seven of us in total. Me, Kyoka-san, Kaya-san, Omiros, and Regina. And Ethigos and Daigan.


    Pulsis is not here. He went back to Argoa first because he had some business to attend to.


    For that reason, Kyouka-san is in a bit of a good mood.


    After the ball was over, Parsis felt sick in a circle. His eyes glazed over and he looked at us ladies, especially Regina, as if he were licking them teasingly. And he''s breathing hard and looks like a dog in a constant state of excitement. I feel bad for Parsis, but I didn''t want to look at her too much like Kyouka did.


    As for why Parsis was like that, whatever it was, she was enchanted by the white silver witch who came with Kuroki. I don''t know why she cast a spell on Parsis. But I guess we''ll find out sooner or later.


    Well, that''s why he''s gone anyway.


    And not to say he''s a replacement, but Ethigos and Daigun came along.


    Why are these two there, first of all, Ethigos, but they cried out to let me accompany them because they might be attacked by the ogre again.


    I don''t know how they got back to Velos from that forest. As we were leaving Velos, he suddenly appeared in front of the carriage and got down on his knees.


    The ogre that controlled Ethigos is called Kuzig, and he is the ruler of the blue forest that spreads throughout this area. Kujig is said to live in the Castle of Sweets in the Blue Forest.


    She might attack again, so it would be better to be on guard.


    And Daigan was asked to take her back because the kingdom of Velos has difficulty keeping a dangerous werewolf alive in prison, so they had no choice but to bring her back.


    That Daegan is tied up in multiple layers of chains and rolled into a luggage compartment at the back of the carriage. Ethigos, by the way, is the king.


    And it''s not just Daegan who is tied up, but Regina is also tied up.


    I don''t want to be too rough with them, but they''re a good source of information. It would be a shame to let go of them as they are.


    Fortunately for us, Regena is not very talkative. She''s not going to tell us anything, but she keeps telling us more and more about what happened to Kroki in Nargol, even though she says she has nothing to tell us. So I''m going to keep capturing him like this for a bit longer.


    As Kaya predicted, it seems that it was Kuroki who saved Regina. If it wasn''t for Kuroki, Regena would have been badly hurt by the goblins.


    For that reason, Regena seems to be deeply grateful to Kuroki.


    However, perhaps because she was saved, Regena talks about Kroki in a beautiful way.


    She says that the Kuroki in Regena''s mind is kinder, cooler, and stronger than anyone else in the world.


    When she talks about Kroki, Regena is enthralled and looks like a damsel in distress.


    Especially when Kroki asks, "Isn''t your job too hard? And the look on Regina''s face as she talks about the time she touched Regina''s hand is enough to make it embarrassing for me to watch from the side.


    I wonder how much Kroki has been beautified.


    Kroki is actually quite pathetic and uncool, and on top of that he''s quite naughty.


    The only thing I feel sorry for is Omiros.


    He was just with us, and even Omiros was seen as an enemy.


    It must be hard to be hated by someone you like.


    Moreover, that person would praise other men in front of him. It''s hard to watch.


    Omiros wants to bring Regina back to Argoa. That''s why Kroki is an obstacle for Omiros.


    But if Omiros tries to argue with him in the slightest, he''ll say, "Your husband is so much nicer than Omiros, he''s so much nicer than Omiros! And Regena says angrily.


    Omiros becomes dispirited when he is told. The state of affairs is pitiful.


    Omiros has always been worried about Regena. That''s why it''s okay to be a little kinder to him, isn''t it?


    And why is it that such an overlap between Omiros''s appearance and the old Kroki''s?


    A disheartened Omiros is following me on his horse instead of riding in the carriage.


    Can''t you manage to get them to reconcile?


    I think about it.


    The best thing would be for Regina to want to leave Kroki, wouldn''t it be better if she wanted to leave him?


    Good, let''s show Regena who Kroki really is. That way, Regena, who has grown attached to Kroki, may return to Omiros.


    As I think about this, I feel something in the air.


    ''Stop the carriage.''


    Kaya felt it, too, and made Ethigos stop the carriage.


    ''What''s wrong, sir?''


    The carriage suddenly stopped and Ethigos turned around to ask.


    ''Yes, Kaya?��What happened?


    Kyouka-san also listens.


    Kyouka-san doesn''t have the ability to sense a presence, so she doesn''t grasp the situation.


    ''Something is coming from ahead, Miss.


    That being said, we look ahead.


    Then a horse comes running from in front of us.


    Omiros steps forward to protect us from the horse coming from in front.


    ''Omiros!!!''


    A man on a horse calls Omiros'' name.


    ''Macusis!��Riette!!!!


    Omiros shouted to the figures on the horses.


    There were two people on the horses. A man about our age and a little girl riding behind him.


    ''Lord Kaya. That is my clan, sir.


    Omiros turned and waved his hand as he said this and headed towards the galloping horse.


    ''Wait!��They are not the only ones who are coming!


    With that said, Kaya opened the carriage door and jumped out and ran towards the horse that was heading towards us.


    Its movements are much faster than the horse Omiros rides.


    ''''Huh?''''


    It was at that moment that the horse coming from the other side was approaching. The little girl on the horse makes a noise.


    A shadow suddenly jumps out of the bushes beside that horse.


    The shape of the shadow is a bipedal ant of the same size as a human. And there is more than one shadow. Multiple giant ants come flying out of the bushes beside it as well.


    ''''Whoa!


    ''Kyah!


    The two men on horseback scream.


    The ants approach to attack the two men.


    But Kaya is faster. A blue electric light lights up in the palm armor of both of Kaya''s hands.


    A blue lightning stone hand armor trumalinguistic robe. That''s the name of the palm armor Kaya is equipped with.


    The magical tourmaline attached to the knuckle heads of the cuirasses contains a lightning spirit, and it deals lightning damage with blows.


    It is a magical armor that Kaya has recently acquired, and it is much more powerful than her previous equipment.


    Kaya dives at the ants attacking the two of them and blows their heads off with her fist. Then he twists his body as it is and kicks the two ants on the other side, blowing them away.


    And after a few seconds, the ants all stop moving.


    ''Awesome ......''


    The man on the horse muttered. As I recall, Omiros called him Macusis.


    ''Riette!��Macusis!!!!


    Omiros turns his horse toward the two men.


    ''Why are you here?''


    Omiros asks them both.


    ''No, I''m fine with it, you know, Riette''s guy ....... You''re coming home later than usual, so I figured there must be something wrong with you. ......


    Macusis says with a wry smile, looking at the girl behind the horse.


    Apparently the two of them came to check on Omiros because he was slow. If that''s the case, it''s our fault. If it was just Omiros and Parsis, we would have been able to get back to Algoa much sooner.


    ''Thank you, Riette. I''m glad you were worried about me. ......


    Omiros says and pats Riette on the head. Then Riette''s mood gets a little bad.


    And then puffed up and looked to the side.


    ...... I''m not worried about it. And don''t treat me like a child.


    He''s not honest. But that''s what was so cute about it.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Liette, ....... It''s a habit. ...... I brought home a candy bar as a gift. Can''t you cure my bad mood with this?


    Saying that, Omiros takes something out of his pocket.


    ''''Sweets!��Really?!


    Riette''s eyes sparkle. It''s like she was in a bad mood earlier, but she''s lying.


    ''Kobo.''


    Kaya lets out a cough from the side as Omiros and Riette have a smiling exchange.


    ''''Omiros-dono. Aren''t you sure you don''t want to introduce us to those people for good?


    I guess I''ve had enough of waiting, Kaya interrupted.


    ''More, I''m sorry, Lord Kaya,''


    Then Omiros bowed his head. His voice contained trepidation.


    Riette also squeezes Macusis'' back. He looks somewhat anxious.


    Probably scared by the ease with which he defeated the ants.


    I was also scared many times. It''s good to have fewer men wooing me, but it''s a little depressing when you''re scared of a pretty girl like Riette.


    Omiros brings the two of them to the front of the carriage.


    ''Kyouka-sama. These two are my cousin Macusis and her sister Riette.


    Omiros introduces Kyouka in the carriage.


    ''Yes, it''s nice to meet you,''


    Kyouka looks out of the carriage.


    ''What? ...... beautiful. Who are you?


    Riette can''t help but admire it. Macusis seems to be admiring it too.


    ''''Macusis, Liette. This is the hero-sama''s sister, Kyouka-sama. As I recall, Shirone-sama over here has been to Argoa before.''


    Omiros looks at me after introducing Kyouka and says


    ''You are the wife of a brave man ......''


    Oh, it''s true: ......


    They seemed to remember me. I had never met the two of them in person.


    ''''Then perhaps the brave man can visit ......


    Riette says in a slightly frightened voice.


    ''No, the hero-sama did not come. The only ones who came were Kyouka-sama here, his attendant Kaya-dono and his wife Shirone.


    A look of relief comes over Omiros'' face when he says that. I wonder how much Reigi-kun is afraid of him.


    ''You two, say hello to Kyouka-sama.


    At Omiros'' urging, the two men hurriedly straighten up.


    ''Hi, my name is Macusis. Kyouka-sama.


    ''I''m Riette, Macusis''s sister. ...... Huh?


    Riette''s eyes move towards a certain figure sitting at the back of the carriage as she greets him.


    Out of the corner of her eye is Regina.


    ''Why ......''


    Riette''s expression changes.


    ''Why is Regina here!


    Riette shouts with a look of anger on her face.


    There''s quite a bit of hostility in his voice. Honestly, it''s not just a matter of time.


    Macusis is also looking at Regena with a surprised expression.


    ''''What do you mean, Omiros!��Why is Princess Regena here?


    Macusis shouts, too.


    His voice is confused. And although not as much as Riette, she doesn''t seem to think too well of Regena.


    ''It''s been a while, Riette and Macusis ....... I wouldn''t have wanted to see you if I could.


    Rigena says coldly from inside the carriage. But I think there''s a bit of sorrow in her voice.


    ''''How dare you show your face in front of me, Regena!��Because of you, your mother is ......


    You can see tears in Riette''s eyes as she says this.


    "My family was killed because of you guys ....... Isn''t it mutual?


    You messed with me first!


    I don''t know. Is that a problem?


    ''Go back to Algore!��I''ll send you to the goblin den again!


    The two start arguing.


    ''Riette! Please stop this!��Rigena, calm down!


    Omiros calms them down.


    ''Why, brother Omiros!��Why are you defending a woman like that!


    Riette looks at Omiros with a tearful look on her face.


    ''Riette: ......''


    Omiros can''t speak as his eyes stare at him.


    Silence dominates the scene.


    ''No, Riette,''


    A few moments pass and Regena breaks the silence.


    ''What''s the difference!''


    Riette now glares at Regina.


    ''Omiros wasn''t defending me. Think about it, Riette. Who I am under the protection of. If you mess with me, you''ll end up like those Myrmidons over there.


    Rijena says as she looks at the remains of the ant-man.


    Riette''s face goes pale.


    ''Yes. ''Omiros wasn''t defending me, he was worried about you.''


    Rigena says with a laugh. But that laugh was thirsty.


    ''Oh no, Regena ...... I am ......''


    Omiros tries to say something to Regena''s words.


    But Regina doesn''t care about that and looks at Kaya''s direction.


    You are right, gentlemen. You are now under our protection. If you do any harm, it will be considered a hostile act against us.


    Kaya says to both Riette and Macusis.


    Macusis and Liette''s faces are tinted with fear.


    There''s something acrimonious about it. We have to do something here.


    ''Well, well, wait, wait, wait. ''Guys.''


    I get out of the carriage.


    Everyone''s eyes go to me.


    ''Hey, I''m this ant-human. ...... There weren''t any demons like this the last time I was here, were there? What is this?


    I ask, approaching the remnants of the anthropoid to change the subject.


    ''Ant people?''��You mean Myrmidon? Come to think of it, how did it end up here?


    It was Omiros who answered.


    ''Is this ant-man called a Myrmidon? Come to think of it, this Myrmidon seemed to be following you guys? What''s going on?


    Kaya asks them.


    ''No, I don''t know ....... No, I don''t know. I''ve never seen a Myrmidon before either.


    Riette answers with a shake of her head.


    ''I ....... No, I''ve seen one in the past, but ....... Still, I''ve only seen one or two of them, and I''ve never seen so many myrmidons before.


    Macusis replies. There are seven remnants of Myrmidons in the corner of Macusis''s eye.


    ''So you''re saying that these Myrmidons have suddenly appeared?��Where is the usual habitat of the Myrmidons?


    Omiros shook his head at Kaya''s words.


    ''''I don''t know ....... But according to the lore, when the Queen''s castle in the Blue Forest appears, these myrmidons will appear in large numbers.


    ''Queen of the Blue Forest?��So that ogre woman is in the vicinity?


    The Queen of the Blue Forest is supposed to be the woman who was the leader of the ogres that attacked Velos.


    Apparently, she lives in the Blue Forest, which spreads throughout this area, and eats anyone who comes near her castle. I believe her name is Kujigu or something like that.


    ''''But how did they know we were coming here?''''


    Kaya turns around and looks at Ethigos.


    ''Whoa!��I have nothing!


    Ethigos replies with a shake of his head.


    But Kaya approaches Ethigos without saying a word.


    ''''Hee!''''


    Ethigos gets out of his seat and tries to escape.


    Kaya is faster than him though.


    Kaya grabs Ethigos by the collar.


    ''Don''t worry. I won''t kill you.


    Kaya touched Ethigos'' entire body as she stroked it.


    ''Um, what ......''


    Ethigos stretches the bridge of his nose.


    Kaya is quite beautiful. It would be nice to have someone like that gently touching your body.


    But that can''t be enough.


    Kaya-san''s hand stops around Echigoth''s stomach.


    "Hmph!


    Kaya suddenly pushes Ethigos'' stomach.


    ''Fuggaaaaah!


    The pushed Ethigos suddenly begins to suffer.


    ''Aagaaga: ......''


    Drool and foam spewed from Ethigos'' mouth.


    ''Kyaaaaaah!


    Riette screams.


    A large bug comes out of Ethigos'' mouth, along with drool and foam.


    The bug comes out of his mouth and flutters and then stops twitching.


    The ethigos are spitting foam from their mouths and twitching, but they seem to be alive somehow. He''s probably not going to be able to recover.


    ''What the hell is this?''


    Kyouka''s eyebrows furrowed as she looked at the motionless insects and Ethigos.


    ''Probably the work of that ogre. It seems that all of our movements have been detected by those ogres.''''


    Kaya says matter-of-factly.


    Ethigos was apparently being controlled by an ogre. And it seems that he was sending information to the ogre through the insects embedded in his body.


    ''Um, Kaya-dono ...... then,''


    Omiros asks anxiously.


    ''Perhaps the ogre will strike again. We''d better fortify our defenses when we get back to Argoa.''


    Such as .......


    Omiros'' face pales.


    ''But this is not a very good situation.


    ''What can we do, Lady Syrone?��Do you want me to kill the ogre before Mr. Kuroki arrives?


    Kaya asks me.


    ''Hmm, I''d love to, but I don''t know when Kroki will be here ....... I don''t want to deal with him too much. ......


    Honestly, I can''t afford to deal with an ogre when I''m having a hard time just dealing with Kroki. But I can''t leave him alone.


    I think.


    ''Huh. ....... Sirone, Kaya-san. For now, why don''t we go to the Argoa Kingdom and then think about it? I''d like to get out of the carriage, for goodness sake.


    Kyouka says as she thinks about it. ''I think he''s tired of being in the carriage.


    ''Indeed it is, sir. Sirone-sama, let''s go to Argoa for now.''


    Perhaps sensing Kyouka''s feelings, Kaya says we should move on too.


    I nod at Kaya''s words.


    Even if I think about it, there''s nothing I can do about it now. We''ll keep going.


    I wonder what Kroki, Ogre and the others are doing now.


    I think about those who are not here.


    Goz, the Goblin Prince.


    The Kingdom of Karon is an underground kingdom created by hollowing out the land north of the Acheron Mountains.


    If it were just beneath the ground, it would be no different from other goblin settlements.


    However, unlike other goblin settlements, the walls of Karon''s kingdom are flat and well maintained, and the walls are decorated with ornaments.


    I can''t say that the decorations are as splendid as those of humans, but for a goblin, they''re probably very good.


    I walked down the pathway of the Karon Kingdom and went down. The innermost part of the Karon Kingdom, that''s the destination.


    When you reach it, there is a huge door.


    And in front of the door, there are two goblins. They are probably the guardians of what''s behind the door.


    "Well, well, well, it''s Prince Goz Gob. Why is this Goblin in a place like this?


    A goblin calls out to you.


    Good work. I have business with one of them. You must let us through.


    The two goblins look at each other as they say this.


    ''''No matter how much of a prince you are, we can''t let you pass without the queen''s permission, Gob.


    The goblins say to us as they consult with us.


    I click my tongue in my mind when I hear that.


    ''If you''ve got permission, I''ve got your permission: ....... Get in here!


    He unfolds his cloak and draws his hidden sword, beheading one goblin.


    ''Gobutz!


    Before he could raise his voice, he twisted his body and pierced the other goblin''s chest.


    ''What do you do at ...... gob ......''


    The goblin that was pierced through his chest said that and stopped moving.


    ''''Hmph, they''re idiots. If you''d just let them pass quietly, they wouldn''t have died.


    Kick the corpse.


    But even if I let them pass quietly, my mother would kill me later. Anyway, the sentries had to die.


    I''m going to burn the bodies of the guards with magical fire to extinguish them. As long as the bodies are not found, they''ll be safe for a while.


    I''ll look at the door.


    The guardians were guarding the treasury of the Karon Kingdom. In here lies the treasure of my mother.


    No matter how much of a prince he is, if he touches anything in here, he will not be put to death. If it''s exposed, he might be killed.


    But now you may face the Dark Knight. What can I do if I''m afraid of my mother?


    The door is magically locked, but there is no problem. The magic words to open it have been researched.


    I say the magic word and open the door.


    Once inside, the large space is filled with a variety of treasures.


    Jewelry, ornaments, and various dresses and cosmetics. They are all very beautiful things.


    And I look at them and laugh. None of them look good on that mother. With her ugly appearance, even the most beautiful jewels are reduced to vulgar tripe.


    I walk through the treasure room.


    Eventually, the door is again in front of me, blocking my path. It''s a treasure house within a treasure house. This is the room where the most important of my mother''s treasures are kept. This is the first time I''ve entered it. And in here you will find what you are looking for.


    The door to this treasure room is enchanted with a special spell, but I''ve already worked out how to open it.


    When you say the magic word, the door will be opened.


    ''''Geez!


    I couldn''t help but shout when I walked in.


    This is because the walls in the room were filled with pictures of naked males.


    The males in the paintings are all beautiful, even from my perspective as a member of the same s*x.


    The males are of various species, but as far as I can see, they are most often human.


    Probably one of my mother''s hobbies. Like their appearance, they are in bad taste.


    I thought they might be the males who fell prey to my mother, but I saw pictures of angelic and demon males in the picture, so I guess not.


    Even my mother couldn''t be a match for the angels and demons.


    That''s why the males in this painting must have been drawn by someone who had their mother''s favorite males in the world.


    Let''s look at one painting. It seems to be the third most recent in the order.


    I recognized the male.


    The male in the painting is definitely a brave man.


    The brave man in the painting is naked and smiling fearlessly.


    What a precisely drawn picture! I have seen the figure from a distance in Argoa, and it is drawn faithfully to the smallest detail. It looks like it''s about to start moving.


    ''Hm?''


    I look at the picture to the right of the brave man and notice something.


    ''Isn''t this me: ......


    The male in the picture to the right of the brave man was Parsis. Not in the form of Goz, but in the beautiful human form he was when he took on the form of a beautiful human.


    ''Why am I ......''


    Is it still the same one that my mother made me draw without realizing it was me?


    Even though it''s a false appearance, it gives me chills to be the object of my mother''s s*xual desire.


    Then I look at one of the paintings of Parsis.


    ''How did you find out: ......''


    Parsis is a false representation of himself. But one part is accurate.


    He presses his crotch involuntarily.


    Then he compares it to the picture of a brave man.


    ''''d*mn it, ...... I lost ......''''


    My mood sinks a bit.


    And now I look at the picture to the right of Parsis. The picture is the most recent one, in that order.


    There was a black-haired human male there. I''ve never seen his face before. It''s a pretty well-defined face, but it''s not a very prominent one.


    Then he lowers his eyes from his face.


    ''''Nah!


    I exclaimed.


    That was the most vicious of all the males in the painting.


    ''Impossible!��Who are you?


    I''ve been in the human world for a long time, but has there ever been a male like this in the neighborhood? Or is it a male somewhere in the distance? When did my mother get to know these males?


    It makes me somewhat sad.


    I don''t want to look at it anymore.


    I don''t want to know about my mother''s proclivities, although there are other oddly shaped pedestals and whips.


    I move to avoid looking at them as much as possible.


    When you pass the area of bad taste, you come to a slightly larger space. It seems that this is the farthest part of the room.


    There is nothing there that was previously in bad taste, instead there is a pedestal, and on top of the pedestal there is a jar.


    This urn was the thing he wanted.


    When I was in this country as a prince, I found out about this vase by examining some of the treasures of this country.


    And in this jar should be enclosed the subordinate god of the God of Destruction, Nargol.


    The Demon King betrayed the God of Destruction and fought against his followers.


    He was unable to kill his former compatriots and only sealed them away.


    The god in this jar is one of them. Other demons of the God of Destruction lie sealed in various places in Nargol.


    The reason why there is a seal jar in this Karon is because they decided that it is less dangerous to divide it up than to seal it up in one place.


    But that doesn''t matter. Even the most powerful dark knight would not be able to compete with a god.


    He picked up the jar and laughed.


    I''m going to hit the Dependent God in this jar against the Dark Knight. Apparently the Dependent God in this jar isn''t very strong, but he''s still a god. I should be able to defeat at least one of the dark knight''s riders easily.


    There are other women who are friends of the brave, but they are only human. They may be stronger than me, but they won''t be able to match what''s in this jar.


    Now, let''s go back to Algore.


    Let''s go back to Algore and reclaim the treasure that was stolen from us.


    ''Kukuku ...... I''ll get it for sure, Regina ......


    Kuzig the Ogre Witch


    Tsk, I think he''s noticed!


    A few minutes ago, the pollies I sent to keep an eye on my brave sisters were killed.


    Utterly useless: ......


    I''m not sure if it''s called Ethigos.


    He''s only human, that''s all he can do.


    What do you think, Mother? They''re not just guys.


    The seventh son, Rezug, says as he eats a human child''s wrapped fried food.


    The other sons nodded at Ring''s words as they ate their meals.


    They are eating with their sons and discussing about the future.


    And the one the sons are eating is a human child captured by this castle of sweets.


    The Castle of Sweets, Kujig''s residence, is a refurbished version of the Lord of the Sky Giants'' legacy.


    Its self-repairing features make it less defensible, but it helps to capture its prey.


    The castle emits a sweet fragrance that draws the approaching creatures into the castle.


    These creatures cannot stand the sweet smell and begin to eat the walls and floor of the castle of sweets.


    The sweets in the castle have a narcotic component that makes it impossible for them to live without it, and they become captivated by it.


    However, the castle is powerless against resistant beings. At best, this castle can only capture elves, and it''s impossible to capture the angelic race or demons.


    Even so, it is a very useful castle because it can capture humans.


    The meat skewers are grilled.


    It''s delicious.


    The meat tastes better when humans are left free rather than under direct control.


    I could capture every human in the area if I wanted to, but I wouldn''t do that foolishly.


    The humans should be allowed to roam free.


    The people in this area are probably not aware that they are being set free on purpose.


    Besides, this way we will be safe from any troublesome people.


    Zeng didn''t understand that and ended up being killed by his brave sister and others in direct control of the humans.


    I want to avenge them somehow.


    But what should I do?


    The wards they were trapped in were pretty strong. It''s easy to break them, it''s too dangerous to fight them head on.


    "So, what are we going to do?


    I look at my boys.


    ''You don''t have to think about it, Mom!��Humans are no match for us!��It''s a fluke that Zeng was killed!��Let''s go at it head-on!��And let''s avenge the treasure book!


    It was the third son, Togu, who made the brave statement. Tougu is the bravest of them all.


    Kaig, the fifth son, and Zaig, the eighth son, agree with Tougu''s statement.


    ''Yes, that was a precious thing!


    ''Brother Tougu was right!��We should avenge the treasure book!


    All three of them seem to be consumed with anger over the murder of their brother.


    ''Don''t do it!


    That''s what the second son, Piogu, said. He is calm and the smartest of the brothers.


    They even invaded Nargol. And they have broken through our mother''s wards. And they''ve broken through our mother''s wards.


    Then what do I do: ......


    When asked, Piog looks at his eldest brother''s ring.


    ''My brothers. We need to gather some information here. Find out what their weaknesses are. Isn''t that right, mother?


    I nodded at my eldest son''s ring. That''s my eldest son, he knows what I''m thinking.


    "The ring is right," he said. First we need to gather information on them, boys. If I recall, they''re headed for some human country called Algoa, right?��I will manipulate some of the humans there to find out if they are vulnerable. And then we''ll kill the brave sisters!


    All the people around here are my tools. Let them be useful to me.


    As I said this, my sons nodded and raised their spirits.


    ''Yes, we will avenge the treasure book.


    ''Yes, yes, yes!!!''


    I will kill them!


    Of course!


    What a brotherly brother, it makes my eyes burn to hear that.


    ''Oh!��That''s the spirit, ogres!


    Suddenly, there is a voice.


    ''Who are you?!''


    The four male shags yelled at the one with the voice.


    Before I knew it, there was a lone human female standing on the dining table. Strange, it shouldn''t have been there a moment ago.


    At what point did it come into this room? And why didn''t anyone notice until this female made a sound?


    I look at the human female. The hair was familiar.


    ''Silver hair ....... You''re the one from that .......


    Zing, a six man who has been chopped up before by that female scythe, mutters.


    He''s a silver-haired witch with white hair that I met in the land of humans called Velos or something like that, as I recall. She has the same scythe as that time.


    You want to get rid of the heroes'' sisters, don''t you, ogre?��If you want, I''ll help you with this coonah too.


    The silvery white witch laughs dainty. There is no place for her to be frightened in front of this Kuzig, the Queen of the Blue Forest.


    Rather, it feels like she''s looking down on us.


    ''''How do you know what''s going on here!


    This castle of sweets is warded and its location is not known to anyone.


    How could my sons find this place if they didn''t know where it was unless I invited them in?


    I marked a few landmarks when I cut you down. I followed it.


    ''How do you defend this castle!��What is that stupid Myrmidon doing!


    I exclaim.


    The Myrmidons are a race of people who have become my servants instead of letting them be parasites in this castle.


    The Myrmidons have pretty good senses. How did they manage to get here without being found?


    Myrmidon? Oh, you mean those ants?��That''s an easy way to get through.


    The silver witch said as she fiddled with the necklace around her neck.


    It is probably some kind of magical instrument. The magic of the necklace is probably what brought her here without being found by the Myrmidons.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do.


    A servant? I''m sure it wasn''t about that.


    ''Who the hell do you think you are ......''


    That''s when I was about to say no. Suddenly my body stopped moving.


    When I looked at my sons, I saw that they were upright and motionless too. Their faces were pained.


    I don''t really care what your will is, though. As soon as Kuna arrives here, you can live and have it all taken from you, or you can die and have it all taken from you. Or you can die and have it all taken from you. It''s one or the other.


    Saying that, the silvery white witch comes closer.


    Her body is much smaller than the Ogre''s, yet somehow it felt bigger than me.


    The Silvery White Witch stands right in front of me.


    An inexplicable fear rises up in me.


    I want to scream out, but my voice doesn''t come out.


    ''From today onwards, you are the tools of the Kuna, and you will be of use to them.


    I laugh at that.


    I feel my mind get tied up in something. It''s a hell of a spell, I can''t resist.


    ''Come on, march on Argoa, ogres! We will wipe Syrone out of this world!

 41 Bard

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    The Kingdom of Argoa is the northernmost and furthest reaches of the human kingdom.


    Chiyuki-san says that Argoa means "to watch" in the language of this world.


    Originally, it was the name of a giant with a hundred eyes. That giant has no blind spots in space or time, and is able to monitor the world omnipresently, because even if one eye is asleep, the others are still awake. Hence, the name "Giant" came to mean "to watch".


    The people of Argoa, who bear the name of that giant, are probably still watching Nargol.


    In the first place, Argoa is a country that originated from a fort built to rival the goblin kingdom that existed to the south of the Acheron Mountains.


    In that fort, warriors from all over the world came to attack Nargol, and it grew in size.


    Using that fort as a base, the warriors destroyed the goblin kingdom and then crossed the Acheron Mountains to attack Nargol.


    And none of them returned.


    Argoa was founded by the warriors who remained in such a fort.


    For this reason, Argoa is different from other countries in its characteristics.


    Originally, human countries were built in places where humans could live and still build their own walls. However, Argoa is based on a fort and is not a very inhabitable place. Therefore, Argoa is not a very rich country. The food situation seems to be bad.


    And perhaps because of the warriors as their ancestors, Argoans are a bit rough around the edges.


    Perhaps that''s why there was a tendency for conflict to occur within the country.


    However, I''ve heard that when we talk about fighting, it only ends with a fight at best, and it never developed into a killing match.


    At least that''s what happened when I came here before.


    ''''What''s the matter with you!��The people of this country!


    Kyouka complains.


    Right now, we are in the guest room of the Kingdom of Algore. We just had an audience with Omiros'' father, King Algore, just a few minutes ago.


    Although on the surface he seems to be welcoming us, I can see in his attitude that he didn''t want us to come if possible. It''s not just the king, but the people around him seem to feel the same way.


    He invited the nuisance that is Ogre in, I can kind of understand why he doesn''t want to come, but some people are a little depressed because they don''t like it so blatantly.


    And then there''s the Regena thing. They are clearly turning against Regena.


    Algoa was in a state of civil war until recently. The battle is over, but the traces of it are still there.


    I could feel that there were fewer people here than when I came to this country before. The reason was probably due to the civil war. The scars left on the stone walls of the building tell the story of the intensity of the conflict. It must have probably caused considerable casualties.


    And the person who caused that conflict was Cupius, Regena''s father. He probably still hates that Cupius even now.


    We who brought that Cupius'' daughter, Regina, to protect her, must be uninvited guests.


    ''''What is it, really!��I''m sure Miss Rigena herself wasn''t part of the conflict!


    Kyouka is angry.


    From what Ligena says, Ligena herself doesn''t seem to have joined the fray. Rather, I get the feeling that she was trying to stop it.


    Kyouka thinks so too, and is angry at the attitude of the people of Algoa.


    That Regina remains silent in the corner of the room. She hasn''t spoken since she entered this country.


    ''''I can''t send Regina-san back to this country, can I? ......


    Kaya says. I agree with you. I didn''t think the conflict was this serious. No one wants Regena to come back.


    The only exception is Omiros. Omiros was the only one who cared for Regena. But even if Omiros was the only one who felt that way, there was nothing he could do about it.


    If Regena remains in the country, she will eventually be killed.


    ''If you think that, then take me to Nargol!��Please send me back to your master!


    Hearing Kaya''s words, Regina, who had been silent until then, screams out loud.


    And after shouting out loud, she glares at us.


    ''''What do you want to do, Syrone-sama?''''


    Kaya asks me.


    ''Hmm. What should I do: ......?


    I''m torn.


    I''ve already pulled a lot of information out of Ligeena. Honestly, I feel like I could send her home.


    But the Omiros thing is tripping me up. I''m hesitant to pull away from him like this when I think about him worrying about Ligeena.


    ''''Hmm, there''s also the matter of Omiros-kun: ......''''


    I mutter in a small voice.


    ''...... So that means it''s up to you, Omiros.


    ''''If that''s what Sirone-sama has decided to do, as far as I''m concerned, I have nothing to say.''''


    The two of them also nod their heads in a small way.


    Ligena, who is listening beside you, looks a little dissatisfied.


    ''''Shirone-sama, there are other things we need to think about.


    Kaya said and continued to speak.


    ''What?��Kaya?


    I ask Kaya.


    ''It''s about the ogres. Apparently they have placed the Myrmidons around Argoa. They are expected to come here eventually.


    I nodded at Kaya''s words.


    The ogres are after us. Honestly, it''s a hindrance, even though it''s all I can do to keep Kroki at bay.


    Kaya. Can''t we do something about it from here before the augers get here?


    Kaya shook her head at Kyouka''s words.


    ''''According to the people of this country, no one knows where the Gojigu Castle, the residence of the Queen of the Blue Forest Kujigu, is. It''s just that the lore says that if you smell a sweet smell, you must leave the place as fast as you can. You might be able to find out if you check the direction the ants are coming from ......, but it''s going to take a lot of time. In the meantime, there''s a chance that Mr. Kroki will be here.


    So it is: ......


    Kyouka is discouraged.


    He might be mistaken for Kuroki while he searches for Kuzig''s whereabouts. So we can''t take measures against the ogres.


    I wish I could get something out of Ethigos, but with the bugs implanted in his body, he is currently recuperating under the care of a medicine man in this country. He is in no condition to have a conversation.


    Also, there is a possibility that he may have embedded bugs in someone else in this country. But it''s hard to test everyone in the country.


    It''s really a pain in the ass.


    I speak ill of the ogres.


    ''But I can''t ignore them. Therefore, I''m going to take care of the ogre. Sirone-sama, you will have to deal with Mr. Kuroki.


    Sorry, Kaya. ......


    I apologize.


    ''Will you be okay on your own, Kaya?''


    ''I can handle a few ogres on my own, Miss. I think it''s more difficult for Shirone-sama to do that. Kuroki-san, of course, and that silver-haired girl with white hair is probably far stronger than the ogre. So, Shirone-sama, please don''t take it easy.


    ''Yeah, okay. Kaya.


    I nodded in agreement.


    ''Hmph, you should be f*cked by your master!


    Regena, who was listening to such an exchange beside us, swears.


    We hear it and sigh.


    I can understand why she''s so angry at being restrained, but can''t we do something more?


    By the way, Miss Regina. I have a question for you.


    Kaya starts to ask Regina a question.


    ''What is it?''


    Rigena replies angrily.


    ''How long do you intend to stay in Nargol?''


    What?


    Regina was puzzled when she heard Kaya''s question.


    ''What do you mean by that?''


    ''From what you say, Mr. Kroki, I get the feeling that you and your clan are trying to bring you and your family back to the world of men?


    Nargol is a world of demons. It''s not a world where humans can live. It''s probably because Kroki is there that they manage to live in Nargol.


    That''s why Kroki is trying to get Regina to return to the human world. But since he has no connections in the human world, he seems to be having a hard time finding a place to accept her.


    The only thing that matters is the fact that you have to be able to find a place for them.��Surely the Master is trying to bring us back to the world of people. But it''s not so easy to find a country that will accept us.


    Rigena looks at Kaya as if she were gasping and says


    In this world, it is difficult to get citizenship unless your parents are citizens of the country.


    In this world, there is a limited amount of land where people can live. Therefore, the number of citizens cannot be increased indefinitely due to food and other reasons. Therefore, it is unlikely that a nation can give citizenship to strangers.


    Unless they are citizens of their own country, or citizens of a country with which they have an agreement, it would be difficult for them to even enter the country.


    And even if you can get citizenship, it''s not always easy to find work.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with your life afterwards, not to mention the citizenship of Regina and the others.


    Kuroki doesn''t irresponsibly throw out a life once it''s been picked up. It should be easy to throw it out, but he has a difficult personality.


    But it''s difficult for Kroki, who is not very good with people, to find a place to accept them. That''s why Regina and the others can''t leave Nargol.


    You can''t get rid of them. It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends. You can do that, right, Kaya?


    Kyouka said and Kaya nodded.


    ''I think we can certainly do it, Miss. We have the money, and if we use the name of a brave sister who was favored by the goddess Raina, some country will accept us.''''


    Regina is surprised by those words.


    But it would certainly be possible for Kyouka-san and the others. With Kyouka-san''s power, they could get citizenship in some country and find a place to work. Probably more dependable than Kroki.


    ''Ugh ...... but I''m ...... on your husband''s side.


    Ligena was stumped for words if that was what she thought too.


    Perhaps Regena wants to stay by Kroki''s side in Nargol.


    But Kroki is trying to get Regena out of Nargol.


    ''Regena. Do you intend to keep your clan in Nargol forever, at best?


    Ugh!


    Regina moans at Kaya''s words.


    It looks like she''s hit a sore spot. Even if she wanted to stay in Nargol herself, she couldn''t leave her clan in Nargol forever, could she?


    ''Well, I won''t say right away. ''''Well, I don''t want to say right away,'''' he said, ''''but if you change your mind, come visit me at any time.


    Rigena doesn''t respond to Kyoka''s words. She chews on her fingers and seems to be thinking about a lot of things.


    Then, as we''re talking about things, I hear voices from outside the door.


    I open the door and see Riette standing there.


    In front of Riette there was a platform with wheels and food on it.


    Apparently she had brought me some food.


    Originally, I would have met with the king for dinner, but since there was also the matter of Regina, we decided to eat separately.


    ''''Oh!��Hey!��I''ve brought you a meal!


    Riette''s voice is a nervous bite. Then Riette pushes the platform into the room.


    ''Um, the ...... that .......''


    Riette is frightened. Perhaps they are afraid of us.


    The people of Algore still remember what Mr. Rage did to this country. I can see the fear in their eyes as they look at us.


    Riette trembles and lays out the food.


    Riette would be about upper elementary school age in our world. She''s a pretty cute girl.


    It''s a little sad to be feared by such a pretty girl.


    The dishes served are common in this world.


    It''s a soup of beans and turnip, served with grilled chicken and fruit. And the small bottle in the corner of the table probably contains fish sauce.


    There is a decent amount but not much variety.


    It''s quite inferior to the meals served in the kingdom of Velos.


    Well, I knew that Algoa is not a very rich country, so I''m not surprised. It''s so much more than that that I might not have come to Argoa if it weren''t for the fact that I hadn''t heard about Ligeena.


    ''So ...... then ......


    With that, Riette leaves the room to escape.


    I wanted to talk to her some more, but I had no choice.


    I look at the food. It looks frugal and not very tasty, but it''s not extravagant.


    ''Would you like to eat too, Regina-san?��It''s the food of my hometown.


    I invite Regina to join me.


    She didn''t seem to have eaten much last night, or even breakfast and lunch, so she must be hungry for good.


    Suddenly I hear a lovely sound. It''s the sound of Regena''s stomach. Apparently her appetite has been stimulated by the sight of food.


    We look at each other and laugh.


    ''What?!��I don''t need that!


    Regena holds her stomach and is embarrassed.


    ''''Huh, Regena-san. Kuroki-san will be sad if you''re not in good spirits when you see her again.''


    Kaya quoted Kroki.


    ''Well ...... you can''t make your husband sad, can you ......?


    Citing Kroki, as expected, breaks Regina''s heart.


    Really, what''s so good about Kuroki? It''s a pretty bad idea.


    It''s a pretty lavish meal: ....... It''s a good thing that you can''t get away with it.


    Rigena looks at the food and says.


    ''Is this a fancy meal in this country?


    Kyouka asks. Other people would think I''m being sarcastic, but Kyouka-san is not a sarcastic person. He listens with the bare minimum.


    ''Yes. ''Yes, this is a fancy meal in this country. We don''t serve fish sauce unless it''s a very special occasion. ......


    Rijena responds to Kyouka''s words without anger.


    The seasonings in this world are generally salt, vinegar and fruit oil. Fish sauce is not common.


    But to my knowledge, it''s just not common, though it shouldn''t be that hard to find. I guess it''s precious in Algoa.


    ''A really poor country ....... No crops of any kind are produced here. In a way, it''s poorer than Nargol.


    Is Nargol poor?


    ''It''s poor for people. Still, you''ll get what you deserve with your master''s care. The food here is poorer than the food served in Nargol.


    Regina answers my question.


    ''Hmm, what kind of food does Kroki usually eat?''


    ''Your husband is, sir. ......


    Rigena starts talking about Kroki.


    Ligeena''s mouth is really light. She talks more and more about Kroki that I wanted to know.


    So I was able to get more than enough information about Kroki from her.


    From what she tells me, it seems that Kroki isn''t completely controlled.


    That Kuna girl seems to think that she''s in the way of Regena, but Kuroki isn''t trying to get rid of her.


    But Kroki seems to care a lot about this Kuna girl.


    Kuna is the daughter of a demon king, according to Regena''s story. When Regena first met Kroki, she didn''t show herself at all, but one day she suddenly appeared.


    And it seems that she''s always saying that Kroki is hers on a regular basis.


    So surely that child has cast a spell on Kuroki, turning him into a dark knight and controlling him. But he can''t make her listen to him completely because his control is incomplete.


    That''s the conclusion I''ve deduced based on what I''ve heard so far.


    It might be easier to talk to the girl than to talk to Kuroki.


    Where are Kroki and Kuna now?


    Maybe they are already near Algore.


    In the meantime, I''ve asked the people of the Algore Kingdom to be vigilant in the sky. Kroki has dragons, so there''s a good chance they''ll come from the sky.


    If something as prominent as a dragon comes, you''ll know immediately.


    ''I''ll be waiting for you ....... Come quickly, Kroki .......


    I muttered to myself.


    Omiros, Prince of Algore


    ''Those women are a bane, really ....... I can''t believe you brought this stuff in. ......


    Macusis grumbles when he sees the werewolf on a dolly.


    Macusis and himself are carrying the werewolf on a dolly.


    The werewolf is bound in chains and unable to move.


    At first, they were locked in the most solid building in Algoa, the cellar, but they are in the process of moving it to another location when the cellar keeper asks them to move it elsewhere if possible.


    There is nothing in Algore that can be considered a jail cell. I''d rather be executed or exiled than locked up in a cell.


    But there is a place for temporary confinement. However, that place may be able to lock up a human being, but it is not suitable for locking up a foreigner.


    You shouldn''t say that, Macys. It''s the sister of a hero, beloved by the goddess.


    He chides the complaining Macusis.


    The most revered god in Algoa is the goddess Raina. Macusis'' words seemed to be a disrespect to that goddess.


    Since Argoa was close to Nargol, it was only natural to believe in a goddess who was hostile to the Demon King.


    The fact that he had lost support from the people of Argoa in Cupius for being hostile to that brave goddess was one of the sparks of the civil war.


    ''That said, Omiros ....... Because of those women coming to Algoa, the dark knights have an ogre coming here. If you''re not good, Algoa could be destroyed .......


    I know what Macusis means. One of these two alone is such a threat that Algore could be destroyed.


    "Macysys. "We are the warriors of Argoa. What are you afraid of, the Dark Knight or the Ogre?


    The people of Argoa are the descendants of the warriors who have gathered to attack Nargol. What would those descendants do if they were afraid of the demons?


    ''That said, though: ......


    Perhaps the warriors of Algore are getting softer with time. Macusis says weakly.


    ''Don''t worry, Macusis, they''ll take care of it. And I''m sure they''ll take care of it. You see? I saw how easily one of these girls could take down a Myrmidon: ....... Macusis, you weren''t there, so you wouldn''t know.


    But she says she can handle an ogre at least.


    Not long ago, the girls had an audience with their father, Montes. That''s when a woman named Kaya said that to my father.


    I''m not going to tell you anything more about it. Then I won''t say anything more about this, but the regena is another story.


    My heart darkens at the words of Macusis.


    Is it still no good?


    Is it not possible to protect Regena anymore?


    It was very sad to think so. It''s not just Macusis. Everyone is alienated from Regena.


    Many people have died at the hands of Cupius. Even though he didn''t directly touch her, his daughter, Regena, is also everyone''s avenger.


    Perhaps it''s better that Ligeena is not in Algoa.


    It was really nice to see Rijena again. I dreamed that I could be back to normal again.


    Thinking about the Dark Knight. Apparently the dark knight who helped Regena was very kind.


    The same human tries to kill Regena and the Dark Knight of Nargol saves her. What an irony.


    But I don''t want Regena to be unhappy. So I had to make a decision.


    Where is the Dark Knight? We may already be near this Argoa in order to get Rigena back.


    Thinking about this, we arrive at our destination.


    It is an empty house. It was originally the outer wall of a fort, where it was renovated and made into a house.


    And it used to be the home of Cupius'' family. This house is the only one that survived the civil war, and it is said that the captured Regina was held here at one point.


    The house''s wooden bay windows have been boarded up, and one of the two doorways is also boarded up.


    I''m a little nervous about locking up a werewolf, let alone a human, but there''s nowhere else to restrain him. I''m sure we''ll have no choice but to put the werewolf here for now.


    It''s not a good idea to have a good time. Are you going to let someone in again?


    You are approached by someone standing in front of this house. Obviously, they are the guards of this house.


    Why is there a watchman? And I''m curious about the statement.


    ''Again?''


    I ask the guard.


    ''Yeah, I''m sorry. I didn''t tell you.


    It was Macusis, not the sentry, who answered.


    ''You caught a suspicious fellow while you were taking your brave sisters to your uncle''s place.


    That was new to me.


    ''''For what it''s worth, it looks like those guys who went out to check on Myrmidon and the others found them by accident. They came from the Kingdom of Roxx, which is quite a bit south of here.


    I know about the Kingdom of Roxx. I''ve stopped by there once in the past. It''s quite a distance from there to here. What in the world is he doing here?


    ''He claims he''s just a traveler, though. I''ve been detained because of the circumstances.


    Macusis is right, it''s an emergency now. Everyone is trembling with fear because the Dark Knight and the Ogre might attack.


    And the ones who are restraining them now might be pawns like Ethigos or someone else. That''s why they''ve detained them.


    ''Well ...... what kind of person are you? A bard?


    A bard is a person who makes up tunes and travels to various places to sing.


    Bards are welcome in Algore, where entertainment is scarce. If it weren''t for these circumstances, they wouldn''t have been detained. Bad luck.


    ''Yeah, he called himself a bard, too, you know.


    It was Macusis who answered instead.


    ''I inspected your luggage and it''s broken, but I did have my instruments with me. Oh, yeah. I had a hell of a lot of other stuff with me.


    A thing?


    Macusis said and picked up the object he kept next to the guards.


    ''Here, look at that,''


    He takes the object offered by Macusis.


    ''Shield?''


    It was a circular shield.


    It has jewels embedded and patterned in places, making it look rather expensive.


    And then you notice something.


    This is ....... Could it be a magic shield?


    The shield doesn''t even reflect the light from outside, but it has a faint glow to it.


    It''s certainly an amazing thing. Magic tools are not something that can be easily obtained.


    It is inferior to what Kyouka-sama and the others have, but it is still a rare thing.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your own magic weapons and armor, but the only way to do that is to have a dwarf make it for you. Even that dwarf can''t make magical weapon armor without materials. Therefore, few are able to have magical weapon armor.


    I think about the bound bard. Who in the world are they?


    You can have it, Omiros. We may have to fight a Dark Knight or an ogre in the future.


    Indeed, Macusis is right. We may have to fight now. So it''s better to have some magical armor.


    But I myself shook my head at Macusis'' words.


    ''No, Macusis. That''s not what a proud warrior does.''


    We should not do that, no matter how painful it may be.


    You shouldn''t take what belongs to others. When I was traveling, I thought to myself, "We have enemies, goblins and orcs. There are enemies in the form of goblins and orcs, and humans should not rob each other.


    So I should return this shield to its owner.


    ''I see. ....... Well, if you say so, then I don''t blame you.''''


    Macusis reluctantly agrees, holding up his hand as if he has no choice.


    ''So, I''ll return this shield and package to its owner. Please open the door, I need to see the people inside.


    I understand, my young master.


    The guards open the door.


    Once inside, there is nothing inside, all the furniture must have been taken out. Someone is sitting in the corner of the room. Perhaps he is the bard.


    He realizes that they''ve come in and stands up.


    ''Excuse me. You are a traveler. I''m sorry to see you like this.


    He bows his head to the bard.


    ''No, look up, prince. I don''t mind. It appears that you came at the wrong time.


    The bard will forgive me. And how did he know he was a prince?


    Okay.


    He looks up and sees the bard.


    He is a man about his own age. He has dark hair and a well-defined face. If you look closely, he may be more handsome than Parsis.


    But he doesn''t have a very conspicuous appearance.


    His clothing is also plain. If I dressed up, I might be able to get women, but maybe I don''t like flashy clothes.


    That''s what I''m thinking about.


    I can''t tell what he is from his appearance. But for now, let''s give the package back.


    I''ll return your luggage to you.


    He urges the guards to hand over the instrument and the package he was carrying.


    He takes the instrument and the package in his hand.


    ''And here''s another ......''


    I hold out the shield in my hand.


    But he doesn''t take it.


    "The shield is for you, my prince.


    ""What?!"


    The two men behind me make the same noises.


    ''Something terrible must be about to happen. If that''s the case, those shields should be useful.''''


    Did you happen to overhear the conversation outside?


    It''s not like this house is supposed to be soundproof. Maybe that''s why he could hear them talking outside.


    The bard scratched the back of her head as she laughed, "Hahaha.


    ''''No, I''m surprised to receive such a precious thing: ......''''


    Magic armor is a valuable commodity. Some wouldn''t even sell it, no matter how much gold they loaded up.


    And I couldn''t believe that they would give it to me instead of lend it to me.


    ''You should have that shield, Prince. It will help you. So that you can protect those you care about.


    But the bard shakes his head and replies. Who are they really?


    Keep it, Omiros!��But you''re still a good guy, man!��Come on over to my place and I''ll treat you to a meal of beans!


    Macusis says, tapping the bard on the shoulder.


    ''I doubt if pea dishes are a treat, but they''re the only food we can serve in this country.


    ''Yes, it is. We will have a werewolf in this house. Therefore, you are welcome to come to our house. We will thank you for your shield.


    He invites them to dinner, as does Macusis.


    I don''t know who this one is. But Macusis is right, we should thank him.


    ''No, it''s fine right here. I''m afraid something big is about to happen.


    But the bard shakes his head and declines.


    ''But there will be a werewolf in here.


    ''It''s okay. The werewolves seem to be chained up, so ....... Besides, I''d like to talk to the werewolf as well.


    ''I see. ......''


    He is an odd man to want to talk to a werewolf. But I''ve heard that many bards are curious. Perhaps he is too.


    ''So don''t worry about it.


    The bard laughs and replies.


    ''Heh. You''re an odd one to want to talk to a werewolf. Then I''ll get my sister to bring you some food later.


    Macusis laughs. Macusis says instead what he thought but didn''t say it. Isn''t that rude?


    So what''s your name, then?


    Macusis continues to speak.


    Come to think of it, I don''t know the bard''s name.


    When asked his name, the bard makes a little thoughtful gesture before answering.


    ''My name is Kuro.


    Black is a name you don''t hear very often. He said he came from the Kingdom of Roxx, but maybe he was actually born in a more distant country.


    ''''Black, that''s a strange name.


    Macusis!


    Macusis says another rude thing.


    ''My companion begs my pardon, Lord Black.


    No, I don''t really care.


    Black replies with a wave of his hand.


    ''By the way, Prince. I heard that there is a hero in this country named Parsis ......?


    What''s up with you, man? You here for the pulsis?


    The bard likes to sing of heroes.


    Parsis has become famous in neighboring countries for slaying goblins, a man worthy of being called a hero.


    No wonder he is heralded as a bard.


    He would love to meet Parsis and compose a song.


    ''Parsis is in the country, to be sure. But he''s away for now.


    ''I see. ......''


    Black looks a little disappointed. He must have wanted to see Parsis.


    ''''Ha, wasn''t Kuro-dono really planning to give this shield to Parsis?��If Parsis comes back, shall I give it to him?


    Magic weapons and armor are more appropriate for heroes. Maybe it''s better for Parsis to have this shield than for me to have this shield, especially if I have no abilities.


    So I say that with a laugh.


    ''''Aye, yea!��You can''t do that!��Prince!��Never give that shield to the Parsis!��You should use it!


    Suddenly, Black says as if in a panic. His calm demeanor from earlier seems to be a lie.


    ''''What? Oh, yes? Okay. ......


    He replied, his momentum pushing him to do so.


    ''I''m sorry, prince. I''m so distraught.


    Black said and laughed haha. Who is he, after all? It''s a little suspicious.


    But you wouldn''t know it by looking at it.


    We''ve talked about this a little too long. I think it''s time to go. We need to fortify our defenses before the Dark Knight and the Ogre arrive.


    Well then, Black-dono. Well then, Black-dono.


    Then he bows to Black.


    ''No, no,''


    Black also bows his head.


    Then they themselves leave the house.


    ''Macusis. What do you think of Lord Black?


    I leave the house and ask Macusis a while later.


    ''Come on, ....... I just have a feeling that we''re not just talking about something else.


    Apparently, Macusis didn''t think Black was just another person.


    But isn''t he a good guy who gave me his shield?


    But then you go on to say something lighthearted.


    "You..." ......


    But Macusis was right, he didn''t seem like a bad person.


    ''What do you say. Do you want me to take you to those girls?��Maybe they''ve got bugs embedded in their bodies.


    He was certainly suspicious. So perhaps he should report it to the girls.


    But I shake my head at the words.


    ''No, I won''t: ......


    If they were working for the Ogre, they should take him.


    But something feels different. He''s too suspicious to be called an ogre''s interrogator.


    Besides, if you''re going to implant bugs, it''s faster to get them directly into someone in Algore. There are plenty of gaps in that. There''s no need to use an outsider for that.


    So I don''t think he''s working for the ogre.


    So who is he? If he doesn''t work for the ogre, does he work for the Dark Knight?


    It couldn''t be the Dark Knight himself, could it? But it could be a minion. I don''t know why he gave me the shield, but he might have some kind of plan. However, I''m going to dare to go along with it.


    That''s why you don''t have to say anything to them.


    "I see. ...... If you say so, I won''t say anything.


    I''m sorry: ......


    Good. Have it your way: ......


    Macusis, for lack of a better word, is thinking of himself. I have to thank him for that.


    ''Shall we go, Macusis?''


    Yeah.


    Then he starts walking.


    ��Kuroki the Bard


    ''You managed to meet nicely: ......


    I disguised myself as a bard to sneak into Argoa to meet Omiros.


    I wanted to meet him once to see what kind of person he was. He seems to be quite a nice guy. I have a feeling that he can be trusted with Regina.


    That''s why I asked the dwarf Dario-dono to make it specially for me.


    Nevertheless, my plans were a bit off. I didn''t expect to be detained. If I was going to be taken to Syrone and the others, I would have had to flee.


    Touch the broken instrument. It used to be a lyre.


    ''I''ve heard that bards can enter the country with ease: ......


    An old woman in Ljena told me that being a bard would make it easier to enter the country. Then I came to Argoa in disguise.


    I didn''t use a cloak because I wanted to meet him head on and talk to him openly. I wanted to know what kind of man he was.


    If I approached him in a cloaked form and met him, he would be wary of me and I wouldn''t be able to talk to him properly, and I wouldn''t be able to get to know his character.


    Well, after all, he was somewhat suspicious of me. But I think I''ve gotten to know his character.


    All we have to do now is eliminate the pulsis and confirm Regena''s will.


    But we don''t know where Palsis is, and at Regena''s side are Shirone and her friends.


    Pulsis'' aim may be to kidnap Regena while he and Syrone and the others are fighting. So, we must take action.


    Coona jumped out to say that he would take care of Syrone and the others, but where did he go? I honestly have a bad feeling about this.


    I may not be able to keep my hands off of Kuna or Syrone. I may not be able to do anything about it myself when Parsis makes his move.


    If anyone could save Regena, it would be Omiros.


    I''d like to help Regena as much as I can. But I don''t have that much power. If I had more power, I could help her more, but I can''t think of a good way to do it.


    That''s why I want Omiros to do his best.


    That''s why I gave Omiros the shield.


    Originally, the shield was one of the things I was going to give to Regena as a parting gift when she left me.


    There would be no problem in giving it to Omiros.


    Also, I''m going to eliminate as many obstacles as possible for him.


    I see a werewolf brought into this room. I know this werewolf from the side of the room where I heard someone from this country talking about it, but I believe he is a servant of the ogre.


    I don''t know much about the ogres. Why are they targeting Shirone and the others?


    Maybe it could be an obstacle to Regena and her friends. That''s why I wanted to get some information on the ogre.


    I approached the werewolf and removed the chains that were blocking his mouth.


    ''''Kuhaha!


    His mouth comes free and the werewolf exhales heavily.


    ''Hey, dude. Free me!��Do that and I''ll tell Master Kuzig to spare your life at least!


    The name of the werewolf sounds familiar. It''s the name of the ogre I met on Velos.


    ''Well, sorry ....... I''d like to ask you a few questions about that kuzig, the ogre.


    I lower my head and ask the werewolf.


    ''Oh!''��Are you out of your mind?��I''m telling you to untie me quickly!


    Apparently, it''s impossible to hear them out normally.


    The werewolf says he''ll only save his life, but he''s shooting a killing shot at himself. It looks like he''s going to kill himself once he breaks his chains.


    ''I guess I don''t have a choice: ......


    Even though he was a werewolf, he didn''t want to use this method too much.


    The magic of fear.


    It''s a magic that manipulates the mind in the same way as the magic of fascination. Those who are subjected to this fear spell will have an unbearable fear of their opponents.


    That''s why I don''t like this magic. I don''t think it''s a good idea to manipulate any person''s mind, even if they''re not a good person.


    But I wouldn''t hesitate to use it in some situations.


    I put my hand on the werewolf''s head and activate the magic.


    ''Oh ...... oma ...... you are ......''


    The werewolf begins to tremble. His eyes are open to the limit and his mouth is fluttering.


    "Werewolf, say your name.


    ''Duh. ...... It''s Daegan!��You''re a horrible man!


    Well, Daegan. From now on, you follow yourself.


    ''Ha, ha, ha!


    ''Then it''s Daegan. What I know: ......


    I was about to ask Daegan what he knew.


    Suddenly the door is opened.


    ''I''ve brought you a meal.''


    A girl of about ten years old comes in through the door. There are two plates on a trolley that the girl is pushing.


    ''Thank you, Miss,''


    I thank you.


    It''s impossible to get them to listen to you if this kid is here. I want you to leave as soon as possible after I put the food down.


    The girl brought some kind of bean soup.


    The beans do not require large areas of arable land and can be grown even within the walls of the city, and are eaten in every country in the world.


    ''What beans? Give me some meat. ......


    Did they know it was pea soup from the smell? Daegan mumbles something extravagant as he gets his food brought to him. I glare at him a little.


    ''Nope, those beans look delicious. I''m a big fan of beans!


    Maybe it was my own glare, but Daegan reiterates.


    ''I didn''t know you liked beans ......, I thought wolves liked meat.''


    The girls give me a strange look.


    The girls place the soup in front of them and sit down in front of themselves.


    ''''What?''''


    Why am I sitting in front of myself?


    Hey, you''re a bard. Sing me a song!


    The girl looks at me with expectant eyes. Come to think of it, she was disguised as a bard.


    ''The bard who came before me had a funny song. Uncle, sing something for me too!


    It hurts a little to be called an uncle. But from the point of view of a girl of this age, I may be an uncle myself.


    A bard''s song is a song story that tells a story to music. It can be a myth of this world, a heroic tale, a love story.


    ''I''m sorry ....... My instrument broke on my journey. I can''t sing right now.


    I show myself a broken lyre.


    It is a lie. Even if it isn''t broken, you can''t sing. I brought a broken instrument here on purpose.


    If the bard asked me to sing in disguise, I was going to show him the broken instrument to get through it.


    ''Eh, boring!��Everyone seems to be busy, and no one is willing to deal with me. ...... Hey, you could at least tell us something.


    I''m puzzled by what the girl says.


    Honestly, I''m thinking about putting her to sleep with magic, but I''m hesitant to use magic on a girl like this.


    ''''Hmmm, I guess so ....... Well then, let me tell you about the thunder dragon that lives in the sea of clouds: ......


    ''The Dragon of the Cloud Sea? What is that I want to hear!


    The girl''s eyes sparkle.


    I tell her about the thunder dragon I met before.


    ''Eww, that''s a lie. I didn''t know a dragon could give you power.


    The girl doesn''t believe me at all. It''s true.


    ''But as a story it was interesting!


    He laughs at me when he says that.


    Yes! I get a gut punch in my mind.


    It''s nice to see the girl''s reaction because she''s been scared all the time lately.


    ''Hey, you need to tell me more stories, Uncle!


    ''Yeah, yeah, ......''


    It was time to talk about the next one.


    Daegan storms out.


    ''What''s wrong?��Mr. Werewolf.


    The girl asks Daegan.


    ''I smell it!��Here it comes, here it comes, the ogre is here!


    Daegan exclaims.


    ''Come to think of it, there''s something sweet about the smell: ......


    The girl was right. Something smells sweet and good.


    ''The ogre kuzig is here!


    Werewolves have a good nose. Perhaps it was really an ogre who came.


    I was so busy talking to the girl that I forgot about it.


    I get up.


    Apparently, I have to move too.


    ��Silone, the maiden of the sword.


    What, the castle?��It''s coming closer.


    I go up to the window and look out.


    The moon is bright and there is not a cloud in the sky, so I can see far away.


    In the moonlight, something huge is approaching.


    Is that a castle of sweets?


    I nodded at Kyouka''s words. Our eyes are so good in this world. The castle is still far away, but I can clearly see what kind of castle it is.


    ''Perhaps that''s the Ogre Kuzig''s castle. As I recall from your story, the walls are made of lepkuchen, the roof is made of confectionery, and the windows are made of crystal clear sugar. I''m not sure about the confectionery in this world, but it seems to be made of something similar.


    Kaya explains.


    By the way, lepkuchen is a kind of cake made with honey, spices, orange and lemon peels and nuts.


    What''s that? Are there ants carrying a castle?


    Kyouka was right, there were a lot of ant-man Myrmidons carrying the castle of sweets around like a portable shrine.


    This is ruining the fairy-tale nature of the castle.


    The Castle of Sweets stops when it reaches Argoa.


    You can see the castle even better when you get closer.


    The spires are made of cream. The windows are filled with colorful sugar candy. Baked goods like r?pkuchen on the walls. Candy lanterns make the castle of sweets float in the moonlight.


    A light emerges from one of its spires. The light is distorted and projects a certain image like a screen.


    It''s definitely a magical image. That magical image shows a human figure.


    The shadow that emerged was familiar.


    ''''That''s Kuna-sama!


    Regena, who was watching with me, shouts.


    Regena is right. The figure that emerges is definitely the silver-haired girl with white hair that I met in Velos.


    But why is that girl in the Ogre''s castle?


    If you look closely, you can see what looks like an ogre at the edge of the image.


    I''m not sure what it is, but it looks like it''s teaming up with an ogre.


    "Come on out! White!��Let''s take on Kuna!��If you don''t come out!��I''m going to sic those ants on that country!


    The girl in the image shouts out.


    I look and see myrmidons writhing around the castle of Gotashi.


    ''It looks like you''ve been appointed, Sirone.


    Kyouka looks at me and says.


    ''It looks like ....... I guess I''ll have to go if you''re the nominee.''


    I draw the sword from my waist.


    Just as well, I wanted to talk to Kroki, but I also wanted to talk to that boy.


    ''It''s not safe for you to be alone, Lady Shirone.


    Kaya''s worried about me.


    ''No, I''m fine. I''ll run away if I''m in danger. But more importantly, Kaya-san, if Kroki comes, please hold him back!


    I say and don''t give Kaya time to stop me and jump out the window. Then, I put out my wings and head for the castle of the Gotashi.


    As I''m flying, feathered myrmidons block my path.


    ''''Get out of the way!


    With a flash of his sword, he cuts down the Myrmidons.


    ''If you''re going to compete!��Let''s give you a ride!

 42 Funny battle of the candy castle

    Dark Knight Kroki


    What?��What''s going on!


    Just when I thought the ogre was coming, the coonas come and gozal. I don''t know what he''s talking about, but I get a glimpse of something terrible.


    Daegan says the ogre is here, so I go outside to look and see, and then the coona footage comes out of the castle of sweets and challenges Shirone to a match. What in the world is going on?


    And then I saw Sirone flying into the castle of sweets.


    ''''Not good, we have to stop it. ......


    I jumped up and turned into a dark knight as I jumped up.


    If you don''t go quickly, the two of you might start a fight.


    I try to follow Syrone.


    ''''What?!''''


    Twist your body. Something big passes by where I avoided it.


    I rush down to the ground. The place I landed is outside the walls of Argoa.


    As I descend, someone else continues to descend from above.


    It''s a woman about my age. The face is familiar.


    The first time we met was in the Republic of St. Renaria.


    I''m pretty sure her name is Kaya.


    ''I didn''t think you had already infiltrated the place.


    A woman named Kaya holds her fist in the air.


    ''Honestly, I don''t have much time to get involved.


    ''I''m sure she was planning to take Regina-san away while that silvery white child was drawing us in. But we won''t let that happen.


    No, no. I''m not going to let Kuna do anything dangerous. That''s why I''ve got to stop Cyrone and Kuna soon.


    ''''I''m a bit suspicious of your actions. You seem to have free will, so why would you side with the Demon King?


    She questions herself in a strong tone of voice.


    I don''t answer myself.


    ''The Demon King is making people suffer!��You don''t think anything of it!


    He says angrily.


    ''That''s not true. ''When did the Demon King torment the humans?��How can you torment me when I''ve been holed up in Nargol for so long?


    I argue with myself.


    ''You finally answered, it''s true that the Demon King hasn''t moved from Nargol. But the demons are attacking the humans. Isn''t that the same as the Demon King tormenting people?


    ''Not that the Demon King didn''t order it: ......


    ''Did your subordinates do this on their own: ....... Isn''t that irresponsible?��You could control it, but you don''t. Then it''s no different than tormenting them.


    I have no answer to that question.


    It''s not that all the demons in this world are not under Modes'' control. So I can argue with that.


    However, if you say it''s wrong not to control them, I have no answer for you.


    Perhaps Modes would be able to control the majority of the world''s demons. The reason why he doesn''t do so is because he has no profit to do so.


    So what obligation does Modes have to rule and control the demons?


    The same is true of the gods of Elyos. The gods reign over humans, but they don''t rule over them. From what I''ve been able to find out, the gods have the power to force people to rule, but they don''t do that. Probably because it''s too much trouble.


    And when someone sins, for example, can we say that the gods are to blame for not controlling that person?


    That would make it right to rule people like a robot.


    Does Modes have to rule over the demons and keep them from harming humans?


    To begin with, Modes does not exist for the sake of humans. Nor does it feel like he wants to torment humans.


    Modes'' wish is simple. He just wants to protect a place where he can live with the woman he loves.


    As King of Nargol, I''m not so sure about that, but that''s something for those who live in Nargol to condemn, not those outside of Nargol.


    But I don''t know what she''s thinking.


    If I had been summoned by Raina instead of Modes, I might have thought the same way she did.


    But I''ve been summoned to the side of the demons, not the side of the humans.


    I don''t want to be the people''s enemy, but it''s hard to see it from the human side of this world.


    ''I''m sorry, but I don''t think it''s bad that I didn''t control it: ....... That''s why I can''t listen to your arguments.


    ''Okay, so ....... Now let''s ask the first question again. Why do you side with the Demon King?��What''s in it for you? Or was it that silver-haired girl with the white hair?


    Speaking of the silver-haired child with white hair, it would be Kuna. It''s true that he sides with the Demon King because of Kuna''s presence.


    My own wishes are as simple as Modes''.


    It reminds me of the scene I saw in the Holy Dragon King''s Mountain. Rage and the others seemed to be having a great time.


    I was jealous. I was really jealous of them. ......


    I''m almost in tears under my helmet.


    I didn''t have anyone in this world that I could call my friends.


    Modes and Nat are a bit different.


    What I want is a companion like Rage and the others who can go on adventures with me, laugh with me, care for each other and support each other the most. If it''s a pretty girl, even better.


    What an extravagant wish.


    But that hope came true. A pretty girl with silver hair.


    I wouldn''t have met her if I hadn''t come to this world. If I had stayed in my original world, I would have been alone for a long time.


    I''m sure it would be fun to explore this world with Kuna.


    I picture them having a fun adventure together, and I chuckle under my helmet.


    It''s good to travel with a pretty girl, after all.


    ''''It sure is: ......


    I nodded at her question.


    ''I see. So it''s because of that girl after all? Then it seems that we have to defeat that silver-haired girl called Kuna.


    I can feel something black inside me spewing out at those words.


    ''I''m sorry ......, but I won''t let you do that.''


    I say to myself and take a step forward.


    She backs away with her fists at the ready.


    I don''t know why she came to the conclusion to defeat Kuna. But I can''t let them hurt Kuna.


    So I''ll go on. As long as Kuna is around, I''ll side with the demon king.


    It''s fine to be a dark knight now.


    I''m siding with the Demon King and turning my back on the people for the sake of my own desires. I really am the villain. That''s enough.


    ''''No more questions!��Let me push through!


    You have to head to Gokashi''s castle. The Castle of Sweets is right in front of her, on the other side of her.


    I start walking towards her.


    ��Silone, the Maiden of Swords


    We broke the crystal-clear sugar candy window pane and entered through the largest spire in the center of the Castle of Sweets.


    Once inside, I found myself in a sleeping quarters. There was a huge canopy bed.


    When you touch it, the bedding feels like cotton candy, and underneath it feels like soft rice cakes. I wonder if it''s the same candy that I was treated to at Rage''s house a while back.


    If it weren''t for this, I''d want to dive into bed with all my might. But I don''t have time for such a thing right now, so I''ll hold back.


    This is probably the castle owner''s room.


    If she''s here, she must be in the throne room, which is located on this lower level.


    I walk on the floor, which is covered with cookie-like baked goods.


    At the stairs leading down, you encounter a Myrmidon soldier.


    I take another good look at the Myrmidons. They look like a cross between ants and humans.


    The soldier of the ant seems to fit the castle of the candy well.


    The Myrmidons are attacking me with spears in their hands.


    ''''Get out of my way!��Flameblade!


    I let the flames reside in my sword and cut through the Myrmidons.


    The castle is bright with lights made of crystal-clear candy work.


    I make my way through the marble corridors made of white sugar.


    As I walked, I came to a huge door decorated with baked goods and cream. Probably beyond this door is the throne room.


    I close my eyes. Concentrate on your consciousness. I feel several huge figures inside. They are probably the ogres.


    I open the door and step inside.


    Deaaaaah!


    Two ogres, hiding in the shadows of the door, attacked us.


    Of course, I''ve already seen that coming. I took a few steps, ducked the attack and swung my sword.


    The two ogres, whose bodies were slashed into pieces by the kesa-slasher, fell down and didn''t move.


    ''''Retzug!��Zayg!


    Bastards!��How dare you, brother!


    The rest of the ogres stare at me.


    But I don''t care about the ogres. I look at the front.


    There is a huge throne at the back of a large room.


    A beautiful throne decorated with all sorts of sweets. A small girl sits on the throne.


    The girl''s body is small compared to the throne, but her attitude is very large.


    Kuna, the Silver Witch. I''m sure that''s what she''s called. And the person who is controlling Kroki.


    I met her once in Velos, but looking at her again, she''s a beautiful girl.


    She''s wearing a black-based dress with a blue flower decoration. The red and purple hair clasp makes her silvery white hair look even more beautiful and attractive.


    The girl doesn''t speak when I appear, but looks at me condescendingly.


    ''What are you guys doing here!��Lady Coona is watching us!��We have to take that human down quickly!


    At the words of the ogre woman, the other ogres come towards me.


    In the hands of the ogres are spears, swords and axes. They all look like magical weapons.


    I twisted and ducked the ogre that rushed at me with a spear at the ready, and swung my sword.


    I then defeat the ogre with the spear and another ogre comes at me from three directions.


    I duck the sword ogre''s attack with a light step and repel the axe ogre''s attack, hitting the other ogre.


    Then I move while rotating my body and slash the ogre.


    Now there''s only the white and silver witch and the ogre woman left.


    ''How dare you!��How about this!


    The ogre woman raises her hands. Something like a black haze comes out of her sleeve.


    ''''Just about, explosive crushing bugs!


    The little bugs released from the ogre''s arms are coming towards us.


    ''Such a thing!��It doesn''t work!


    When I spread my wings, I shoot down the bugs by releasing a feather arrow.


    The pollies shot down explode into small pieces and disappear.


    ''Then how about this!


    Electricity runs through the ogre''s hands.


    ''O snake of thunder!��Strangle your enemies!


    The electricity in my hand takes the form of a snake and comes towards me.


    "Ei!


    I catch the lightning snake with my sword as I call out.


    ''I''ll give it back to you like this!��Lightning Blade!


    The sword absorbs the snake of lightning and glows.


    ''''What!


    The Ogre lets out a surprised cry.


    ''Ha!''


    He swings his sword down along with his spirit.


    The slash of lightning goes straight forward and hits the ogre.


    ''''Nonsense!��You kuzig!


    The screams of the ogre''s demise.


    The slash of lightning that burned through the ogre goes straight forward and goes towards the white and silver witch.


    Battin.


    However, the slash is bounced off and disappears one step before it hits the Silver White Witch.


    Naturally, the Silver White Witch is unharmed.


    ''''It''s just you!


    I point my sword at him.


    ''Weak ......''


    The Silver Witch said and rose from her throne.


    ''Of course!��How many of these ogres can''t take me down!


    I say, pointing to the remains of the ogre.


    But the silvery white witch shakes her head.


    ''Much weaker than Kroki: ......


    The silver witch looks at me with cold eyes as she says this.


    ''I heard you learned the sword at the same place ....... Kuroki''s sword is much sharper. If it was strong, I was going to retreat ....... But that''s not the case. The ogres have been instrumental in measuring your strength.


    Then he held up his scythe.


    ''You may come, Shirone. Kuna will make you disappear.


    I snapped at the words.


    ''Make fun of me!


    I kick the floor and close the distance at once.


    ''Ha!''


    When she comes to the front, she steps and swings her sword down from the top step.


    The silvery white witch moves her body a little while catching it with her scythe and receiving the slash away.


    ''''Eh?''''


    I''m caught off guard, and I lose my poise.


    Oh no. So I twist my body.


    The scythe attacks me.


    Thinking I can''t avoid it, I put out my wings and change the trajectory of the scythe.


    A feather dances down from the slightly slashed wing.


    ''''What!!!''''


    I regain my poise and stick out my sword.


    ''Huh. ......''


    The silvery witch laughed a little and spun her scythe to change the trajectory of her sword.


    ''''Guh!


    Immediately after that, the hilt of the scythe hits me in the abdomen. I was caught off guard because I was only looking at the blade of the scythe.


    ''Don''t only look at the tip of the blade ....... That''s what Kroki taught.


    I jump back and keep my distance.


    This girl is strong.


    I glare at the silvery white witch.


    ''My training with Kuroki came in handy: ......


    The Silver Witch smiles happily.


    I wonder what Kroki is doing without me. I''m so angry.


    ''What?!''


    I spread my wings and unleash a Feather Arrow. Just as I thought, the feather arrow is flung in front of the white and silver witch.


    But it''s a feint.


    I jump up and kick the ceiling and get behind the silvery white witch.


    I increase my magic power and accelerate my own movements.


    ''''At least, a thousand-winged flying blade!


    I unleash over a thousand slashes in an instant.


    However, my sword doesn''t reach the silvery white witch at all. Everything is blocked by an invisible wall.


    ''''Lie ....... How can you deploy multiple magic shields (magic shields) at the same time......


    It was the magic shield that prevented my attack.


    Normally, a magic shield, no matter how powerful it is, can only produce one shield. But she''s deploying multiple magical shields at the same time.


    Even Chiyuki can''t use this much defensive magic.


    The only person I know who can use this much defensive magic is Raina.


    Raina doesn''t do much fighting, but she''s pretty strong.


    She''s especially good at magic and techniques related to defense, and once I asked her to let me match up with her, but her attacks didn''t reach me at all.


    Other than that, Raina can also use recovery magic and spirit magic.


    According to Nao-chan, she''s called a priest warrior, but she might be the same type.


    ''''It''s a nine-fold magic shield. Kuna can produce up to nine magic shields at the same time. Kroki says that Kuna specializes in recovery and defensive magic. Nevertheless, I was a little impatient with the attack now ....... Kroki would be able to avoid all of them, but I can''t avoid that one now with Kuna.


    The Silver Witch was right, indeed, Kroki had avoided this technique in the past.


    It''s not just this technique. When we fought in the St. Renaria Republic, Kroki easily avoided every move I could muster.


    When did he really become so strong?


    ''But Kuna is still stronger than you. No, it''s not just strength. She has bigger breasts than you and a thinner waist. Even in beauty, Kuna is superior to you!


    The Silver Witch looks at me and continues.


    ''Nah, what''s that!��You''re too big that way!


    I say, holding my chest.


    It''s true that the other side is shorter than me, but her breasts are bigger than mine. And her waist is thin and nipped.


    It''s frustrating, but I''m losing in style.


    But I''m sure my breasts are not small. Rather, they should be larger than the average. They are too big over there.


    In the first place, why do I say such a thing at this time? I don''t know what that means.


    ''Silone, you are no longer needed. So, this kuna will make you disappear!


    I could see the white witch''s magic growing.


    I don''t know why, but I didn''t want to lose.


    The White Silver Witch comes towards me with her scythe at the ready.


    ''''What? I''m never going to lose!


    I will meet them with my sword at the ready.


    Regina, former princess of Argoa


    ''Oh, your husband is here: ......''


    It warms my heart.


    I didn''t want to be here anymore.


    It reminds me of Riette.


    ''I used to play with you back in the day: ......


    I muttered to myself.


    It was sad to see the look in Riette''s eyes as she hated herself.


    Liette''s mother was kind to me, too. The person who killed that mother was none other than her own father.


    So I have every right for Liette to hate me. And so do all the others. That''s why I don''t want to be here.


    The only one who isn''t is Omiros.


    But I feel bad for Omiros, but I still want to stay at the Master''s.


    That''s why I have to hurry and go to the master''s place.


    Right now, there''s only one other brave sister in the room besides me, called Kyouka.


    The woman called Shirone or something like that was called by Kuna-sama and ran out of this room.


    The woman called Kaya seems to have found her husband and this also ran out of the room.


    Let''s get out of this room somehow.


    The woman called Kyouka doesn''t seem to be very strong, but I still wouldn''t be able to match her.


    I steal her eyes and how do I get out?


    Suddenly, there is a knock on the door.


    ''Who are you?��You can come in.


    The door is opened. It''s Omiros there. He is armed as if he is wary of the masters.


    ''''Oh, Omiros-san. Is something wrong?


    ''Master Kyouka. Would you give me permission to take Rigena out?


    What, you call me?


    I wonder what Omiros is going to do.


    ''What do you think he''s going to do with Mr. Regena?


    "The Dark Knight has come to Argoa. Therefore, I will return Regina to the Dark Knight.


    Eh, .......


    The word surprises me.


    ''Yes, sir. If you say so, we won''t say anything.


    Kyouka says as if she realizes something.


    ''Before we do that, I''d like to go outside with Regina ...... to talk to you alone. ......


    Omiros and Kyouka look at me.


    ''What do we do, Regina-san: ......


    I see Omiros, too. I am not lying. Omiros is not going to cheat me.


    Omiros really intends to bring me back to my master.


    So I nod my head. To say goodbye for the last time to my childhood friend who thought of me.


    ''''I will go.''''


    I stand up and head towards Omiros.


    ''Hold on, Miss Regena. You forgot something.


    Saying that, Kyouka comes to me and holds out an object.


    ''''This is my sword .......''''


    Kyouka held out a small sword that the master gave me for me.


    ''''It''s important, isn''t it?��I''ll give it back to you first. And don''t forget to tell me that you''re coming to me. I''m always waiting for you.


    Kyouka smiles at that.


    Isn''t this young lady really a very nice person?


    ''I''ll have to get your husband to agree to that. But I''d appreciate that sentiment alone.


    I bow my head.


    ''So here it is: ......''


    I raise my head and go to Omiros.


    ''Let''s go, Regina,''


    I''m going to follow Omiros.


    Where are you going, Omiros?


    I''ll start with the cemetery.


    Omiros answers without looking back.


    ''Why are you in the ...... grave?''


    ''Your mother''s grave. If you go to Nargol, you might not be able to come back here again.


    So I can see why Omiros wanted to take me to the grave. ''Omiros is going to take me to my mother''s grave,'' he said.


    ''No, I can''t go!


    But I refuse to accept it.


    "Why, Regina?


    ''Because everyone left in Nargol can''t visit the grave, but I can''t do it alone: ......


    I can''t be allowed to look good when everyone else can''t.


    So ......


    ''I''m sorry Omiros ....... You said that because you were thinking of me. ......


    ''It''s okay ....... I was happy to see Regina again.


    Omiros looks back and laughs.


    My heart tightens.


    I am aware of Omiros'' feelings. But my mind is already made up.


    So even if I could stay in Argoa, I would not be able to respond to Omiros'' feelings.


    I remember that day.


    That day, we were driven into a goblin''s den.


    I was afraid of the goblins. We were running away to avoid detection.


    One by one, we were down, and one by one, our friends were down. My heart felt like it was going to break with fear.


    And then it appeared before us. A huge dragon that seemed to embody the horrors of this world.


    When that dragon appeared, my heart was shattered.


    I was so scared that I felt like crying.


    But then a miracle happened.


    A dark knight rode on that dragon, took off his helmet and smiled gently at us.


    A dark knight on a dragon more fearsome than a goblin, even though the dark knight is even more fearsome.


    The moment I saw that smile, my mind was out of control.


    The fear I had before disappeared as if it were a lie.


    My life in Nargol began at that moment.


    Even though there were only demons around me, I was strangely not afraid of anything.


    That''s because I''m with my master. When the Master is by my side, I don''t even remember the day I was chased by goblins.


    If the most frightening being in the world smiles at me, then I shouldn''t have anything to be afraid of.


    I have to be without my husband. I am not safe without my Master''s side.


    If the Master is not there, I only have nightmares of goblins chasing me. I never have such nightmares when the Master is around.


    So I want to be by the Master''s side. It doesn''t have to be a wife. You don''t have to be one of his favorite mistresses. You don''t have to be a slave. Anyway, I just want to be by your side.


    So I want to return to the Master''s side as soon as possible.


    I''m sorry to Omiros for all the things he did for me, but there''s nothing I can do about this. I apologize in my heart.


    ''Well, let''s go to the lookout. I''ve asked Macusis to send an exorcism. It should be easier for the Dark Knight to find Regina there.


    With that, Omiros walks away.


    The watchtower is where it''s higher than the rest of the city walls to keep an eye on Nargol.


    Surely the master will be able to find me there.


    We head there.


    After a short walk, we reach the lookout point.


    The place where we climbed up the ladder was surprisingly large and could accommodate 2 to 30 people.


    I''m sure they''ll find us here soon enough.


    Omiros laughs.


    ''Thank you, Omiros,''


    I thank Omiros.


    I wonder where the Master is? I look around.


    ''Wait, Regina!��Someone''s coming!


    I hurry and hide my face at Omiros'' words.


    I am hated by the people of Algore. It''s tricky when they find me.


    I hear someone coming up the ladder.


    ''Who''s there!��You''re supposed to not let anyone come here!


    Omiros says to the one coming up.


    ''It is I, my prince,''


    Lord Parsis?


    It was Parsis who climbed up.


    He climbed the ladder and stood on top of the viewing platform.


    ''Lord Parsis!��Where have you been all this time!��And why are you here!


    Omiros packs up to Parsis.


    ''No, I saw the prince climb up to the viewing platform. ...... ''More importantly, I have a question for the prince as well. Why have you brought Princess Regina to this place?


    I hid my face, but I think it was obvious. I make a face.


    ''That shouldn''t be any of your business. I want you to get out of here as soon as possible!


    But Parsis shakes his head and laughs.


    ''That''s not irrelevant, Prince .......


    What do you mean by that?


    ''But more importantly, why did you bring the princess here?


    I wonder at the words. Why would he ask me that?


    I understand. I''ll tell you: ....... It''s to give the Dark Knight the regena. Now you know. Now get out of here, please.


    A rootless Omiros replies to Parsis.


    ''It shouldn''t be ....... That''s not allowed, Prince .......


    Pulsis shakes his head and replies in a muttered voice.


    I feel something disturbing in his appearance.


    I wonder what it is, I have a bad feeling about something. The sword he wears is ringing.


    I look at Omiros. The shield Omiros is holding feels like it''s shining.


    ''What is the matter, Parsi ......?��Hmm, the shield?


    Omiros looks at his shield, noticing that it is shining.


    ''''Sshhhhhh!


    It was sudden. Pulsis suddenly pulled out his sword and slashed at Omiros.


    The movement was so fast that he didn''t even have time to call out to Omiros.


    But even more than that, Omiros''s shield moved quickly to catch the sword. It was as if it had a will of its own.


    ''''What ......?''''


    Omiros steps back and comes over to me.


    Are you okay, Omiros?


    ''Yeah, the shield moved on its own ....... It looks like they protected me .......


    Omiros says, looking at the shield.


    The shield has a faint glow to it. It looks like a magical shield. I wonder where he got this shield.


    Then he looks at Parsis. Why did I do this?


    ''What are you doing, Master Parsis!��What do you mean by that?!


    Omiros glares at Parsis.


    ''d*mn. ....... You''ve been defended. I was going to kill you with this blow...oh .......


    Pulsis'' tone changes. It''s as if the polite tone he used earlier is a lie.


    ''''Nah...... Parsis-dono?''''


    The face of Parsis blurs. And as the blurred face becomes clearer, a completely different face appears there.


    I look at the face and almost scream.


    ''Oh ....... You''re ......''


    The face was familiar. Abominable memories that had been sealed in the depths of my consciousness come back to me.


    ''You''re ...... Goz?!


    Omiros calls out the name.


    ''Yes ...... it''s Goz, Omiros. I didn''t think you''d remember me.


    Omiros shook his head at those words from Goz.


    ''I''ll never forget you even if I wanted to, Goz ....... I never once forgot the day I met you. I never thought it was you, Parsis, .......


    Omiros draws his sword.


    ''I am honoured to be remembered, my prince. Kukuku.


    Goz laughs cryptically.


    ''Back off, Regina,''


    Omiros tells me to step back a bit. But there''s no way out on this lookout.


    Goz''s eyes catch me. I get goosebumps when he looks at me with those eyes.


    ''Come here, Regina. I''m coming for you.


    Goz grins at that.

 43 Battle of fate

    Omiros, Prince of Argoa


    Protecting Goz''s sword with his shield.


    ''''Go ahead, fireball!


    The sword is blocked and Goz takes a step back and unleashes a magical fireball from the palm of his hand.


    That too is received by the shield. If it was a leather or wooden shield, it would burn, but the magic shield prevents it from transmitting even heat.


    ''''Accelerate!


    Without a moment''s pause, Goz casts a spell. Goz, who has sped up his movement, comes around to the side.


    I feel the shield move automatically.


    Gakin! The shield prevents the sword from coming from the side with a sound of "I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do that".


    However, he received it in an unreasonable stance and fell on his butt.


    Goz also used his magic in a row, so he drops back, unable to move on to the next move.


    In a great hurry, he stands up and holds his shield.


    ''What the hell!��That shield!


    Goz exclaims in frustration.


    Goz is right, it''s really an amazing shield. It automatically moves and prevents you from moving in time where you normally wouldn''t be able to do so.


    I remember the words of the bard who gave me this shield.


    ''You must never give it to Parsis.


    He did indeed say that.


    It''s as if he knew this was going to happen beforehand. Who the hell was he?


    No time to think about it more. Goz attacks again.


    ''d*mn it!��If it weren''t for that shield, I would have cut you to pieces in a heartbeat...!


    Indeed, without this shield, I would have already wanted to be slashed to pieces.


    It''s frustrating, but I''m weaker than Goz.


    That day when I first met Goz, I was frustrated that I couldn''t do anything about it. All I could do was watch Regina cry and scream.


    That''s why I''ve been training myself since that day. I wanted to be able to protect her this time.


    But Goz was much stronger than that current me. Without the shield, he was completely unbeatable.


    It''s frustrating. That''s what I thought. I can''t protect Regina in this state.


    That was irresistibly frustrating.


    Goz is going to attack. I managed to block it with my shield.


    But it was almost too much.


    So far, I''ve managed to hold on with the power of the shield. But I can''t hold on to that shield anymore. If I don''t do this, Goz will eventually defeat me.


    But I can''t give him Regina.


    "I''m sorry, Gozu!��I won''t give you Regena!


    She pushes Goz back with her shield and declares so.


    Regena had been afraid to go outside since that day when she met Goz. It was very sad to see Regena like that.


    I wanted to be strong enough to make her feel safe and secure one day. But she couldn''t do it by herself. She couldn''t protect Regena on her own.


    I go to Regena''s side while confronting Goz.


    I have to do whatever I can to help her. I''m going to do everything in my power to stop Goz, and in the meantime, you''re going to call for help.


    If you can''t beat Goz yourself, you''ll have to call for help from outside.


    ''Yeah ...... okay, ...... Omiros. I''ll be calling for help soon, so be careful.


    Yeah, I''ll take care of it.


    Goz took up a position in front of the ladder to keep them from escaping.


    ''You''ll hold me?��Can you do it, man?


    Goz, who must have heard themselves talking, laughs wryly.


    ''Goz!��I''m certainly no match for you!��But I can at least hold them back!


    He points his sword at Goz. Ligeena gently moves to the side.


    ''Kukuku ....... But I don''t think you should do that, though.''


    What do you mean, Goz?


    "Nobody can help you, man!��Listen carefully!


    That being said, I try to listen carefully.


    I hear something shouting.


    ''Oh my God, Omiros!��There are goblins down there!��The goblins are invading Algore!


    Lizena shouts. It looks like she was told to look down by Goz.


    The time is already night, but there are no clouds and the moon is bright. So even if my night vision doesn''t work, I''ll still be able to look down.


    "Goz! You!


    He glares at Goz.


    ''Yeah, with my help, I brought the goblins under my command into Algore!��I''m sure they''re killing all those Argoa guys who were distracted by the Dark Knight right now!


    Goz starts to laugh high and proud.


    ''Today is the end of Algore!��Despair, my prince: ----!


    Dark Knight Kroki


    ''''Hundred Rows and Hundred Steps God Fist!


    A woman named Kaya comes from a distance with a shock wave of her fists.


    You run and bounce it with a spinning catch.


    I want to hurry up and get to Kuna, but she won''t let me do so.


    I don''t have a choice. I stop at that thought.


    ''You finally stopped, didn''t you? Still, it''s strange ....... It''s the opposite of the direction you''re in, Rigena.''


    ''Sorry, but I''m a diversion myself: ....... There''s a detachment heading towards Regena.


    I lie plainly.


    There is no such thing as a separate work force. It seems that I am second in rank to Modes in Nargol, but sometimes there is no one I can call a subordinate.


    ''''I see. ....... But the reason we are here is because of you, Kuroki-san. Even if Rigena-san is kidnapped, if I hold you down, everything will be fine.


    He doesn''t get on board at all.


    ''Do you think you can hold yourself down?''


    Kaya nodded at her own question.


    ''I don''t feel any desire to attack me at all from you. You are far stronger than I am, but if you have no intention of attacking me, I will eventually win.''


    Then she starts fisting.


    This woman''s attack doesn''t seem to have any intention of killing me, but she is willing to break one of my arms and ribs just because she doesn''t want to take my life. In addition, she also uses the golden target without hesitation, which makes me want to cry.


    I tried to advance while avoiding kicks and fists, but it was difficult to advance.


    If he didn''t do something about this opponent, he couldn''t go on.


    I''m getting impatient. I want to get to Kuna as soon as possible.


    Can''t you find an opening? As expected, it''s difficult to ignore it and proceed.


    Then, we have no choice but to make up our minds.


    ''''Wave Heavenly Tongue!


    As I deliberately create an opening, a woman named Kaya places her left palm on the armor and fires a shockwave.


    I deflate the blow that penetrates the armor, and I grab her hand and spin it to the right, then to the left and throw it away.


    ''''What!!!''''


    However, the woman named Kaya throws a kick at me while being thrown away.


    I ducked and ducked by twisting my upper body. I''m impressed with the attack.


    When she released the kick, her skirt flipped up, revealing black lace underwear. It''s also brilliant.


    The woman named Kaya spins around and stands up, taking a passive position on the ground from her shoulders to her back to her waist.


    As she stands up, the woman named Kaya is holding her left arm.


    Her left arm should not be able to be used for a while with the technique she just used.


    She apologizes in her mind for causing her pain.


    ''''I''ll do it. ....... But I feel like my current technique was a bit naive. Are you worried about me? You''re a sweetheart, after all.


    It''s true that the technique now was sweeter. It''s a technique to rotate left and right to get the opponent drunk, but I couldn''t go that far.


    However, the reason it became sweet was because my eyes were drawn to my underwear. I couldn''t talk about it, even if I had to.


    ''Thank you, thank you,'' I thanked him with my heart.


    ''It seems that normal attacks won''t stop you ....... Then how about this!''''


    Saying that, he suddenly stopped fisting, and then he opens his hands and dives at us.


    ''''Huh?!''''


    I cringe.


    It was too much of a gap. It would be easy to kill him if he attacked.


    But maybe it''s because I was too defenseless, but I can''t do anything about it and allow myself to be hugged.


    I can smell the good smell through my helmet. What the hell are you going to do?


    I said, "Leave it!��Tourmaline Grove!


    With those words, a powerful electric current flows through my body.


    After a few seconds, the woman named Kaya stops hugging me.


    ''''I made you release all the power of the lightning spirit contained in this glove and directly hit you. No matter how much you are, it shouldn''t be for free.


    Then he let go of his hand.


    ''''Probably your whole body will be numb and you won''t be able to move. I''ll have to ask Sahoko-sama to help you heal later. You may not have heard me already, but those who hesitate to attack cannot defeat those who do not hesitate to attack.


    The woman named Kaya is a winner. I felt an opening arise.


    After a moment, he grabbed the woman named Kaya''s head.


    ''''What?!''''


    The woman named Kaya is startled by a sudden grab of her head.


    ''Sleep!


    Tapping into the magic that I have.


    Ah, .......


    The woman named Kaya''s body wobbles and she falls to her knees.


    But she can''t make me sleep, and she glares at me.


    It''s like I''ve endured the magic, but my body doesn''t seem to be able to do what I say because of the drowsiness.


    It must not have worked at all if I hadn''t been able to exploit a momentary gap in my mind.


    ''Why ......?''


    The woman named Kaya holds her head down and gets down on her knees.


    She thought the blitz worked before, so she thought it would work this time too.


    ''I''m sorry ......, the blitz doesn''t work anymore.


    The blitz has been countered. If it hadn''t been countered, it might have been a bit dangerous.


    And I shudder at the woman named Kaya, who uses the technique without hesitation.


    That woman Kaya is wobbly. This will keep her stuck for a while.


    We must hurry onward. I run.


    Wait for ......


    A woman named Kaya tries to stop me, but I can''t listen to her.


    Please, be safe. That''s what I prayed as I ran.


    Shirone, the maiden of the sword


    Flying Shadow Blade!


    Multiple magical blades unleashed from the scythe chase me.


    I swing my sword and make those blades disappear.


    ''''Don''t do it, Shirone! Then it''s an empty blade!


    This time, he sends his magic blade into transition. However, it''s easy to duck this move if you''re careful, as there is a time lag when it creates fluctuations in space.


    The game is a back-and-forth affair.


    The silver witch seems to have a high level of defense, but she lacks the means to attack. That''s why her attacks haven''t been able to defeat me.


    However, my attack can''t reach her, so she can''t win at the moment.


    However, I''m the one who is being trapped. Probably, if I don''t, I will lose.


    ''''Flame Blade! Flaming Flying Blade!


    I swing my sword. However, it is blocked by one of the White Silver Witch''s magical shields.


    The strength of the magic shield varies depending on the strength of the sorcerer. Her magic shield is also quite strong, although it may not be as strong as Raina''s.


    ''It''s hard ....... I''m sure Rage-kun could probably break it, but I''m not sure I could.


    Rage, your sword is heavy and fast. Even that Raina''s magic shield can easily break one or two of them. However, unlike Raji, my attacks haven''t reached them at all so far.


    My sword is as fast as Rage-kun''s in terms of speed, but its power is much lower. Therefore, it cannot break the magic shield.


    ''''Your attacks won''t work, Shirone!


    As the silvery witch says this, she swings her scythe again and comes flying multiple magic blades.


    The magic blades automatically follow me like a shadow. That''s why I can''t duck them.


    I intercept the magic blades.


    The silver witch shifts the magic blade while I intercept it. I hurriedly leave the scene and get past the magic blade.


    So far, I''ve managed to avoid it. But little by little, it''s getting harder and harder to duck.


    ''''I can see that you''re slowly but surely cornering me, Shirone. Kuroki has to be mine. Somehow, I feel like your presence is a hindrance. So I''m going to make you disappear.


    The Silver Witch says, waving her scythe.


    ''Kroki is not yours!


    I reply as I catch the scythe with my sword.


    There''s no way you can treat people as objects. You can''t control people with magic potions or anything else.


    So Kuroki is yours then?


    It''s not even mine!


    ''Then shut up and get out of Croke''s sight, you''re an eyesore!


    He flicks the scythe with his sword and takes his distance. We stare at each other.


    ''''Huh.''''


    I laugh.


    ''What are you laughing at?''


    ''I see. ....... The point is, you. You haven''t been able to make Kuroki completely yours, have you?


    The white and silver witch gets cute and puffy when I say that.


    Apparently, I''m on to something.


    I''m sure of it. Kuroki isn''t completely in control yet. Then there''s still a chance.


    ''It''s true that Kroki does look at Regina''s ass sometimes: ......


    The Silver Witch says ruefully.


    And I''m tired of that word.


    I wonder what the grumpy skank is doing. I''ll have to correct him later.


    But! By far, the only thing I''m looking at is Cuna''s breasts and ass! There''s no doubt about it!


    Then he comes swinging his scythe.


    It''s faster than before, but the attacks are more cluttered.


    I can do it now that it''s getting a little cluttered.


    I avoid the scythe''s blow and activate the technique.


    ''''Thousand Winged Flying Blade!


    d*mn!


    However, all of them are played by the White Silver Witch''s nine magic shields.


    However, the activation of the magic shields was slightly delayed, and the white silver witch''s movements completely stopped.


    Now!


    I force myself to regain my poise. I can feel my body scream, but I can''t let this moment pass.


    I carry the sword on my back and put all the magical power I can into the sword.


    After using the big move called the Thousand Winged Flying Blade, I unleash a series of moves. Normally, this is an impossible move. However, if you don''t force yourself, you won''t be able to defeat the White Silver Witch.


    ''''Ha!


    I swing my sword from the top step as I turn my body with a call.


    The sword is defended by the magic shield. But I didn''t mind that and swung the sword through.


    "What?


    One of the magic shields shatters as the fog clears. The silvery white witch manages to block the sword with the hilt of her scythe, but she can''t catch it, and we fall down.


    Then, the fallen witch is placed in a position where I''m covering her from above.


    ''''As expected of you, in this position, you can''t even pull out a magic shield or magic blade!


    I tell the fallen witch.


    It worked. If I had doubled the magic shield, I might not have been able to break it.


    Okay, I''ll call this technique the Heavenly Winged Slaying Demon Sword. It''s a cool name, even for me.


    ''''Ku......''''


    The silver witch has a frustrated look on her face and is trying to push back the sword she catches with her scythe.


    But I don''t let her do that. I put all my strength into the sword.


    ''''Hmmm, it seems that I''m better than you in terms of arm strength, even if you lose in others.


    I wonder how that''s a girl thing, but now is not the time to worry about it.


    I put my strength into my sword.


    ''Come on, let''s get Kroki free!


    "Guguugu ...... na, what are you talking about ......


    Don''t play dumb!��You''re the one who''s brainwashing Kroki with magic!


    Otherwise, there''s no way that gentle Kuroki would obey the evil and treacherous Demon King.


    If we''re going to cut White, let''s just cut him down.


    I don''t have enough strength left to use two techniques in a row anymore. If I don''t beat him, I''ll lose.


    However, I also don''t have the strength to push my opponent through after using two major techniques in a row.


    We continue to glare at each other up and down.


    ''''What?!''''


    Ah!


    How much time had passed? Suddenly, I am pulled from behind by a tremendous force and ripped from the silvery white witch.


    I''m ripped off and thrown off and sent to the end of the large room, where I land at the entrance door. I look ahead.


    There I see the dark knight taking the white and silver witch by the hand and making her stand up.


    ''''Kroki!''''


    When I see that dark knight, I can''t move.


    The white silver witch shouts something, the two of them are talking about something, and when I see the two of them having a friendly conversation, I''m in a golden bind.


    Then the white and silver witch takes a step back and Kroki walks over to me. She hasn''t drawn her sword, she doesn''t seem to be willing to fight.


    ''''Shirone!��I need to talk to you outside the castle!


    Dark Knight Kroki


    In time, it looks like we''ve managed to avoid the worst of it. After getting Coona to his feet, he looks at Cyrone.


    Oh no...... he''s definitely angry, isn''t he?


    When I look at Cyrone, he''s glaring at himself with all his might.


    A cold sweat breaks out.


    What should I do?


    Coona was about to be killed, though, so I unintentionally pulled Shilone away from her. I have no idea what to do after this.


    ''Silone, that''s two and one!


    Coona says that out loud to Shirone in the distance and holds up his scythe. What a ridiculous thing to be thinking about, ...... just for the scythe. I can''t think straight anymore.


    Anyway, you can''t let the two of them fight.


    ''Kuna, I''ll take care of her myself. In the meantime, you must withdraw this castle from Argoa.


    Mmm. Why is that, Kroki?��If the two of us take it on, we can kill it for sure!


    I shake my head at the word. No, ......, I don''t want to let that happen, so I''m going to deal with her on my own .......


    ''It''s okay, I''m stronger than she is. So Coona will wait for you in Nargol.


    No!


    I look at Kuna in surprise.


    It''s because Kuna has never not listened to me before.


    ''Kuna ......''


    ''You can''t put that woman and Kroki together. That woman is dangerous ....... I have a feeling she''s going to take Kroki far away .......


    Coona looks at Cyrone with hostile eyes.


    ''I''m not going anywhere ...... Coona. If I do go, it will be with Kuna. I promise.


    I know what that word means, I know what it means. But I couldn''t help but say so.


    The Kuna looks at me. You''ll be able to meet that Kuna''s gaze.


    ''Okay ...... I''ll be waiting for you at Nargol.


    Kuna senses something from his own words and lowers his scythe as he says this.


    After confirming that, he walks towards Shirone. Cyrone doesn''t move with his sword at the ready.


    ''''Sirone!��I need to talk to you outside the castle!


    When I say this myself, Shirone settles his sword.


    ''But first, let me see your face, Kuroki!


    I take the Dark Knight''s helmet.


    I look at my true face. Syrone stares at his face.


    ''Okay. ....... ''All right. Don''t run away, Kroki.


    With that, Shirone puts out her wings and bursts through the wall and walks out of the castle.


    I use my own flying magic and follow Silone.


    As they walk out of the castle themselves, the castle of Gotashi begins to move. It looks like Coona has ordered Myrmidon to move it. That''s a good boy, Coona.


    He then confronts Syllone in the air.


    ''You fool!


    Suddenly, Shirone hits herself.


    ''''Bubbe?''''


    For some reason, you can''t avoid that fist and take it head on.


    ''''Hiya...... do hiya ni do ......


    I hold my nose.


    ''Stupid, stupid, stupid!��Kuroki''s stupid...!


    But Silone doesn''t stop attacking.


    "Silone ....... Hey ...... stop.


    Silone stops his hand when he protests himself.


    ''How worried do you think I was about you!


    Cyrone looks at herself with an angry face.


    ''Yeah ....... ''You were worried about me?''


    ''Of course not!��What makes you think that?!


    Because I always thought I was the one to worry about: ......


    Yes, he was always the one who worried about himself. Cyrone never worried about himself.


    Cyrone has a decent arm, a strong sense of justice, and no fear. He usually stands up to opponents who are bigger than him.


    I wasn''t worried that I would be in danger one day.


    ''''Why would Kuroki worry about me!


    Syrone is still angry.


    ''Because ....... Sirone always goes into dangerous things ....... Maybe it''s to help someone else, but I was always worried that Sirone would be in danger .......


    Hearing those words, Shirone became puzzled.


    ''''Eh?��Was it? Were you worried about me?


    I nodded to myself.


    ''I always said I should stop doing dangerous things: ......''


    More than that, though, Syrone doesn''t listen to himself: .......


    ''Come to think of it, I''ve said something like that. Hmm, but it''s okay. I''m sure that even if you are in danger, Rage-kun will be able to help you. There''s no need for Kuroki to worry about me at all.


    Syrone replied as a matter of course, putting his hands on his hips.


    What''s that in your words, I think.


    It''s true that Rage is strong. And for some reason, he runs to the pretty girl in a pinch. Syrone is a beautiful woman, even though she is my childhood friend. If Sirone is in danger, he will certainly help her.


    Maybe Rage had managed the one incident at St. Renaria''s without me doing anything about it.


    So maybe I don''t have to worry about Shilone at all.


    But .......


    ''Then you don''t have to worry about yourself either ....... You can rest easy.


    What is there to worry about in the first place? Modes seems like a good guy, and he''s got a friend in Coona. There''s no more to be said for worrying about than Syllone and the others at Raina''s side.


    ''What''s that?��There''s no way I''m going to feel safe with the Demon King by my side!


    Cyrone is angry.


    It''s true that it''s a normal thing to do: ....... I don''t know how to explain it.


    ''Come on, we''re going to Reigi-kun''s place, Kuroki!��You shouldn''t be in Nargol!


    Syrone holds out his hand to himself, but he shakes his head.


    ''It can''t go ....... I''m going back to Nargol myself.


    I promised Kuna that I would come back. That''s why I have to go back.


    I don''t think Rage will accept me in the first place. As far as I can see, Rage accepts girls but not guys. Shirone doesn''t seem to notice that because she''s a girl.


    And I''m not someone I want to spend much time with either. So I don''t go to Rage''s place.


    ''What!��That Kuna girl is the reason!


    ''Yes, but ......''


    When I say this, Shirohne starts to wince.


    ''''I knew it!��You''re right, Chiyuki, you''re right!��Kroki is a bit naughty, but he wouldn''t do anything horrible no matter how many pretty girls he asked for!��How dare it try to side with the Demon King and his white and silver witch who torments the people!


    Cyrone exclaims.


    ''Modes isn''t that bad: ......


    Syrone has a misunderstanding. So we have to clear up that misunderstanding.


    ''No way!��I knew Kroki was crazy!


    But as soon as I hear that, it''s denied.


    When I hear those words, I wonder if it will happen again.


    I don''t know why, but people don''t always trust me. I don''t know why, but people don''t always trust me.


    I''m sure he doesn''t have any humanity in him.


    Someone once said that people who are not trusted have good reasons for not being trusted. That''s why I have my faults.


    You have to fix what''s wrong, but you don''t know what it is. So the situation goes from bad to worse.


    ''Draw your sword, Kroki!��I''m going to make you wake up to that!


    Then he draws his sword.


    ''I knew it was going to happen,'' he sighs.


    ''Sorry ....... I won''t let Silone beat me anymore.''''


    When I put on my helmet, I draw my sword. It seems this is all I can tell myself.


    ''Let''s go, Kroki!��I''m the one who''s in the air!��Be prepared for at least one of your arms!


    When the syrone goes up in the sky, it starts flying at high speed. He then moves in a circle around himself.


    I hold my sword in the air.


    Cirone, who has gone behind me at high speed, swings his sword. He spins it around and flicks it.


    Sirone continues to break away at high speed and comes at you again. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it, but I''m going to be able to jump to the side and duck it just in time.


    The Silone attacks and dives in rapid succession, but I can''t help but duck. I manage to duck.


    The attacks of the Silone are difficult to deal with in an empty space. It''s true that Syrone seems to be good at aerial combat, but I think I''ll win. But I''m probably going to win.


    Dark hole!


    I activate my magic and generate two dark holes.


    ''''Nah!''''


    Shirone''s movement changes when she doesn''t want to grab onto the dark hole.


    The dark hole will narrow down the area it can fly through to guide its attack. If you know where it''s coming from, it''s easy to intercept it.


    Intercept the white knight as he comes toward you.


    I rotate my body and swing my sword.


    Gakin! With such a sound, my own sword and Silone''s sword meet.


    ''''Kyaaaaaah!


    Cyrone was blown away by her own sword, unable to withstand it.


    ''''Glorious!


    He calls out aloud for Glorious.


    Then a huge dragon jumps out of the forest and catches Sirone as he falls.


    Glorious catches Shirone and lands on the ground.


    He lands on the ground where Glorious landed.


    ''Are you okay? Cyrone?


    He lowers Syrone off Glorious'' back.


    Syrone descends, holding his head down, probably due to the effects of the impact of his sword.


    ''Why are you helping me?''


    I don''t want to antagonize Cyrone.


    Then why are you in Nargol?


    ''If Sirone and the others don''t come to Nargol, I''m not going to fight them.


    You''re protecting the Demon King?


    I nodded at his words.


    ''''Oh, if the brave men come to Nargol to defeat the Demon King, I will become the Dark Knight to block their path.''''


    He looks squarely at Cyrone and says.


    ''Why ....... I don''t know why, .......''''


    Cyrone is in tears. But I can''t listen to Cyrone for once.


    ''I''m going to go ....... I have to see Ligeena.


    I try to get on Glorious and his cloak is tugged on.


    I turn around and see Cyrone glaring at me with an angry face.


    ''What!��You used to listen to anything I said when I cried!


    ''Hey!��Crying lies!


    This reminds me of how, ever since she was a little girl, whenever she wanted something from her possessions, she would immediately start crying over it.


    I''m not very good with tears, so I listen to what she says even though I know she''s crying falsely. Because of this, most of my snacks were taken away by her.


    I can''t ask her this much.


    No, I''m not giving it back to Nargol!��Kuroki should go to me and Reigi-kun!


    Cyrone doesn''t let go of the edge of her cloak.


    ''No, I can''t go,''


    I try to pull the cloak away from Sirone''s hand. However, Syrone doesn''t let go of the cloak, holding it tightly.


    ''''Boo!��Kechee the Krocki!


    Syrone puffs up.


    They pull their cloaks together. It was during such an exchange.


    Suddenly, a scream is heard loud enough to reach the heavens.


    Myself and Silone look towards Algore, where the shout came from.


    ''What, is that ......?''


    Cyrone let out a cry of surprise.


    It was a huge mass of hands.


    The huge mass of hands was taller than the walls of Argoa, and even though it was quite far away from them, they could still see it clearly.


    That huge collection of hands seemed to be attacking Algore.

 44 Hundred Arms Giants

    Regena, former princess of Argoa


    Oh, what to do: .......


    All I can do is watch the scene in front of me.


    Before my eyes, Omiros is hurting, but I can''t do anything about it.


    But I can''t do anything about it.


    If I don''t do something, Omiros will be killed by Goz.


    The people downstairs may have their hands full with goblins, even if they want to call for help.


    ''Sir, ......''


    It seems that the master is fighting with his brave sister''s friends and can''t come over here.


    Thinking about that makes me want to cry.


    I grab the little sword.


    I remember the day I was given this sword.


    When I left Nargol and returned to the human world, the master gave me this sword so that I could protect my own life.


    This sword is filled with the Master''s kindness.


    Nargol is not a land that is naturally inhabited. Except for the Master, the people who live there seemed to see me as an obstacle or food.


    It is because they are afraid of the master that they do not touch us.


    The master tells us that we should not stay in Nargol forever.


    So I suppose we must return to the world of others one day.


    This sword is for living in a world without such a master.


    But will I be able to do that?


    I want to be by the Master''s side. I dream about it all the time. I dream about the day we killed each other. I remember that day when people were running away from goblins. That is why I am afraid of both the world of people and Nargol, which is the world of demons.


    Only the Master''s side is where I can be at ease. When I leave the Master''s side, I''m no good.


    Even now, I''m scared and trembling.


    There are two of them fighting before me.


    Slowly, though, I can see that Omiros is slowing down.


    Omiros attacks with his sword. Goz pushes it back with his shield.


    The impact causes Omiros to drop his sword. Omiros loses his stance as he rushes to pick up his sword.


    Goz doesn''t miss it.


    ''''Guhaha!


    Finally, Omiros is knocked down by a foot sweep from Goz.


    Goz stomps down hard on Omiros'' shield-holding left arm.


    ''''Gu!''''


    Omiros'' anguished expression.


    ''This is the end, my prince--!


    Goz holds the sword in his backhand and tries to thrust it at Omiros.


    That was the moment I saw it.


    ''Don''t ----!


    I let out a voice.


    At the sound of his voice, Omiros and Goz look at me.


    I notice that they have drawn their swords.


    I want to save Omiros. I don''t want Omiros to die. That thought moved me.


    Omiros hid in the goblin''s den for me and thought of me and tried to give me back to Nargol. I didn''t want to lose Omiros like that.


    Goz''s gaze catches mine. My body comes shaking.


    ''Ooh, get away from Omiros .......


    My hand is shaking with the sword. I think to myself, "Hang on. You could have fought the ogre.


    "Hey, hey, you can''t beat me with that little sword. "Hey, hey, you can''t beat me with that thing, because you might get hurt. Besides, I''ll give you plenty of help in the bedroom.


    Goz looks at me as he licks around.


    ''No, Regina: ......''


    Omiros stops me in a weak voice.


    ''Shut up, weakling,''


    Goz now stomps on Omiros'' chest.


    ''''Guhaha!


    ''No, I can''t let you hurt Omiros.


    ''Please don''t do it, please don''t do it. ...... I''ll do anything I can to help you. ......''


    I bow to Goz.


    "Yeah. You do everything.


    Goz''s happy voice.


    ''Then first drop that sword under the city walls!��Or else I''ll kill this guy!


    Goz tells me to look at the sword.


    He throws away the master''s sword. There is no way you can do that.


    ''Please ....... This is no good .......


    I plead with Goz.


    ''Then I''m going to kill this guy right here.


    Goz tries to thrust his sword at Omiros again.


    ''Wait! ...... Okay, I get it: ......


    I dump my sword outside the city walls.


    ''Hehe, good girl. Rigena.


    With that said, Goz moves his feet away from Omiros.


    Omiros stands up and tries to grab onto him, but Goz kicks him away.


    Then Omiros hits the wall and looks in agony.


    ''You stay right there and watch!


    Omiros!


    I try to run up to Omiros.


    ''Oops!''


    But then Goz grabs my hand and pushes me down.


    Goz leans on me.


    ''Regina, I finally got you ....... I''m going to f*ck you like this in front of Omiros!


    Goz tries to take off his socks.


    ''No ----!��Help me, sir---!


    I meditate and call your husband.


    Sh.


    At that moment, I hear the sound of slashing wind.


    ''''Gyaaahhhh!


    Suddenly Goz lets out a scream and jumps away from me.


    ''What ......?��What ...... what is ......


    I raise my upper body and look at Goz. Then I see that Goz''s bare buttocks have a stiletto that I must have thrown away.


    Goz is screaming and jumping around. He was in the middle of taking off his underwear, so his bottom half was exposed. It was too ridiculous to see him jumping around in that state.


    I run over to Omiros'' side.


    ''You''re okay!��Omiros!


    I support Omiros and wake him up.


    ''Yes ...... regena ...... what the hell is ......?''


    Omiros stands up in pain.


    Omiros is right, I don''t know what happened to me either. His master''s sword, which he should have thrown away, is back and stuck in Goz''s ass.


    ''What the hell is this?��This sword is...!


    Goz pulls out the sword stuck in his ass. Goz then tries to thrust the sword straight into his own chest.


    ''''GUNNUNN!!!''''


    However, he puts one hand on top of the other and strains to keep it from piercing his own chest.


    It seems that the sword is moving on its own and is about to impale Goz.


    Goz is holding the sword down to keep it from doing so.


    ''What are you doing ....... Where is he?


    Omiros looks at Goz with curious eyes.


    From the side, he looks very dumb as he strains to keep the sword he holds from piercing him while his lower body is fully exposed. You don''t have to be Omiros to wonder what he''s doing.


    We watch over the dumb figure of Goz.


    As we watch, we hear a noise at the ladder. It looks like someone has climbed up. Omiros braces himself, probably because it could be a goblin.


    ''Sorry, it''s getting late,''


    The one who climbed up was a surprise.


    ''You are an ...... werewolf. Why are you here?!


    When Omiros saw the one who came up, he said. I knew the one. He is a werewolf who came here to Algore with us.


    Why is there a werewolf here? He must have been bound in chains.


    And if you look closely, someone is clinging to the werewolf''s back.


    ''Li...... riette?''


    Omiros called out the name of the person he was clinging to. For some reason, Riette was clinging to the werewolf''s back.


    ''Already!��You have to run a little slower than that!


    Riette complains and gets off the werewolf''s back.


    ''It''s no use!��If anything happens to that human female, I''m going to be killed by that scary husband!


    ''Really?��Uncle Bard was kind to Riette, though?


    That''s because of you: ......


    The two of them are talking in a friendly manner.


    ''Riette, what the hell is ......?''


    Oh, Omiros!��What, are you hurt? Are you okay?


    Riette runs up to Omiros.


    ''Oh, it''s all right, Liette. ...... Somehow. More importantly, why are you here?''


    Omiros replied with a smile, trying not to worry about Rhett. But from the look on his face, he looks quite distressed.


    ''''It''s not me, Mr. Werewolf!��I don''t give a d*mn about Regena. I''ve just been holding onto the werewolf''s back the whole time.


    Riette says, hiding behind Omiros'' back.


    Me and Omiros look at the werewolf.


    ''Yeah, the Scary One told me to protect you ....... So we followed the scent and came here.


    The werewolf says with a laugh.


    ''Protect me?''


    He tilts his head. What does that mean?


    We were late because we had to chase the goblins off on our way over. Sorry ....... But I''m glad you''re okay!


    "Goblins?


    I ask back. Come to think of it, what happened to the goblins?


    ''Speaking of which, what happened to the goblins!


    Omiros also asked the werewolf if he was curious.


    ''It''s okay. The warrior that Uncle Bard called out to me got rid of all of them.


    I answered, "Riette.


    Then something comes flying over this lookout tower.


    Three warriors with swords and circular shields flew at me. They seem to have jumped up from the city walls without using a ladder.


    ''''Spartoy!


    I can''t help but think. He''s a warrior who can be called up by his master in Nargol.


    ''A bard called you out, ......?��It was the bard who gave me this shield too: ...... Who the hell are you?


    Omiros says as he touches the shield. The bard handed the shield to Omiros and the bard called out to Spartoi. All the threads connected in me.


    ''Hahahahahahahahaha,''


    I can''t help but laugh.


    ''Regena ......?''


    Omiros looks at me curiously as I start to laugh. But how can I not laugh at this?


    I''ve figured it all out. This is all the Master''s doing.


    I look at Goz, who is still trying his best to keep the sword from sticking into him.


    Why was I so afraid of this guy? I didn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    Even though he wasn''t here, he cared for me so that I didn''t have to be afraid. Then there was no need to be afraid of anything.


    ''Sword, in my hand.''


    I raise my hand and call for the sword.


    Then the sword that was about to be thrust into Goz flies into my hand.


    Saved, Goz looks at me stunned.


    ''''Phew, how small. You''re not even close to the master.


    I laugh at Goz''s lower body.


    I go into the hot water room to flush my master''s back, and later I remember when Master Koona scolded me.


    The master is many times bigger than Goz.


    The master surpasses Goz in everything, including sword, magic and figure. There''s no way that Goz could ever be able to exploit an opening in that master''s mind.


    Still, the reason it was so close is because I didn''t fight. If I had drawn my sword and fought Omiros, I could have easily defeated Goz. This sword has that power.


    That made me tremble as I absentmindedly remembered my past when I saw Goz.


    All because I lacked the courage to do so. It''s all my fault that Omiros was injured.


    But it''s all right now, the Master is smiling at me.


    I point my sword at Goz.


    ''Come at me, Goz! I''m not afraid of you anymore!


    Goz backs away as I point my sword at him. Fear is on his face.


    ''What the hell ....... You guys, you ....... d*mn you, d*mn you .......


    Goz starts to mumble.


    ''Hey, Omiros ...... who is that ......?''


    Riette clings to Omiros and looks at Goz and says.


    ''That''s Parsis, ....... He''s been magically changing his appearance until now. That''s his real face.''


    ''Lie, that''s the pulsis ...... ......''


    Riette shakes her head in disbelief.


    ''I see ...... that''s the guy the Terrible One wanted me to beat. That one would be a piece of cake.''


    The werewolf looks at Goz and says. It''s not just the werewolves, but Spartoi as well. Goz no longer has a chance to win.


    ''d*mn it ....... If you don''t belong to me, I''ll destroy all of ...... all of it ----!!!


    As he says this, Goz takes a vial from his pocket.


    ''I was going to get away without using it. ...... I''m going to have to use this one when it comes to this!��Show yourself, demons of the god of destruction!��Come out and eat all the people in this country!


    Goz tosses him straight out of the gazebo.


    A scream so loud it could reach the heavens can be heard.


    A huge black cloud rises from underneath the viewing platform and takes shape. When the shape was formed, it appeared as a giant with several hands.


    ''''What is this ......?''''


    I let out an involuntary gasp. I look around and see the horror on everyone''s faces.


    ''''Ga-ha-ha-ha!''''��A hundred-armed giant, one of the gods of destruction''s family!��This one''s no match for the Dark Knight.��Then, bye!


    Goz says and pushes us away and goes to the ladder and runs off to jump straight away. The hundred-armed giant distracts us and we let him go.


    The hundred-armed giant looks down at us.


    The werewolf screams in fear.


    While everyone else is terrified, Spartoi is the only one who moves and leaps at the hundred-armed giant. However, without being able to give the hundred-armed giant a scratch, he just grabs me by the arm and eats me.


    And one of the arms is coming towards us.


    ''''Look out, Riette!


    I push Riette away. My arms continue to grab me as I try to grab Riette.


    ''Kyaaaahhhh!


    I am lifted up as it is.


    ''Regena!


    Omiros calls my name, but I can''t help it.


    He lifts me up and carries me to the mouth of the hundred-armed giant.


    ''Sir, -----!!!!!


    I meditate and scream.


    Then suddenly my body is free.


    I open my eyes and there is my most beloved person in the world. He is a gentle man dressed in jet black armor.


    I am being held by my dragon mounted master.


    When I look, I see a hundred-armed giant being blown far away.


    ''''Are you alright, Regina?''''


    The master calls out to me. I can''t see his expression with his helmet, but I can tell he''s concerned about me.


    ''Yes, I''m fine master ....... I''m not afraid of anything anymore .......


    Yes, I''m not afraid of anything. I thought so and hugged my husband.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    I managed to get there in time.


    That''s what I think when I look at the Regina I held in my arms. I thought I had taken various steps to prevent Regena from getting into danger, but things were beyond my expectations.


    Totally, what I do is always a disaster. Although I''m glad that I managed to stay safe, Regina almost got eaten.


    I''m sorry to scare you.


    That regena is clinging to herself. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    The giant that Glorious''s bodily blows away is a few meters away from Algore.


    The blasted giant stands up and comes towards Argoa again.


    ''''Goooooooooooooo!


    With a roar, Glorious releases a scorching breath with a roar. The breath goes straight at the giant and blows off some of its arms.


    Seeing that, I think this is going to be an easy win. However, I change my mind when I see the blown off arms start to regenerate.


    I''m sure they won''t lose, but it looks like a troublesome opponent. The giants have stopped moving, perhaps because they''re using their power to regenerate, but they''ll be moving soon.


    I''m going to fly from the top of Glorious, with Regina in my arms, and land down to where Omiros is.


    Now what to do? Let''s just get Regena back to Omiros.


    It''s all right, Regina.


    Then he lets go of Regena. Regena pulls away from her with a bit of a soothing smile.


    ''You are ......''


    Omiros looks at himself.


    ''Were the shields helpful, Prince?''


    Then he takes off his helmet.


    Huh, you must be surprised. I didn''t expect that mere bard to be a dark knight.


    "You''re a bard?��So, everything is just the way you want it: ......


    Omiros is as surprised as I thought he would be. And what does it mean to be as I thought?


    "Uncle Bard!��Amazing! I can really ride a dragon!


    The little girl at Omiros'' side said happily. I think her name was Riette? Also, please don''t call me uncle then: .......


    ''What''s going on, Omiros?''


    Someone is coming up the ladder. The face of the person who has climbed the ladder is familiar. His name is Macusis, I believe.


    "Oh, you''re a bard?��And that armor?!


    Macusis ...... he''s the Dark Knight.


    ''Heh ......!��Nah, what------!


    He opens his mouth wide in surprise.


    ''My God, it''s so noisy.


    Now Reigi''s sister, Kyouka, comes up.


    ''''Oh, Kuroki-san. You are here! Have you had a chance to talk to Ms. Shirone-san?


    She says calmly. She doesn''t seem to have any particular animosity towards herself. I''m a little relieved, because I was wondering if she resented me for hurting Rage.


    ''Guys, ----!��It''s okay ----?!!!


    This time Shirone flies in with a woman named Kaya in her arms. He seems to have picked her up on the way.


    They are all here.


    ''Oh Kaya, are you okay?''


    Kyouka looks at Kaya and says.


    ''I''m fine, sweetheart. I feel a little sleepy, but I can move.''


    Kaya glares at herself. She looks a bit resentful.


    ''Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.''


    The roar of a giant. Apparently, it''s moving again.


    ''Hey, what''s that?''


    Cyrone says, pointing to the giant.


    ''That was Parsis ....... No, Goz called him. It was ...... to destroy Algore.


    Omiros'' answer surprises all of them, who don''t know what''s going on.


    Omiros explains what has happened so far.


    ''Something like that happened to me: ......


    ''I was unconscious. If I had known he was such a man, I would have strangled him. ......


    Kyouka nods and Kaya looks frustrated.


    To be honest, I''m surprised myself. I didn''t expect Goz to call up something like that.


    ''It doesn''t matter, what are we going to do with that thing!��It''s coming this way!


    Macusis says, looking at the gradually approaching Hundred Armed Giant.


    Next thing you know, the people of Algore are gathered on the city walls, watching the approaching Hundred Armed Giant. There seems to be some kind of commotion going on.


    ''''If it was that big, you could take it down, couldn''t you?


    Kyouka says, pointing to herself.


    ''Sure, I think I could probably win it.


    I nodded at the question and looked at Regena.


    ''But what do we do, Regena?��You want to help the country?��It looks like this country is in danger if you don''t do something about it. If you want me to, I''ll just let this country die.


    I ask Regina. Everyone here looks at Regena.


    Regena shakes her head at her own question and answers.


    ''No, sir. I have a history with the people of Argoa who live here now. But I have many memories of Argoa. But I have a lot of memories of Argoa, and I don''t want to destroy this country where Omiros is living. Therefore, I beg you, sir, to help this country. Please help my country.


    Rigena bows to herself.


    I think that''s a good answer. Then I know what I''m going to do.


    ''Yes, then I''ll save the country myself. ''Glorious!


    Then I fly. I ask Glorious, who was flying in the sky, to catch himself.


    Myself and Glorious head for the hundred-armed giant.


    What is this giant? I think. This giant is hostile. I feel that the hostility is not directed towards anything in particular, but towards everything in this world.


    I don''t know why someone like this giant exists. But I respond to Regena''s wish.


    ''''O Black Flame!


    You put black fire power into the sword. I carry the sword on my back and put more magic power into it.


    ''''Ha!''''


    He spun his body around vigorously and swung his sword down.


    The sword barrel covered in black flames stretches out and burns the hundred-armed giant, before hitting the ground with a roaring sound.


    There was no longer a hundred-armed giant in the wake of the black flames disappearing.


    It was an improvised technique, but it seemed to work. From now on, I''ll name this technique the Darkness Zangshen Sword. It''s a pretty cool name.


    Now, don''t think nonsense, let''s get back to Argoa. There''s still some things we need to do.


    We need to check in with Regena first.


    Besides, Goz wasn''t even there. You never know what he might do. I''ll have to look for Goz later. Where the hell is Goz now?


    Oh well, now let''s go back to Algore.


    Goz, Prince of Goblins.


    ''Silly ....... You can''t take down a hundred-armed giant in one blow.


    Even though the hundred-armed giant was terminal, it should be as strong as the gods. I can''t believe you can defeat them.


    ''''No. ....... There''s no way you can beat a guy like that, no matter how many times he''s around.''''


    It was frustrating, but Regena would have to give up.


    ''''Hmph!��I don''t want any more meth!


    Swearing.


    There is no going back to Algore. But there are plenty of human countries. What country shall we go to this time?


    "Where are we going, Goz?


    As I start walking, I''m stopped. The voice is the voice you least want to hear in this world.


    When I turn around, I see a giant goblin.


    ''Ha ...... mother. Why are you here?


    There is no mistaking that ugly face. It''s definitely my own mother. I look around and see that we are surrounded by goblins. Fully armed goblins are not the dimwitted people of the south. They are the regular soldiers of the Kingdom of Karon.


    ''Why are they here?��You know that better than anyone, Goz. How dare you take the precious things entrusted to you by His Majesty the Demon King without permission: ......


    My mother''s face is stained with anger.


    We have to get away.


    But I''m completely surrounded.


    ''Goz, I''m going to give you a blame harder than death. ...... Catch me!


    As my mother said this, ropes flew in from all directions and tightened themselves around me.


    These ropes are like magic ropes, and I can''t move at all.


    Will I be sent back to the dark goblin land? No, I don''t want to. I don''t want to go back to that dark place.


    No!��Help me...!


    I call for help, but no one answers.


    The noose tightens and pulls itself up mercilessly.


    ''No. ------!��Rigena: ------!��Help me: -----!!!!!


    Dark Knight Kroki


    What do we do, Regina?��Do you want to go back to the people world?


    Returning to Argoa, I ask Regena about myself.


    Honestly, I think it''s better to stay by Omiros'' side than to go back to Nargol like this.


    Nargol is not a world inhabited. The people of Nargol will never consider Regena and the others as friends. They would be quite burdened by that. That''s why Regena should return to the world of men.


    But Regena seems to be a bit confused.


    ''''Regena-san. You, but wouldn''t the others be better off in the human world?''''


    Kyoka also tries to bring Regena back to the human world.


    ''But sir: ......''


    Ligeena looks at herself and looks hard to say. Could it be that she feels indebted to herself and finds it difficult to leave Nargol?


    But that''s something you don''t have to worry about, because it''s just a freaky thing to do. Because it''s just freaky that I helped Regina. It''s not something I feel grateful for.


    ''You don''t have to worry about yourself, Regina. "Don''t worry about yourself, Regina. I''m trying to help you do it.


    Then Regena nodded as if deciding on something.


    ''I understand. I''d like to return to the world of people.''


    Apparently, Regina''s mind is made up. I''d like to congratulate myself on that. ''Be happy with Omiros, haha.


    ''Kyouka-sama. I would like to accept your offer.


    Rijena bows her head to Kyouka. I look at it and nod my head. Oh, I feel like we''re talking about something different.


    ''''Yes, then come with us to the St. Renaria Republic.


    Kyouka says with a laugh. Shirone and Kaya, who were listening by her side, also nodded in agreement.


    Do you have one? Somehow, it seems that Regina is going to St. Renaria, not Argoa. When did we get to that point? So what happens to Omiros then?


    ''Thank you for everything, Omiros. I already have someone in my heart ....... So I can''t respond to your wishes. But you''re the best friend I''ve ever had. Come see St. Renaria once in a while.


    Rijena says to Omiros. The words surprise me.


    I didn''t know Lizena already had her heart set on someone. And it''s not Omiros. Then who could it be?


    That''s when I realized. Why did Regena decide to go to St. Renaria instead of Argoa? There''s only one possible reason.


    Rage, the brave man of light. The only person Regena can think of that she likes is Rage. Come to think of it, I''ve met him in the past.


    Again? ....... I''m a little depressed. This makes it sound like he was protecting Regena for Rage.


    ''''Yeah, I''ll be there for sure.''''


    Omiros replies with a laugh. But he seems to be pushing himself somehow.


    Omiros takes pity on me. Rage has taken Regena away from him.


    But I think Omiros is great for putting up with it and praying for Regena''s happiness.


    And since Omiros is putting up with it, he should be celebrating Regena''s departure without being downhearted too.


    ''''Master. But first, I would like to go back to Nargol once to explain to everyone: ......


    Rigena says, turning to herself this time


    Yeah, that''s a good one. ......


    He''s wearing a helmet, so I don''t think he''s noticed, but his face is quite drawn up.


    Your head may think so, but your heart is not convinced.


    Omiros isn''t what I''d call a beautiful man, but he''s an honest man. So, in my mind, Omiros is a better man than Rage.


    But in Regina''s mind, that doesn''t seem to be the case. The same is true for Cyrone, but it''s still difficult for a woman''s mind.


    ''''Let''s go then, Regina: ......


    I call for Glorious, a little depressed myself. Then Glorious, who was down outside the city walls, jumps up.


    ''Wait, Kroki!


    Sirone stops himself.


    When I look at her, I see that Sirone is puffing away.


    ''I''ll back off now because Kaya-san says so. But!��I will get you out of Nargol!��Brace yourself!


    Saying that, Shirone pouted and looked to the side. Apparently, she was persuaded by a woman named Kaya to do something.


    ''''Eh-''''


    I make myself sound frustrated.


    ''Hey what, I''m not happy!


    Syrone is angry. Even if you say that, it''s convenient for us too.


    Um, Regena!


    This time, Riette stops Regina.


    ''Thank you for saving me earlier!��I''m sorry I was so cold to you!


    Riette bows to Regina.


    ''Not really, Riette!��Take care of yourself!


    Rigena laughs. It was a charming smile, she thought.


    ''Let''s go, mister!


    At the sound of his voice, he rides Glorious with Regena in his arms.


    Omiros waves to her. Regena waves in response.


    It seems that the two of them never got together. But I felt a strong bond between the two of them. I''m sure they''ll meet again. That''s what I thought.


    Glorious flies away and Algore gets smaller.


    "Goodbye, my home ......


    Rigena whispers softly. Her voice sounds like she''s crying a little, and then laughing. I''m sure Riette''s last words made her happy.


    She pats Regena''s head. Then Ligena looks at herself and laughs.


    Soon they crossed the Acheron Mountains and entered Nargol.


    "Come on, Regena. �� Come on, Regena, we can say goodbye to the dark skies of Nargol.


    I say to myself, laughing.


    ''No, sir. ...... Nargol is not dark. Because there is a master.


    Regena hugs herself on top of Glorious.


    ''Regena ......?''


    I''m a little surprised when he suddenly hugs me.


    ''It is true that Nargol may be as dark as the night ....... But the Master shines on me like a star twinkling in the night. Master ......, I never once thought of Nargol as dark.


    Ligeena looks at herself as she hugs me and smiles.


    I feel like she said something very embarrassing. It''s probably a word of thanks to me.


    But I''m still a little embarrassed.


    Glorious flies with us.


    The sky in Nargol was dark, but my heart was very bright.

 45 Calm and noisy day

    Demon King Modes


    I''m sorry, Morna.


    Then Mona bows her head.


    ''No, Master Modes. If this is as much as you would like, please order me to do anything.''


    I''m relieved that Morna seems to have agreed to it.


    By now, the female knights of the demon race who were Morna''s guards should be on their way to Sir Dihardt''s place.


    With this, Sir Dihardt also had his own subordinates.


    In truth, he was going to assign subordinates from among the Dark Knights made up of men of the demon race, but the Dark Knights had been almost destroyed in the battle against the brave men and were currently being rebuilt. Therefore, I couldn''t take away the few dark knights from Sir Llanfeld.


    I thought about having orcs, lower-grade demons, etc. as my subordinates, but considering Sir Dihardt''s strength, they would only be a drag. After all, if I wanted to give them subordinates, the flying dragon riders of the demon race would be better.


    So I decided to make some of the female knights under Morna''s command, who were unharmed, Sir Dihardt''s subordinates.


    Originally, as long as he was in Nargol, Mona would never be in danger, and there were just too many knights in his escort.


    So there should be no problem with reducing some of the female knights.


    But to do that, he would have to get Mona''s permission. I thought Mona would be reluctant to do so because she didn''t seem to like Sir Dihardt very much, but surprisingly, she agreed easily. I am relieved about that.


    ''''There''s no way I wouldn''t do what Sir Modes-sama asks of me.


    Morna laughs. That laugh prolongs my own heart.


    ''Nuh-uh.''


    He laughs and pulls Morna into a hug.


    ''I shouldn''t, Master Modes ....... In a place like this ......


    Isn''t it good, isn''t it good, isn''t it good?


    Then a voice comes from outside the door.


    ''Your Majesty, Your Majesty. May I have your permission?


    What''s going on?


    As he says this, Lugus comes into the audience room.


    ''As a matter of fact, there''s something I wish to put in Your Majesty''s ear.


    Lugus said and bowed his head.


    ''What''s going on? Lugus?


    ''Actually, ....... It seems that Nat, who was watching the brave men, was grabbed by one of the brave women.


    What?


    Nat is the one who has done well for this modus operandi. How could it be caught? .......


    ''So what, old Lugus? It''s only a rat. It''s nothing to tell His Majesty, is it? If you don''t know important information about us, then throw it away!


    Morna says coldly. She seems to be in a bad mood after being interrupted for a moment.


    ''It''s true, but ......,''


    Lugas also nodded. Nat does not have a high status in Nargol. That''s why he thinks that both Morna and Lugus should abandon him.


    But I don''t want to abandon those who have worked for this Modes.


    ''Lord Lugus. Where are the brave men now?


    ''That''s ....... It appears that we have entered the labyrinth of Minon.


    ''What! In that labyrinth?


    Lugas nodded that it was an affirmation.


    ''Yes, I don''t know why. ......


    ''That''s a bit bad: ....... That labyrinth is nasty.


    I know about Minon''s labyrinth. The labyrinth that he controls is difficult to get out of, even for me, this demon king, once I enter it.


    ''''Your Majesty ....... I don''t think you''ll get lost. It''s only a single mouse. You just have to abandon it.


    Morna says so, but I''d help her if I could.


    But the deal with Odis makes it difficult to move. But who else can help but this Modes?


    I think there. And it leads me to an entity. A dark knight with a power to rival Modes.


    He will be the only one who can save Nat.


    "I suppose we''ll have to ask him... ......


    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    We are returning to the Republic of St. Renaria from the Kingdom of Argoa.


    It''s because I have to prepare to receive Regina and the others now.


    As for me, I didn''t want to go back, but Kaya-san told me that I should talk to Chiyuki-san about the situation with Kuroki to some extent, because she said it would be better to discuss it with him. She also said that if he hadn''t been completely brainwashed, there would definitely be a chance to get him back.


    Anyway, maybe I should look for an opportunity now.


    ''''Kaya. Do you still have no contact with your brothers?


    Kyoka says to Kaya.


    ''That''s it, miss. I don''t connect with Rage-sama and the others at all. Maybe something happened over there.''


    Kaya-san says as if she is troubled.


    I want to talk to Chiyuki-san about it, but what in the world happened?


    ''Hey, Kaya-san. You have to be able to get the best out of it. Then let''s go with us.


    ''If you can''t reach me through the magic communicator, it''s only until we go here.


    ''Yes, that''s right. ''Well, when we get Lizena and the others, we should go to the Republic of Ariadina from here.


    Kyoka agrees with me.


    ''Yes, ....... It certainly looks like we won''t have to wait around.''


    We were discussing it.


    Suddenly there is a knock on the door.


    What is it?��Come in.


    Kaya said and the one who came in was a priestess who served the Temple of Raina.


    ''Kyouka-sama, Shirone-sama and Kaya-sama. The Supreme High Priestess wants to see you.''''


    The priestess bows her head.


    ''Are you calling me? The chief priest? Why?


    I ask the priestess.


    The Supreme High Priest is the head priest.


    The positions of priests in the Order of Goddess Raina include, from the top, High High Priest, High Priest, Priestess and Deacon.


    The High Priest is the highest rank in the Order''s organization and there is only one High Priest in the world.


    And the High High Priest is in charge of the priests in the temples of Raina all over the world. That is why he is sometimes called the Priest-in-Chief.


    He calls us in. What can I do for you?


    ''I don''t know ....... I was just told to call you, so I''m just going to go to .......


    The priestess replies in annoyance. As far as I remember, she was a deacon," the priestess replied. As the lowest office in the hierarchy, she probably wasn''t told of the exact nature of her errand.


    What is it?


    What?


    Let''s go for a ride, anyway.


    We are shown around by a priestess.


    ''This is ......, I believe ......''


    I was surprised.


    I was led to a room that only a limited number of people are allowed to enter in the temple.


    This is the room where the goddess Reena and Chiyuki-san will meet.


    ''We have brought you here.''


    The priestess bows her head and opens the door.


    It closes from the outside as we step inside.


    ''I see you''re finally back,''


    There was an unexpected person there, no, a god.


    ''Goddess Raina!''


    The goddess Raina was there. She doesn''t come here very often.


    What could have happened?


    What''s going on, Goddess Raina?


    Kaya bows her head and asks Raina.


    ''Shirone, Kyouka and Kaya, you three must listen to me carefully. Rage and the others'' lives are in danger.


    We are amazed at the words.


    ''Goddess Raina ....... What on earth is going on?


    ''Rage and the others are trapped in the Labyrinth of the Evil One in the Minon Plain. The situation is time-sensitive.


    Raina answers Kyouka''s question gravely.


    With Raina''s words, we knew that Rage-kun and the others were in danger.


    ��The Prince of Algore, Omiros.


    It''s always great to see: ......


    Macusis muttered as he looked out from the top of the castle walls.


    The place where Macusis is looking at is the place where the hundred-armed giant was defeated.


    It was originally a hill. But now there is a large blackened and charred hole.


    That big hole is so big that it looks like the Kingdom of Algore will be completely filled in.


    "A dark knight ....... That''s a hell of a force to be reckoned with .......


    This great hole was created when the Dark Knight defeated the Hundred Armed Giant. I thought he must be strong enough to have defeated someone called a brave man, but I didn''t think he was as strong as this.


    Despite the fact that ogres, goblins, and others had attacked, there was no damage to the Algore Kingdom at all.


    It was all thanks to the dark knights taking steps beforehand. Spartoi, who was called in to defend this country from the goblins, has disappeared before long.


    How much power does he have?


    Yeah, no wonder he can''t win. So cheer up, Omiros.


    What do you mean, Macusis?


    It''s just that you got the wrong girl. You can do better than that.


    Macusis laughs.


    ''I don''t think it''s very comforting, but ....... Well, thanks for trying to cheer me up.''


    Besides, with that dark knight, I don''t think it would be a good idea to lose. I couldn''t protect Regena on my own.


    If it wasn''t for the Dark Knight, he wouldn''t have been able to protect Regena.


    There was no way I could compete with him like that.


    And I could sense a strong will from him to protect Regena. So Regena would be fine now. The girl who was afraid of the goblins and locked herself away was no more. I am relieved about that.


    And touch the magic shield. I wanted to be as strong as he was.


    ''Omiroth!


    Riette, riding a werewolf, is coming here.


    The werewolf is going to live in this country.


    The reason for this is because the Dark Knight told him to protect this country. So this werewolf can no longer eat people.


    I''m not sure how many times I''ve seen him go to visit Ethigos while he''s recuperating in this country, but he''s probably more companionable than I thought.


    That werewolf is somehow missed by Riette.


    ''''What were you talking about?''''


    Riette asks.


    ''It''s about the Dark Knight,''


    ''Ah, the bard''s uncle. I didn''t realize he was a dark knight.


    Haha, that''s true.


    Yeah, who would have thought that the bard they captured was a dark knight? Well, maybe someday I''ll call myself the man who captured the dark knight who defeated the hero.


    Who''s gonna believe that, Macusis?


    Hey, it''s the truth.


    Macusis looks frustrated.


    Myself and Riette laugh at that.


    Then, after laughing for a moment, Riette looks at me.


    ''Hey, Omiros. I''ll see you again ....... The bard''s uncle is one of them, but so is Regena and others .......


    Yes, ...... and I''m sure I''ll see you there.


    I looked up at the sky at Riette''s words and said, "I''m sure I''ll see you as long as I live under this sky.


    I have a feeling that as long as I live under this sky, I''ll be able to see him.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    Mmm-hmm.


    Coona is making tea in front of me.


    Kuna is in a very good mood, probably happy that Regena and the others are gone.


    Ligena and the others went to the St. Renaria Republic yesterday.


    Thanks to that, the only people living in their own mansion, which was built right near the Demon King''s Castle, were myself, Kuna and the bear-faced servant who was first attached to it.


    Incidentally, this bear-faced maidservant is said to be a human bear warbler girl. I say seemingly because I''ve never seen her in human form before. Moreover, she doesn''t seem to like herself very much and still hasn''t told me her name.


    She, unlike Kuna, seems disappointed that Regena is gone. I remember her drooling over Regena and the others as if they were looking at a treat. She must have really wanted to eat.


    Considering her presence as a human bear, Ligena was really glad to be out of Nargol. Nargol is not a place where people can inherently live. It''s a little lonely, but it can''t be helped.


    How about it, Kroki? You don''t have to rely on Regena to get you a cup of tea anytime you want with Kuna around.


    Kuna puts the tea down in front of her, and then she stands up on her knees and bends her breasts against her chest as if to say how she feels. Then Kuna''s large breasts swayed.


    The clothes Kuna is wearing now are the maid''s uniform that Regina originally wore.


    The reason why I have these clothes is because I asked a certain dwarf to make work clothes for Regena and the others, and he gave me these clothes.


    It seems that all of the heroic maids are wearing these clothes, and they imitated them. It''s a good thing that you can''t get rid of them.


    And Regina was taking care of herself in her maid outfit. Because of that, I had a very hard time looking at her.


    And the maid''s outfit that was so destructive when Regena wore it was now worn by Kuna.


    Kuna''s breasts are much larger than Regena''s. That''s why the chest of the maid''s uniform is quite dangerous. I can''t take my eyes off of it as something amazing is about to pop out at any moment.


    ''''What''s going on, Kuroki?��Don''t you drink?


    Coona says, looking at herself curiously.


    Good. He didn''t seem to notice that he was fawning over Coona''s breasts.


    ''No, thank you Coona. I''ll take it.''


    Then he picked up the cup of tea and brought it to his mouth.


    The tea was quite sweet but delicious. And it was the first time he had ever tasted it.


    ''What do you think, Kroki?''


    Coona looks at herself as if expecting something.


    ''Yes, it''s delicious. I''ve never tasted it before by the way, what''s wrong with this tea?


    Oh, that''s what Dattier gave me.


    I hold back from blowing up when I hear Coona''s words.


    Datier is that Datier of the Goblin Queen, as I recall.


    In fact, he had just visited Dattier in the Kingdom of Karon just a few minutes ago to see if he had any idea where Goz was.


    At that time, Goz heard that Datier was locked up in the dungeon of Karon as punishment for taking the important things that Modes entrusted to him without permission.


    In other words, Regena would no longer be attacked by Goz. When he told Regena about it, she was happy. Now she would be able to return to the human world in peace.


    I''m happy about that myself. The only thing that bothered me was that when I was talking to Datie, I noticed that her gaze kept turning to her crotch.


    It was honestly weird to have her look at my crotch as she licked it all over.


    I''m sorry Datier, but I don''t want to see her again if I can.


    Why would this Dathier send Kuna a cup of tea when the two of them didn''t seem to be getting along?


    ''Is it good, Kroki?''


    Kuna asks me with a smile.


    Kuna made this tea for me. It doesn''t taste bad, so let''s drink it.


    I''ll drink the tea.


    It''s very good, Kuna.


    I laugh and reply.


    ''Well, go ahead and drink it. Kroki seems to have a high tolerance, so I put plenty of it in. I''m sure you''ll find that Kroki is somewhat reserved with Kuna. You can expose everything to Kuna, you know.


    Coona brews the tea again.


    Tolerance? What are you talking about? But I have a bad feeling about something.


    As for the ogre thing, we''d better take steps to keep the cuna from going out of control.


    ''Oh, yes. I''ve got a present for Kuna.


    Then he takes a box out of his pocket.


    ''Is that ......?''


    Inside the box is a ring. I took out the ring and put it on the ring finger of Kuna''s left hand.


    This ring, you see, is a pair, and it contains magic that can tell the position of each of the two people wearing it, and magic that can transfer to each other''s location.


    I show you the ring finger of my left hand. I have a ring on my finger.


    "Now I''ll be with Kuna forever.


    Kuna''s eyes moisten as she says this.


    ''''Kroki!


    Kuna hugs herself.


    ''Kroki!��Kuroki!��I love Kuroki!


    Ha, I''m glad you like it.


    I feel a little guilty as I pat Coona''s back.


    This is how I know what Kuna is doing and where he is. The real reason for the ring is the reins that keep Kuna from going out of control.


    But I can''t say that indeed.


    But still, the Kuna smells good.


    Kompon.


    When I''m hugging Kuna, there''s a knock on the door. It''s like someone is coming.


    "Who''s there?!


    Coona yells away from him. She seems a little grumpy at being interrupted.


    ''Excuse me, sir,''


    A surprising figure opened the door and walked in.


    ''''Regena?!��Why are you here!


    Kuna is right.


    With the transference magic stone that Sirone and the others gave me, Ligena''s clan should have gone to the St. Renaria Republic just a few moments ago.


    ''''That''s right, but ...... actually I had a last request for your husband, so I stayed behind by myself.''''


    Regena bows her head.


    ''What, Regena. What are you going to ask Kroki for?


    Coona says grimly.


    ''Yes, I just wanted to ask your husband for one last mercy.


    What?


    !


    Rigena''s eyes catch themselves straight away.


    ''What do you mean by pity ......?��Wait a minute, Kuna!��Put the scythe away!


    He stops Kuna from silently calling out the scythe.


    ''''Regena!��There''s no such thing as a poor body like yours!��It''s just in time for Coona!


    ''Eh, ......, but I think your husband used to look at my ass sometimes .......''


    Rigena''s words almost blow the tea.


    You were found out ....... I''m sorry, I was looking at my butt when I bent down while cleaning .......


    ''No!��No!��All Kroki needs is a kuna!��He was looking at Cuna''s chest licking all over it earlier!��I don''t need Rigena!


    The words almost make you slip off your chair without a second thought.


    You noticed: ....... I''m sorry, I''ve been watching you the whole time.


    ''Sir!��Is His Excellency here?!


    This time, multiple footsteps can be heard coming towards this room.


    The ones who have come are the fully armed female knights of the demon race. They enter the room as if they were pushing Regina away.


    ''''By order of His Majesty the Demon King, we have been placed under your command. From now on, we look forward to working with you.''''


    The women of the demon race bow to him.


    Speaking of which, did I mention that Modes said he would have his own men on him?


    However, I didn''t expect to see a woman of the demon race like this.


    There are two main types of demon race. The lower class demon tribe has an inhuman appearance, and the higher class demon tribe has an appearance that is almost the same as a human except that they have horns.


    The upper class demons are as beautiful as the beautiful angels.


    They seem to be just as beautiful as Rumsfeld. They are all quite beautiful.


    ''''Why is this happening!


    Coona has his head in his hands. She doesn''t like the idea of having more women around her.


    She didn''t expect that she too would have female knights as her subordinates. Originally, all female knights of the demon race should be under Morna''s command.


    The fact that they came here means that Moona has agreed to be her subordinate.


    This was surprising, since she seemed to hate herself.


    In front of me, Coona has her head in her hands.


    It''s going to be a noisy day for some reason.


    I bring my tea to my mouth while looking out the window at the Nargol sky.


    Still, I feel somewhat hot.


    A good smell fills the room, where there are more and more women. And I gradually lose consciousness.

 46 Evil Gods plot

    Zarxys, the god of death.


    What do you mean? Say it again!��Zarxis!!!!


    He grabs me by the neck and lifts me up.


    ''Let go ...... Lavrus ....... I''m going to die ...... in agony .......


    Moving and struggling.


    Hmph!


    Lavrus looks distressed and throws down in a way that doesn''t seem to be amused.


    ''''Guffaw!


    He is lowered to the ground and grunts pitifully.


    I told you ...... that''s right. I heard that Raina has found a lover. It''s called the Brave Man of Light: .......


    The man in front of me shakes with anger when he hears this.


    He is a normal human being, if only in appearance.


    The muscles rise in his bare hands and feet, his neck is thick and his jaw is large. It is as if he has forced violence into human form.


    However, although Lavrus takes on the form of a man, it is a temporary form. His true form is far from human.


    This man is not a human being. He is a man of a god race that does not belong to Elyos and is called an evil god by the gods of Elyos.


    He returned from the land of Rox, the land of humans, and told Lavrus what happened there.


    At first Lavrus seemed uninterested in listening, but when I told him about the brave men of light, he suddenly grabbed me by the neck.


    ''''d*mn it!��Raina belongs to this Lavrus!��You mess with my girl and I''m going to kill you!


    Lavrus''s angry voice.


    Hearing that, I wonder.


    When did Raina become this man''s property?


    Lena is one of the Three Beautiful Gods, one of the most beautiful goddesses in Elyos.


    Although not as beautiful as Modes, Lavrus''s true form is also ugly. There is no way Raina would flinch.


    Not only this Lavrus, but many other male gods are courting Raina.


    And everyone is fighting with each other under the surface, claiming that they are the love interest of Raina.


    It seems that Elyos is in an uproar over the fact that Raina has a boyfriend.


    Her lover''s name is Rage. He is a human who is called the brave man of light.


    I don''t know where this man came from. However, his power is tremendous, and he is on par with Odis.


    He is also very beautiful in appearance. He is rumored among the goddesses of this world, not only by Elyos, but also by the goddesses of this world.


    Perhaps because of the existence of that brave man of light being holed up in the labyrinth, Lavrus didn''t know about it until now. That''s why he''s angry now.


    ''''It''s an order, Zarxis!��Bring that brave man of light up here!


    Lavrus says arrogantly.


    Why should this Zarxis listen to this man''s orders?


    I''m angry. It''s not that I''m under this man''s command in the first place.


    But I want to keep Lavrus, who does not belong to Elyos and is hostile to Modes, on my side.


    Besides, right now I''m hiding in this labyrinth, it''s hard to say no.


    This is the deepest part of the underground labyrinth in the plain of Minon.


    The room in which the throne of Lavrus is located is large and magnificent.


    Frankly, it''s not worthy of this rough god.


    But the power of this labyrinth is immense. This labyrinth, built by a master dwarven craftsman, gives Lavrus his power. The labyrinth is made of special magical materials and the magical skills of the dwarves, which makes it strong.


    In this labyrinth built for him, he cannot use magic from his own realm.


    That is why the strong but cowardly Lavrulus does not want to leave the labyrinth.


    ''''You want me to bring you here instead of leading you to a brave man?''''


    Lavrus does not want you to go and kill the brave men of light, but to bring them to this labyrinth of land that is advantageous to you. How cowardly he was.


    ''Yes!��Sorry, Zarxys?��I''m supposed to be invincible in here!��I don''t know if you''re a brave man of light or what!��I''ll cut you down with my axe!


    Then he takes his own axe.


    It is a huge magical axe called the double-edged axe of Lavrus. This man''s holy seal is also a replica of the double-edged axe.


    Lavrus swings the axe and slashes the sky.


    The impact-breaking that emanates from the axe shakes the labyrinth.


    Even if you don''t take the axe properly, this impact break alone should be enough to destroy your half-rotten body.


    Touch this half-rotten body. I''ve managed to exist by siphoning off a large amount of the life force of those living on earth.


    The traitor Modes nearly destroyed my body.


    I managed to survive, but my body was damaged and broken, and I was slowly crumbling.


    I want to regenerate my body at all costs, but it takes a lot of life force to do so.


    It sucks the life force from humans, but no matter how much power it sucks from lower life forms, it can barely sustain the body. It is very inefficient.


    An angel can gain a lot of life force, but as long as he is an adversary to the gods of Elyos and the Modes, he can''t stand out.


    For the same reason, they can''t target other divine races.


    Therefore, they have no choice but to put up with inferior creatures. They mainly target humans.


    Humans, a race loved by the hostile Elyos gods, must be destroyed.


    They have destroyed several human nations, sucking the life force out of them, and have used another demon as a sacrificial sheep to escape the eyes of the gods of Elyos.


    The one incident in Rox wasn''t even his own doing, and he was going to blame it all on Striges.


    But when he ran into the dark knight under his command, the Dark Knight, Modes found out that he was alive.


    And the brave woman of light also saw himself. In other words, Elyos found out too.


    Why were they really in that place? I don''t know why. But what we can say for sure is that it will be hard to get life force from here on out.


    But if we don''t suck the life force out of others, we will eventually perish. What should we do?


    It''s a bad idea to suck the life force out of your body.


    The only way here is to get a large amount of life force at once and regenerate the body.


    It reminds me of the brave man. I could sense a powerful life force from him.


    Can we take away his life force?


    Then I will be able to regenerate this body.


    So I will listen to Lavrus''s orders.


    All right, all right. "All right, fine, I''ll lure the hero into this labyrinth. Because in this labyrinth, Modes is the only one who can beat you in this labyrinth. ......


    Don''t say the name Modes!


    Lavrus yells loudly.


    I can see that he is emphatic but frightened. Apparently, he''s still scared of Modes.


    When I look closer, I see that he is shaking.


    Lavrus, who is much bigger than me, looks smaller.


    I''ve been thinking, "Well, how about if we capture a brave man and use him as bait to lure Raina into this labyrinth? That way, you''ll have Raina as your own.


    He suggests luring Raina to Lavrus to cheer him up. We need Lavrus to fight that traitor again.


    The only person in the world who can fight Modes, aside from those from Elyos, is Lavrulus.


    We must get him to come out of the labyrinth again.


    ''Good for you, Zarxis!��Yes, that goddess is exactly what this Lavrus deserves.


    Lavrus stops shaking as he remembers Raina.


    Seeing this, he sighs. Now how do I lure the brave man in?


    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    We move from the magic city of Saria to the Republic of Ariadia.


    The gryphon carrying us flies through the wind.


    The weather is nice and the wind is pleasant.


    Sahoko is riding with me on the griffon. Sahoko is riding with me, clinging to my back.


    Beside me, a gryphon is flying with N?o and Reno on board.


    And in front of us is Rage on the Pegasus.


    "It''s a pretty good ride, Chiyuki-san.


    Nao laughs as she flies to the side.


    ''Really, why didn''t I think of that earlier?''


    It wasn''t until he fought the Dark Knights in Nargol that he came up with the idea of riding a flying demonic beast.


    When I saw the Dark Knights fighting on a wyvern, I wondered if I could do the same thing.


    However, the wyvern is only in Nargol. Looking for a replacement magical beast, he reached the Gryphon and Hippogriff.


    It was a challenge to tame them, but it worked.


    We laugh when we remember that. It''s a good memory of what we all struggled with.


    ''What are you laughing at, Chiyuki?''


    As we laugh, Rage, who was flying ahead of us, comes toward us.


    Rage is riding alone on the Pegasus. Reno wanted to ride with me, but I let him ride alone because of Sahoko and Nao.


    Sahoko and Nao always refrain from doing so. So to be fair, they decided not to have anyone ride with them.


    The Pegasus that Rage rides is not a tame magical beast, unlike the Gryphon and Hippogriff that we ride, it''s not a tame magical beast.


    The Pegasus was given to me by Raina. It seems that the Pegasus is a valuable thing that only holy knights are allowed to ride, but it was specially given to Rage.


    It seems to be an apology about the Roxx Kingdom.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. It''s frustrating, but it looks good on you.


    ''I was talking about the time I tamed a magical beast.


    Oh, you mean that time. That''s a tough one.


    Rage laughs briskly. Then everyone around her laughs too.


    It was hard to get a griffon or hippogriff to be used as a mount.


    It wasn''t that hard to capture them, but it was a constant process of trial and error to figure out how to turn the magical beasts into a riding machine.


    First, I came up with the idea of turning the gryphon into a messenger.


    A creature that becomes a witch can use its master''s ability to some extent and becomes stronger than before it became a witch.


    However, in order to turn a creature into a witch, the master sorcerer must have much higher life force or magic power than the creature to become a witch.


    In other words, a sorcerer cannot turn a creature of the same rank or stronger than himself into a witch. Also, even if they are weaker than you, if the difference between them is small, they cannot be turned into a witch.


    A human wizard can only turn a dog or a cat into a wizard, and not a big beast.


    I heard that elves can turn fairly large beasts into wizards.


    However, even elves that are much stronger than humans can''t turn humans into their witchcraft.


    The only people who can turn a human into a witch is the angels, or those who have the same or greater power.


    However, if a human is turned into an angel, they are not called an angel, but an apostle.


    Griffons are powerful monsters, so it''s difficult for elves or even angels to become a messenger, but it''s possible for us, who are stronger than the angels.


    However, for some reason, we gave up on turning them into charms.


    The reason is that a creature that becomes a witch will only love its master who has made it a witch.


    And I don''t know how to turn back a creature that has been turned into an errand boy.


    That was the problem.


    Once before, Reno turned a prince of a certain country into a messenger, in this case an apostle.


    The prince, who became an apostle, only loved Reno, and it was a big deal.


    According to Reno''s story, the prince asked him to make him an apostle.


    In other words, the prince had been hitting on Reno in a roundabout way, and Reno made him an apostle for fun.


    The prince is also a prince for hitting on Reno despite having a fianc��e, but I think Reno is also a problem with Reno.


    I looked for a way to break the jutsu then, but I couldn''t find it, so I''m putting it off.


    I''ll have to do something about it eventually, but honestly, my head hurts.


    Well, since that happened, we decided not to create a messenger unless we had to.


    Instead, Reno and I used our magic to make it a riding machine. It''s a good thing that you don''t have to use it as a messenger, because it''s not a problem.


    This is how we managed to tame the gryphon and hippogriff.


    We headed for the Republic of Ariadia, chatting with each other.


    According to Talabos, there seems to have been a problem in the Republic of Ariadia, and he wants you to hear the detailed story there.


    ''''Speaking of which, I wonder if Sirone and the others are in good hands?


    Sahoko worries about Sirone and the others.


    ''I don''t know. But aside from Kyouka-san, Kaya-san is with them. I think we can stop Shirone-san from going off the rails.


    I reply.


    I was the one who attached Kyouka and Kaya to Shirone. I thought it would be dangerous for me to be alone with Shirone. If I was alone, I might have to ride into Nargol alone.


    ''''Shirone-san, do you think you can get your childhood friend back?


    This time Reno looks at Nargol and says.


    ''That''s going to be a bit tricky, Reno.


    Rage looks at Reno and says.


    ''Oh, why? Mr. Rage?


    Think about it, Lino. He was following the Demon King. You have no idea how many people in this world have been hurt because of the Demon Lord. Even if you''re not in your right mind, that''s not forgivable. I''m sure he''ll just disappear, never to be seen again.��Yeah, I''d do that if I were in his shoes.


    Rage says with a rare serious look on his face.


    ''Oh no. ....... I just got to see my childhood friend again who wanted to meet him.


    ''Yes, Mr. Ray. Mr. Cyrone wanted to meet his childhood friend.


    Reno and Sahoko say ruefully.


    ''I''m sorry ....... He''s going to have to take responsibility for that. He doesn''t want to involve Shirone in paying for what he''s done. We''ll just have to sit tight here and watch.


    Rage says, nodding his head yes.


    I hear Rage''s words and shove them in my mind, "That''s your wish.


    You just don''t want Shirone''s childhood friend to show up in this world, and you don''t want her to possibly leave you, do you?


    But I do understand a little bit of what you''re saying, Rage.


    The people of this world are suffering from demons. The ruler of these demons, the demon king, is an unforgivable existence.


    According to Sirone''s story, her childhood friend, he is a good person. You may feel guilty about being the Demon King''s advance guard.


    But I don''t think it''s a good idea to leave Cyrone''s presence. That won''t reassure Cyrone. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be funny.


    Rage may not like it, but we should welcome him as one of us.


    So we have to say that the only bad thing is the Demon King.


    The forest below where we are flying now may be inhabited by demons.


    I heard that if we defeat the Demon King, the damage caused by the demons will stop. That should make this world a lot more fun.


    ''''Wait, guys!


    Rage stops everyone as they are flying.


    ''What''s up, Rage?''


    I hear a woman scream.


    Rage said and flew the pegasus in a different direction from its destination.


    ''What do you think, Nao?''


    I look at Nao.


    ''''That''s awesome, Rage-senpai ....... This Nao-san just noticed it too: ......


    Nao, whose sensory abilities are extremely high, says as she looks at Rage''s back.


    ''I''m going after you, guys!


    Everyone nods when I say it.


    This is the only part of Rage that I can count on. Maybe it''s the beautiful woman who is definitely in a pinch.


    We too hurriedly followed Rage.


    ��Sizfe, the freedom fighter girl.


    Sisyphe!


    My sister Kayna calls my name.


    ''I know!


    Then I look in front of me.


    There is a lone orc there.


    The giant pig stands up like a human, its figure bigger than me.


    Its eyes, wet with lust, look down at me as it licks me around.


    ''''Don''t lick it!


    He glares at the orcs and I raise my sword.


    No help is needed. My companions are fighting another orc. I will have to kill the orc in front of me.


    This will not be the first time I have fought an orc. But then there was only one orc, and it was a friend who would fight with me.


    But this time there was more than one Orc that attacked me. I''m not sure of their numbers.


    We were on our way back to the Republic of Ariadia when we were asked to escort them.


    This area was supposed to be an easy job, as there are few monsters in this area.


    However, we were ambushed by orcs on the road, and without being able to confirm our numbers, we were in a battle.


    This is the first time we''ve fought multiple orcs.


    Normally orcs, unlike goblins, are not supposed to form groups. But now the orcs are attacking us in groups.


    This is something that has never happened before.


    Half of the freedom fighters who were guarding the carriage were already killed by the orcs'' attack.


    Only my companion Kayna and a few freedom fighters are left.


    If this were true, I would have already been killed as well. But I''m still alive because I''m a woman.


    The orcs are trying to capture me unharmed as a woman. They are a disgusting bunch.


    But there''s an opening.


    ''Yah!


    I deliberately swing my sword slowly.


    The orc laughs and swings his club to play the sword.


    He''s going to flick the sword off and get me unharmed.


    Now!


    I lower my sword quickly. The cudgel cuts the sky as it is.


    It worked. I''m confident in my swordsmanship alone.


    The swinging orc loses its stance. I don''t miss it.


    I kicked the ground and got into my opponent''s bosom and plunged my sword into the orc''s heart.


    ''''Gu?!''''


    The orc looks down at me with a look of disbelief.


    That''s probably true too. Normally, my arm strength would not be able to give a single scratch to an orc.


    The skin of an orc is hard enough to be used for leather armor and leather shields.


    The only way to scratch an orc is to be a highly trained warrior.


    And there is no way a slender-armed seventeen-year-old lass with no particular muscle tone could defeat an orc.


    But the magic sword I carry makes it possible. This sword, a memento of my father who was a freedom fighter, is the reason I am able to do what I do as a freedom fighter.


    Orcs fall with their swords intact. I was rewarded for underestimating the importance of being a woman.


    I try to pull out the fallen sword.


    ''''Huh?!''''


    I can''t get the sword out. Shit, I put too much pressure on it.


    I was just about to pull it out, when suddenly my body is lifted.


    I turn around and see the face of an orc right near me.


    Shit, I didn''t notice it approaching me from behind.


    ''''Bu-ho-ho-ho-ho...''''


    Orcs are smiling happily. Something cold runs down my spine.


    ''Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    I scream as hard as I can.


    The orc carries me in his arms as he tries to carry me into the forest.


    ''Help--!��Help me, I hate it!


    He rages, but he can''t get out of the orc''s arms.


    I don''t want to be the first orc to die. I wouldn''t want to be the first orc to die.


    It was then that the sky would shine.


    "What?


    I can''t help but meditate.


    Then suddenly I am lowered to the ground.


    ''What is ......''


    I open my eyes and turn around to see a headless orc lying on the ground.


    I look in the direction the light came from.


    A horse is flying in the sky. The light from the horse goes through the orcs one by one. In the blink of an eye, the orcs were all toppled.


    ''''Beautiful......''''


    I can''t help myself.


    A man on a celestial horse descends before us from the sky.


    His figure is luminous and divine.


    The man who descended from the heavenly horse stands in front of me.


    The man who rescued me was more beautiful than any man I had ever seen before.


    His well-formed face and slender body, his light hair shining in the sun.


    His beautiful face smiled gently at me. I can''t speak as I admire that face with its hot cheeks.


    ''Are you okay?''


    He calls out to me, but I can''t help but fawn over him and stand there in a daze. What was I thinking when I was in danger earlier? I can''t think straight because something unbelievable has happened.


    But it''s rude to not say anything at this point.


    Haha, yes, that''s a relief!��I almost got kidnapped by the orcs.


    I thank him sullenly.


    ''I heard a call for help as I flew through the air, though, so I came as fast as I could. Looks like you made it in time.


    Then he holds out his hand.


    I take his hand and am pulled up.


    As it is caused, the man''s face is close to mine. It smells fresh, unlike the oak.


    ''I''m Rage. Can you tell me your name, miss?


    Cizferia. ......


    Hon!


    Suddenly, I heard a coughing from behind Rage-sama.


    Before I knew it, someone was standing behind Rage-sama. I didn''t notice it because I was only looking at Rage-sama.


    I let go of my hand in a hurry.


    ''What is it?''��Chiyuki?


    Master Rage looks back. ''I''m sorry I can''t see your face anymore.


    ''Sorry to interrupt your intake, but can I have a word with you, Mr. Rage?


    I look from Rage-sama''s back to the woman called Chiyuki, who is the voice''s partner.


    So I take a breath.


    ''Beautiful......''


    I mutter to myself. Second word of the day.


    The woman named Chiyuki was very beautiful.


    Her white, well-defined face and beautiful, slit eyes. Her body is sleek, and where it comes out, it comes out. Especially beautiful is the black hair that reaches to the waist. It reflects the sun''s light and sparkles.


    I feel a little depressed when I see it. It''s a good thing that he is so cool, there is no way the woman would leave him alone. It was a short love .......


    The woman named Chiyuki is looking at me somewhat unhappily.


    It''s a good idea to have a little talk with them.


    She''s beautiful, but the cold stare makes me feel uncomfortable.


    ''Yes, sir. What is it?!


    His voice rises as his beautiful eyes stare at me.


    ''There were twelve orcs that attacked us. Are you sure this is the right one?


    ''Well ...... no ...... I don''t know either. I couldn''t confirm how many orcs attacked me because I was attacked so suddenly, so ......


    I reply sullenly.


    ''Yes ....... ''Then I don''t blame you. ......''


    The woman named Chiyuki sighs.


    ''What''s wrong with your orc numbers, Chiyuki?''


    ''''There were twelve dead orcs, and this is the one you killed all of them, Rage. Strangely enough, there don''t seem to be any top orcs among those twelve. This is very strange.


    The woman named Chiyuki has lost interest in me and ignores me and continues her conversation with Rage-sama.


    ''Any sign of other demons in the vicinity?''


    ''In the meantime, though, I''ve had Reno-san and Nao-san search for another demon nearby. I don''t feel like I''m hiding.


    Well, ....... Maybe it''s a result of the incident the vice-president of the Sorcerer''s Society mentioned. Maybe it''s something we can find out if we go to Ariadia and ask for more information.


    That''s certainly true too: ......


    The woman named Chiyuki nodded at Rage-sama''s words.


    ''''Also, we still don''t know how many people were injured. But now that Sahoko is using her healing magic, everyone should be safe.


    ''Right. By the way, are there any girls among the injured?


    ''What ......? None of the girls seem to have been injured. ......


    Yeah, that''s a relief.


    Hearing those words reassures me as well as Rage-sama. Apparently, my companions are safe too.


    ''''Why do you only worry about the girls anymore ......


    That''s the role of a brave man to protect a fragile woman.


    ''Oh my God, ...... be the protector of all of them if you can.''


    As the two of us are talking, someone approaches us.


    The person who approached was the woman who was the subject of our escort, Atrana.


    We have been hired to escort her, a merchant, and her goods to Ariadia.


    ''Thank you. Thank you for your help, brave lady.


    Ms. Atrana is bowing to Lady Raige.


    It is very graceful to see Miss Atrana, a gracious and oddly aged lady, bowing.


    ''And you?''


    ''My name is Atrana, and I am the leader of this troop of merchants. If you hadn''t come to me, my brave friend, we would have been in a lot of trouble.


    ''No, I''m glad I could protect someone as beautiful as you.


    Master Rage curtsies to Atrana. ''This one is quite graceful too.


    ''Well, you''re pretty good at it,''


    Atrana smiles. Unlike me, she has plenty of room to maneuver. Maybe this is the difference in experience.


    But the woman beside me, who says Chiyuki, looks even more unhappy at the sight of it.


    I feel that I am somewhat out of place.


    The conversation was about to get long, so I left.


    ''Looks like we''re both safe, Sizfe.


    When she leaves Rage-sama, sister Kayna comes to her place. She was a woman like herself, so she seems to be safe.


    ''Yes, Sister Kayna ......, she seems to be safe somehow.


    Despite being attacked by a pack of orcs, he survived. It is a miracle.


    We rejoice in our safety.


    "But it''s still amazing: ....... All those orcs were killed in just one second. Is that what the Hero of Light is all about?


    The Brave of the Light?


    You don''t know, Sisyphe. Well, it''s still famous around here: ....... I''ve been told that he is the strongest person east of the continent beyond the Central Mountains. It''s said that he was the favorite of the goddess Raina.


    Sister Kayna looks at Lady Rage and says.


    ''''You''re a brave man, beloved of the goddess. ......


    His power is truly something worthy of being called a brave man. Hearing sister Kayna''s words, I stared passionately at Rage-sama''s back.

 47 Rich ariadia

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    The Republic of Ariadia is located just on the border between the eastern and western borders of the continent and is located at the mouth of the Kish River, a large river that flows through the heart of the Minon Plain.


    The number of citizens may exceed a million. It is probably the largest country in the world.


    The reason why so many people gather here is because the country is rich.


    The plain of Minon, which stretches to the north of Ariadia, is a very rich land, and it produces a lot of crops such as white wheat. The crops are carried to Ariadia via the Kish River, which has its source in the central mountain range that runs through the center of the plain.


    And to the south is the quiet Gulf of Ariad. This bay is shallow, and the great sea monsters of the open sea cannot enter it.


    The nations of this gulf and the nations of the Minon Plain have formed an Ariadic alliance around the Republic of Ariadia, and people are free to come and go as they please.


    For this reason, many people gather in the Republic of Ariadia.


    Also, to the northeast of the plain of Minon is the land of the dwarves, from which tools and minerals such as gold and silver are brought to Ariadia via the River Kish.


    Such is the Republic of Ariadia, which issues Tikam money, the standard for world currency. Perhaps this is why its monetary economy is more advanced than that of any other country.


    After all, the currency of the Republic of St. Renaria, where we are based, is also issued on the basis of T��kam money.


    A country where wealth is gathered. That is the Republic of Ariadia.


    And now, Rage and I are here in the general''s office of this Republic of Ariadia.


    Sahoko, Reno, and Nao have been separated from us.


    I''m worried that we''ll be left alone, so I have Sahoko to go with us.


    You have come well. The brave Lord of Light. My name is Krasus and I am a general in the Republic of Ariadia.


    A man of about 40 years of age comes out as you are shown into the room.


    His name is Krasus, and he is the general of this Ariadia Republic.


    The general is the chief of defense and security of this Republic of Ariadia.


    The position of general is quite unique in the world.


    In most cases, the king of the country is both regent and general. In other republics, too, the consul general is usually the chief administrator of security and defense.


    This is because of the large population of Ariadia and the large area to be protected, it was necessary to separate security from the work of the steward.


    In this world, most countries have military service, and there are armies of all sizes.


    But it is not for fighting humans. There are not many wars between human countries in this world.


    The opponent is a demon. It can be said that in this world where there are many demons, there is no room for human nations to fight each other.


    However, since there are not many monsters in this area, the general''s job is solely to maintain security.


    There are no conflicts between countries, but civilian conflicts are the same as in the original world we were in. Rather, because of the large population, it is far more common than in other countries.


    The general in front of me, Krasus, was also said to have been a knight of this country in the past, but he hasn''t fought many demons.


    Krasus puts his hand on his chest and gives a bow to Rage. This is the polite way of greeting in this world.


    The actuality of this is that it is a very good thing. It''s a pleasure to meet you.


    While Krasz is polite, Rage is unassuming.


    Rage doesn''t change his attitude in front of the king of any country.


    How many times have we gotten into fights because of this attitude?


    I glance at Klassus. I wonder if he wasn''t offended?


    ''''Ha-ha. If the brave Lord of Light has come, then this country will be safe now.


    He laughs at that. I don''t feel like I''m worried about Rage''s attitude.


    Instead, I feel like I''m used to people like Rage.


    However, if you don''t care about Rage''s attitude, it''s easy to talk to him.


    ''''General Krasus-dono. I''ve heard some of this from Vice President Talabos, but could you tell me more about it?


    I''ll ask Krasz on behalf of Rage.


    Negotiation is my role. It''s my job from here on out.


    ''No, no, we''re not going to stand around, so why don''t we talk in the conference room? I''ll have someone get you something to drink.


    We were led by Krasus to the reception room.


    The conference room is large and decorated quite nicely, as it is the general''s office of the great Republic of Ariadia.


    There are seats for several people at a large table.


    We each take a seat.


    Krasus claps his hands, and the door opens and someone enters.


    ''Goblins?!!!''


    I let out a gasp.


    It is a goblin that has come in. There is a cart in front of the goblin and a drink is placed on the cart.


    The goblin pushes the cart in front of us and hands us a cup of drink.


    ''Here you go, Gob.


    Goblins bow.


    We are embarrassed to see our opponents bowing to us, as they are always fighting us.


    I''ve seen goblin slaves before, but this is the first time I''ve been treated like one.


    There is a thriving goblin slave industry in the region. Unlike orcs, goblins are an easy species to enslave.


    I''ve heard that it was the sorcerers of Saria who came up with the idea of turning these goblins into slaves.


    It is said that by applying domination magic and the like, they are able to suppress the cruelty of the goblins and make them obedient.


    I''ve heard of several large farms using goblins here in the Minon Plain.


    Thanks to this cheap labor, food seems to be cheap in this region.


    When the goblins finish handing out the cup, they bow again and leave.


    I look at it with a subtle expression.


    ''Oh?'' This is the first time I''ve seen a goblin slave: ...... Ah!��No, I''ve been remiss in this. Master Raina''s teachings forbid goblin slaves. I''ve been remiss in this.


    Krasus apologizes.


    Raina is the god of battle and the protector of humans from the threat of demons. And demons are targets that must be destroyed.


    Therefore, the use of demons is critical in the Raina cult. The bottom line is that you should kill them without making them slaves.


    However, perhaps because there is little threat of demons in this Ariadia Republic, the power of the Raina cult is weak.


    The most revered person in this country is the God-king Odis, the god of law. The Odis cult does not endorse slavery, but it does not prohibit it either.


    Therefore, slavery exists openly.


    The reason I was more subtle about it is because of my disgust for the profession of slavery. Of course, in the original world we were in, slavery was banned. As such, I don''t feel very good about it.


    If this were a human being and not a demon, I would have told them to stop slavery.


    ''''I certainly don''t feel very good about it. But I''m not going to talk about it now. So let us hear why you want us to help you.


    Slavery is ingrained in this region. If we tried to stop it by force, we would have to fight with the people of this region. I didn''t want to do that.


    Besides, even if we wanted to end slavery, it would have to be done in stages, and the question of what to do with the freed goblins would come up. That would be quite a bit of work.


    So I''ll stop talking about this for now.


    Rage doesn''t seem to be too interested in it either, so let''s move on with the conversation.


    ''Yes, the incident was met at .......


    Krasus begins to explain.


    ''The incident took place on the night of the day we fought with Syrone''s childhood friend.


    In Ariadia, one of the spectacles of the Founding Festival in three weeks'' time, a match was scheduled to take place in the amphitheater for five days.


    Unlike the gladiators we know and love, these matches are not pitting humans against each other.


    Most of them pits demons against demons.


    Because of this, many demons were captured and brought to Ariadia.


    Most of the demons are Orcs, but there are some vicious monsters, such as centaurs, werewolves, lizardmen, half-fishermen Marlow, and even lamia, which is a snake with only its lower body and a female upper body.


    Those captured demons were gathered in a training facility outside the Ariadia school.


    The problem was that those demons had escaped.


    Whether or not it was an accident or a man-made event is under investigation.


    However, there are some pretty vicious demons among the escaped demons, and it seems that the demons also took away the weapons belonging to the guard of the facility. If left unchecked, they are in great danger.


    For this reason, Krasus, the general in charge of maintaining the security of Ariadia, informed his allies of the situation and they decided to deal with it jointly.


    Ariadia is a country that is built on trade. If the distribution is stopped by the demons, Ariadia is doomed.


    They say that the price of food has already risen more than twice as much. Because of this, there is dissatisfaction among the citizens.


    If they run out of food, there will be a riot.


    It won''t be an immediate problem because we have a stockpile, but we need to do something about it as soon as possible. So I need your help, Krasz says.


    I glance at Rage.


    ''Okay, leave it to me.''


    Rage says in a huff. ''Now we have a policy.


    ''Thank you,''


    Krasz thanked him.


    ''By the way, General Krasus. We will help you too, ......, but won''t you send out knights or soldiers in the Republic of Ariadia?


    They should be the first to move on because it''s their problem, not ours alone to work,


    Krasus looks troubled when I say this.


    ''''As I recall, it was the black-haired Sage Lord ....... As a matter of fact, we''ve already put out the Knights .......


    Krasz looks hard to say.


    ''What''s going on, sir?''


    ''''Actually, ....... The knights who went out to defeat the demon have been destroyed. ......


    I''m immensely disappointed in that statement.


    Krasus explains.


    It was the day after the demon escaped. Each country in the Ariad Alliance sent out a defeating force made up of knights, he says.


    And on that day, the Ariadia knights are said to have found the escaped centaurs in the Minon plain.


    The number of centaurs is only 23, while the number of Ariadia knights is 300.


    The knights who are outnumbered naturally charged at the centaurs to capture the centaurs. And I heard that more than half of them were struck down without defeating a single centaur.


    I hold my head up. Fighting centaurs on the plains is just too stupid.


    The centaurs are all excellent archers and horsemen. If they fought on the plains and plains, ordinary humans would have no chance of winning at first.


    They are omnivores and hunt with their bows.


    Centaurs have a body that is much stronger than that of humans. The arrows from their strong arms fly farther than human arrows and easily penetrate armor and shields that have no magical powers of their own.


    And the lower half of a centaur''s body is a horse, highly mobile. A horse carrying a heavily armed knight would not be able to catch up with it at first.


    Perhaps the knights of the Republic of Ariadia were defeated without even being able to touch the centaur. Originally, there were no centaurs in the Minon Plain. That''s probably why they didn''t understand the power of the centaurs and ended up like this.


    Still, the surviving knights of Ariadia pursued the centaurs.


    However, they couldn''t catch up with it and lost sight of it, and soon it was nighttime and they had to make camp.


    In hindsight, Krasus says they should have taken refuge in some country, even if they were forced to do so.


    The number of demons in the area was low, so he was probably caught off guard. It seems that most of the remaining knights were killed in a night attack by the orcs.


    Then I suddenly wonder.


    ''Have the orcs attacked us in groups?''


    I ask Krasus.


    ''Yes, according to the surviving knights, it was a controlled move: ......


    Then you have the same senior orcs. Are there any such orcs that have escaped?


    Orcs don''t swarm, but when there''s an advanced species of orc, they do.


    And orcs that have formed an army are vicious. They can easily destroy a human country or two.


    Aside from the other demons, that senior orc would have to be defeated at all costs.


    However, when I ask, Krasus shakes his head.


    ''''The sorcerers of the Magician''s Association also asked me about it. But it seems that there were no senior orcs in the area. Besides, from what I''ve heard, it doesn''t seem to be a demon we can handle: ......


    That''s certainly true too: ......


    Senior Orcs are larger than ordinary Orcs. They have a body of steel and can only be hurt by magical weapons.


    Ordinary humans are no match for them.


    Fortunately, the only high level Orcs are found in Nargol, and they can only appear in the human world. They rarely come out to the human world.


    However, that doesn''t mean that there are no advanced species of Orcs appearing in the human world.


    According to records, an advanced species of Orc called Grendale appeared in the northern lands of the Republic of Ariadia, where he formed an army and destroyed human lands all over the world, enslaving humans to create an orc empire.


    However, Grendale was defeated by the demigod, the brave Beolf, and his empire is no longer in existence.


    There was no way an ordinary human could handle an opponent who could finally win with a brave man who was the son of a god.


    So maybe Krasus was right and there were no advanced species orcs among the demons that escaped.


    ''''If that''s the case, it''s probably not an accident, but an external culprit. Someone must have deliberately let the demon escape.''''


    Krasus nodded as I said this.


    ''The sorcerer-dono said the same thing.


    Well, if you think about it, you would normally come to that conclusion.


    ''It''s a tricky situation: ......


    I sigh.


    I don''t know what the culprit is. But since he can make orcs follow him, he must be a very advanced demon.


    And it doesn''t show itself. We have to start by finding out who it is. It''s quite a tricky situation.


    Yes ....... It seems that we can no longer deal with this on our own. ......


    According to Krasus, not only the Knights of Ariadia, but also the knights of each country seem to have been decimated by the demons.


    It''s no longer possible for the knights of each country to deal with the situation alone.


    It seems that each country judged so and decided to contact civilian freedom fighters, the Order of Odis, which has branches all over the world, and the Society of Magicians to ask for help.


    And it seems that they spoke to me who happened to be in Saria, the headquarters of the Sorcerers'' Association.


    It seems that they''ve made individual offers to other famous warriors as well.


    It seems that besides Rage, someone else who is called a brave man has already come to Ariadia.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get a good idea of what to expect from them.


    I am a little surprised to hear that there are many people who are called brave.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea.


    Also, Krasus said that all the brave people had an attitude like Rage.


    That''s why the rude attitude of Rage may not bother you.


    But hearing that, Rage becomes unhappy. I''m sure he doesn''t mind the fact that there are brave men other than himself.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m going to be able to do that. Please save this Ariadia!


    Saying that, Krasus bowed deeply to Rage.


    ��Novis the Fire Brave.


    ''Whew!


    Get up and move around.


    Move so as not to wake the woman next to you.


    The woman is a woman who was my client. She is a widow and has no children.


    She''s quite rich because she has an inheritance from her husband who was a wealthy man.


    She asked me to be her husband, but I can''t do that.


    I''m a brave man, after all, and I''m a brave man. There are people in this world who need my help, and I can''t stay in one place.


    I''m going to sneak out of the house and get dressed.


    Maybe I''ll go to the public baths.


    With that, we start walking.


    I walk through the entertainment district of the Republic of Ariadia.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been in this country.


    In this area where there are few demons, my power is not needed much.


    The only place I can exercise my power is in the huge amphitheater in front of me right now.


    The arena basically pits demons against demons, but occasionally there are matches between humans and demons.


    I''m tempted to go out to test my skills.


    But the arena is closed now because of the incident. So you can''t do it now.


    By the way, although the arena is closed, we have a huge public bathhouse, an amphitheater, and a horse racing track in this country.


    As such, the country has no shortage of entertainment.


    The public bathrooms are located in the central square and you have to walk a bit.


    We''ll see what we can do: ......


    I''ve been called in to defeat the demon, but I don''t intend to move in a hurry.


    Since we''ve come all the way to this Ariadia, let''s take it slow for today.


    ''''Please, let go of me. ......


    It''s small, but it''s a female voice.


    You run to the direction of the voice.


    You see a woman surrounded by several men.


    A man''s hand is grabbing the woman''s arm.


    "Hey, hey, we''re going to find your lost buddy," he says. Kindness comes in handy.


    The man says that, but the look on his face tells me he''s being kind and not saying it.


    I look at the woman''s face. Then he takes a breath.


    The woman is a ridiculously beautiful woman. Her face is white and well-groomed, peeking out of her flaxen hair, which has a slight habit. A little teary-eyed eyes will look like a man''s desire for protection.


    And the most striking thing about the woman''s appearance is the bulge of the chest which is visible even from the top of the clothes.


    It is quite large.


    The woman begs the man who holds her arm to let go, but he does not let go.


    That''s because she''s that beautiful, she won''t let go.


    The people around her just watch and do not move.


    The man who surrounds the woman seems to be very strong. He''s afraid that by helping the woman, they will do him violence.


    I will have to help him here.


    That''s my role as the "fire hero".


    If I help him, he might thank me in some way.


    I chuckle at the thought.


    ''Leave it at that!��Old man!


    I step out in front of the men.


    ''What are you!��You know I''m Gaudin the Earth''s hero?


    You''re a brave man. You don''t want to be a hero!��Why don''t you let him go!


    You make me laugh, my friend. I''ll show you the power of true bravery.


    What are you talking about?��We just thought we''d be kind enough to help you find this lady''s companion!


    Hm!��I don''t know. You were going to pretend to help him anyway, and bring him into the dark to do something nasty, right? That''s the side of you that seems to be thinking about that.


    Jesus Christ!


    One of the men who had surrounded us is coming towards us.


    But I''m not going to let him get any closer. As I remind myself, a flame is created from the empty space.


    ''What?!!!''


    Suddenly, flames appear in front of me and the man who was coming towards me is surprised and falls on his ass.


    The flames cling to my body as if to protect it.


    "Magic Warrior ......


    Who are you ......


    I know that guy. He''s a fire hero.


    I''ve heard of him. This is Novice the Fire Brave. I''ve heard he''s got a flair for fire.


    The people watching around me were talking about me.


    Heh, I''ve become famous too.


    This ability to manipulate fire at will is what makes me a brave man.


    Of course, the power of fire is not the only thing that makes you brave.


    I''m confident that I''m better than other men in swordplay and physical skills as well.


    The brave men of the earth raise their spirits and attack. He seems to be confident in his arm strength, but if he doesn''t hit it, it''s meaningless.


    You''ll be able to dodge the attack of the earth hero and place your palm against its belly.


    ''''Shock bomb!


    I activated my magic and sent a small shockwave into my opponent.


    Now this guy will be in agony and unable to move.


    I look at Gordan.


    There is no change in his expression.


    Suddenly, he receives a strong shock from the side.


    ''''Guhaha!


    I''m blown up and rolling.


    "I''m sorry, Fire Hero. "Master Gaudin, the brave man of the earth, is a hard man.


    Gordan laughs.


    ''d*mn it!''


    I hold my side and stand up.


    I was caught off guard. It''s enough to call myself a brave man.


    ''Whoa!��You''re still going to do it!


    The brave men of the earth are poised.


    ''Of course!


    This one is ready too. Swords cannot be drawn. It is illegal to draw a sword in the city.


    I''m a brave man, so I have to obey the law.


    But I didn''t feel like I could beat a brave man of the earth with my bare hands.


    I have no choice but to repeatedly hit them with shock bombs.


    I try to increase my magic power, but my armpits hurt and I can''t get my strength up.


    ''''Please don''t!��You''ve already won the game!


    The woman who had been caught wrestled away from the man and tried to stop the brave man of the earth.


    ''Hmm, that''s the one who put up a fight first, young lady, stand back.


    The brave man of the earth says this and lowers his arm to lower the woman.


    His arm touches the woman''s large chest.


    Mu-nyun.


    I thought I heard such a sound.


    "Kyaaaaaah!


    With a shout, a woman blows the brave men of the earth away.


    ''Gwaaaaahhhh!''


    A brave man from the land that was pushed out of the way comes over here.


    ''''Wait a minute ...... guhaha!


    He is blown away with the brave men of the earth.


    And then you''ll be blown away and hit the wall.


    I''m not going to be able to get out. I think I heard such a sound.


    It''s probably the sound of my bones breaking.


    Blood spurts out of my mouth.


    And then me and the brave man of the earth fall to the ground.


    "What power!


    ''Awesome, man, you''ve thrown the heroes of fire and the brave men of the earth ......


    "It''s amazing what you can do with your pretty face ......


    I can''t believe Gaudin is down.


    I can hear the people around me.


    ''I''m sorry!��Are you okay!


    I hear a woman approaching, screaming.


    ''I''m going to cast a healing spell now. ......


    My consciousness sinks as I listen to that gentle voice.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man.


    After the meeting with Krasus, I joined Sahoko and the others.


    Reno told me that the girls had gone to the country''s great public baths while Rage and I were meeting with General Krasus.


    According to the story, the public baths dedicated to the goddess Feria looked like a large, huge palace turned into a bathhouse.


    According to the investigation, there are various baths of 50 large and small around a huge bathtub.


    And there are not only the bathtub, but also a massage room, a cafe, and play equipment, etc., and it looks like a leisure facility rather than a bathhouse.


    There is no other bathhouse as large as this one in the world. Anyway, the fuel cost is not ridiculous.


    However, this large bath can heat water almost without fuel thanks to the power of a magic furnace made by dwarves.


    Moreover, there is even a public bakery using this residual heat.


    I was really surprised when I heard about that magic furnace. Such things did not exist in the original world we came from.


    Because of the magic in this world, it is difficult to understand the level of civilization.


    But to be clear, I don''t think the technology in this world is high.


    In fact, it seems to be far lower than the technological power of our world.


    For example, the magic furnace, this was not created by dwarven technology. This is a tool made by the dwarves'' abilities.


    If it''s a technology, even a human can make a magic furnace if he learns it.


    But that''s not possible with an ability. Even if you prepare the same materials, a magic furnace cannot be made by a human.


    Of course, it''s a technical thing. But just as a person without magic can''t use magic even if he learns magic, even if he learns the technology, he can''t make a magic tool without the ability.


    That''s why it''s difficult to compare it to the world we were in.


    Once again, it''s an interesting world.


    I''m going to go to that public bathhouse later.


    Then Reno tells me about an interesting incident I met before we met up.


    ''Something like that happened,''


    I look at Sahoko.


    Apparently, Sahoko hasn''t been picked up in a long time.


    There are no men in the Republic of St. Renaria and the surrounding countries who talk to us anymore. It''s partly because they''re afraid of rage, and partly because we might resist and injure them.


    But here in Ariadia, there are still few who know us. So it''s not surprising that there are men who come to talk to us.


    And Sahoko is beautiful and somewhat protective; if you leave her alone, she gets approached by many people. That''s why there was trouble.


    ''Sahoko-san, you have to handle it better than that.


    That''s right, Sahoko. You have to do better than that.


    ''Hey Reno, Nao. If you''ve been watching, help me out. ......


    Sahoko is teary-eyed.


    They noticed Sahoko straying and quickly turned back to find her, but it looked interesting, so they hid and just watched her.


    ''No, no, this will be an ordeal,''


    Yeah, yeah.


    Reno and Nao chuckle.


    ''Totally, what are you doing? You guys are .......


    I press my forehead.


    It seems that the brave men of fire and the brave men of earth fought over Sahoko, and Sahoko pushed the brave men of earth who touched Sahoko''s chest.


    I wonder what they are really doing. My head hurts.


    Surely Sahoko should learn how to handle men a little better. She should take a lesson from Reno and practice being able to handle them appropriately.


    You can''t use attack magic like Kyoka, so the damage is small. However, if you had the ability to use attack magic, you would have caused as much damage to the people around you as Kyouka did.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it is a very good idea to have a good idea of what to do with it. Next time I see you, I''ll kill you.


    Rage is angry. Rage is not cool when it comes to Sahoko.


    So with Rage, he could really do it.


    Besides, anything but a girl''s life is light to Rage. He wouldn''t hesitate to kill her.


    ''It''s okay, Rei. It''s my fault ....... I didn''t do a good job with .......


    Sahoko apologizes.


    ''And yet, ....... Being a brave man is surprisingly pathetic ....... And yet you''re still a brave man like Rage.


    Ra?


    Sahoko is the lesser of the two of us.


    You can''t talk to Sahoko if you lose to her easily.


    You can''t say that, Chiyuki-san. Reigi-senpai is special.


    Nao says teasingly.


    You certainly shouldn''t compare him to Rage. Even in the original world, there are few men who can be compared to Rage.


    I agree with you that Rage is special.


    Then I look at Nao. Nao is holding a rat with one hand.


    It had been hiding in our luggage and Nao had found it and caught it.


    It''s the first kind of rat I''ve ever seen. It had reddish fur that reflected the light in the room, making it look like it was on fire. Its body shape was round and reminded me of a hamster. If it were a normal rat, I would throw it away. But since it had a pretty cute face, I kept it intact.


    Nao-san, it''s almost time to eat, so why don''t you put the mouse under the table?


    Yes, sir.


    Nao replies and puts the mouse down. Naturally, she tied him up with a thin, strong cord to prevent him from escaping.


    At first the rat didn''t like being tied up, but now it has become more docile.


    And it looks like it understands human language, but I wonder if it''s just my imagination.


    When Nao puts the mouse down, the door is opened and someone comes in.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your patience.


    A fat, middle-aged man of about fifty years of age entered the room.


    This is Tormarkis, the owner of the house.


    He was Atrana''s husband, whom I had rescued at noon today.


    He is also acquainted with Krasus and after the meeting he approached us with Atrana.


    He wants to treat us to a place to stay for the night and a meal to thank us for rescuing his wife.


    So now we are in the house of Tormulkis.


    ''Thank you for inviting us here today, Lord Trumarkis.


    I place my hands on my chest and bow my head on behalf of everyone.


    This Trumarkis is one of the richest men in the country. It seems that he wasn''t originally from this country.


    However, he became a prominent figure in business and became a citizen of this country by paying for public works and other projects, and is now a member of the senate.


    "No, no, no," he said, "it is for you to thank me for saving my wife, gentlemen. I made my wife join us.


    I have some important business to attend to, but I''m sorry, I''m not at home. Please forgive me. Mr. Raige, on behalf of my wife, I would like to thank you.


    I thank him and take a seat.


    Rage looks disappointed when he finds out that Atrana isn''t there.


    I''d say don''t mess with married women.


    I''ve got my cook on hand today.


    Tormulkis gives the signal and the door opens and a human comes in with food.


    All of them are young human men and women.


    I''m a little relieved to see that they aren''t goblin servants.


    Tormarkis may be richer than Krasus, the general, from the fact that he uses expensive humans, not cheap goblin slaves.


    A mere ordinary citizen, not born in this country, is richer than the powers that be in this country. That''s probably what this country called Ariadia is all about.


    And the young men will come to me and Sahoko and Reno and Nao, and all the young women will go to Rage.


    The young men and women who brought the food to us are quite good looking. None of them are ugly.


    Perhaps they are not just servants. Maybe they would entertain us s*xually if they were ordered to do so.


    But it''s unnecessary entertainment for us. In fact, we can say that it is a negative for Sahoko. We are hardened to being entertained by a man we don''t know.


    Honestly, it would be better to change the woman who is entertaining Rage and the man who is entertaining Sahoko.


    Rage is laughing and being entertained by a woman. How can you not be bored?


    ''Come on, ladies and gentlemen,''


    We see the food brought to us in the words of Tormarkis.


    A dish of salad, fish roe and cheese mixed together. Roasted beef with the liver of a force-fed bird. A fragrant mushroom soup. A pie made of vegetables and pork wrapped in a flour crust and baked. Fish steamed with herbs.


    And then there were the sweets, a thin cake made of honey batter and layers of fruit. They were served with white, sweet ice cream.


    Various other dishes are also on display. They were all made with hard-to-find ingredients.


    It''s a lavish meal. It''s the most extravagant meal I''ve ever seen in my life.


    I say as I pick up the liqueur, which is made from dried fruit. As I put the cup to my mouth, I can smell its rich aroma.


    ''Yes, of course, but only in Ariadia, in the whole world, is it this rich.


    Tormarkis says happily. His tone is polite, but I sense a place in his words where he makes fun of the countrymen.


    He explains the food brought by the male attendant. It was meat from a certain region, fish from a certain region, and so on. The ingredients of various countries were used in the dishes.


    However, all these dishes had one thing in common.


    That is, none of the dishes we are eating nowadays are made in Ariadia.


    According to some, the Republic of Ariadia is not self-sufficient in food production.


    I''ve been to many countries in my life, but this is the first one with zero food self-sufficiency. That''s probably why there are so few demons in this region.


    I have wondered why this world is generally a city-state and not a territorial state.


    It''s because of the existence of demons. Demons prevent the creation of a realm state.


    Humans are never strong in this world. Even a single relatively weak goblin can be a threat to humans at night.


    In a world where there are always obstacles to distribution, there is no way we can be dependent on other cities for food.


    For this reason, cities are basically self-sufficient. A city has to provide its own food, clothing, shelter, and of course defense.


    If that were to happen, it would be a natural progression for one city to become one country.


    Among them, the Republic of Ariadia is an exception.


    This Republic of Ariadia has a trade alliance called the Alliance of Ariad with the surrounding countries.


    If nothing happens, there is a possibility that a territorial state called Ariadia may be created with this Ariadia City as its capital.


    However, due to this incident, the Ariad Alliance is now on the verge of a crisis.


    Up until now, in the realm of the Ariad Alliance, goblins would only occasionally appear on the streets, or the occasional harpy would fly in from the central mountains.


    But now there are half-fishermen in the Gulf of Ariad, and lizardmen in the River Kish, attacking merchant ships.


    And in the plain of Minon, centaurs are wild thieves, attacking people on the road.


    These three tribes were not originally from the realm of the Ariad League. They are still few in number, so the damage is not great.


    However, they are capable of interbreeding with humans. If they kidnapped human daughters and multiplied their own race, this region would eventually become as inhospitable to humans as the rest of the world.


    Also, Krasus said that there is no higher species of Orcs, yet Orcs are now attacking people in packs. There is no doubt that there is a higher species of orc, or someone who can control them.


    There are orcs in this region as well, but they rarely come out of the villages. However, if they start to form a clique, they will go out on the streets and attack people.


    And, after all, if they attack human daughters and increase in number, they will become a threat to humans.


    And there are many countries in the Alliance that are not as self-sufficient in food as the Republic of Ariadia.


    If the distribution of food is disrupted by demons, the country could be destroyed. As expected, they would have stockpiles of food, so they wouldn''t be destroyed immediately, but how long would they last?


    The reason why Krasus has played us poorly is probably because that''s how dangerous the situation is in the Republic of Ariadia. He wants to do something about the current situation by any means necessary.


    ''''Not at all ....... It''s finally the same as the rest of the region after the escaped demons rampage .......


    I mutter softly so that no one can hear me. I think Ariadia is a little too extravagant.


    The men carry the food from one dish to the next. As far as I can see, it can be said that Ariadia is still rich.


    But if the distribution stops, this kind of luxury won''t be possible.


    Tormarkis speaks to me with a laugh. He doesn''t seem to be in much of a crisis. He is supposed to be a trader. If the trade routes are blocked, he could be his own undoing.


    He doesn''t seem to be very interesting to talk to. He doesn''t seem to have much business acumen.


    Maybe he has been able to succeed because of his wife, Atrana, who is not here at the moment.


    Where is she now?


    Maybe the important thing is to discuss with other merchants about the demons.


    A lot of people are already working on this countermeasure against demons.


    We''ll start working tomorrow.


    It seems that other brave men are already moving as well.


    I take the liqueur to my mouth. It was rich in flavor.

 48 Demon and hero

    Zarxys, the god of death.


    How''s it going, Atranaqua?


    In the darkness of the night, he speaks to the one beside him.


    It is a woman there. If only in appearance, she is an ordinary human being.


    The figure is beautiful, if not immortal, and one or two human men will be able to captivate her.


    ''Yes, my servant is here to answer the brave men of light. They will be drunk with wine and women by now.


    Well, I don''t suppose they know who you are.


    ''We met face to face, but apparently he didn''t realize who I was. Rather, he seemed to be admiring my good looks.


    ''Kukku, yeah, yeah, I''m sure the brave men will be surprised to see who you really are.


    ''I don''t like it, Zarxys. This is my true form as well. That little wench, that Nao, didn''t see the other side of me, either.


    I can feel a little bit of anger in Atranaqua''s words.


    I guess he doesn''t like being told about his other form.


    Atranaqua, like a werewolf, has another form apart from its human form. The sight of that form, which even he hates himself, will make the men come back to themselves in their horror.


    Atranakua is a god subordinate to this Zarxys.


    And Atranacua is specialized in hiding. Even those with the greatest perceptive ability would not be aware that they are a god race.


    ''I''m sure you''re right, I''m sorry ...... Atranaqua.


    No, I don''t mind. You can take away the important person from that poor, miserable Raina. I wouldn''t give a d*mn about such nonsense.


    I can sense from his tone that he absolutely cares. That''s how much Atranaqua hates the other one.


    And she hates Raina. Perhaps she is jealous of that beauty.


    ''I see. ....... Then let''s proceed.''


    ''''Hmm, we''ve succeeded in luring the brave men of Lena to this land. Now we just need to lure them into the labyrinth.


    I nodded at Atranaqua''s words.


    First of all, we will create a great commotion in this area to lure the brave men of light. We have succeeded in doing that.


    Next, we must lure them into the labyrinth of Lavrus.


    ''You''ve already taken steps, Atranaqua.


    ''Yes, Zarxys. It will take the tears of a woman to lure that brave man to you. That arrangement is already in place.


    That''s great.


    ''Yes, Zarxys. Let me show you the brave men a fine catch.


    Then Atranaqua laughs.


    Then he gets caught and laughs at himself.


    ''Kukuku, brave man of Raina. Come and bite me.''


    Nephim the Water Hero


    ''Um, are you sure you''re okay with this? Lady Water Hero.


    It''s nothing to worry about, Captain. It''s not worth being afraid of, say, a merman.


    Early in the morning on a ship going from the Republic of Ariadia to another country. The captain of the ship comes to me with a worried look.


    You. Can''t you trust Master Nephim?


    Come on.


    The girls, my traveling companions, are angry at the captain for not trusting my skills.


    ''Well, well, you two, I can see why Lord Captain is worried. Several ships have already been attacked by the ugly merman.


    The race originally called the Marlowe is a race that is only found in the inland seas of Caird in the west.


    This race is quite different in appearance between male and female.


    The female Marlowe are called mermaids, and are beautiful human women with a beautiful upper body, and a beautiful fish with a beautiful lower body.


    In contrast, the male Marlowe is called a merman and has an ugly appearance. He has a human body with a fish-like head, fins on his hands and feet, and his whole body is covered with scales.


    I saw them many times when I was in the inland waters of Caird, and they were so ugly that they made me want to vomit just looking at them.


    The merman and the mermaid are of the same species called Marlowe, but they do not get along with each other.


    The Mermaid hates the ugly Marman. Marman hates the merman who is so ugly.


    And the merman is an enemy race of humans.


    Many human ships have been sunk by merman pirates in the inland seas of Caird.


    Two ships have already been attacked here in Ariad Bay. The captain is right to be concerned.


    ''''That''s great, Nephim-sama.


    It''s a big deal.


    They honor me.


    They are my friends. There were actually three of them, but one of them has been impregnated with my child and is resting.


    ''Lord Captain. Rest assured, this water brave, Nephim, is with me. I have fought the merman many times in the past. They are not to be feared. And I have several other freedom fighters with me. What is there to be afraid of?


    Haha, yeah.


    The captain laughs, but he still looks uneasy.


    Still, it must be a hard place to have to sail for business.


    The ship is on its way.


    The ship is rowed by goblin slaves on oars. They are rowed to the beat of a drum.


    There are some boats in the inland sea of Caird, but this is the first time I have seen so many rowers.


    The speed of the ship is fast, probably because there are so many rowers.


    This might get me to my destination without running into Merman.


    I''d be in trouble if that happened. I came here to fight Merman. I''m sorry for the captain, but I need you to attack this ship.


    And apparently, I''m not going to get my wish.


    "Sir, sir!


    I''ll call the captain as soon as I can.


    ''What is it, sir?��Lord Water Brave.


    They''re here!��Hurry up and get ready for battle, warriors, take up your weapons!


    Saying that, I also take my own weapon, the trident spear.


    ''''Eh, where is it?''''


    The freedom fighters leaned over the captain and crew to look at the sea.


    ''Fools!��Don''t lean back!


    I warn you, but it''s too late, and the ship lurches wildly.


    ''Whoa!''


    Ahhhh!


    We''re falling!


    Some of the captain, sailors and freedom fighters fall into the sea.


    ''Coming!��The rest of you should be on your guard!


    I scream myself and someone comes up on deck with a splash of water.


    It''s a merman, as expected. The number is 7.


    In contrast, our number is 11.


    Although they are outnumbered, the freedom fighters are unsteady on their feet because the ship is rocking.


    The merman, on the other hand, is standing firmly on the deck.


    The battle begins.


    The freedom fighters fight back, but they are unable to move well because the ship is rocking, so they are struck down one by one.


    ''Ouch!��That''s it!��That''s why we can''t rely on the land people!


    He moves on the deck, and three marmen attack him with their swords, but he defends them with the hilt of his spear. I spear them when they are out of position.


    ''''Nephim-sama!


    A call for help. The girls are being attacked.


    She hooks the hilt of her spear on the deck and flies away at once.


    Then, he stabs the three mermen who are attacking them.


    ''''Are you alright?!''''


    Yes, Master Nephim.


    I''m fine.


    The two reply cheerfully. It looks like they are safe.


    You. Don''t do it.


    Suddenly, I hear a voice from behind me.


    There''s a merman.


    Huh. He can''t be late for a merman.


    Saying this, he observes the merman in front of him.


    That merman is bigger than the other merman. And he has scars all over his body.


    "Hey, handsome man. You''re holding a spear, you know. You''re Triton?


    Merman says, looking at the spear I hold.


    ''Yes, I am a Triton. I''m different from those on the land.''


    Merman was right about me, I am a Triton.


    The Tritons are a race of male ancestors born to the Sea King Triden-sama and the Mermaid Queen.


    They are not different in appearance from humans, but they have the ability to act in the sea.


    He is the knight and lover of the Mermaids.


    And the mermen are our enemies. They attack the Mermaids to humiliate them.


    We have fought to prevent them.


    I used to fight the merman on the hippocampus of the sea horse Hippocampus when I was in the inland sea of Caird, and I used to fight the merman well.


    ''Well, then you''ll be defeated by your own!


    Merman pulls out the two curved swords at his waist. Then he composes himself.


    Tough. That''s how it felt.


    Normally, I would use water magic here, but it''s not very effective for Merman.


    You can''t use your magic power for nothing.


    He holds his spear. The trident spear is the same weapon as that held by Master Triden, the Sea King.


    I was born a Triton, and my father taught me how to use a spear.


    I must have had a talent for it. I became much stronger than the other Tritons.


    Then I became interested in land and traveled away from the sea.


    I was skilled in water magic and spears, and eventually I became known as the Water Hero.


    I fought against various strong enemies. As I honed my spear, I became even stronger.


    What could I be afraid of that would make me as strong as a merman?


    ''Hmm, how could I lose to a barbarian like you?


    Don''t call your hands barbarians!


    Merman bellowed.


    ''Then why don''t you at least wear your underwear?��It''s in front of the lady. Hide that unsightly thing!


    Merman doesn''t wear clothes, so the ugly things in his lower body are hanging around in full view.


    How can a merman have something more magnificent than this me, you are a merman.


    Once again, I feel the need to eliminate this vile race.


    The merman attacks.


    He pulls out his spear.


    The merman catches it with his sword.


    Merman tries to close the distance as he draws his spear at the right moment.


    But I won''t let him do that. I aim for his foot just as he steps in.


    Merman, whose foot is targeted, quickly dodges it and steps back.


    It''s not a bad idea. You''re a tough guy.


    ''''Even though it looks like this, I fought all sorts of demons on land. How could I be defeated by you now?


    Yeah, but you''re not as good as your mother. But you''re no match for your own body.


    Merman holds his twin swords and takes a forward bending stance.


    Is he going to ram it in? Then I''ll skewer him.


    This one also holds a spear.


    It''s time for Merman to throw one of his curved blades at you.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    "d*mn!


    He quickly raises his spear and flicks the curved sword.


    I look at my opponent. The merman lowers himself and is coming toward you at a furious pace just above the top of the deck. He probably moved at the same time he threw the curved sword.


    ''''Of what!


    He hurriedly re-positioned his spear and thrust it out towards his opponent.


    However, Merman spins his body and ducks the spear. The spear pierces the deck emptyly.


    I tried to pull the spear out of the deck in a hurry, but I couldn''t get it out.


    ''''Geez!''''


    Suddenly, I feel a pain in my right leg, as if I''ve been hit with a burning spit. I don''t see it, but I know what it did to me. It was definitely a slash.


    A sharp pain continues to run through both arms.


    And then I fall down as it is.


    ''''Nephim-sama!


    Their cry of woe.


    "There''s your chance, handsome man.


    Merman said and stomped on my face.


    ''Guh......''


    He stomped on my face and I couldn''t speak.


    "You''re gonna get your share of that b*tc*. I''ll be right there.


    Merman laughs wickedly.


    I look at the two of them and they are frightened.


    ''Run away. ......''


    I let out a moan, but I can''t help it.


    They would not be able to escape on this sea, being the daughters of humans.


    I had to grit my teeth.


    ��Locky merman.


    We put two female water heroes in a water bubble and proceed through the ocean.


    The water heroes are not the enemy.


    They said they fought against the land demons, but they were probably only fighting lukewarm battles anyway.


    He was not an enemy of the Onion who was forced to live and die in the arena.


    The arena was hell.


    As soon as he went ashore to look for his wife, both humans grabbed him and sent him to the arena.


    In the arena, you have to kill your opponent to live.


    He fought recklessly and managed to survive. Compared to fighting in the arena, fighting a water hero is slimy.


    It''s not just the heroes. All the human males were weak.


    They seem to be the strongest in Ariad Bay.


    I thank Goddess of the Sea, Daraugon, for giving me this good fortune.


    "Hmmm. I''m going to turn this ocean into your personal kingdom.


    We will take revenge on the humans, kidnap the females and create a kingdom. We laugh when we imagine a rosy future.


    We laugh at the female in the bubble. The two females are limp but alive in the giant bubble. These females were the tenth of them.


    After a short time, I see my nest on the seabed.


    It was a huge bubble in the center of Ariad Bay.


    Human females cannot breathe in the sea. So they make a huge bubble and fill it with air to keep them in. And then they give birth to their arms and children.


    In time, the sea will be full of armed children.


    The water heroes have taken a few of my friends away, but that''s not a problem. There will be more soon.


    Come on, ladies, we''re home.


    I enter the blister, and that''s where I notice something wrong. The females are gone.


    It''s human females, which I don''t know.


    The human female approaches, laughing.


    She has a face that could still be called a girl. But the smile was bewitching.


    I admire the girl. The girl is so beautiful that even if the females who were here are bunched up, they can''t match her.


    ''I''m sorry, uncle. Reno let all the girls here go. But that''s okay, Uncle, because Reno will take care of them.


    The girl who calls herself Reno laughs mischievously.


    ''You''ll take care of it, though?''


    He looks at the girl as he licks her around.


    The girl''s chest doesn''t swell enough, but her stretched out limbs are sufficiently lustful.


    ''Your eyes are disgusting, uncle. The little one between your legs is looking up. You don''t like it, Chiyuki, but Reno doesn''t mind being looked at like that. Because that''s how attractive Reno is.


    He could feel the blood flowing down his lower body at the girl''s enticing smile.


    The girl was certainly attractive. With this girl, I might not need another female.


    ''Oh, you''re very attractive. I don''t need another female if you''re going to take care of me.


    Yeah, Reno will take care of them then.


    That was when the girl said that. The water courageous females she was holding are pulled towards the girl. Their strength is so strong that they let go of her hand.


    The girl laughs as she checks the status of the two females.


    It''s an innocent smile, but it was somewhat frightening.


    ''Well then. Let''s do it, Uncle.


    As the girl said this, the dome of blistering water cracked open and seawater poured in all at once.


    ''You don''t mean you''re going to fight your hands?''


    Yes, but, Uncle.


    There''s no way a human female could ever be a match for you. You''re going to die if you don''t.


    It''s bad enough that the girl has to die. He tries to get to her in a hurry, but the current is too fast and he can''t get to her.


    But the current is too fast and I can''t get to her.


    It''s okay, Uncle. "Don''t worry, Uncle, Reno can breathe in the sea. You should be more concerned about yourself.


    A strong current of flow prevents my body from being free.


    ''Nonsense!��Don''t let your forehead go with the flow!


    It wasn''t possible. I''ve never seen this happen before.


    Then I see a huge black shadow in the stream.


    ''What the hell is that?!


    ''Let me introduce you to a friend of Reno''s. She''s Calibdis, the high spirit of the sea, Calibdis. Can you withstand her Great Vortex Mailstrom, Uncle?


    The girl laughs. That smile was scary.


    The girl was one hell of a witch. I should have run away immediately.


    The current begins to swirl.


    ''Wait!��Don''t do it!


    But the voice doesn''t seem to be getting through. My body creaks. I can feel my bones breaking.


    My whole body is strong enough to shatter as it is.


    In the midst of the intense pain, I felt my consciousness sinking into the dark sea.


    Zephyr, the brave man of the wind.


    Are you sure it''s okay?��Lady Wind Hero.


    Don''t worry about it, merchant mister. I''ll be right here with you.


    Early in the morning in the carriage of a troop of merchants on their way from the Republic of Ariadia to another country. The merchant leading the troop merchant comes to me with a worried look


    You. Can''t you trust Master Zepha?


    Come on.


    The girls, my traveling companions, are angry at the merchant for not trusting my skills.


    ''Well wait, you two, I can see why your merchant husbands are worried. We''ve already had several traveling merchants attacked by centaurs.


    By nature, centaurs are not a species found in this Minon plain.


    They are mostly horses, but where they hit the horse''s neck is the upper half of a human''s body.


    I''ve never met a centaur before, but I''ve heard that all centaurs are experts with the bow.


    I''ve heard that the knights of the countries in this region have been beaten up without being able to defeat any of them. There aren''t many centaurs, but what a mess.


    But this Zepha, called the brave man of the wind, is also confident with his bow. If they attack us, we''ll get them back.


    You can''t get rid of them.


    It''s a big deal.


    The women honor me.


    The women are my friends. There were actually three, but one of them got impregnated with my baby. She is resting.


    "Don''t worry, mister. Zephyr, this brave man of the wind, is with me. The centaurs may be good with the bow, but my bow is better than theirs. They needn''t be afraid of me. And I''ve got a couple of free fighters with me. What do I need to be afraid of?


    Haha, I''m sure you''re right.


    The merchant says so, but he still seems anxious.


    Well, there were not many demons around here, but now there is a sudden increase in the number of demons, so it is understandable that they are worried.


    At that time, a gust of wind blows.


    It seems to have come.


    ''''Mister!


    What''s the matter, Mister Wind Hero?


    Here they come, the centaurs!��It''s coming this way!��Freedom fighters, take up arms!


    He shouts that to himself, but the merchant and the other freedom fighters are confused.


    He doesn''t understand. But I, with the power of the wind, can see it.


    A centaur is coming toward me from far away, out of sight.


    "I don''t see any centaurs, though.


    One of the freedom fighters gets on the back and looks around. It''s a totally misguided direction.


    Apparently, he''s unreliable.


    Hawkeye!


    This one also activates its abilities on the back of a load.


    A group of centaurs are coming towards us from the northwest direction.


    From where they''re aware of this trade, it seems that someone has the same ability as me.


    In that case, we mustn''t let them get too close.


    I take up arrows and draw my bow.


    "Wind, carry your arrows through the enemy!


    He activated his magic and fired an arrow at the heavens.


    The arrow would have gone straight to the centaur. This would have killed one of them.


    ''''What!''''


    But as I activated my hawk''s eye, I could see it clearly.


    "My arrow''s been shot down." ......


    One of the centaurs fired an arrow. It shot off the arrow I had fired.


    It didn''t feel like I was using any special magic. It dropped an arrow with my magical power without magic.


    And he was about to release a second arrow.


    ''''Not good, run!


    I could tell from the exchange of arrows just now. This guy is stronger than me.


    ''''Guhaha!''''


    The freedom fighter beside me is shot by an arrow and falls.


    ''Not good: ......''


    Arrows are ready and magic is invoked. Magic power has a limit. The shot you just fired can''t be fired again and again.


    The centaurs move closer.


    The freedom fighters around them fall down. They are faster than you. You can''t escape.


    "d*mn you. ......


    He clenched his teeth, but couldn''t help himself.


    A centaur who loves married women.


    Humans are no match for our centaurs.


    It reminds me of those humans I just mentioned. They were all weak.


    The only human male who was a brave man of the wind or something like that seemed to do a little bit, but he was still not my enemy, the brave man of the centaurs.


    The god of our centaurs, Sajtaris-sama, is called the god of the bow.


    So there is no way a human can defeat a centaur with a bow.


    Humans will need to build walls to stand against us. As expected, we, too, cannot overcome the walls that humans have created.


    But if we meet them head-on on the plains, we will win.


    The human males guarding that mercantile were all killed. They have taken their food and their women and are on the move.


    Hmph!��Quite so, Chief!


    The clansmen laugh.


    We are a tribe that originally lived in the Xonian plains beyond the Central Mountains.


    But there we were defeated by a rival tribe of centaurs and sold to the humans.


    Even though they were the same centaurs, they befriended the humans and sold their own people.


    Humans are just prey for our centaurs.


    When I think back to that tribe, I get angry. I will avenge them.


    But to do so, we will need to expand our clan.


    So I''m going to kidnap more women, have more kids, expand my clan. And then I''m going to return to Xonia and kill them all.


    Fortunately, there are no enemies of our centaurs in the Minon plain. We''ll do well.


    That''s when it happened. I feel something coming from the sky. This is the same feeling I had when I was in Xonia.


    ''Chief!��This feeling!


    I know!��Ditch the meth and baggage and run to the woods!


    If my hunch is correct, our natural enemy will come from the sky.


    I run as fast as I can.


    ''Geez!''


    Suddenly one of the clansmen falls down.


    I look at the fallen. It''s a deep wound. You can''t run in this thing.


    I look up at the sky.


    It''s the gryphon!��Everybody take your bows!


    He''s far away now, but I can see him with my own eyes. A gryphon, without a doubt.


    But why is there a gryphon here? From what I''ve heard, no gryphons should be coming to this plain.


    Now the Gryphon is far away. But with the Gryphon''s wings, this distance is only a moment away.


    The clansmen draw their bows and shoot their arrows. But they are too far away to reach.


    So, there''s no choice but to fire an arrow when the gryphon is coming towards you.


    The gryphon is coming towards us.


    "d*mn it!


    The arrows are released. However, the arrows are flicked by the wind pressure released from the gryphon.


    ''''Geez!''''


    One of his companions was hit after the gryphon passed by at high speed. The same thing had happened in Xonia.


    And for a moment, it looked like someone was riding on the griffon''s back.


    ''No, Chief!��Let''s get away!


    The grief of his friends.


    Gryphons are strong. And they''re faster than we are. But we must run for our lives.


    We must flee. If they entered the forest, the gryphons wouldn''t be able to touch us.


    Oh no!


    Geez!


    I can hear my friends screaming from behind me as I run.


    But I can''t let it bother me. If I don''t, I''ll be wiped out.


    And I can''t hear the voices behind me.


    I look behind me. No one from the clan is behind me.


    ''It''s just your brother now.


    I hear a voice from above me and someone dismounts on the back of my own horse.


    I turn around and see one girl standing on my back.


    ''Cat ...... person?''


    She is a pretty girl, but the girl has a tail and ears that look like cat''s ears. She''s not human.


    As I recall, there was a tribe on the southern continent called the Sphinx tribe, a mixture of lions and humans. I wonder if this girl is one of them?


    No, this Nao-san is human. The reason he looks like this is because he is in animalized beast mode. In this state, Nao-san becomes a little wild.


    The girl laughs happily.


    ''Could it be that you were the one controlling that gryphon?


    Of course!


    When he heard the girl''s words, he hurriedly readied his bow and released an arrow.


    ''''Oops!''''


    But the girl grabbed the arrow with blinding speed.


    ''''Silly ....... I can''t believe you grabbed a flying arrow.


    I''m sorry to say this, but you can''t beat Nao-san with your weak arrows, brother.


    Then she snaps the arrow she grabbed.


    Are you a monster, this girl?


    Why did you let me alone with the gryphon?


    That''s why I wanted to talk to you. Who''s the person who let your brother go?


    ''I don''t know ....... The next thing I knew, my shackles were off and the gate was unlocked. Hence, I escaped.


    The girl is staring at me. It''s like she''s trying to decide if it''s true or not.


    ''Looks like it''s true: ....... I don''t think you''ve seen the ringleader.''


    The girl sighs.


    ''What are you going to do to me: ......


    Of course we''ll turn him over to Ariadia.


    ''I want to make a deal. ....... I''ll be under your control. So I don''t want you to hand me over to them.


    But the girl shook her head.


    You can''t. I''ve already investigated the reason for your brother''s arrest. I heard that he did a lot of horrible things to human girls in the Xonian plains. That was a bit much. That''s why your brother should be punished.


    Punishment. Why should I be punished? The weak deserve to be devoured.


    The law of the jungle is the law of the land. Why is that bad?


    But the girl''s eyes darken for a moment as she hears this.


    ''''That''s true ....... You can do whatever you want to the weakest of the weak~ You''re allowed to use them as toys~''''


    The girl laughs happily.


    But you can sense something frightening in that smile.


    ''''Well then, you''re stronger than your brother, Nao, you can do anything you want...''''


    Then the girl steps on my face.


    And then she comes with all her strength as it is.


    The claws of the beast''s feet dig into my face.


    ''Wait! Stop. ......


    I hear something snap. And then my consciousness sinks into darkness.


    A knight of the kingdom of Pasipaea who loves the princess.


    Um, are you sure it''s okay?


    Don''t worry about it, knight in chief. I''m here with you.


    We are on our way from the Kingdom of Pasipaea to the Republic of Ariadia in the early morning.


    I ask the brave man of light who is walking Pegasus beside me.


    ''''Sir knight-in-chief. Can''t you trust Rage-sama?''''


    Come on.


    Yes, if it weren''t for Lady Rage, we''d be in a lot of trouble.


    The princess of Pasipaea and her two attendants accuse me of being a princess.


    Wait, Eulia. "Wait, Eulia, I know the knight in chief is worried. You are already attacked by orcs.


    A brave man of light calls out the name of the princess of the kingdom of Pasipaea.


    He calls out the princess, the Lord, and I feel angry, but I persevere.


    If it weren''t for this man, the princess might have been raped by the orcs.


    He was on his way to send the princess to the Republic of Ariadia. We were attacked by the orcs.


    The news that the demons in the arena had escaped and the roads were in danger had reached our kingdom of Pasipaea. That''s why I was there as a bodyguard. ...... I grit my teeth in frustration.


    I was honestly underestimating it.


    And then the orcs attacked and kidnapped the princesses. We couldn''t cope with the suddenness of it all, we couldn''t even follow it.


    If it weren''t for the brave men of light flying nearby, we would have been in trouble.


    When the Hero of Light killed the orcs, he brought the princess back here with him.


    However, for the fact that he claimed to have defeated the orcs in almost a single blow, it took him a long time to come back, which was worrisome.


    And I''m worried about the princess and the samurai girls'' clothes being in disarray and the glazed look in their eyes at the brave man of light.


    ''''As expected of Rage-sama,''''


    It''s a big deal.


    The handmaids praise the brave men of light.


    Something is wrong with him if he just saved me. Could it be that something happened to the princess?


    Um, are you sure it was okay?


    I couldn''t help but ask.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man.


    Thank you, guys.


    Work on getting everyone back.


    ''It''s fine~. Merman''s uncle wasn''t too strong and he''s not tired at all.


    Likewise. The centaur''s brother wasn''t very strong.


    It was a piece of cake.


    I had Reno and Nao kill the mermen and centaurs in Ariad Bay and the Minon Plains, respectively, and I had Rage kill the other demons.


    It just seems like Rage was a demon in the end, but I guess it''s just my imagination. If you care about it, you lose.


    And Sahoko was being treated by the people who were victims of the demon.


    By the way, I was investigating the facility where the demon was being held. But there was no point, since I didn''t know anything about it.


    ''''From what Nao-san said, the demons that escaped don''t seem to know anything either, so I can''t help it.


    I think we killed half the demons that escaped through our work.


    However, the remaining demons are tricky.


    The first one is the Rezartman, but since some of them have the ability to mimic the scenery around them, it''s impossible for ordinary humans to find them.


    We''ll need Nao''s help to find them. He would have to find them later.


    And then there are the werewolves and lamia, which are also tricky.


    These two animals are capable of transforming into humans. If they blend in with humans, they''ll be harder to find. We''ll have to rely on Nao to help us find them.


    And we can''t find the mastermind behind the demon''s escape. This, too, would require Nao''s help.


    It would be too much of a burden for Nao to bear. But there was no other way.


    Maybe this case would drag on for a while. Maybe it would be better to contact Sirone and the others later.


    What''s the situation on the other side?


    There''s no point in rushing it, Chiyuki. Let''s just take it slow.


    Rage says swiftly.


    ''Mr. Rage. That''s going to cost you a lot of lives.


    Yeah, I''m sure it will. But there''s nothing more we can do. Besides, I can''t just put the burden on Nao. So let''s just give up for today and go have fun!


    Rage says with a laugh.


    Apparently he''s worried about Nao.


    He doesn''t want to put a burden on Nao rather than sacrifice the other girls.


    Basically, we have no choice but to rely on Nao to explore. Then the burden will only fall on Nao.


    That''s certainly not a good idea. For me, Nao is more important than the people of this world.


    Rage, for whatever reason, also puts us first. However, otherwise I wouldn''t want to be with Rage.


    ''I agree~ Reno wants to go to the theatre!


    That''s good, isn''t it? The show is supposed to start in the evening. Let''s all go see it.


    Reno suggests we go to the amphitheater, and Nao agrees.


    I''m actually interested in the theater. I want to go see it.


    The huge amphitheater in Ariadia has events going on every day.


    At the moment the circus is performing in the amphitheatre and it will continue until tomorrow. After that, I heard that an opera popular among women will be performed. As for me, I want to see this opera more. But it will be impossible to see it now.


    ...... I don''t know what to do. I don''t want to do any more research. Shall we all go?


    I''m a little overwhelmed with desire.


    ''Well then, now that we''ve got our story straight, let''s go to the theatre.


    When Rage said that, we called out to each other.


    Pugmayoi''s postman


    You. Are you still awake?


    Yeah, I couldn''t finish sorting the letters.


    He answers his wife''s question while sorting through the letters.


    Now the Ariadic Alliance countries are in a critical situation.


    Unlike in the past, the roads have become dangerous.


    That''s why our Pugmayoi tribe has more work to do in order to exchange information.


    This is because most of the demons are land demons, so the sky is still safe.


    There are more letters than usual. We must deliver them efficiently.


    But my wife is right, it''s already late at night. It''s a waste of light and we should probably go to bed soon.


    ''Aaaaaaah!


    Suddenly I hear screaming.


    I look at my wife and I look at each other.


    There is more than one shout after that.


    ''It''s coming from the walls!��I''ll go check on him!


    ''You, please be careful: ......''


    My wife says worriedly.


    ''I know!


    I change my clothes and head to the aviary.


    The bird''s rope is removed and he rides and flies.


    The bird flies out of the walled tower, carrying itself.


    Then he sees.


    ''This is ....... It''s a horde of demons.


    Unlike humans, my Pugmayoi self has the ability to see in the dark. So I could see clearly.


    There are many demons on earth, and they are attached to the walls of the Horon Kingdom where I live.


    The scream is the voice of a castle soldier.


    ''Not good: ......''


    If this continues, this country will be destroyed.


    I had to be stunned to see the demons that filled the land.

 49 Freedom Warrior City

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    The kingdom of Pasiphaea was attacked by a demon?


    Rage asks Krasus.


    ''In the morning, Krasus'' messenger called me and Rage and I went to the General''s office together.


    There we were told that one of the nations belonging to the Ariad Alliance had been attacked by demons''.''


    The kingdom of Pasipaea that was attacked is a country in the Minon Plain, north of Ariadia.


    That country was attacked last night in the middle of the night and more than half of its citizens were apparently taken away by the demons.


    ''''Yes, it''s in a lot of trouble. ......


    Krasz apparently found out about it in the morning. And he rushed to tell us.


    ''Why are we alone, by the way?��I''m sure there are other brave men out there.


    I question.


    There are only five people in the room: me, Rage, Krasus, and Eulia, the princess of the Kingdom of Pasipaea, and her surviving dwarf.


    There must be others who are brave. Why did they call only us?


    ''''It''s because Lord Eulia, the Princess of the Kingdom of Pasipaea, recommended Lord Brave of Light.


    Krasus says and looks at Eulia.


    There is one fleshy woman there. Her face is calm and demure. And her breasts are as big as Sahoko''s. However, it feels a little plumper than Sahoko. If she gets any fatter, she might be called fat.


    If you like girls with good flesh, you''ll love it.


    This Eulia is apparently a relative of Krasus. It seems that influential families in the Republic of Ariadia are treated the same as the royalty of other countries.


    Eulia is a princess of the Kingdom of Pasipaea and happened to come to the Republic of Ariadia. So it seems that she didn''t meet the attack. And it seems she was saved by Rage yesterday.


    She has a sinking look on her face, probably because her own country was in a lot of trouble.


    ''''Besides, I thought that the brave souls of light would be more reliable than the other brave people ....... From what I''ve heard, the saint-sama has defeated the brave Lord of the earth. And I''ve also heard reports that others have defeated mermen and centaurs that the brave men of water and wind were unable to defeat.


    Come to think of it, I think the brave man that Sahoko pushed out was the brave man of the earth.


    ''''Yes, that''s why I asked Rage-sama and the others to come.


    Krasus says with a sneaky smile at Rage.


    I certainly haven''t heard of any other brave men who have played a role. I''ve heard there are some other heroes and famous freedom fighters, but I don''t hear of them being useful.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. It''s a good idea to have a conversation with them, because the country of Eulia is in trouble.


    Rage looks at Eulia and says. Eulia''s clothes are open at the chest, giving her a good view of her cleavage. I can feel Rage''s eyes going there.


    Totally this guy is .......


    ''''Haha ....... Well, for now, can you tell me the details?


    I sigh and give up and decide to listen to the conversation.


    ''Well then, Master Polom, could you tell us more about it?


    Krasus looks at the dwarf in this room.


    There is a dwarf sitting on the tabletop. He is Polom.


    Porom is a dwarf of the Pugmayoi, a tribe of Pugmayoi.


    The Pugmyoi are stocky and stubby, and they are only about 35 cm tall when they reach adulthood.


    For this reason, he sits at the table.


    They have a special custom of keeping a crane bird and riding it around.


    They migrate from one place to another seasonally, just like migratory birds.


    However, there are some exceptions.


    Some of the Pugmyoi, who are close to humans, live in the walled towers of the human kingdom and run the postal service.


    In the Republic of St. Renaria, there are also Pugmayoi living in the tower of the wall of the city. They take letters from humans and deliver them to the neighboring countries.


    This Pugmayoi called Porom is also said to have lived in the tower of the Pasipaea kingdom and was a postman.


    It was late at night and I was thinking of going to sleep when I heard ....... Suddenly I heard the screams of soldiers ....... I looked out and saw a horde of goblins and orcs surrounding the country. My wife and I escaped in a great hurry to ride the birds.


    Polom quietly explains what happened in the night. It''s a large group that surrounded the kingdom of Pasipaea according to the story.


    It''s a considerable number to surround a country.


    "A horde of goblins and orcs? Where in the world did they come from?


    The Minong Plain is supposed to be a region where demons are few and far between.


    Where in the world did a horde that large come from?


    ''''Sage Lord. I don''t know about the orcs, but I have an idea of where the goblins came from. According to my research, all of the goblin slaves in the farms of the Pasipaea Kingdom have escaped. They must have raided the kingdom of Pasipaea.


    Krasz explains from the side.


    I feel indescribable.


    The Kingdom of Pasipaea is a kingdom north of Ariadia that had a large scale slave-based farming operation.


    By the way, the goblins are said to be made to do farm work at night because they can''t move much during the day.


    To tell the truth, goblins aren''t very good at farming. However, they can do simple agricultural work. If you put on a collar and use a large number of slave goblins, you can produce inexpensive crops.


    That''s what makes the people of this region rich and prosperous.


    However, I don''t have good feelings about slavery farming (Latifundium).


    But if you stop it, it will make life difficult for the low-income human beings.


    It would be a problem to stop it by force in the first place.


    Should we take human life or protect the human rights of goblins?


    Why, at all, do we have to worry about this? I hate it.


    If it was Rage, he wouldn''t be bothered. A pretty girl''s life is important. He doesn''t think about protecting the rights of goblins or anything else. He is truly a brave man for the sake of humanity.


    ''I see, I see. ...... Were there any other species, by the way? Normally, orcs do not form a herd. There must be someone in charge. And who was there?


    I ask Polom.


    It''s strange not to have a commander.


    Goblins and orcs have been known to attack us in groups. In fact, I have fought in Nargol.


    But at that time, a demon was in charge.


    I''m not sure if it''s a high ranking orc, but someone else must be in charge.


    Yes ...... there was a minotaur among the demons. It seemed like that minotaur was in command.


    The minotaur?


    Yes ......


    Polom nodded.


    ''I''ve heard that the Pugmayoi have good eyesight as well as the ability to see in the dark. So I''m sure I''m not mistaken in seeing them.


    I haven''t met the Minotaur yet since I came to this world. Therefore, I don''t know what kind of species they are.


    ''''Minotaurs sometimes come out of the labyrinth and attack the surrounding countries. However, this is the first time we''ve seen them on such a large scale: ......


    Is that so?


    Even though they were attacked, it was only in the vicinity, and from the point of view of the entire Ariad Alliance, it''s not much of a problem, it seems.


    But when it comes to an attack that can destroy a country, it''s a different story. This incident could become an existential crisis for the entire Ariad Alliance. Krasz said.


    "And now, Mr. Porom. I have to tell Lord Chiyuki about it.


    Krasz says to Polom.


    ''Oh, yes, you did: ......


    Is something bothering you, sir?


    Yes, they tore down the walls and did a rampage, and then they took the country men and left.


    Did you follow him?


    ''Yes, I''ve been monitoring their movements after sending my wife to another country to call for help: ....... It seems they have gone into the maze.


    Is it a maze?


    Yes, the maze.


    Krasus and Polom say. There are few demons in this area, but there is only one place where they are in great abundance.


    That is the labyrinth in the middle of the plain of Minon.


    It is said that a large number of minotaurs live in the labyrinth, sometimes they come out of the labyrinth with demons and attack humans.


    However, even though it''s an attack, it''s on a small scale, and until now there hasn''t been much damage.


    I''m sure you''ll find it hard to believe that this is a large scale attack.


    And the minotaurs who attacked the kingdom of Pasipaea kidnapped people and returned to the labyrinth.


    ''''Could it be that this was the work of the minotaurs?


    I said and Krasus nodded.


    ''''Perhaps that''s true ...... I don''t know why they carried out a massive raid only this time. Well, it''s what demons do, so it''s probably not a good idea to think of a reason. Just ...... can''t you help?


    Krasus asks for a favor from Rage.


    There were some people in the Kingdom of Pasipaea who had Ariadia citizenship. As Krasus, who has the position of being the general protecting the citizens, he would want to help them at all costs.


    ''''Master Rage, please!��Help my countrymen!


    Eulia, who had been silent until then, went to Rage and knelt down.


    ''Don''t worry, Eulia. We''ll get your country people out of there, I promise.


    Rage takes Eulia''s hand and makes her stand up.


    ''Oh ...... Master Rage.''


    Eulia breaks down in tears.


    ''That''s why, Chiyuki. Let''s go to the Minotaur''s Labyrinth.''


    Rage looks at me and says.


    I get a headache. Can I take a cheap shot at that labyrinth when I don''t know what it''s all about?


    It was the same with Raina. As soon as a pretty girl asks for it, this is it.


    But as long as Rage is going, Sahoko, Reno and Nao will go too. And if that''s the case, I''ll have to go too.


    ''''I understand, Krasus-dono. But we don''t know much about the labyrinth. Therefore, please introduce me to someone who knows about the labyrinth.


    ''Indeed, that''s true, too: ....... Then I will request the city of Thessia to introduce you to someone familiar with the labyrinth.


    City of Thessia?


    Yes, this is the city of Thessia. It is a city of freedom fighters created by our Republic of Ariadia to deal with the demons of the labyrinth.


    Krasus explains.


    It seems that the city of Thessia is a satellite city of the Republic of Ariadia. It seems to be a city where freedom fighters were gathered to deal with the demons of the labyrinth.


    I will of course ask the other brave men and freedom fighters to cooperate with you, Sir Raji-dono. Please, Mister Rage!��Please help the Kingdom of Pasipaea ...... no, help the Alliance of Ariadians!


    Krasz bows to Rage again.


    I watched it with an indescribable feeling.


    ��Sizfe, the freedom fighter girl.


    After escorting Atrana to the Republic of Ariadia, my sister Kayna and I returned to the city of Thessia.


    Then my sister Kayna and I joined the rest of the group.


    Everyone was already gathered in the dining room where we were to meet them.


    ''How could that have happened?''


    ''''That''s right, Leiria. The brave Lord of Light is so awesome looking!


    I report to my companion, Miss Leiria.


    Ms. Leiria is a priest in the service of the Goddess Raina.


    She was late 20 years old at the age of 20. She seems to be a kind woman, but because she serves the Goddess of Battle, she can also fight demons. When she fights demons, Leiria is pretty terrific.


    And it seems that when she heard the voice of an angel when she was 20 years old, Leiria became an apostle and can also use healing magic.


    You should definitely tell Leiria-san about the brave lady who is loved by Goddess Raina.


    Leiria-san is smiling as she listens to the heroic tale.


    ''''That''s good, Siz. I should have gone too.''''


    Madia looks disappointed.


    ''It can''t be helped, Maddie. You had to show your face to the Society of Magicians.''


    My childhood friend, Madia, who is one year younger than me, is the same girl, so I like these stories.


    She is a sorceress and belongs to the Society of Magicians.


    She was assigned to help the Mages Association investigate an incident where a demon in the arena escaped from the arena. Because of this, she was unable to take the job of escort.


    She wanted to refuse the association''s work because it wasn''t worth the money, but a lowly sorceress like Maddy couldn''t go against what the association said.


    He blurted out that the investigation was meaningless because it didn''t turn up anything in the end.


    ''Yeah, that was awesome!��Her face was great, but most of all, she was strong!��If you''re going to have a baby, you''re going to be that kind of man''s seed.


    Hey, Kayna!��You can''t do that when you''re not even married!��Sister Kayna is a follower of Lady Feria, too!


    I chide my sister Kayna. Sister Keina and I are followers of Lady Feria, the goddess of marriage, wife of the god-king Odys.


    According to Feria''s teachings, the act of having a child is sacred and should not be spoken of casually.


    Sister Kayna was an abandoned child who was picked up by my father and sent to the Feriah Temple, where my mother and mother worked, to be raised.


    By the way, I wasn''t born at that time, and my father and mother weren''t married.


    I don''t know what Kayna''s parents were like, but it seems that her father was a centaur.


    I don''t know what her parents were like, but her father seemed to be a centaur, and maybe that''s why she was so s*xually active.


    Maybe that''s why they are so generous with their s*xuality. I remember being scolded by the priest for saying vulgar things.


    But perhaps because of the blood of the centaur, his body is stronger than that of an ordinary human. Perhaps it was natural for Sister Kayna to become a freedom fighter.


    This Kayna sister and I and Maddy grew up in the same country. However, that country is no more.


    More than half of its walls were destroyed by a demon attack, and those who survived were scattered. My parents brought me to this country as a young child when I became a refugee. Madi''s parents and Madi, who was a sorcerer at the time. My sister Kayna, who had worked in the temple and looked up to my mother as her sister, also came to this country with me.


    It''s hard to be a believer in Feriah, isn''t it? The elves would have children with anyone they liked.


    Nora, the elf, says mischievously.


    ''That''s right, Nora. ''I suppose an elf would, but humans aren''t so easy to deal with.''


    Tall and somewhat boyish, Nora is an elf. However, it seems that he committed a crime in the forest where he lived, and as punishment, he was banished from the forest after his power to communicate with spirits was blocked.


    She won''t tell me what sin she committed, but she has a refreshing personality. But she doesn''t look like a bad person with her refreshing personality. Besides, I didn''t want to pry too much into the past.


    Although Nora can''t talk to spirits, she is still an elf, with more keen senses than a human, and she is an expert with the bow.


    There are few rangers living in this Thessesia who can beat Nora-san.


    She and Leiria met and became friends here in Thessessia.


    My sister Kayna and I, the warrior. Madia, the sorceress. Leiria, the priestess. Nora, the ranger.


    These five are the members of our warband for now. There were others, but for various reasons, they are no longer with us.


    ''By the way, Shizu-chan. Did they give you that thing?


    It''s all in good hands.


    In response to Maddie''s question, I pull out five wooden bills from my pocket.


    ''I did get my theatre booking tags,''


    Oooh, they all clap their hands.


    Atrana''s husband is one of the biggest merchants in the country, and his face works in various places.


    He seems to be acquainted with the head of the opera company, and he sold me his appreciation tickets at a discount.


    And perhaps because Atrana is a woman, she is able to pass on various tasks to us. I hope to continue our relationship for a long time to come.


    The bills are for a play called "Alferia" to be held in the amphitheatre in five days. It is the story of a princess who goes to save a prince who has been kidnapped by a witch.


    The protagonist, Alferia, is a princess, a knight, and an expert swordsman at the same time.


    The role is played by the much talked about actress, Sienna. Her dignity makes even people of the same s*x fall in love with her.


    This play is very popular among young women.


    Maybe that''s why the tickets are sold out so quickly. That''s why I was able to get enough tickets to see it. That''s just like Atrana.


    Now that you''ve got your tickets, what do you want to do?


    ''Then why don''t we go to the public baths?��It would be good for everyone to work up a sweat.


    Nora suggests in Leiria''s words.


    Nora likes to use public baths.


    The elves are not in the habit of bathing because they can use water spirits to cleanse their bodies.


    Nora says that humans are better at bathing than elves.


    But I think Nora likes public baths for another reason.


    In fact, Nora is a homos*xual. She may just want to see various young women naked.


    But I agree with you about going to the public baths.


    There are public baths in this city of Thessia as well, though not as many as the large baths in Ariadia.


    For a female freedom fighter, what to do with the dirt on her body is an important question.


    After all, it is difficult to bathe or even bathe outside the city walls.


    Some people don''t care as much as men and some women do, but they can''t throw away a woman that much.


    I bathed in my room when I returned to Thessia yesterday, but I''d like to take a hot bath if I could.


    ''Wait!


    It was time to get up. I was stopped.


    There was one huge man standing there.


    I know this man. His name is Gordan, the brave man of the earth.


    And he is the strongest man in this city of Thessia.


    He is also in charge of maintaining the security of the Free Fighters'' Association.


    But although he''s called a brave man, he''s a violent man and one you don''t want to get too close to.


    ''Um, ....... What is it?


    You''re Sisferia, aren''t you?


    Gordan looks at me and says.


    ''Yes, yes, but ......''


    The Chairman wants you. Follow me.


    I look at my companions.


    The president Gordhan refers to is probably Mr. Snefol, the president of the Freedom Fighters Association.


    I wonder why the chairman of the association wants to see me.


    "Um, ...... why would the chairman want me?


    This is important. You better come with me.


    Gordan says threateningly.


    It''s hard to go against the dictates of the Freedom Fighters Association, which rules this city.


    If we do, we will be driven out of Thessia, and we will be lost. So we have to go.


    "Hey, guys, I''m going to go check it out: ......


    My friends look at me with concern.


    I get up and follow Gordan.


    What the hell does the Chairman want?


    We are one of the few women-only warrior groups. There are some tasks that are difficult for men to be asked to do as freedom fighters. For example, a lady''s escort. Perhaps that''s why there is a good demand for it.


    However, I don''t understand how you can send the strongest and most brave men of the earth, who are called the strongest in this thessia, out on an errand.


    If it''s only me, a lowly member of the association should be fine.


    What in the world is there to do? I felt uneasy.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man.


    The Free City of Tessesia.


    This Thessia is a satellite city of the Republic of Ariadia. The purpose of this city is to deal with the labyrinth of the evil gods in the middle of the plain of Minon.


    Vicious demons sometimes crawl out of the labyrinth. This city''s gathering of free fighters was gathered for its defeat.


    The reason for not deploying knights and soldiers seems to be because it was judged to be more efficient.


    For this reason, most of the men in this city are freedom fighters. This can be said to be quite rare.


    Also, most of the inhabitants of this Thessia city do not have citizenship of the Republic of Ariadia. This is also something that cannot be found in any other satellite city.


    This is because in order to attract freedom fighters, Thessessia allows those who do not have the right to citizenship of the Republic of Ariadia to live and come and go freely.


    Normally, the term "free city" means freedom from the state.


    However, Thessesia is called a free city because it is a city of freedom fighters, where they can come and go freely and live freely.


    However, perhaps because you can come and go freely, this Tessesia is very unsafe.


    In fact, although they call themselves freedom fighters, it seems there are many people living in this city who are just gangsters.


    In fact, I suspect that this Thessesia was not created to deal with the labyrinth, but to house refugees who came to the rich Ariad Alliance.


    Because if you think about it that way, it makes a lot of sense in some ways.


    After all, the government of Thessia is run by the Freedom Fighters Association, which is made up of freedom fighters.


    Security is also maintained by the Freedom Fighters Association. No knights are dispatched from Ariadia.


    Although it is a satellite city of the Republic of Ariadia, no government agency maintains security. It seems that the government of the Republic of Ariadia does not want to govern this Thessia properly.


    In the first place, the Freedom Fighters Association itself was not created for the purpose of mutual aid like the Society of Magicians, but is an organization created by the government of the Republic of Ariadia as a national policy to control the freedom fighters.


    We''ll give you money, so you''re free to do the rest on your own, and then don''t bother anyone else. It is obvious that this is what they want.


    In this sense, Thessia can be called a free city.


    And now we''re at the headquarters of the Freedom Fighters Association.


    This is the freedom fighter Sisferia. Hero of Light!


    Snefol, the president of the Freedom Warrior Association, introduces the girl beside him.


    ''I''m Cizferia, Lady Brave of Light. It is a pleasure to meet you again.


    With that, the girl who said her name was Cizferia puts her hand on her chest and bows her head.


    I''ve met Cizferia before. I believe she was attacked by orcs.


    Cizferia is here to guide us.


    In truth, it was sometimes Gordan behind her who was first introduced to us by Snefol, the president of the Freedom Warrior Association, at Krasus'' request.


    He is apparently the strongest freedom fighter in the city. And I''ve heard that he''s been in the labyrinth many times, so he''s not a problem as a guide.


    However, he has a criminal record for trying to do something inappropriate to Sahoko the other day.


    This made Rage angry and demanded a change. He demanded a guide, preferably a pretty girl, at that time.


    He didn''t think there were many pretty girls in freedom fighters, but he certainly didn''t want to be guided by a hot guy. At least I''d like it to be better looking than Gaudan''s, that''s for sure.


    That''s how we came to Cisferia.


    I look at Sisferia. She has long chestnut-colored hair and a moderately beautiful face. She is not very tall, and her body is thin and sleek. She''s a pretty good looking girl.


    If this is the case, the rage beside her will be satisfied.


    Nevertheless, Sisferia''s arms are much thinner than the other female freedom fighters. Can she wield a sword properly?


    Honestly, he doesn''t look like a kid who would willingly play a freedom fighter. From his face, he seems to have been raised well.


    His name doesn''t sound like a freedom fighter either.


    The shiz in Sisferia means calm, and Feria is probably the goddess Feria. Her mother must have been a follower of Feria.


    Goddess Feria was the wife of the god-king Odis, the goddess of marriage and family. Goddess Feria is far from being a god of war.


    So if her parents were freedom fighters, they wouldn''t have named her Sisferia.


    Well, as you might guess, she is the daughter of a nobleman or knight''s family from some ruined country.


    I think she came to this thessia as a refugee after her homeland was destroyed by demons. This is not an uncommon story in this world.


    ''''It''s a pleasure to meet you, Cisferia.


    Rage takes Cizferia''s hand.


    Sisferia turns bright red as he takes her hand. She doesn''t seem to have much male experience.


    Rage is a prince, if only in appearance, and he''s strong and can study. That''s why most girls fall for him.


    But inside, he''s a complete animal.


    This child may fall prey to Rage''s poisonous fangs. When my eyes are on her, she seems to refrain from messing with various girls, but she seems to be messing with various girls in places where I can''t see her.


    I wonder if I know what I''m doing and don''t stop it, but if I could stop it in the first place, I would.


    Besides, I think Rage is good at s*x.


    When we''re traveling together, it''s sometimes difficult to hear Sahoko''s bare voice in the middle of the night.


    I often share a room with Sirone, and I can''t believe Sirone can sleep with that voice. Sirone doesn''t seem to care what Rage does with other women.


    They''ve been together for a long time, but I don''t actually know much about Shirone.


    ''Please call me Sizfe, Master Rage. If it''s okay with me, please feel free to call me anything you want.


    Siszfe bows his head.


    We''ve secured the directions now. Let''s go to the labyrinth tomorrow.


    ��Novice the Fire Brave.


    I had a bad day the day before yesterday. Yesterday, I was bedridden all day long.


    Thanks to that, I couldn''t do anything.


    The demons are being swept away by the brave men of light.


    I''m a fire hero, and I''m not very good at all.


    It seems that Gordhan''s fellow was less injured than I was, and returned to this Thessessia at noon yesterday.


    I walk through the city of Tessesia. The streets don''t seem to have changed much since I was a kid.


    I wonder how Sisyphe is doing?


    I stopped by before I went to Ariadia, but I was away on a request for an escort. But I''m sure he''ll be back by now.


    ''Yo, Nobis...''


    I hear a voice and suddenly I''m hugged from behind.


    ''Keina, sister Keina!��What a surprise, you''re suddenly a surprise!


    This is my sister Keina, a childhood friend of mine. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other.


    I had come alone to the north because I was asked to be appointed to a post in the north, and the rest of the team had business that they couldn''t get to from Thessia.


    So it was the first time in a month that I had seen my sister Kayna''s face.


    ''What a rude thing to do. Who do you think I''ve done for a man?


    Sister Kayna chuckles.


    ''Ugh. ......''


    All I can do is snarl.


    I have to admit, I''m not very good with Sister Kayna.


    I was born and raised in the Temple of Feriah with Kayna.


    I never knew my parents.


    And Kayna was an orphan and was found by Sisfe''s father when she was a baby and brought up in the Temple of Ferria.


    Me, Sizfe, and my sister Kayna were like brother and sister.


    In other words, Kayna''s sister knows all the embarrassing things I did when I was little.


    "Kayna, sister ...... don''t tell Sisyphe about that, please. ......


    I say weakly.


    It''s a bittersweet memory of getting down on my knees to sister Kayna because I really wanted to experience it.


    Sister Kayna laughed and taught me a lot and it felt good. So I don''t regret it.


    But if Sisyphe finds out, she will be angry. So I have to keep it a secret.


    ''Wahhhh!��I won''t tell Sisyphe, because Sisyphe is hard.


    Sister Kayna giggles as she pats me on the back.


    ''Well, what''s up with Sizfe? He''s already back in Tessesia, right?


    Hmm? Sisyphe''s back too, man. He should be at the Association now.


    In the Society?


    In order to be a freedom fighter in Thessia, you have to join an association. And you have to renew your registration once every three years. But this shouldn''t be the year for renewal. Why did I go to the Association?


    Oh, and Gaudin, the brave man of the land, came and went to the Society. I don''t know what he''s doing there.


    My sister Kayna says something that''s bothering her.


    ''Wait a minute!��Gaudin?��That would put Sisyphe in danger!


    I met Gordan for the first time the day before yesterday, and by all accounts he''s a rough man. Sisyphe is in danger.


    I try to get to the Society as quickly as possible.


    ''Hey, hey, what''s the matter with you, Novis? I''m a member of the Association, no matter how much Gaudin is. I don''t do anything rash.


    Sister Kayna stops her.


    ''No, but, but ...... sister Kayna. What if it happens?''


    ''''That Siszfe is a ball that can be forced to be a ball? He''s stronger than me and Novice in swordplay alone.


    You''re right, sister Kayna, Sisyphe is better than me at swordplay alone.


    The problem is that she doesn''t have any arm strength. With the original strength of Sisyphe, you wouldn''t be able to slay a goblin. But this is also solved by using a magical sword.


    If you use a sword, even Gordan won''t be able to get to you easily.


    ''''Well, that is unless Siszfe allows it. I don''t care if it''s a brave man of light, I don''t think Siszfe would take a chance with Gaudan.


    Sister Kayna says with a laugh.


    I know about the brave men of light. Just the day before yesterday, he was badly beaten by a saintly woman who is a companion of the Brave of Light.


    I hear that the Brave of Light is naturally stronger and more beautiful than the Saintess.


    I''ve heard that the brave men of light have other companions who are as beautiful as the saint.


    I''m reminded of the saint''s breasts.


    To be honest, I''m jealous that I can like those breasts.


    I wish Sisyphe was as big as that one.


    Anyway, why did sister Keina suddenly mention the brave men of light? I don''t know.


    Gaudin is a rocky man and an ugly one at that. I''m also certain that Siszfe wouldn''t allow Gordan to have a body of his own volition.


    ''I suppose that''s true too,''


    I agree. I''m still a little worried about it, though.


    Besides, even if you''re a brave man, it would be a bad idea to go and hit the association.


    That''s probably why sister Kayna stopped her.


    I''m worried about Sisyphe, but I also don''t want to worry sister Kayna.


    ''Good, Novice. We haven''t seen each other in a long time, so come and join us for a drink.


    My sister Kayna wraps her left arm around my neck and holds me close. My face is buried in her surprisingly soft breasts.


    This is how I was pulled away.

 50 Cockatrice garden

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    The labyrinth is located in the center of the Minon plain.


    I don''t know when this labyrinth was created.


    At least this labyrinth seems to have existed since before humans settled in the plain of Minon.


    Some say that it was built by dwarves. One of the freedom fighters, a dwarf, says so, but there are no dwarves living in this labyrinth.


    It seems that the dwarves'' stories don''t tell us anything definite about it.


    However, we don''t know who created this labyrinth, but we do know who the owner of this labyrinth is.


    It is the Minotaur, a cow-headed human body demon.


    Originally, there was a kingdom of minotaurs in this land, and no other demons could live here.


    And this labyrinth seems to have been the capital of the Minotaur.


    However, for some reason, the minotaurs all entered this labyrinth and almost never came out.


    Eventually the land, which had no inhabitants, belonged to humans.


    It is said that with the richness of the Minon Plain in their possession, humans began to prosper.


    However, I heard that minotaurs still sometimes crawl out of the area with other demons.


    Then they attack the nearest city of Thessia, kidnap humans and take them away.


    Naturally, Thessia''s freedom fighters go into the labyrinth to retrieve them, but they''ve never been able to save them.


    However, when they enter the labyrinth, they realize something.


    The plain of Minon is a rich land from the beginning.


    Especially in the labyrinth in the center, the magical power of the earth gathers and crystallizes, which is why it is possible to get various rare ores.


    Therefore, people who wanted to get rich began to enter the labyrinth.


    Of course, this labyrinth is naturally dangerous because there are many monsters in it. Even so, there is no end to the number of people who enter the maze.


    This labyrinth brings misfortune and desire to mankind at the same time.


    We are going to enter the labyrinth from now on.


    This labyrinth seems to be spreading underground, we don''t know how big it is.


    But it seems to be a huge labyrinth.


    Even the part that is already on the surface of the ground is bigger than Thessia.


    ''''Nao-san, how do you feel about it?''''


    I ask Nao.


    Nao is looking at the labyrinth with a mouse on her chest.


    The reason he has the mouse with him is because he couldn''t find a place to leave it.


    He thinks he should let it go somewhere, but Nao is so fond of the mouse that she won''t let it go.


    Well, he''ll get tired of it someday.


    ''''It''s impossible ....... The whole place is warded. I don''t know what''s going on.


    ''Yes ....... My magic isn''t working either.


    The entire surface of this labyrinth is magically warded, so Nao cannot sense the inside.


    Also, it is difficult to see inside because it is covered by a magical fog.


    I also tried to see inside with Clairvoyance''s magic, but it was no use.


    If that''s the case, I have no choice but to rely on my guide.


    I look to the side.


    There is Sizfe and her companions there.


    There are five of Sisyphe''s companions. All of them are women. It can be said that they are quite rare among the all-male freedom fighters.


    Kayna, a female warrior with dark hair and brown skin and a spear on her back.


    She is lightly armed, just like Sizfe. Her bare limbs are very healthy.


    She is probably not the type to fight head-on with arm strength, but rather she fights in a way that uses quick movements to toy with her opponent. His legs are sleek and slender, and he seems to be very quick.


    It is said that the shortest one with a child''s face, dressed as a sorcerer, is called Madia. As you can see from his appearance, he looks like a sorcerer, but I don''t feel a very strong magic power.


    However, in this human world, those who can use magic are rare. Even if your magic power is weak, it''s better to have a sorcerer as a companion. Besides, the girl named Madia is pretty, so everyone will want to have her as a companion.


    And a priest named Leiria, who serves the Temple of Raina, seems to be an apostle. She said she heard the voice of an angel, so it seems that perhaps it wasn''t Raina, but one of the angels who serve Raina who made her an angelic messenger.


    It seems that she can use healing magic now that she''s become an angelic messenger. Also, since she has a mace and a shield, she seems to be able to fight directly.


    But since she is a messenger, her Lord can know what she does. Our activities will be known to Raina.


    The one with the tattoos on her face and limbs is an elf named Nora.


    Elves sometimes come out of the forest to join humans. Their purpose is usually male.


    They are especially fond of handsome men, and some of them even make them sleep and kidnap them into the forest.


    However, the elves that join the human race don''t seem to do that. But I hear that when they have children, they return to the forest.


    However, when I saw her teaming up with a woman, it seems she wasn''t looking for a man. I don''t know what she left the forest for.


    And the tattoos I can see on her face are magical patterns that are meant to block her from communicating with spirits. I don''t know why she was sealed off from magic.


    I don''t know much about elves, but was she punished for it? Well, but there''s no point in worrying about it.


    These are Sizfe''s friends. And they are the guides to this labyrinth.


    But there are others who will accompany us.


    I look behind me.


    There are about a hundred freedom fighters waiting there. They are led by the brave man of the earth, Gordan.


    I''m not going to be the only one who has the ability to do this.


    Then it seems like Sizfe doesn''t have to be the guide. More likely, though, Rage would want Sizfe to guide him.


    Also, another fire hero, Novis, came along with him. He seemed to be an acquaintance of Sizfe''s.


    He''s a man who looks like a red-haired, arms-white boy who just grew up. He is called a brave man even though he is still young. So he must have quite a bit of talent.


    And from what I can tell, he seems to have a thing for Sisyphe. I wish him good luck.


    These are the members of the labyrinth search.


    Is it okay if I go in like this?


    I ask Sisyphe.


    He says that the surface part of the building is not a maze and everything has been explored. There is a staircase that goes down to the basement of a huge building in the center, and we have to get to it. However, since many of the buildings on the surface of the ground have been destroyed, it seems that we can''t go straight down there.


    It would be faster if we could go from the air, but there was no way we could take this many people with us. We can''t just go ahead of them, so we decide to walk on the surface.


    Also, I heard that there is no evidence of humans being captured in the surface part of the ground until now, so there is a high possibility that the people of the Pasipaea Kingdom have been taken underground again this time.


    If they''ve already explored it, there''s probably no danger, but I''ll ask just in case.


    ''''That''s the wise man. The surface part of the labyrinth is where the cockatrices live. We must avoid this demon as much as possible.


    Sisyphe''s words surprise me.


    The cockatrice is a demon with the body of a chicken and the tail of a snake. It spits petrifying venom and eats its stoned victims in their stone form. Because of this, its bill is hard and sharp.


    Cockatrices are quite strong enemies to ordinary humans. Honestly, I think it would be tough for Sizfe and the others to deal with it. How would they get into the labyrinth?


    ''Where the cockatrice lives?��How did you ever get into the labyrinth?


    I utter a question.


    ''Yes, there aren''t too many cockatrices. Besides, they aren''t particularly dangerous if we don''t find them, so if we encounter them, we''ll run away and bypass them.


    I think that''s what Sisyphe said.


    Cockatrices are dangerous, but not violent.


    They''re not particularly dangerous if you don''t get close to them, he says.


    Sisyphe says that even if they are attacked, if you run away as fast as you can, they won''t chase you.


    Also, Sisyphe says that the search for the surface of the earth was also carried out in such a way that the cockatrice would not find it.


    ''''Isn''t there anyone else?''''


    Basically, it''s just the cockatrice. But if too many people go in at once, there''s a risk of stimulating the cockatrice.


    It seems that the cockatrice makes it impossible for dangerous demons to live on the surface.


    But we''ll have to figure out what to do about the cockatrice.


    I see. ...... What do you think, Raige?��In the meantime, I think we should search the surface area as well.


    I ask Rage.


    ''Yeah, well, we''ll just go in in normal order. We''ll divide up the number of men and go in sequentially to search the surface area. That way, we won''t have to stimulate the cockatrice. Then, we''ll gather at the central building. We can go ahead of you, but I''ll leave it to you. Will you go?


    Rage looks at Gordan and the others and says.


    ''Yes, leave it to me!��Let''s go, bastards!


    The freedom fighters led by Gaudin say so and divide their numbers and rush in.


    When Gordan and his teammates rush in, Sisyphe and his teammates and Novice rush in next.


    I''m sure you are able to annihilate the cockatrice. Why didn''t you take the initiative and go?


    I ask in a whisper beside Rage.


    ''It''s a pain in the ass. Besides, I have a feeling that there''s something going on. So I let them go first.


    Rage says with a laugh.


    ''Already ....... Are Gordhan and his friends the canaries? Well, okay, but ......


    It''s better than us being in harm''s way. Besides, I have a feeling that there''s something in it for me, too.


    And we too are headed to the labyrinth.


    "Wow--!


    As soon as I entered, I heard the loud screams of the freedom fighters.


    Sure enough, there seemed to be something.


    ��Sizfe, the freedom fighter girl.


    Sisyphe, are you okay!


    We''re fine, sister Kayna!��But still, why are there so many goblins!


    I shout.


    The cockatrice should be the only thing on the surface. But when we entered the surface of the labyrinth, we were attacked by a group of goblins.


    Around us, other freedom fighters are fighting the goblins. Since the surface portion of the labyrinth is covered by a magical fog, the visibility is poor and we were taken by surprise.


    Come to think of it, the reason for Rage-sama to enter this labyrinth should have been to rescue the people of the Pasipaea Kingdom who were kidnapped by the goblins.


    If that was the case, this goblin might be a slave goblin that escaped from the farm.


    I slash the goblin that attacked me.


    ''''Maddy!��It''s okay!


    Yeah, Shizu, I think.


    You have to fight while protecting Maddie. She can''t engage in direct combat, so it''s dangerous to get into a melee.


    Sister Kayna is the first one to advance behind us and alert us to see if anyone is coming to attack us from behind.


    Sister Kayna is the quickest in Thessia. Most people are no match for Sister Kayna if they fight in a large area.


    Kayna swings her spear and kicks away the goblins.


    And Maddy uses her flashing magic to blind the goblins. She saves us.


    "Goblins are annihilated!


    Leiria-san proceeds to smash the goblins with her mace.


    ''You''re still flying, Leiria-san: ......


    Leiria is a priest in the service of the goddess Raina, and she hates demons.


    In the past, she was attacked by demons and hated them, and when she sincerely wished to annihilate them, the angel answered her request.


    Since she can use healing magic, it would really be better for her to be the rear guard. But she''s stepping forward.


    The one who supports her is Nora. She skillfully uses her bow and stiletto to defeat the goblins.


    It seems that these two have been working together since before they met us. They breathe together perfectly.


    The two of them play an active role in wading through the goblins.


    But there''s someone else who''s even more active than the two of them. That person is Novice.


    Novis is strong because he is called the "Fire Brave". Using fire magic and the sword, he defeats goblins one after another.


    It''s amazing, Novi-kun. You seem to be getting stronger than before.


    Maddie looks at Novice and mutters to herself.


    It''s definitely amazing. Isn''t he stronger than before?


    I think when I see how Novis fights.


    Ever since he was a little boy, Novice was amazing.


    He was not only talented with a sword, but he was also talented with magic.


    He learned sword from my father and magic from Madia''s father.


    I learned from him, along with Novice. But I had no talent.


    I didn''t have any arm strength. No matter how much I trained, I couldn''t build muscle and I couldn''t wield a real sword.


    If I hadn''t inherited my father''s magical sword after he died from a demon injury, I would never have thought of becoming a freedom fighter.


    I became a freedom fighter for a living.


    My mother, who had remarried, asked me to come live with her, but I refused.


    My father-in-law seems like a good man, but my father is enough for me to have only one.


    When I became a freedom fighter, I was invited to join my sister Kayna, who was a freedom fighter with my father.


    At that time, Novis had already become a freedom fighter and was working with sister Kayna on a request.


    Magic warriors were rare, so Novis quickly became famous.


    Then Madia joined him, and Leiria-san and Nora-san, who happened to work with him, joined him.


    By the time Mr. Leiria and Nora joined them, Novis was known as the Fire Brave.


    Then he started receiving requests individually and gradually began to act apart from us.


    Novis, whom I hadn''t seen in a long time, had become even stronger. I was almost jealous of the difference in talent.


    ''What''s the matter, Siszfe?��Have you fallen in love with him again?


    Novis chuckles when he realizes I''m looking at him.


    ''Huh?��What are you talking about, you idiot!


    When did I fall in love with this guy? People call him the brave man of fire, but to me, he''s a bad boy.


    I don''t know how many times he was mean to me when I was little. Sometimes he''s still pretty mean to me.


    I mean, Novice will always be a child. I wish he would take a lesson from Master Raige.


    Master Raige was a very kind and gentlemanly man.


    This reminds me of last night.


    I wanted to talk to Master Raige more.


    But I couldn''t talk with him because the wise men were giving me a hard look. Besides, the princess of the kingdom of Pasiphaea came to visit her, and I had to leave immediately.


    So I could hardly talk to Rage-sama.


    It was a luxury to begin with, there was no way I could get along with such a nice man.


    He wouldn''t be able to take me seriously, since there were such beautiful people around in the first place.


    We''re willing to move on.


    We can handle a goblin or two. The problem is that a number of shattered stone statues of goblins have fallen during the course of our progress.


    It''s definitely the work of the cockatrice.


    The Demon Beast Cockatrice is difficult for us to win. I hope we don''t encounter them, but that won''t be the case. There are a lot of stone statues. They are definitely nearby.


    ''Moke --------!


    Suddenly there is a loud squeal.


    Then I hear the screams of the freedom fighters who came with me.


    ''Oh no!��Cockatrice, run!


    Sister Kayna shouts.


    I see a huge body that looks like a cockatrice from the distance.


    The cockatrice is on a rampage, spitting out a gray mist. What the cockatrice is spitting out must be petrifying poison. If you touch that fog, it will turn to stone.


    I''ve seen cockatrices from afar in the past, but this is the first time I''ve seen them this excited.


    Maybe it''s the fact that so many goblins have suddenly entered the room that''s making him upset.


    The cockatrice is coming straight at us. Naturally, we run away too.


    ''''Kyah!''''


    Maddy!


    But Maddy falls down.


    ''d*mn it!


    Novice returns and confronts Cockatrice.


    In the meantime, he wakes Maddy up.


    The cockatrice is twice my size.


    ''Ha!


    Novis wields his sword. He tries to keep it from going to Maddy.


    Sister Kayna swings her spear and tries to get rid of the cockatrice.


    Nora rounds the cockatrice''s head with her bow.


    ''Everyone stand back!


    I scream out loud.


    Then the cockatrice opens its mouth wide.


    And a gray mist is spat out of the cockatrice''s mouth.


    It is a petrifying poison. If you are exposed to that fog, your body will become hard as a stone.


    Firewall!


    Novice magically creates a wall of fire to counteract the petrification poison.


    The petrification poison is extinguished by the wall of fire.


    "Heh, how about this!


    Novis laughs.


    ''No! Novis, run!


    I scream, but not in time.


    The cockatrice comes rushing in, ignoring the wall of fire.


    The cockatrice is resistant to fire. It shouldn''t be a good match for Novice, who is good at fire magic.


    And the feathers are hard and difficult to attack. That''s why it''s difficult to hurt them with a sword.


    The cockatrice''s weakness is water. This monster beast is extremely reluctant to get wet. That''s why they are safe on rainy days.


    d*mn!


    A body hit by the cockatrice sends Novis bouncing away.


    ''Are you okay, Novis?''


    I run over to Novice.


    The cockatrice comes over to me.


    ''How dare you, Novis!


    Sister Kayna steps forward with her spear at the ready.


    ''Darkness!


    Madia blocks Cockatrice''s vision with her dark magic. This will keep her safe for a while. Also, once the petrifying poison is vomited, it should take some time before it is vomited again. We must escape during this time.


    ''''Ha!


    Nora will cover us with her bow to keep us from turning around.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Leiria and I are going to call on Mr. Novis.


    "I''m sorry, I made a mistake.


    Novis says weakly. His right leg is white and hard.


    It looks like he was touched by the petrifying poison when he was hit by the body.


    ''Mr. Leiria, detoxify him!


    But Leiria-san shook her head.


    ''''It''s impossible with my healing magic ....... We''ll have to carry it and run away.''''


    I get it!


    I try to wake Mr. Leiria and Novice up.


    ''What are you doing!��Leave me and get out of here as fast as you can!


    Idiot!��There''s no way I''m leaving you behind!


    Cockatrice has lost her bearings with Maddy''s magic. But Maddie''s magic can''t last forever. We must hurry and run.


    Que-----!


    When the cockatrice rages, the darkness over the cockatrice clears.


    Then the cockatrice sees us and comes towards us.


    We can''t do it in time.


    That''s when I thought that.


    Ha!


    Someone goes over our heads and swings a sword at the cockatrice.


    The cockatrice, which has lost its head, falls straight down and cannot move.


    ''Are you alright, Sizfe?''


    Master Raige!


    It was Rage-sama who jumped in. Rage-sama looks at me and smiles briskly.


    ''''Wow, I didn''t know cockatrice was a blow. ...... This is the brave man of light.''''


    Madia mutters.


    I, too, think it''s great to see the body of the cockatrice that lost its head.


    Then, the wise men come from the direction that Rage-sama came from.


    ''''Are you okay?''''��You look like you''re hurt.


    The saintly lady comes to see Novis fall down.


    Then she touches Novice''s petrified feet. The place you touch glows a little.


    ''Huh?��I''m cured.


    Novice''s feet are back on the ground.


    ''I never thought I''d see this coming. ...... This is a long way off.''


    Sage-sama mutters.


    ''I''m sorry!


    I bow to Rage-sama and the others.


    ''Hey, what''s up with you all of a sudden?''


    Reno-sama asks.


    ''No, I said the only surface part is the cockatrice: ...... its .......''


    ''Oh, the thing ....... It''s not your fault. It was something out of the ordinary that happened. And I should have expected it when goblins got in here in droves.


    The wise man will forgive me.


    ''''Oh yeah, you don''t have to worry about that, Sizfe. Well, there doesn''t seem to be any other traps, so we''ll take care of the rest.


    With that, Rage-sama and the others moved on.


    We had no choice but to see them off.


    ''''What the hell is that ...... too awesome, huh?


    Novis muttered.


    Rage-sama''s movements were amazing. No matter how many magical weapons he had, he couldn''t move like that.


    And the cockatrice is a pretty strong demonic beast. He defeated it with a single blow. You don''t have to be Novice to think it''s amazing.


    It''s a reminder that there''s an upside to this world.


    You''re strong ....... And the woman you''re with is an amazingly beautiful woman.


    Nora mutters. It''s true that I was only looking at Rage-sama, but again, looking back, they''re all amazingly beautiful.


    Novis, for example, was admiring the saintly lady who fixed his leg.


    ''She''s definitely an amazing beauty. ......


    I mumble too. There''s no room for me in that one.


    ''''You''re really amazing mu ...... beautiful,''''


    Novis mutters beside me. Didn''t you just try to say breasts?


    Then I notice that Novis is looking at my chest.


    ''Hey, who are you comparing me to!


    Who am I comparing myself to at all? There''s no way I''m a match for the saint.


    What the hell do you think you''re doing to Her Ladyship in the first place?


    No, no, ...... I just wish there were more of them.


    Novis laughs and says something rude. ''I could punch you in the face.


    ''Oh come on, Novis. Why don''t you make it bigger?


    Sister Kayna says, hugging me and Novice from behind.


    ''Wait, sister Kayna!


    I''ll protest to my sister Kayna.


    I don''t want this guy to make it big, even if it''s Lady Rage, but I don''t want him to make it big.


    ''Good, all right. I''ll take care of it.


    Then he raises his hands and makes a gesture as if he were rubbing something.


    ''What the hell were you thinking!��You are--!


    I slap Novice.


    My friends laugh at that.


    Since it''s after Rage-sama and the others have passed, there are no more demons around.


    We followed after Rage-sama.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man


    How did you do, Nao?


    I asked Nao, who had taken a look at the surface of the ground.


    "I didn''t see any sign of anyone on the surface.


    But Nao shakes her head.


    There are many buildings on the surface of the ground. When the Minotaur ruled over this place, it must have been quite a ''no'' city.


    But now it is a ruin. Many of the buildings have been destroyed, and I''ve heard that there''s no sign of any humanoid race other than goblins.


    As I suspected, the people who were taken away seem to be underground. What should we do now?


    Half of the freedom fighters have already dropped out.


    If it was just the goblins, they wouldn''t cause so much damage.


    But the sudden arrival of a large number of goblins made the cockatrices excited and rampant.


    The cockatrices were attacking the goblins on the surface of the ground in order to get rid of them. We came to the labyrinth when we were in such a state. This is why so much damage was caused.


    They were only a limp as Nao had to do the search alone. I want them to be useful underground.


    The petrified freedom fighters are being healed by Sahoko''s magic.


    And we are in a huge building in the center of the surface portion of the ground.


    In front of us there is a staircase that leads to the basement. It looks like we can go underground from here.


    I''m sorry to come back so soon, Nao-san. Do you know how many people have passed through here?


    I say and Nao looks at the floor.


    ''I''m sure. It looks like a lot of people have passed through here a while ago. There is no doubt that the people of Pasipaea have been taken underground.


    ''So ...... then let''s go inside. Sisyphe, are there dangerous demons like cockatrice in the basement too?


    I ask Sisyphe.


    ''''No, Sage. ...... There aren''t many dangerous demons on the basement floor. There are only giant bats, giant rats, and a few weak undies.


    Sisyphe replies timidly.


    ''Yes. Come to think of it, I heard it''s a maze from underground, do you have a map?''


    Yes, sir.


    When I ask, Sisyphe takes the map he had prepared from his backpack and hands it to me.


    There are four maps. It shows how to get from the basement floor to the fourth floor. By the way, it is not possible to find out anything below the 5th floor.


    This map seems to have been issued by the Freedom Fighters Association.


    I''ve heard that the person who explores and reports an unexplored place will be given a reward. This is how it seems that the map is updated from time to time.


    ''There seems to be some gaps in the map, what does that mean?


    ''There''s a dangerous trap in there: ....... We don''t know what exactly is going on inside.


    I see.


    I think. Can we break through that trap? That will get us downstairs faster.


    ''By the way, what traps have you found out about them?


    ''Yes, sir. Well, first of all, this big blank space is going to have a lot of bugs in it.


    The bug?


    ''Yes, the one who went inside was eaten with half his body, and what a way he got out. He died soon afterwards, but at the intervals he gave them some idea of what was going on inside.


    Then he tells me what the bug was. It seems that the Freedom Fighters Association publishes it, and all freedom fighters seem to know about it.


    Sizfe says that the insects seem to have a rather unpleasant shape.


    I look at Sahoko, Nao and Reno. They all have their arms crossed. I feel the same way.


    Then I look at Rage.


    ''We''ll take a detour, Rage. Mr. Sisyphe, I''ll need your guidance.


    Zarxys, the god of death.


    ''Looks like we''re here, Lavrus.


    You''re right, Zarxys.


    Lavrus laughs as he says this.


    ''There''s only this Zarxis and Lavrus in the throne room on the thirteenth level.


    We just need to get them to the fifth level and they''ll be perfect. If we lock them in that cage, they won''t be able to escape.


    Those who proceed normally will not be able to proceed beyond the fifth level. And the fifth level is a prison. It is designed to lock up anyone who comes in.


    There is no way to get below the sixth level without using a special method. If you don''t notice it at the first level, you won''t be able to reach the 13th level forever.


    "Kuh-uh. Just wait and see, Raina. I''m going to get it for you.


    Lavrus laughed as he drooled.

 51 Underground maze

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    I''m surprised you found this way.


    I say as I walk down a narrow passage.


    I avoid the front passage with the traps and walk down a hidden passage in the side wall.


    ''Well, it''s easy, isn''t it? This path has been traversed by many humans in the recent past.


    Nao says, looking back.


    The ears of the beast can be seen on either side of Nao''s head now, and tails sprouting from his buttocks. She is in a so-called half-beast state. When Nao is fully transformed into a beast, she will take the form of a beautiful winged leopard.


    As Nao becomes more and more bestial, her ability to sense things becomes sharper and her physical abilities increase. However, in return, his dexterity is reduced, the number of armor and armor he can equip is reduced, and his resistance to spirit magic is reduced.


    In other words, beastification has both advantages and disadvantages. Therefore, I have to think about where to use it.


    Right now, I''m in a semi-beastified state to do some exploring. Since Nao, whose detection ability has been improved, says that the people taken away must have passed through this path without a doubt.


    If that''s the case, it''s definitely this way. But still, it''s not very formidable at all.''''


    Really, it''s so boring.


    Oh, my God, Ray and Reno!��Nothing is better than nothing!


    Sahoko is right. Nothing is better than nothing.


    But it sure feels like it''s going too well. I don''t know what the Minotaur is after with such a large scale abduction. Or do they have no particular aim?


    It''s much easier than going to the surface because the Gordans ahead of us are taking out all the demons.


    We step through one level full of traps and go to the second level. There''s nothing special so far.


    This path was found by the freedom fighters who explored this labyrinth. How many people were sacrificed to find this passage?


    The freedom fighters have covered the first four levels. We only have to follow the safe path they found, so it''s easy. However, from the fifth level on down, it seems that little is known. After all, no one has ever come back.


    Perhaps our turn will come from the fifth level.


    Sisyphe and the others stopped when they were advancing through the labyrinth''s passage.


    ''''What''s wrong, Sisyphe?''''


    ''Master Raige. From here it''s three underground levels. I thought I''d let you know that there are some troublesome demons down here.


    There is a ladder in front of Siszfe that goes down to three underground levels.


    ''Really?��By the way, what kind of demons do you have in mind?


    Akefalos and Evil Eye. These demons roam the third and fourth floors.


    Akefalos is a demon that takes the form of a headless human. But instead of a head, it has eyes on its chest and a mouth on its belly. It resembles the Chinese yokai, or yokai.


    In addition to having a body of iron, Akefalos has an excellent ability to handle weapons, and it is said that it can also produce powerful acid from its mouth.


    And the Evil Eye is a demon with huge eyeballs and tentacles that look like optic nerves. The light emitted from its giant eyes can paralyze, fascinate, or petrify its target.


    They are said to entangle and catch their prey with their tentacles, depriving them of life when they are unable to move.


    Both demons are quite dangerous to ordinary humans.


    Sisyphe and his team encountered Akefalos in the past when they joined the search party.


    Half of the search party''s freedom fighters were killed at that time, but they managed to escape.


    Will Gordhan and the others who went ahead of him be okay?


    Sizfe looks anxious as he remembers what happened when he encountered Akefalos.


    ''Don''t worry, Sisyphe. We''ll be with you. Don''t worry.


    Dear Rage: "Dear Rage: ......


    Rage says and Siszfe looks happy.


    And Novis beside him doesn''t look amused.


    ''I''m worried about Gaudin and the others who are ahead of us. Let''s hurry up.''


    The freedom fighter girl Sisyphe


    Air bullets!


    Maddy unleashes a spell lower than Sonic Wave.


    This causes the giant bat to lose its sense of direction and start wobbling.


    That''s where my sister Kayna and I drop it.


    Even we can beat a demon like this.


    We''ve got Rage and the others behind us.


    We should be able to hold out until the fourth level. There''s no need to bother Lady Rage against these small fry.


    Novis, Leiria-san and Nora-san will take down the zombies that come from the right.


    ''It''s stopping!��Mr. Sisyphe!


    Nao-sama''s voice makes me stop. I heard that Nao-sama, who has turned into a half-beast-like figure, has sharp senses.


    ''''Something''s coming. ......


    Nao-sama points to a crack in the wall. A giant eyeball comes out of it.


    ''Evil Eye!


    A sickening tentacle wriggled behind the eyeball.


    ''Light!��Protect everyone!


    The saint''s voice echoes. And the next moment Evil Eye''s eyeballs glow.


    I involuntarily cover my face with my hands.


    Then I open my eyes, but there''s nothing. Grains of light are dancing around me.


    It seems that the saintly woman has protected me with magic.


    ''Stand back, Sisyphe,''


    The wise man steps forward.


    ''Wise man!��Evil Eye is highly resistant to magic. You can''t defeat it with magic!


    Maddy advises the wise man. Indeed, Evil Eye is strong in magic. You should be fighting with swords here, not magic.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll see. "Burst Barred!


    When a red ball of light appears in front of the Sage, it goes towards the Evil Eye.


    And when it hits the Evil Eye, it explodes and completely destroys the eyeball.


    ''Lies...... to defeat it with magic......''


    Maddy gives me a look of disbelief.


    ''Oops, they''re still coming.''


    Nao-sama points in a different direction this time.


    ''Reno will do it this time. Mr. Salamander, please!


    When a fire lizard comes out of Reno-sama''s hand, it burns down the slime that appears to soak up the slime.


    I''ve seen that color slime before, but it''s a dangerous opponent that emits vicious acid.


    Rage-sama''s wives and others defeat the two demons in an instant.


    ''''Then let''s go ahead.''''


    When Master Rage says that, everyone starts walking around.


    It''s as if nothing has happened.


    It''s amazing ....... You took him down so easily ......


    Novis mutters as he grunts.


    I nod in response.


    The black-haired sage Chiyuki-sama.


    The pure white saint Sahoko-sama.


    Reno-sama, the spirit user.


    Nao-sama, who has excellent detection abilities.


    And the brave and courageous Reiji-sama of light who unites them.


    All of them have both beauty and strength.


    There''s also a person who isn''t around right now, but she''s called the Maiden of Swords. I''m sure she''s also very impressive.


    I didn''t think there were people like this in the world. I don''t think there''s anyone in this world who can beat them.


    Rage-sama and the rest of the team move onward with dignity. No demon will be able to stop them.


    ''''We''ll go too.''''


    I said and everyone nodded.


    And we also started walking onward.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man.


    ''Oh, oh, oh!''


    I went down to the fourth basement floor and caught up with Gaudan and his friends. Gordan was in the middle of a battle with Akefalos.


    Akefalos'' shield and Gordan''s axe collided with Akefalos'' shield.


    Akefalos bounces off Gaudan''s axe and attacks Gaudan with his sword.


    Gordan steps back to avoid it.


    A pretty good exchange between the two fighters. Gordan is being pushed around a bit though.


    Akefalos''s body is two meters high, about the same size as the huge Gordant.


    The freedom fighters are lying in the ground. They seem to have been involved in the battle between Akefalos and Gaudan. If you look closely, you can see that some of them have their armor and shields unraveled.


    As Gordan moves away, Akefalos opens the mouth of his stomach.


    ''''d*mn it!


    Gordan holds up a huge shield.


    Akefalos spits a liquid from his mouth and something splatters around him.


    ''''Gwaaaaah!


    Gordan defends himself with his shield, but the freedom fighter behind him is bathed in what comes out of Akefalos'' mouth.


    Smoke comes out of the freedom fighter''s body as he is bathed in the liquid and he screams. It''s like he''s melting his entire armor.


    The reason why Gordan''s shield is safe is probably because it''s enchanted.


    The dwarven freedom fighter and the sorcerer cover Gordan.


    ''''This is bad. ......


    Nao was right - he''s going to lose this one if he keeps it up. Gordan is fighting a good fight, but he''s being overwhelmed by Akefalos'' power.


    Still, he''s just able to fight unlike the other freedom fighters, or should I say the brave men of the land?


    But he won''t last much longer. We should help them.


    I''ll take this one. We''ve barely done anything so far.


    Rage steps forward and draws his sword.


    It''s a spare look. Well, that''s about as good as it gets, Rage can be defeated in one hit.


    "Let''s go, flashbulbuster!


    Rage uses a quick move to close the gap and slash Akefalos with a series of lightning fast attacks.


    Akefalos, whose body has been shredded, collapses as it is.


    ''''Awesome ......''''


    I didn''t see the sword flash at all.


    "This is the power of the brave men of light.


    When the freedom fighters saw this, they exclaimed in admiration.


    ''''I''m sorry, Master of Light.''''


    Gaudin, who was saved, approaches and bows his head.


    Sahoko treats the injured freedom fighters.


    Most of the freedom fighters who were ahead of us are stuck, and only a few seem to be able to move properly.


    It looks like it''s about time for us to go. The rest of us will go on our own.


    I say to Siszfe and the others, and to Gordan and the others.


    With her guidance, I was able to avoid the room with the trap and get here by a safe path.


    There should be a place to descend to the fifth level a short distance from here, and from the fifth level there are no freedom fighters here who can guide us. And even if we could stay with them any longer, we would be slowed down.


    So let''s just go on our own from here.


    ''''I''m sorry, Rage-sama. I wasn''t able to guide you to the end. ......


    Sizfe apologizes to Rage.


    ''Don''t worry about it. ''Yes, I''ll have you join me for a drink when you get back. Preferably alone. Is that okay?


    Rage says with a refreshing laugh.


    ''Yes, I''d love to join you.''


    Sizfe says happily. Now it looks like we have something to look forward to when we get home.


    Sizfe and the others and Gordan and the others go back the way they came.


    We''re the only ones left.


    It''s just us from here. Is this the right way, Nao-san?


    I''m sure of it. I smell someone who''s clearly not a freedom fighter has been through here.


    Nao responds by sniffing the surroundings.


    ''So the person who was taken is just down the road?''


    ''Maybe so, Sahoko. The question is, how far will it go?


    Rage says with a serious face. It''s true that we don''t know how far the underground labyrinth will go.


    If it goes on too long, we should probably leave for once.


    It''s time for me to go home. It''s dark in here.


    You''ll have to be patient, Mr. Reno. Besides, it''s a little brighter.


    This labyrinth was a little brighter with magical lights all the way from the basement floor.


    This labyrinth does not seem to have been built for those with night vision abilities.


    ''''By the way, how far do you want to go?


    ''Well, I''d like to get to where the person who was taken is, if possible: ....... If we don''t find them on the next level, we''ll leave once we do.


    At the very least, we''ll have to go to the fifth level, where no one has ever been before. Otherwise, I don''t know what we''re here for.


    ''Let''s go then, guys,''


    Rage''s voice sends us onward.


    ��Sizfe, the freedom fighter girl.


    Haha ...... you managed to come back.


    I come back to the surface and exhale.


    Unlike the trip, Rage-sama and the others weren''t there, so it was a challenge to get back here, but I managed to get back.


    Around us, the freedom fighters who had returned as well, were wearing expressions of relief.


    The fourth level is a dangerous level.


    It''s a miracle that not a single person was killed after entering that level. This is also thanks to Rage and his team.


    ''''Even so, they were amazing people: ......


    Maddy says, looking at the stairs down to the basement floor.


    ''That was definitely awesome ....... Even when I was able to talk to the spirits, I didn''t get along with them that well.''


    Nora says, remembering Reno-sama.


    ''''The saint-sama is amazing too. She can use healing magic like that.''''


    That girl Nao is amazing. I never knew she could move like that in that small space.


    Leiria-san and Keina-sama praised the saint and Nao-sama respectively.


    ''''Sage-sama''s magic was also amazing. No matter how much I study, I can''t use that much magic.''''


    Maddy continues to praise the wise man.


    Everyone is praising Rage-sama and the others.


    I''m sorry Nobis, but that''s the real brave master.


    There is more than a difference between you and other brave men and women.


    I look at Novis, the brave man of fire. Novis is somewhat unhappy.


    Perhaps Novis has developed a rivalry with Master Rage.


    I''ve known Novice since I was a child, but Novice doesn''t like to lose. But I don''t think it makes sense to have a rivalry with Master Raji.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to do with it, because it''s the Goddess'' chosen existence. I''m sure there are many other people who are called brave, but this is the only one who is loved by the Goddess. You will be able to get a lot more than just a few minutes of your time.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us.


    ''''Novice, why do you look so grumpy?''''


    ''Not separately ....... I''m not cranky.


    A sigh comes out when I see his expression.


    ''''There''s no way you can compete with Rage-sama anymore!��There''s no point in fighting it!


    What!


    When I say it, Novis makes a funny noise and glares at me.


    I think he was a figurehead, just as I thought he was when I saw his face. I knew he had a weird rivalry with Rage-sama, and I want to tell him to grow up.


    ''''Well, don''t say that, Sizefe...''''


    Sister Kayna hugs me from behind.


    ''Sister Kayna?!


    When I turn around, sister Kayna is smiling at me.


    ''Nishishi, Novis, you know, it''s not funny that the brave man of light asked Sizfe out at the end. I know, right Novis?


    Sister Kayna!


    Novis exclaims.


    ''It''s not funny that I was invited by Lady Rage ....... ''Why?''


    That''s right, they took Sisyphe... ......


    Novis covers his sister Kayna''s mouth. ''I don''t know what it is,'' she says.


    ''I''m not sure. It was a social gesture for Lady Rage to ask me out. There''s no way he''d take me seriously.


    Rage-sama wanted me to go out for a drink alone with him, but there was no way he was serious. After all, with all those beautiful women, it would not be fun to have a drink with me.


    "Haha ...... Sisyphe doesn''t know ....... That was serious .......


    Novis says, shaking his head.


    But no matter how I think about it, I don''t think Rage-sama would ask me out.


    And what does it have to do with Novis where I was invited by Rage-sama?


    ''What the hell are you talking about?��That''s not the point, let''s go back to Thessesia!


    I say and start walking.


    I hear the sighs of my friends behind me.


    What the hell is that?


    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    We exit into a large space.


    There is a huge door at the back of the hall.


    It is said that we can go down to the fifth floor from the room beyond that door.


    But there is a fearsome guardian in this hall.


    We look at the center of the hall.


    There is a huge metal statue of a giant golem standing there.


    ''''That must be the gatekeeper that blocks the way to the fifth level.


    Sisyphe says that most people can''t get down to the 5th floor because of that golem.


    However, I''ve heard that some people have taken advantage of the golem and gone down to the 5th floor. However, no one has ever come back.


    What do you think, Raige? Beat that golem?��Or do you want to bypass it?


    It''s one thing to avoid needless combat. And given that no one has come back to it, there may be something on the fifth level. Maybe it''s better to conserve our strength.


    ''No, let''s fight here, Chiyuki. If anyone is taken to the fifth level, it will be an obstacle to our return.


    Rage draws his sword.


    Rage''s sword is the holy sword of light given to him by Raina. When he pulls it out of its sheath, golden light floods out of the sword''s barrel.


    ''''That too.''''


    I hold up my wand.


    ''Shall we go then?''


    Nao also sets up a boomerang.


    ''Who''s going first?''


    ''I''ll go, Miss Lino. You can''t help the spirits in this enclosed space, Reno-san.


    With that, I step forward.


    Reno is good at spirit magic and spirit magic.


    But spirits don''t respond to your calls in a closed space.


    When entering this labyrinth, Reno brings lower level spirits such as fire lizard salamanders, so he can fight to some extent. However, he wouldn''t be able to use the higher level spirits here.


    And the opponent is an inanimate giant statue golem, spirit magic cannot be understood.


    In other words, it''s not a good match for Reno.


    So I step forward.


    The giant statue doesn''t seem to move unless I get a certain amount closer. It won''t move even slightly.


    The statue has an odd shape, as if two figures are connected back to back. It has four hands and four legs. And each of the four hands holds what looks like a large magical sword.


    The five-meter long dull, glowing metal body looks hard.


    I activate my magic. A red ball of light, the same size as mine, appears in front of me.


    ''''Extreme Explosive Bullet!


    The red ball of light moves vigorously and explodes when it hits the giant statue.


    The Burst Barred is my original magic that narrows the range of the explosion without reducing its power. The explosive bombs were strengthened and released, no matter how strong the colossal statue was, it wouldn''t be a free shot.


    The smoke from the explosion clears. You''ll find that one of the giant statue''s arms is hanging down, and its entire body is cracked.


    It''s hard. It looks like they didn''t all break: ......


    I think I should have used a little more firepower magic. I made it a little too weak because I thought it was indoors.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them. It seems to be pretty hard.


    Still, I think I was able to destroy it pretty well. A few more shots and it would have shattered.


    The giant statue''s four eyes glowed red. It seems to have recognized us because of the attack.


    Suddenly, a band of light appears on the walls and floor of the room.


    ''What?!��Huh?��Hey, it''s not playing?


    Sahoko lets out a cry of surprise.


    The giant statue''s body glows in response to the light on the walls and floor of the room, and its arms, which had been hanging down, are slowly trying to return to normal. The cracks all over his body are disappearing little by little.


    ''''I didn''t expect it to have a self-repair function. Perhaps it''s the effect of the magical devices that have been planted throughout this room.


    It seems to be a rather troublesome enemy.


    The giant statue starts to move and comes towards you with its sword raised.


    Rage steps forward.


    ''I won''t let you!��Flashbang!


    Rage''s series of light-speed attacks stopped the giant statue from moving.


    ''Avoid, Rage-kun!��Triple Extreme Explosive Bullet!


    I release three reinforced explosive bombs the moment Rage dodges to the side.


    The explosion blows the giant statue backwards.


    ''''Did you do it?''''


    No, not yet!


    I deny Sahoko''s voice.


    When I look, the four swords held by the giant statue glow and take a defensive stance. It doesn''t seem to work as well as it did the first time.


    It looks like it''s done some damage, but I can''t take it down.


    When the giant statue stops moving, the room begins to glow again. Then the statue recovers.


    It seems that you can''t defeat it with half damage. But if you shoot any more high-powered magic, the room might collapse.


    ''''I''m going to eat this one too!


    Nao fires a boomerang.


    The boomerang generates a scythe as it approaches the giant statue.


    The four swords of the giant statue glow again.


    Then a golden film of light appears around the statue.


    The boomerang''s movement slows as it hits the glowing film, and the giant''s swords bounce the boomerang back.


    ''Oye?��That''s pretty hard.


    Nao says with admiration.


    Nao is quick and excellent at detecting, but her attack power is weak.


    It seems that Nao''s attacks don''t seem to be able to pass damage through the giant statue.


    ''''Nao and Reno, stand back!��Me and Mr. Rage will take you down!


    It''s hard for Reno and Nao to do any damage to the opponent. It should be me and Reigi fighting here.


    ''''No, Chiyuki stay back too. I''ll take care of this one by myself.


    With that, Rage tries to get me to back off.


    ''Are you sure, Rage-kun?��That golem seems pretty strong.


    It''s okay, Chiyuki. And I have some things I want to try.


    With that, Rage smiles wryly.


    Then he pulls another sword from his back. The sword isn''t as good as the holy sword Raina gave me, but it''s one made by a famous dwarf.


    Rage holds both swords. It is two swords.


    To be honest, I can''t show this figure to Cyrone. This is because this is a way to beat Cyrone''s childhood friend.


    Defeated, Rage went to a two-fisted approach with the idea of becoming stronger.


    Rage is an evolving monster. If he fights again, he''ll beat his childhood friend Shirone. And I''ll never be able to compete with Rage again.


    Rage charges at the statue. The statue readies his four swords and fires at him.


    Rage skillfully uses two swords to deal with the giant statue''s large sword.


    It''s amazing, aren''t you, Rage! It''s impossible for Nao to move like that.


    Nao exclaims in admiration. Nao is the most physically capable of all of us. Rage is truly a monster, as he can move in a way that not even Nao can imitate.


    As a matter of fact, he is ambidextrous. He can hold a pen in both hands and write letters at the same time. I was surprised when I first saw it. Perhaps that''s why he is able to manipulate both swords at the same time with no discomfort.


    The giant statue is even bigger than Rage and has four large swords. In contrast, Rage only has two swords. Nonetheless, the giant statue is being pushed.


    Rage''s breathless series of attacks are breaking the statue.


    You can''t see its face, but you can tell it''s smiling.


    I''m enjoying that one. For Rage, that level of enemy is nothing more than a playmate.


    But even if the body is destroyed, the giant statue recovers every time the room lights up. It''s not enough to defeat them with that.


    As expected, it''s a pain in the ass ....... Then how about this!


    Then Rage leaps backwards and moves away from the giant statue a bit.


    ''f*ck you! Light-winged Heaven Breaker!


    Rage held his sword low and his whole body wriggled like a spring as he flew towards his opponent. Its speed is tremendous, it''s like a single arrow of light.


    I have seen that technique in the past. It''s a body-attack in which your entire body is bounced around like a spring. It''s easy to avoid because of its large reserve motion, but if it hits, it''s powerful enough to pierce anything.


    Rage''s attack hits the giant statue and pierces it.


    And after it passes by, a large hole is made in the giant statue''s body. And a crack appears in the center of the hole, and the statue shatters.


    The room glows again. But there is no sign of the giant statue recovering.


    It was shattered and it seemed that it would never regenerate again.


    ''Yes!


    Mr. Rage!


    Mr. Ray!


    The three of them run up to Rage, and they hug him, saying how awesome he is.


    I think it''s really amazing too. They practically took down that giant statue with just one person.


    Moreover, it looks like Rage hasn''t gotten serious yet.


    I also run up to Rage. As expected, I don''t hug him, but I can''t help but admire him.


    ''''You''re gonna do it, Rage-kun!


    Of course. You''re falling in love with him again, aren''t you?


    Rage looks at me and laughs.


    It would be great if I didn''t really get on top of things.


    Well, that''s what Rage is, so I can''t blame him.


    ''Oh my God, what are you talking about!��Let''s go ahead.


    Then I look at the door that the giant statue was guarding.


    I don''t know what''s waiting for me from here.


    We open the door and enter.


    There is a staircase that leads down.


    The stairs lead down to a large room.


    The large room is smaller than the hall we just entered, but it''s a moderately large room. And there is a magic circle in the center.


    "Is this a magic circle of transition?��Looks like we''ll have to use this magic circle to move on from here.


    I say, approaching the magic circle.


    ''Chiyuki-san. Your shoe has fallen off.


    I think Nao has found something.


    Everyone goes to him.


    "It looks like a kid''s shoe.


    Reno was right, the shoes were small and looked like children''s shoes.


    ''I wonder if they belonged to the child who was among those taken away, after all?


    ''No doubt about it, Sahoko. They probably got moved somewhere in a magic circle.


    I think Rage is right too. The people who were taken must have been transferred somewhere.


    ''What do you think, Rage? I don''t know what''s going on with the transposition: ......


    We''ll have to go. It''s enough to take them away alive. It''s not a place where a human being can''t live.


    Sure it is: ......


    They would be taken alive. It''s hard to imagine that it''s a dangerous trap that would cause a human to die immediately. For example, it''s unlikely that the transference destination is in flames.


    If you check the magic circle, the transference is a one-way street. You may not be able to come back after transferring.


    But if you don''t go, you won''t know anything.


    Maybe it''s a good idea to leave one person behind. But Rage is our greatest asset, and we can''t leave him behind.


    I have to go because there might be a magical trick in there.


    I want to take Nao with me, who has excellent detection skills.


    You can''t miss Sahoko''s healing magic.


    Reno is the right man for the job, but he won''t want to be left out.


    So we''ll all have to go together.


    We look at each other and nod.


    Then we all enter the magic circle.


    The magic circle begins to glow.


    The landscape distorts and subsides and we are sent to a room somewhere.


    The room is not secluded, but the light shines in from outside the room.


    ''It''s bright. What''s going on?


    Sahoko''s words made us head outside.


    ''It''s so big ....... It''s hard to believe we''re in a labyrinth.


    Nao was right, there was a large space there. It was large enough to hold at least ten cities, and the ceiling was extremely high.


    And there is a huge crystal protruding from the ceiling that is as big as a single city. The light comes from that crystal.


    Thanks to this light, this large space is so bright that it is hard to believe it is in a labyrinth.


    "There is a forest and a lake. It''s like being outside.


    Reno shouts in surprise.


    I was surprised, too. I couldn''t believe that there was a place like this in the labyrinth.


    ''There''s a field. Looks like someone lives here.''


    Rage says, looking into the distance.


    We were sent to a building that looks like a shrine. That shrine is built on a little hill. Because of this, we were able to see the entire large space.


    In the wide space, you can see forests, lakes, and fields.


    ''It looks like there''s a city in the distance: ......


    I look in the direction that Nao is looking.


    He can see some buildings there.


    ''We''ll have to go. There are probably some people that were taken to this place. So let''s move on, guys.


    We nodded at Rage''s words.


    We don''t know what''s waiting for us. But for now, we have no choice but to keep going.


    We started walking towards the city.


    Atranaqua.


    Inside my mansion in the Republic of Ariadia, Eulia, the princess of the Pasipaea Kingdom, is looking out the window.


    I''m sure Rage-sama is at his father''s right now. Now Rage-sama is mine ....... Don''t you think so, Atrana?


    Eulia mutters as she looks in the direction of the labyrinth.


    ''Eulia-sama ....... Zarxis wanted the power of a brave man, too.''


    He doesn''t deserve to die like that. He deserves to be mine.


    My head hurts when I hear Eulia''s words.


    This princess is the daughter of Lavrus and the Queen of the Kingdom of Pasipaea, who is human.


    Although Lavrus, the god, is the father, this daughter is a human. She doesn''t have much power.


    However, even if she is human, it is dangerous to be rude when her father is Lavrus.


    So he bows his head.


    This princess is lucky enough to look like her mother, so she''s quite beautiful. If she had looked like her father, she would have been horrified by her appearance.


    ''Then I have an appointment: ......


    No. Besides, I''ve already asked your father for a favor. You don''t give a d*mn about your promise to Zarxys if I wish it.


    Eulia laughed. That smile was somewhat like Lavrus.


    Her father, Lavrus, is a monster who torture men, humiliate women and devour their pleasures. And the daughter, like her father, is arrogant and greedy.


    He will never stop trying to get what he wants.


    Lavrus is a man who breaks his promises with impunity. He will rebel against his daughter''s wishes if she asks him to. This doesn''t allow Zarxis to suck the power of a brave man.


    Eulia is laughing innocently. Both father and son are selfish.


    ''Besides, you''re after Raina. That goddess must be so frustrated that the man she loves was taken away from her by me.''


    Eulia says with a stain on her cheeks.


    I had her put on a play to lure the brave man of light. She liked the brave man of light a great deal at that time.


    And Eulia was right.


    I want to beat the shit out of that shitty goddess, Raina. I''m sorry to Zarxis, but I can''t change that feeling.


    If I think about it, I can say that things went exactly as I intended.


    I want to say to Raina, "Suck it up. I got the man you wanted. You''re bound to feel better.


    You''re more than fit to be the violent lavrus.


    You smile at the thought.


    And now, what do you suppose Rayna will do? My heart leapt when I thought about it.

 52 Heavenly library

    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    In the beginning, the world was in chaos.


    In that world of chaos, the primordial god descended from the other world.


    From the chaos, the primordial god created the heaven, the earth and the sea, then the spirit of the earth, water, fire and wind, and the primordial race of dragons and giants.


    And finally, he gave birth to two gods.


    They are Nargol, the goddess of darkness with great horns, and Orgis, the man-god of light with great wings.


    The primordial god would leave this world to the two gods and travel to a different world.


    Nargol was more powerful as a god, so Nargol became the ruler of the world and Orgis became the vice-governor.


    And the two gods ruled the world together.


    Nargol and Orgis became husband and wife, and Nargol gave birth to many gods and created many creatures for his children.


    As a result, the world was overflowing with many creatures.


    But Orgis was dissatisfied.


    Nargis was stronger than he was, for Nargis was always on Nargol''s ass.


    Nargis was also violent and would kill anyone he didn''t like, even his own children.


    For this reason, he was always afraid of Nargis.


    He was also unhappy with the children he had born.


    Most of the children born to Nargol were ugly, and he was unhappy with those who were not.


    Orgis thought it was because of Nargol''s lack of beauty and called another goddess from the other world.


    Then the beautiful goddess Mina appears from the other world in response to Orgis'' call.


    Orgis made love to Mina behind Nargis'' back.


    One after another, gods were born between Orgis and Mina.


    The male gods are the shining Odis, the powerful Traiden and the dexterous Heybos. The goddesses are the wise Melfina, the noble Felia, and the beautiful Istia.


    In addition, many other beautiful gods were born, which made Orgis happy.


    In order to protect Mina''s children, he used a part of his own body and a part of Mina''s body to create a tribe of angels.


    However, Nargol, who was suspicious of Orgis''s suspicious behavior, noticed him.


    When Nargol learns of Mina''s existence, he becomes angry at Orgis''s betrayal and transforms into a god of destruction.


    Nargol attacks Mina and kills her.


    Orgis is saddened by Mina''s murder.


    But it didn''t end there. Nargol orders the creation of the Destroying Giants to kill Mina''s children.


    Orgis fights with Nargis to protect his and Mina''s children.


    Nargil orders his children to side with him.


    Here, Nargol''s children are divided into two groups: those who followed their mother, Nargol, and those who disobeyed and remained neutral.


    Those who obeyed their mother became followers of Nargol, commonly known as the "men of Nargol".


    They attacked Mina''s children, led by Diadna, Queen of the Serpent, Zarxys, the God of Death, and Ferion, the Wesen.


    One by one, Mina''s children are killed before Nargol''s men.


    In order to protect Mina and her children, Orgis asks the neutral gods who disobeyed their mother for help.


    Then a god appears from the defenders of neutrality to cooperate.


    These were the thousand-winged Casa, who had the gift of foresight; the single-eyed giant god Vorgas, who excelled in blacksmithing; and the four-legged Sajtaris, who excelled in martial arts.


    Casa taught Mina''s children magic, Sajtaris taught them the martial arts, and Vorgas gave Hayvos his blacksmithing skills.


    The children of Mina would fight the men of Nargol, with Odis at the center.


    But even so, Nargol''s men were so powerful that Odis and Traiden were the only ones who could match them.


    If this is the case, all of Mina''s children will be killed. With this in mind, Orgis became a shield and fought the men of Nargol.


    The men of Nargis are unable to defeat his father, Orgis, and Mina''s children are protected.


    Seeing this, Nargis loses his temper at the fact that he was only trying to protect Mina''s child, and he kills Orgis.


    When she comes to her senses, she laments that she killed her husband.


    In an attempt to create a god to replace him, Nargol absorbs the corpse of Orgis into his own body and gives birth to his last child, a child that surpasses him in strength.


    That is his last, strongest, and most beloved son, the Demon King Modes.


    Nargol decides to use Modes and Nargol''s men to destroy this world and create a new one.


    To begin with, Nargol''s men, led by Modes, march to destroy Mina and her children.


    Mina''s children were no longer a blip on the radar.


    But then the wise goddess Melfina makes her move.


    Melfina uses her beauty to seduce Modes to her side.


    The beautiful goddess wooed Modes, and Modes was moved by her wooing.


    However, Nargol was enraged when he found out and killed Melfina.


    Before she dies, Melfina gives birth to twins and disappears from this world. The twins are the beautiful male god Alfos and the beautiful goddess Raina.


    And because of Melfina''s murder, Modes is angry with Nargol and turns against his mother.


    Modes decides to join forces with Odis to fight his mother, Nargol, and the men of Nargol.


    Betrayed by his beloved son, who has power over him, Nargol and Nargol''s men are hunted down.


    Zarxys, the god of death, is killed, Ferion is condemned, and Deirdre, the serpent queen, fearing Modes, leaves the battle lines.


    The other Nargors are defeated, or flee, or surrender to Modes.


    Finally, Nargol is defeated by Odis and Modes in the Northland. And the land where Nargol died became known as the "Land of Nargol".


    The victorious Odys set up their palace in Elyos, the highest mountain in the world, and called themselves the rulers of the world. These are the "Gods of Elyos".


    Odys took Felia as his wife and called himself the God King, and stood at the top of the Elysian Gods.


    Now the world was at peace for a time.


    But there was a problem.


    They disagreed on how to deal with the gods, who were the sons of Nargol and remained neutral.


    Modes and Vorgas insisted on welcoming them to Elyos.


    However, Feria, Ishtia and Lena oppose it. The other goddesses, the children of Mina, were also opposed.


    Especially Ischthia and Lena were fiercely opposed.


    For Ischthia was courted by the ugly sea god Daraugon, while Raina was courted by the brutal storm god Lavrus.


    The other goddesses were also courted by the ugly Nargol-blooded male gods, and so they opposed the welcoming of neutral gods.


    As a result, the gods of Elyos were overwhelmed by the goddesses of Mina''s blood, and the neutral gods were no longer allowed to join them.


    But the result was a rift within the gods of Elyos between the gods who were the sons of Mina and those who were the sons of Nargol.


    Yet the world was still at peace.


    It was one day. Felia was not amused by the fact that the world was full of the race that Nargol had created, and she wanted to flood the world with the race they had created.


    However, none of Mina''s children could figure out how to create a new race.


    Felia consulted with Heybos.


    Heybos says that he doesn''t know how to create a race.


    Still, Feria doesn''t give up and tells Heybos to create a magical tool to create a race.


    Troubled, Heybos asks Modes for help.


    Modes decides to help Heybos since his mother had given him the ability to create life.


    However, he knew that Feria disliked Modes, so his cooperation was kept a secret.


    The two gods work together to jointly create the Cauldron of Life. Using the power of this cauldron, even Mina''s children would be able to create living things.


    But that wasn''t enough. They needed the materials to put into the cauldron.


    They needed a part of the central god''s body, a number of materials, and a great deal of magical power as the materials to create the race.


    Heivos decided to use the corpse of his mother, Mina, as the central body part of the god.


    The numerous materials were prepared by Modes.


    First, Modes used the cauldron to create a tribe.


    Then a beautiful demon race was born.


    When Heybos saw the demon race, he was satisfied and handed the cauldron to Feria.


    Delighted, Feria gathered Odis and the other children of Mina and created various races.


    These were the elven races that could communicate with spirits.


    A dwarf race that excelled in crafting.


    And then there is the human race, a race of all-powerful beings.


    The gods of Elyos were satisfied with the birth of the humans.


    The gods of Elyos increased the number of born races and sent them out into the world.


    The number of humans grew steadily.


    But there was a problem. There was a conflict between the new race and the one that lived before them.


    When Feria saw this, she got angry and sent the god of war, Thors, born between her and Odis, to attack the race.


    But this led to a conflict with the neutral gods who were attached to that race.


    Felia called the neutral gods evil and insisted on fighting them.


    In favor of this, many of the gods of Mina''s blood, including Raina and Thors, agreed.


    Opposed were the gods of the blood of Nargol, led by Modes and Vorgas.


    Disgruntled, Feria conspires with Raina to get rid of Modes and Vorgas, the main opposition group.


    Since the goddesses originally disliked the ugly Modes and Vorgas, most of the goddesses agreed to get rid of Modes and Vorgas.


    First, they would banish the Modes. That was done by Raina. Modes was unable to rebel against his beloved Melfina''s daughter and took the demons who followed him to the north, to the land of Nargol.


    And now it is Vorgas. Feria wanted to banish Vorgas as well as Modes.


    But he couldn''t do anything about the fair-minded Vorgas, and he couldn''t expel him.


    But here''s what happened: the upright and unthinking god of war, Thors, killed Vorgas.


    The gods of Elyos are astonished. This is because even though they thought Vorgas was in their way, they hadn''t thought of killing him.


    Also, the gods of Nargol''s blood were horrified by this and left Elyos.


    And Haybos, who had called Vorgas his master and adored him, grieved and withdrew and stopped showing up.


    Then some of the gods of Mina''s blood who were indebted to Vorgas, including Traiden, also left Elyos.


    As a result, Erios was weakened.


    Odis, as expected, laments this. Vorgas is a benefactor who became an ally in the fight against Nargol. Killing it was not an acceptable thing to do.


    However, Odis was unable to punish his own son, Tors.


    As a result, discipline was disrupted and Elios was further weakened. It was not enough to fight the evil gods.


    Therefore, there was no conflict with the evil gods, and the world remained calm.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    After reading this far, stop reading the Emerald Tablet.


    The Emerald Tablet stores a variety of knowledge. The touch screen system allows you to recall the records you want to know. The tablet had images and text on it that were easy to understand.


    The text was the same as what he had learned in Nargol, so he could read it without problems.


    Quite different from the lore of the humans: ......


    I muttered to myself.


    In the first place, in human lore, Modes has not become one of Odis and the others. In other words, he has not become one of the pillars of the gods of Elyos. So there is no story of his exile.


    Also, when the gods of Elyos created humans and multiplied them into the world, Modes is supposed to have been jealous of the gods of Elyos, who created a wonderful race, and released orcs, goblins, and other demons into the world to destroy the humans.


    In the Emerald Tablet, it''s quite the opposite. Where the orcs and goblins are living, the humans are settling in later.


    Honestly, I feel that the lore of the humans has become more convenient for the gods of Elyos. It''s possible that I''m wrong about this tablet, though: .......


    Then again, the Cauldron of Life is probably that magical device that created Kuna.


    It looked like it had been further modified when I used it, but the shape of the central magical tool is similar.


    Perhaps Modes must have brought the cauldron of life to Nargol when he was exiled.


    Also, consider the figures of the gods.


    The figures of Orgis and Nargol are not recorded on the Emerald Tablet. So we don''t know what they look like.


    It''s the same for Mina. But it seems that Mina had the same appearance as a human.


    Perhaps that''s why the gods with Mina''s blood have the same appearance as humans.


    On the other hand, the gods with Nargol''s blood are far removed from humans.


    However, not all of the gods of Mina''s blood seem to be beautiful, as described in the myths.


    I''m sorry to say that the god Heybos is not a beautiful man.


    And it seems that not all of the gods with Nargol''s blood are ugly either. As far as I can see in the video, Casa and Sajtaris are beautiful.


    However, the two gods are the children of Nargol, so they look different from humans.


    Casa is a beautiful female upper body with feathered hair and countless wings sprouting from her lower body and back. Sajtaris is the same figure as the centaurs in the mythology.


    There are also beautiful ones in the race created by Nargol and Orgis. Mermaids and Sirens are quite beautiful.


    But why is this world so full of legendary creatures from our own world? It really is a mystery.


    Read more about the Emerald Tablet.


    After that, Elyos seemed to have fallen into crisis many times as their power as an organization weakened.


    When they confronted the Celestial Giant Race over the sky''s supremacy, they seemed to have struggled quite a bit, even though their opponents weren''t the God Race.


    Also, when the violent god Lavrus attacked Elyos in the absence of Odis, the other gods seemed to be unable to do anything but run away.


    After ravaging Elyos, Lavrus is recorded to have returned to the plain of Minon, taking captive Hayvos and the dwarves at his side who had failed to escape.


    After returning to Elyos, Odys fought Lavrus to get Heybos back, but was unable to save him.


    Lavrus enslaved Heybos and the dwarves in his entourage and had them build a huge underground palace on the Minon plain.


    He demanded that if they wanted Heybos back, he would make Raina his wife.


    The gods of Elyos couldn''t help themselves not to give her back and decided to leave Heybos to die.


    Therefore, the dwarves who adored Heybos went to Nargol and asked the demon king Modes for help.


    When Modes hears what the dwarves ask of him, he leads his demons to fight against Ravrus.


    The power of Modes is so great that Lavrulus and the minotaurs who follow him are afraid of his power and flee into the underground palace, turning it into a maze that no one can enter.


    Modes succeeded in rescuing Heybos, but none of the dwarves he had been captured with survived.


    After this incident, Modes and Heybos formed a friendship and became close friends.


    Now that the minotaurs were gone, the Minon Plain was inhabited by humans.


    With the land in their possession, humans exploded in numbers and spread throughout the world.


    Thus, humans became the most prosperous race in the world.


    If you read this far, you will stop using the Emerald Tablet.


    You look at the magic crystal clock. It''s almost time to go back to Nargol. I think it''s time to return to Nargol.


    I take the Emerald Tablet and go to a girl reading a book some distance away.


    The book she is reading is in the form of an ordinary book, unlike the Emerald Tablet.


    The general books in this world are no different from our own.


    Some human nations seem to use wooden letters, etc., but for the most part, the nations use paper books.


    It seems that paper is also easy to get because of the paper-making tools created by the dwarves.


    However, the most common raw material for paper is reed, which is unique to this world.


    By the way, it seems that most of the books in this library are made of paper made of special magical fibers and will not deteriorate.


    Just like the Emerald Tablet, it is a tool that does not exist in the world we were in.


    ''''Thank you, Lady Totona.''''


    When I call out to her, a girl looks at me. She''s a girl with a beautiful face with her hair tied back.


    Compared to Raina and Kuna, it is quite plain. But it will pass for a pretty girl enough.


    Her name is Totona, the goddess of knowledge and books. She is the keeper of the Heavenly Book Depository here in Elyos.


    Incidentally, she is the daughter of the God King Odis and the Goddess Feria. In other words, she is the sister of the god of war, Thor''s, who was the cause of Elyos'' weakening.


    And she was also the one who recorded the contents of the Emerald Tablet she was reading. So the contents of the tablet are only her knowledge and are subjective.


    And what she doesn''t know is not remembered. Also, she didn''t see what happened before she was born, so her knowledge could be wrong. That''s what she herself had said, among others.


    The contents of this tablet are wrong, since Zarxis, the Reaper, was alive in the first place.


    ''''Is that enough, Dark Knight?''''


    When I receive the tablet, the god Tona asks me curtly.


    The Goddess of Tona always has a blank expression on her face.


    At first I thought she didn''t like me, but that''s not the case.


    ''Yes, thanks to you, I''ve learned a lot of things.


    I bow to the god Totoona.


    It was the day after I received the armor from the god Heivos.


    While I was doing some research in the Lugas archives, Lugas told me that the Elyos archives were richer in materials.


    So I asked Lugas if I could visit the Elyos archives, and he agreed to write a letter of introduction to the god Tona.


    Apparently, the god Thothna, the keeper of the archives, was a disciple of Lugas when Modes was in Elyos. For this reason, she tried to follow Modes when he was exiled from Elyos.


    However, her mother, Feria, was very opposed to the idea, so she had to stay in Elyos.


    The god Thothna took Lugas''s letter of introduction to her and allowed her to read what was in the archives freely.


    Also, the Heavenly Book Depository is located very close to the residence of the god Heybos, so they could go there without being found.


    The books in this Heavenly Realm archives were interesting, and they weren''t always made of paper.


    The Emerald Tablet was one of them. This emerald tablet is said to have recorded the contents of tens of thousands of books on it.


    I would like to borrow it, but the emerald tablets are very valuable, even in Elyos, so it seems impossible to do so.


    So if you want to read it again, you''ll have to come here.


    You can''t get away with it. What happened to the silver-haired girl who came before?


    Kuna was with me when I was here before. The god Totoona must have remembered that.


    ''Kuna has been a little sick. ......


    Kuna is asleep now to help her body heal. The cause of the problem is herself and Kuna herself.


    The tea Kuna had given her woke up the tyrannical dragon that was sleeping inside her and attacked her and the women around her.


    By the time he came to his senses, Kuna was a wreck. To heal her battered body, Kuna went to sleep.


    His own body was also a problem. Perhaps under the influence of that drug, the tyrannical dragon inside me is constantly awake. He managed to suppress it with his reasoning, but the tyrannical dragon would move on a whim.


    To be honest, it''s not good because it smells good from the Tona God.


    ''''Bad for your body?��What''s going on?


    Tona God asks quizzically.


    ''No ...... it''s okay, no big deal ......''


    I answer, looking into the distance.


    The truth is, there was something amazing. But I can''t tell anyone.


    But still, I didn''t think the God of Totona cared about Kuna.


    This is despite the fact that Kuna has been rude to the God of Thona before.


    Kuna apparently doesn''t like the God of Thothna. Kuna''s attitude towards the god Totona is sometimes the same as his attitude towards Regina.


    ''Yes ...... well, that''s fine. Yes, I have to tell you something.


    The God of Tona looks at me as he glares at me.


    ''What happened?''


    ''Raina came here after you left the last time you were here.


    Raina?


    The god Totoona nodded.


    ''Raina warned me to keep away from you. Perhaps there is an interloper in Nargol. They know you are here.


    I''m shocked by those words. At the same time, I still think.


    I was aware that Nargol has an inter-agent. But I don''t know what it is.


    In the first place, Modes and others have little awareness of protecting secrets. That''s why information is leaking out.


    That''s why the information that you''re here is available to anyone who wants to know.


    ''''Excuse me, Lady Tona,''''


    I bow my head.


    ''What''s up, Dark Knight?��Apologize to me all of a sudden.


    ''Wouldn''t your presence here cause you trouble, Lady Tona?��Maybe I shouldn''t be here.


    I didn''t want to bother the god Tona. After all, he''s one of the few in Elyos who sides with Modes.


    The Modes are fighting with the gods of Elyos. It would not be good for the Dark Knight under his command to come here.


    And her position might be made worse by her own coming here. That must be avoided at all costs.


    ''''No, it won''t!��I''m not bothering you!


    The god Tona suddenly shouts out loud.


    ''What, yes ......?''


    I''m surprised when he suddenly shouts out. It''s unusual for the always quiet Tona god.


    ''I don''t care about Raina, I don''t care about her. I don''t care about your mother, either. I don''t care about the other gods of Elios. That''s why I want you to come back to ...... .......


    The last word didn''t sound good because it was faint.


    God Totoona''s face was red.


    I don''t know why the Goddess Tona was suddenly acting this way. But I want to come back to the Goddess of Thona.


    Yes, I would like to come back. Yes, I would like to come back too if I could.


    So I smile to myself and reply.


    ''Well, good to know: ......''


    When he said that, Tona God''s face broke into a smile. It was the first time I had ever seen that face.


    I look at that face and think it''s cute.


    ''''Well then, Totoona-dono. It''s late, so I''m going home myself.''''


    "Wait, Dark Knight.


    When I was about to leave, the god Totoona stopped me.


    ''What is it?''


    I turn around and look at the god Totoona.


    ''I want you to call me Totoona, not Lord Totoona. Then allow me to call you by your real name, too.


    That said, Tona''s face is expressionless. But I felt some anxiety on her face.


    So I smile to reassure myself.


    Of course. I''m looking forward to working with you in the future, Totona.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    Return to Nargol from Elyos.


    When you return to your mansion, you will be greeted by the women of the demon race. The demons are beings created by Modes using the cauldron of life. They are more beautiful than the other races in Nargol, perhaps because they are based on the shards of the goddess Mina.


    According to the story, Modes created the lower level demon race to assist the demon race after they came to Nargol.


    That''s why they are sometimes referred to as senior demons.


    ''''Welcome back, my lord.


    The women of the demon tribe bow their heads.


    ''We''re back, Sir Guno.


    He himself bows to the women of the demon tribe. And Guno is the leader of the female knights of the demon race who serve him.


    ''''Raise your head, my lord!��We are your servants who have given our bodies and souls to you!��Please treat us like that!


    Guuno''s eyes were serious when she said that. The eyes of the other demon women were the same.


    Seeing that, she apologized in her mind that she was sorry.


    The girls were there when Coona drank her tea. I remember that they too were ravaged, though not as badly as Kuna.


    From then on, the girls had sworn absolute loyalty to themselves. Quite frankly, I feel sick to my stomach with guilt.


    ''''So ...... that''s right. Thank you for your loyalty, Sirs.


    My stomach churns from the side of my mouth.


    When I say this, the women of the demon tribe look ecstatic.


    Hahaha ......


    He enters the mansion with a thirsty laugh.


    Then he comes to the room where Kuna is sleeping.


    When he vacates the room, Kuna pops into his chest.


    ''Welcome back, Kroki. I''ve missed you.


    Coona says, her eyes moistening.


    The expression on her face is so glossy that it makes me nervous. The tyrannical dragon almost woke up.


    ''''I''m sorry, Kuna. Is it okay to stay awake?''''


    Coona nodded when she asked herself.


    ''It''s okay. I''m sure you''ll be fine next time.''


    What''s next? I almost pouted.


    Yes, but for now, let''s just stay in bed. But for now, let''s just go to sleep.


    With that, he picks up Kuna and carries her to the canopy bunk.


    Then he stays by her side until she falls asleep.


    ''My lord. May I have your permission?


    As I put Coona to bed, a voice called out from outside the door.


    ''What is the matter, Sir Guno?''


    ''His Majesty has sent an envoy. He has something he would like to discuss with you. He would like you to come to the Demon King''s Castle.


    Modes was for you? What the hell was that?


    All right. I''ll be ready in a minute.


    I prepared myself to go to the Demon King''s Castle.

 53 Goddess and Demon King

    Raina, Goddess of Wisdom and Victory


    Have Silone and the others gone to the Republic of Ariadia?


    ''Yes, Lady Raina. By now, the apostles of my men should be greeting Silone and the others.


    In my room in Elyos, Nia is reporting on the current status of the brave men and women.


    It was three days ago. The messenger of Lavrus came to Elyos.


    The messenger of Lavrus gave the magic crystal to the angel who was there and left immediately.


    The angel who received the crystal did not know what to do and gave it to Odis.


    Odis decided to have Heybos, the God of Skill, examine the crystal to see if it was not dangerous.


    Heybos checked and found that the crystal contained only magical images and messages and was not dangerous.


    Haybos maneuvered the crystal and an image appeared from inside.


    The magical image captured the whole process of how Rage and the others entered the labyrinth and were captured.


    The message then read, "We have captured the brave men of light. If the goddess Raina does not become his wife, I will kill this man. You have one month to make a decision. You have one month to make a decision.


    When Odis learned of the contents of the crystal, he handed me the crystal.


    To be honest, my head hurts when I find out the contents of the crystal.


    What should I do?


    The word is spreading throughout Elyos.


    When Odis saw the contents of the crystal, there were several angels present in addition to Heybos, who reported it to the other gods.


    When it was handed to me, all of the gods of Elyos knew of the crystal''s contents.


    Odis should have put a gagging order on it, but he was also unaware of it.


    Thanks to that, I ended up under the scrutiny of the male gods who tried to keep me from going to Lavrus.


    Even now, the angels under their command are still watching me. It''s very troublesome.


    Why do I have to become Lavrus'' wife to help Rage in the first place?


    Totally that uselessness is ....... I''m angry at Rage.


    I honestly want to leave him to die. Any man who is useless to me should die.


    But now that the gods of Elyos have found out about this, it would be bad for the outside world if I left him to die easily.


    I go by the kindest goddess among the gods of Elyos. I am not the kind of goddess who would leave the brave men I call to die.


    That''s why I went down to the ground, under surveillance, to tell Silone and the others about Rage.


    Of course, I had to hide Lavrus'' request.


    Well, I''ll do what I can to avoid getting hurt.


    But what should I do?


    The only one who can beat Lavrus is Odis in Elyos right now.


    No other gods will be able to win, including me.


    Frankly, there''s nothing I can do about it. There''s no way to beat them.


    Sigh.


    ''Lady Raina. Are you still worried about Rage?''


    Nia asks, probably because I sighed.


    ''Does it look that way, Nia?''


    Yes, I''ve been feeling a little under the weather lately. It just so happens to be the time of the brave man''s capture.


    ''I see. ......''


    For the record, I''m not worried about Rage.


    To be honest, it''s Kuna that''s causing the malaise.


    That girl does amazing things to Kroki, and that''s why I couldn''t sleep in my dreams.


    Even now, my body burns when I think about it.


    I think she''s always cheating. I want Kuroki to do something like that to me.


    ''So, Lady Raina loves Rage, doesn''t she?


    When I hear Nia say that, I wonder if you do too.


    Somehow, all over Elyos, me and Rage are supposed to be in love with each other.


    The goddesses ask me about that, which is troublesome.


    And sometimes the goddesses ask me to introduce them to Rage.


    What do they think of her as my man?


    Also, the male gods of Elyos, including Thors, seem to be hostile to Rage.


    I have been courted by the male gods of Elyos, including Thors, and other male gods other than Elyos, to be his wife. This is probably why Rage, who is supposedly loved by me, is in the way.


    I hope it doesn''t cause any problems.


    After all, maybe it would be better to let Rage die like this.


    If he rescued Rage, he might get into a fight with Toles.


    Toles is Feria-sama''s beloved son.


    It would be pretty bad if we hurt those Toles. That''s why he kept Rage and the others away from Elyos.


    Master Feria is probably the scariest person in Elyos. The God King, Odis, can''t even get his head around Felia-sama.


    Lady Felia doesn''t have the strength to fight. But perhaps because so many gods are under Lady Feria''s care, there are few who can oppose her.


    I was raised by Lady Feria after my mother Melfina died. That''s why I can''t get over Lady Feriah either.


    Not just me, but all of the second generation gods who are in the generation of Virgin Mina''s grandchildren are under the care of Lady Feria.


    This is why the gods of the second generation are influenced by Lady Feria''s dislike of Nargol.


    That''s why the tragedy of Vorgas happened.


    He is usually kind and compassionate, but when it comes to Nargol, his personality is the exact opposite of what he is when it comes to Nargol.


    That doesn''t change, even for those who sided with Odis. The only exception would be Casa.


    It seems that Feria-sama, as expected, can''t hate just Casa.


    However, she does not like the other gods who are descended from Nargol who helped her.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. It''s not that she hates him, she''s afraid of him.


    The most fearful of Nargol, Feria-sama, is probably afraid of Modes, who has his blood running through his veins.


    And if Modes gets serious, Elyos will be easily destroyed. At least that''s what they say.


    The gods of the first generation have all said so. So it must be true, and I think so too.


    But many of the gods of my generation don''t believe it because they have never seen Modes fight in person. This is a very dangerous thing.


    And now that Modes has a powerful companion, Feria-sama and the other first generation Elyos gods are wary.


    However, their fears are unfounded.


    Because Kroki will be mine, so there is no need to be alarmed.


    With my good looks, it should be possible.


    Besides, Kroki is a good match for Modes.


    In the first place, if you have Kuroki, you don''t need Rage. So when it''s rumored that I love Rage, I''m like, "Huh? I just think.


    ''Me and Rage are comrades in arms to defeat the Demon King. My relationship with Rage is nothing more or less than that.


    I shake my head and deny Nia''s words.


    ''But, Lady Raina, ....... Its ......


    Nia''s gaze goes to my stomach.


    ''You''re right. ...... You can''t help but think that because of this belly. But as a goddess fighting the demon king, I have no need for such concerns.


    I answer, patting my stomach.


    I didn''t think this me was going to happen.


    It''s all Kuroki''s fault. Kuroki will have to take responsibility for this.


    And Nia and the other war maidens, including Nia, think it''s Rage''s fault that I''m in such a body.


    As expected, if they find out that I''m communicating with the Dark Knight of Modes, who is hostile to me, my position will be worse. That''s why I''m keeping what happened with Kuroki a secret even from Nia.


    ''''I''m sorry, Raina-sama. I didn''t think that Lady Raina had that kind of resolve.


    Nia bows her head. Nia has been working for me since I was a little girl.


    She''s really worried about me.


    ''It''s fine, Nia. But you mustn''t tell anyone about this, not even Rage and the others. Good, Nia.


    If the male gods who are courting me find out about this, it could lead to a fight. So this matter must be kept secret.


    Yes. ''I understand, Lady Raina. A goddess can''t be a human man, etc. ...... I won''t let anyone know. It is our secret, Lady Raina and I.


    I nodded at Nia''s words. Only some of the trustworthy war maidens know about this. Maybe it should be okay.


    I touch my stomach again.


    It''s not noticeable yet, so if I put on some loose clothing, it shouldn''t be obvious.


    And since you used magic, you''ll be born in less than a month.


    To begin with, the god race grows up fast, unlike the human race. No one should be able to find out.


    ''''Totally, how could you make me suffer so much ....... ''''Hurry up and be born, my little hero.''''


    Demon King Modes


    In the throne room, the chief ministers are gathered.


    This demon king''s castle was built by Vorgas with Heybos when he was still alive.


    The castle is made of black marble and magical jewels, and it will rival the palace of Elios.


    The throne room of that demon king''s castle is wide and magnificent.


    Once again, I want to thank Vorgas and Heybos.


    And in front of me sitting on the throne, Sir Dihardt is taking the courtesy of a vassal.


    He is not exactly a subordinate. But because of his position with the others, he calls himself His Majesty and takes the courtesy of a subject.


    He wouldn''t call you His Majesty, like the God of Heybos, and you can call him Modes.


    However, some of those under his command don''t think well of it. If it''s not done well, it could lead to needless strife.


    That''s why I want to thank Sir Dihardt for his concern about not causing unnecessary conflict.


    ''Did Nat get captured by Rage and the others?


    He nodded at Sir Dihardt''s words.


    It was Heybos who informed me that Nat had been captured.


    He informed me because Nat was seen in the footage of the capture of the brave man of light.


    It seems that Nat had been captured by a fellow brave woman. As a result, they had to be captured together in the labyrinth of Lavrus.


    It seems that Nat didn''t have any magical tools for communication when she was captured. Perhaps he threw it away for fear of being detected.


    That''s why he was late to find out.


    ''You''re right, Sir Dehart. Could you please go and help us?


    ''Of course. Nat has been a great help to me, too. I''m going to help you even if you don''t order me to.


    I laugh at Sir Dihardt''s words.


    As expected, Sir Dihardt looks like he''s going to help.


    I don''t want to leave those who have worked for me to die. So I want to help Nat.


    Most of my men say we should kill a rat," he said.


    Morna says we don''t need a single rat.


    Not so with Lord Dihart.


    He is a man of honor, and he treats everyone equally well and kindly, and is worthy of trust.


    Morna says that Sir Dihardt might betray her, but I don''t sense any ambition from him.


    Rather, he seems to be uninterested in the position of the Demon King.


    ''Sir Dihardt. Before you go to the labyrinth, you should go to Heybos. That labyrinth was built by Heybos, you know.


    "Your Majesty, of course. I''ll see to it that Nat is saved.


    Thank you, Sir Dihardt. And I love you too. Take care of yourself.


    Yes, Your Majesty. Well, I''ll be on my way.


    With that, Sir Dihardt leaves.


    He and his chief ministers were left behind.


    ''''Are you sure, Your Majesty?��Could we lose you, sir?


    The black winged Lord Mullenus advised.


    He is a former member of the Angelic race. He defected from the angelic race and went into exile in Nargol. Now he has dyed his white wings black and is the general of Nargol.


    However, he was defeated by one of his fellow brave men of light, called the Sword Maiden, and was recuperating until now.


    ''''That''s good, Lord Mullenus. If you do well, you''ll die along with the brave men.''''


    ''Lord Ulvald!��What do you mean?��You are the one who protected His Majesty!


    ''What are you talking about, Sir Mullenus? ''What are you talking about, Sir Mullenus? That power is dangerous. And you are not a demon. I don''t believe he owes you any allegiance. It might be better for Your Majesty if you were to die.


    ''Lord Ulvald!��Are you saying that you are suspicious of anyone who is not a demon?!


    Lord Mullenus and Lord Urvald start arguing.


    Lord Urvald is the strongest sorcerer among the demon race. However, he has a bit of a personality problem.


    He was Lugus''s subordinate to begin with. However, the humble civilian job didn''t suit his nature and he became an officer in the Demon King''s army.


    In fact, it seems that Lugas simply got rid of the trouble. Urbald has a talent for magic and immense magical power, but he has a problem with his personality.


    He didn''t seem to get along with the other civilian officials.


    And he couldn''t work with the others and didn''t have a good place in the fight against the brave men of light.


    Also, Lord Ulvald was mortally wounded in a magical battle when he was defeated in a magical battle by one of the brave men of light''s companions, a black-haired sage. He managed to recover, but his body still seemed to be wobbling.


    And Sir Ulvald is misunderstood.


    Sir Dihard is strong. He will probably not lose to Lavrus.


    It''s the same in that labyrinth.


    But Sir Ulvald does not seem to understand that.


    No, no one here seems to understand that.


    ''Both of you, stop! Your presence!


    Sir Givryus, a female knight of the demon tribe, stops her.


    She is the head of the Kingsguard, a group of female demon knights, and is also a close aide to Morna.


    When the Demon King''s Castle falls, she is the one who is supposed to run away with Morna.


    Also, she is not fighting the brave men of light because she was defeated by Sir Dihardt before they entered the Demon King''s Castle.


    ''''I''m sorry, Sir Givryus.


    I''m sorry, Sir Jiv.


    Two people apologize.


    But Lord Ulvald would not really apologize.


    ''Yes, he is. ''In the presence of Your Majesty, Sir Mullenus and Sir Urvald. If you make any more of your unseemly appearance, I, Llanfeld, will avenge you and your lordship.


    When Sir Lanfeld said that, Sir Mullenus and Sir Ulvald contorted their faces in fear.


    Even if both of them are bundled together, they are no match for Lord Lanfeld. And Lord Llanfeld is one who will always do what he says.


    From the top, they are in the order of Lord Llanfeld, Lord Givrus, Lord Mullenus, and Lord Urvald. These four are called the Four Heavenly Kings, and they reign at the top of the Demon King''s Army.


    And under the Four Heavenly Kings were the Eight Demon Generals.


    There were six of them here, but they didn''t speak, perhaps out of deference to the Four Heavenly Kings.


    ''''O Lord Ulvald! His Excellency Lord Dihardt is a man recognized by His Majesty. You shouldn''t be rude to him.


    Lugas, the Prime Minister beside him, chided Lord Ulvald.


    ''''I understand, Vizier. I won''t be any more disrespectful to Lord Dihardt.''


    When he says that, Lord Ulvald bows his head.


    I really want Sir Urvald to keep his mouth shut. If Sir Dihardt is serious, he could bury Sir Urvald with a single blow. He should not do anything for the sake of Sir''s own life.


    I wanted to say that, but I didn''t want to do that, as if it were an order from above to hold him down. I don''t want to be like my mother.


    It reminds me of my mother.


    All of us were looking at my mother''s face. The only ones who were willing to obey were my sisters, Deirdre and Zarxys.


    The neutral gods who didn''t follow my mother must have wanted nothing to do with her, who had become a god of destruction. So they kept their distance.


    They were all rather relieved when they defeated my mother.


    Most of those who had followed my mother were all those who had followed her because they were afraid of her. Lugus was one of them.


    Many of the gods were happy that my mother was dead.


    But my heart was dark.


    And even though I had committed such a great sin that I had betrayed my mother, I had gained nothing.


    None of the goddesses of Mina''s blood loved me.


    On the contrary, they saw me as dangerous and hostile, and then they exiled me.


    Then they sent a brave man to try to take my life.


    This may be retribution for betraying my mother.


    The fact that I defeated my mother with my own hands still hurts my heart. I wonder how my mother felt after being betrayed by her own child?


    Maybe I will suffer the same fate in time. My heart tightens at the thought.


    He might betray the demon race, which could be his own child.


    My beloved Morna might also leave me.


    When I think about it, it''s pointless to worry about Sir Dihardt''s betrayal now.


    And Sir Dihardt''s current circumstances are the same as my own when I was in Elyos. Despite the fact that he saved my life, everyone still sees him as a danger.


    We shouldn''t do that. You must not. But even if I told them, they wouldn''t listen.


    But he couldn''t hold everyone''s actions back by force, as he had done with his mother.


    If Sir Dehardt betrays us, he will be destroyed quietly.


    Isn''t that a fitting end for the one who betrayed my mother?


    I remember the face of that honest-looking one. He smells just like this Modes. I have a feeling that he would be willing to be avenged by him.


    So, Sir Dehardt. Make sure you come back alive. To punish this Modes.


    Kroki, the Dark Knight.


    Walk through the corridors of the Demon King''s Castle.


    The corridor is wide and decorated in various ways.


    The black marble walls and floors were beautifully decorated and lit by numerous shining magical gems.


    I felt as if I was walking through a galaxy of shining stars.


    It''s no wonder that the Demon King''s Castle is also known as the Castle of Stars.


    Walking through this castle, I can forget the little unpleasant things I just did.


    It reminds me of what happened in the audience room.


    Ulvald didn''t even try to hide his hostility.


    Lanfeld and Zivrus were hostile, though not as overtly so, as Ulvald was.


    The only one of them who wasn''t hostile was Mullenus.


    He was not a demon race. He is a fallen angel who betrayed Elyos, and he is not the demon race, the ruling class of Nargol. That''s why he doesn''t have hostility towards himself, who is not of the demon race in the same way.


    The Four Heavenly Kings, except for Mullenus, are from the Damon tribe, which is a high level demon race.


    This Damon tribe has hostility towards him. As a newcomer, they can''t stand the fact that they are in a higher position than the demon race and have the trust of the Modes.


    The female knights under his or her command also turned against him at first.


    These female knights were originally under Morna.


    Mona dislikes herself. Perhaps because of her influence, the female knights of the demon race dislike her.


    According to Guno, they were ordered by Morna to spy on him.


    However, he failed to do so because he went out of control. This seems to have made them even more disliked by Mona and Zivrus.


    Now I can no longer return Guno and his friends to Mona. What should I do?


    ''''Please wait, Herr Dihardt!


    We are approached from behind.


    I turn around and see a girl coming towards us.


    "This is General Putina. How can I help you?


    Her name is Putina. Her current appearance is a human girl of about 10 years old, but her true form is a human bear (warbear).


    I''ve never seen her before, but when she is in bear form, she is said to be over 10 meters tall.


    She is a wizard that can communicate with non-verbal monsters.


    She is also known as the Beast Devil General Puchina because she can control an army of monsters. And he is one of the eight demon generals under Modes'' direct control.


    By the way, the Demon King''s army is made up of the armies directly under Modes and the armies of the various kingdoms under Modes.


    As the armies of the various kingdoms exist, the system of Nargol ruled by the Demon King Modes is feudalism. It is formed by a loose master-slave relationship between the Demon King, lords and vassals.


    For example, the Kingdom of Karon is a good example.


    The lord of the Karon Kingdom, Datier, follows Modes, but the goblins belonging to the Karon Kingdom do not directly serve Modes.


    In other words, the vassals of their subjects are not their subjects. The Kingdom of Karon has a completely independent political structure.


    The Modes are not involved in the internal affairs of the Kingdom of Charon.


    In other words, he does not interfere in the affairs of the Kingdom of Charon, as long as they are confined to internal matters.


    The same is true for the other kingdoms. In the vast land of Nargol, there are the kingdoms of the Orcs, the tribes of the Trolls, etc., each of which has its own political structure as well as its own army.


    Modes is directly controlled by about 30% of Nargol.


    However, just because it is not a centralized system does not mean that Modes'' power is weak.


    As the Demon King, Modes'' power is immense. He wouldn''t be able to cause a rebellion.


    And the army under Modes has more power than the armies of the other lords combined.


    That was the Dark Knights, made up of the higher demon race, the Damon race, and the eight armies made up of the lower races.


    The Dark Knights are led by four knights called the Four Heavenly Kings.


    And the legions made up of the lower races are led by generals from various races called the Eight Demon Generals.


    Puchina is also one of those eight demon generals.


    Originally, her mother was a Beast Demon General, but she died in a battle with Rage, so her daughter, she became the general.


    ''''No, I just wanted to thank His Excellency for the sweets.


    ''Oh, you mean that. ''Never mind that, General Putina. That''s just to thank you.


    While Rigena and her friends were looking for food, Putina offered honey and queen salmon.


    This saved the food for Regena and her friends.


    In return, after Regina and the others had gone to Syrone, they made some sweets with the leftover honey and sent them to Puchina, who apparently thanked them for their help. It seems that Pucina wanted to thank them for their help.


    "If I give you honey again, I want you to make me some, my lord?


    Of course, General Pucina.


    ''Wow!��Thank you, my lord!


    Then Puchina hugs me.


    I nudge Puchina''s head.


    I don''t know the true age of Pucina because she is a human bear.


    But Pucina is a human girl in her current form. She''s an innocent child, begging for sweets.


    So it was pretty cute inside.


    I wonder if this makes people a little less hostile.


    The lower races don''t hate themselves that much. Rather, they are afraid of the higher level race, the demon race.


    Maybe that''s why, when I was kind to them, they easily opened up to me.


    ''''That''s right! Can I come with you? I want to help His Excellency!


    Puchina says with a laugh.


    ''Are you sure? You are a general in the Demon King''s army. Isn''t it a problem for you to leave Nargol?


    She was an executive, albeit lower than the Four Heavenly Kings such as Llanfeld, but she was an executive. It would be a bad idea to leave Nargol without permission.


    It''s a good idea. It''s a hard thing to say~


    Putina says with a laugh.


    But I can''t let him accompany me without permission.


    I was just thinking about how to refuse. I notice someone approaching.


    ''Please wait, General Putina. His Excellency is in trouble, sir.


    The one who appeared saying that was a dark elf woman.


    Because of her black bikini armor, it was difficult to look at her.


    Her name is Demon General Charli. She is one of the eight demon generals from the dark elf tribe.


    Dark elves are the ancestors of the elves who were attracted to demon men. They followed the demon race that they fell in love with and settled in Nargol and increased their race.


    The dark elves have brown skin, probably because they are descended from the demon race.


    Because they are elves, they are able to control spirits.


    However, the spirits didn''t listen to them when they were attacked by Rage and the others, and they were completely useless.


    Perhaps it''s because they have a powerful spirit user in their rage group, and they didn''t want the spirits to attack the rages.


    Also, she, like Puchina, was also flexible with food.


    The dark elves are the managers of the orchard under the direct control of the Demon King. They receive a lot of fruits and vegetables from Charli.


    I used these vegetables to cook a meal in return, which was much appreciated by the dark elves. I''ve never heard of the dark elves, and the food was delicious. It was a delicious dish that the dark elf had never heard of, and thanks to this, we became friends.


    ''''Charli!��Are you trying to prevent me from getting along with you?


    When Puchina leaves him, he threatens Shari. In terms of individual fighting ability, Putina is the stronger of the two. The threatened Shahri''s face is drawn up.


    ''No, General Putina ....... We are generals under His Majesty''s direct control. If you do anything on your own without an order, you may be punished harsher than Mr. Runfeld.


    When Lanfeld''s name is mentioned, Puchina stops threatening him.


    ''Ugh ...... sure. Master Ran is scary.


    Puchina is frightened when she thinks about Lanfeld.


    Seeing Puchina frightened makes me feel a little sorry for Lanfeld.


    He''s just doing what he needs to do to increase discipline in the Demon King''s army. He never seems to be a bad person.


    ''''So how about it, my lord. You''re taking my daughters under your command. I''m sure my daughters will be useful to you in your evening.


    Charli bows her head.


    Why is it only for the night? I can''t help but poke around like that.


    But it was a problem.


    It would certainly be bad if the general did anything of his own accord, but it would also be bad to take his men with him.


    This is because Guno and his men would not remain silent. If they didn''t take them, who were now under their immediate control, and took the dark elves with them, there could be a conflict.


    How could I refuse?


    ''''Hey, isn''t that nice, my lord?''''


    But as I think about it, Charli leans in closer to me.


    Hey!��General Charli!


    Holy shit!��Charli! You''re not going to embarrass His Excellency!


    Puchina is also coming in for a hug.


    This is a bad situation.


    I''m just smiling when I get a hug from Putina.


    But Charli is in trouble. Chichi is in trouble.


    Calm down--! Quiet--! Calm down, dragon inside you!


    I inevitably count the prime numbers; 4, 6, 8, 10...... seems like something that isn''t a prime number.


    ''What are you people doing, sir?''


    I''m in trouble and someone comes up to me.


    ''Felton!��Gewude!


    ''General Felton!��General Geoude!


    Puchina and Shari saw those approaching and left themselves.


    The two generals who appeared were the Heavenly Demon General Felton and the Underworld Demon General Geoude.


    ''''You seem to be talking in a very colorful manner. Would you like me to join you in the mix?


    Felton says to Puchina and Charli with a laugh.


    But although he is laughing, his eyes are not smiling. Felton is generally always like that.


    He''s always smiling, but he''s not really smiling.


    Felton is a Kale man.


    The Kale are a lower demon race, like the Imps and the Empusa. They are a race with black skin, huge bat wings sprouting from their backs and two horns on their heads. Their appearance is closest to that of the demons they know in their own world.


    Felton is a warrior who is also very well versed in magic. He wears fine red and black robes and carries a sword at his waist.


    Felton''s subordinates are also made up of lower level demons. Felton is also the leader of the Eight Demon Generals.


    When he fought against Rage and the others, he went into battle as Lanfeld''s second in command. And he had the distinction of carrying Lanfeld, who was severely wounded, back to the Demon King''s Castle.


    At that time, the army under his command was apparently destroyed in order to stall Rage and the others. However, thanks to that, the Dark Knights escaped total destruction.


    Gewoude, who came with us, is a former undead general of the Kale tribe.


    He is skilled in necromantic magic and became an undead man himself in order to increase his power.


    The robe completely hides his appearance, but underneath it is only a black shadow like a haze.


    It seems that his physical attacks are completely disabled, but he''s also unstable and fragile in places because of it.


    And he led an undead army of over a million undead troops, the largest in the Eight Demon Generals'' army.


    However, that army was instantly annihilated by Rage. It seems that he himself was almost wiped out by Rage, and if Modes hadn''t used his magic to heal him, he would have disappeared completely.


    Geoude often works with Felton, perhaps because they are from the same Kale tribe.


    ''General Putina and General Shari. Your Excellency is in trouble. Why don''t you step back here?


    Felton says with a laugh.


    ''If you must have something to do with your lordship, I''ll take over and deal with you guys on my own, would you like to?


    The two men look uncomfortable as Felton closes in on Putina and Charli.


    ''Gggg, we understand. We''ll talk about it some other time.


    ...... me too. Another time.


    With that, Puchina and Charli leave to escape.


    Felton has an appearance that always seems to be devious and has a disagreeable laugh. That''s why many people don''t like him.


    However, when you actually talk to him, he''s not only common sense, he''s also very considerate.


    I have the feeling that he is deliberately taking on the role of a hater to protect the discipline of the organization.


    ''Thank you for your help, General Felton.


    He bows to Felton.


    ''No, no, no, not at all. But it''s still hard work, my lord.


    ''Yes, I appreciate the favors you''re doing me a favor: ......''


    But I don''t want them to be selfish.


    The reason I wanted to get along with them in the first place was because I didn''t want to live surrounded by hostility.


    It''s nice that they do things for you, but it''s meaningless if it causes you to have to fight more than you need to.


    The more strife I cause, the more hostility there will be.


    I don''t expect to be able to get along with all of them, but conflict should be avoided as much as possible.


    That''s why I''m honestly grateful that Felton helped me.


    Felton doesn''t seem to hate himself, which is unusual for a demon race. I don''t get a very good feeling from Geoude behind me. It''s not as good as Ulvald''s, but it feels hostile.


    However, it would be rude to assume why Felton is favoring him. Let''s accept the favor honestly here.


    ''''If you need anything else, you can count on this Felton, my lord.


    ''Thank you, General Felton. So long.


    With that, he bows his head to Felton and turns away and walks away.


    There are many people in the Demon King''s army.


    I am not attractive enough to be liked by everyone. Still, I don''t want to betray anyone who likes me and I want to help them.


    That''s why Nat wanted to help.


    With that in mind, I left the Demon King''s Castle.


    Heavenly Demon General Felton.


    Isn''t that unusual for you, Felton?


    What is it, Gewurde?


    ''Of course, it''s Lord Dihardt, Felton. Of all our people, don''t you think you are the most likely to consider him dangerous? But your master is concerned about you. Why?


    He laughed when he heard Geoude''s words.


    ''You are the one who defeated the brave men of light whom we could not defeat. And you are the one who is trusted by His Majesty. It''s only natural that you should care.''''


    ''Are you sure about that? I feel like there''s another reason: ......


    Well, it looks like Gehuda can''t be fooled. I''ll tell you the truth.


    "...... because it''s the same situation as His Majesty''s, Geoude.


    Geoude nods his head at my words.


    ''Same as His Majesty: ....... ''What do you mean by that?''


    ''See for yourself, Geoude. Once, when Your Majesty was in Elyos, he was considered dangerous by the Elysian gods. This was despite the fact that he was spared thanks to His Majesty. Don''t you think your situation at that time is similar to His Majesty''s and His Excellency''s?


    My gut churns when I think about it. They treated you like a nuisance when you saved their lives.


    The Elyosians also banished you from the city. This was unforgivable.


    One day, I will cause them to have their asses kicked. And when we do, we''ll need your help.


    That is why you must remain on his side.


    It would be folly to make enemies out of petty jealousy.


    I will explain that to Geoude.


    ''I see. ......''


    ''That''s right, Geoude. What''s more, they''ve sent that d*mned brave man. What on earth has His Majesty done? Just because it''s dangerous ....... And, thanks to His Excellency, he did not put His Majesty in danger. Also, His Excellency is friendly to His Majesty. We should avoid the folly of making enemies out of him.


    Well, that''s why you care so much about His Excellency: ......


    I nodded at Geoude''s words.


    Perhaps His Majesty is thinking the same thing.


    Somehow, His Majesty is overlaying himself with His Excellency Dihardt. That''s why he needs to care about His Excellency.


    ''''That''s right, Geoude. We must not let His Excellency and His Majesty meet in the same way. We must not do the same thing with those vile bastards in Elios.


    That''s right. The gods of Elyos, those vile, destructive beings, we must not be the same as them.


    That''s why you must not let your highness suffer the same fate as you did.


    "Hmm, I see your point. By the way, Felton, are you going to mess with the humans again?


    He nodded at Geourde''s words.


    ''Of course, Geoude. Your Majesty intends to do nothing to those Elios men, but I do not. I won''t be happy unless they make the humans they love suffer.


    I send men under my command to the humans behind your back. The reason, of course, is to torment them.


    I manipulate the human king to torment the humans who live there and to spread poison to the human lands.


    I can''t make a big deal out of it, since it''s not at the behest of His Majesty, but that''s about as good as it gets.


    The people of Elyos seem to want the humans to prosper. So, I''m going to put a stop to that.


    This world belongs to His Majesty the Demon King.


    When the time comes, I will destroy the Elyos people.


    Thinking about that future, I naturally burst into laughter.


    ��Mona, Queen of Darkness.


    ''I see, Ziv. I see that Guno has failed: ......


    ''I''m sorry, Lady Morna. It seems that Guno has become a prisoner of His Excellency Dihardt. He is no longer of any use to you, Lady Morna. This is my fault. I will face any and all punishment I can.


    Ziv, the Fourth Heavenly King, bows to me and reports to me.


    Apparently, my thoughts were known to Dihardt.


    I had ordered Guno and the others to search for Dihardt''s weaknesses. Even the strongest of them must have some weaknesses.


    And if Dihardt was going to become an enemy of Master Modes, he was going to eliminate him promptly.


    But that was no longer possible due to his actions.


    Guno and the others became prisoners of Dehardt. What kind of a man would make them captive just one day after sending them there?


    ''''Even if you''re a demon race at all, you''re still a woman ....... That''s useless.''''


    Ziv''s body shakes as he says this.


    I look at Ziv with cold eyes.


    I think the useless should die.


    Honestly, I want to punish Jiv.


    But Jiv is the subordinate that Modes-sama has given me to protect me.


    In order to punish him, I would have to ask Master Modes for help. But I can''t do that just because of the reason.


    ''That''s enough. ''That''s enough, Jiv.


    I lowered Jiv to get rid of him. Jiv exits apologetically.


    The demon race is useless at all. I think of that when I look at the door that Jiv exited.


    I think about what to do. That man is dangerous. He has captured the demon''s daughter in just a few days.


    I shudder to think what would happen if he became an enemy. If that happens, my dear Master Modes'' life will be in danger.


    We may be okay for now, but we don''t know what the future holds.


    But no matter what happens, I will always protect Master Modes.


    I thought of Master Modes and thought of him.

 54 Rescue strategy

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    It was easy to come to the Republic of Ariadia.


    Chiyuki-san had set the Transition Gate Dimension Gate in the Temple of Raina in the Republic of Ariadia in advance.


    This should be the first time the Transference Gate has been built outside of the St. Renaria Republic.


    In order to create the Transmigration Gate, we need a large area where we can draw a magic circle to serve as the Transmigration Gate.


    The only one who can provide that space is the Order of Raina.


    Therefore, unless the country has a large Temple of Raina, the Transitional Gate can only be set up in a country that has a large Temple of Raina.


    But if that was the case, they could have set up transit gates in the kingdom of Veros and other countries as well.


    As for why he didn''t do it, apparently it''s because he doesn''t want to expand the range of activity for Reigi.


    I don''t know why, but I recall him saying so.


    Even so, the reason why he made the Transitional Gate to the Republic of Ariadia is because this country is rich and located in the center of the continent.


    It seems that Chiyuki-san is planning to make this Ariadia Republic a base other than the St. Renaria Republic.


    ''''Right. You and Rage-kun were separated by four levels: ......''''


    Yes, Miss Sirone?


    That''s what I''m told by the woman who called herself Laylia.


    It''s kind of strange to be kneeling from someone older than me.


    Leiria is a priest of the Temple of Raina in the Republic of Aryadia. Where I am now is also a room in the Temple of Raina in the Republic of Aryadia.


    In the Republic of Ariadia, the power of the Raina Order is weak, and the temple is quite small compared to the Temple of Odis.


    Still, Ariadia is a large city.


    In terms of size alone, it''s about the same size as a country with a population of about 100,000.


    The number of priests and laymen working at the temple is also large.


    In the Temple of Raina in the Republic of Ariadia, there are dozens of priests working at the top, with one high priest at the top.


    Leiria is one of them.


    However, although Leiria is a priest, he does not work in the temple.


    That''s because Leiria is an apostle. Raina is a god who protects people''s lives from demons. Believers who become apostles do not work in the temple, but often go outside the temple to exterminate demons.


    She is also said to be a freedom fighter and exterminates demons.


    She usually lives in the Free City of Thessesia, which is located in the north of the Republic of Ariadia, and she doesn''t often come to the Republic of Ariadia.


    But now she is here.


    Because it was an angel, a warrior maiden under Raina, who made Leiria an apostle.


    She has ordered us to help her.


    When we come to the Republic of Ariadia, we meet Leiria.


    She was with Rage-kun when he entered the Labyrinth of the Evil One.


    In one of the rooms of the temple, besides us, the high priest and Leiria are there, kneeling to us.


    ''''Well, may I ask you to show me to the fourth floor now?''''


    I ask Leiria for help.


    ''Please wait, Lady Syrone!


    Suddenly Kaya, who was beside me, speaks up.


    ''What''s going on, Kaya?''


    Kyouka is surprised when Kaya suddenly speaks up.


    ''Shirone-sama and Miss. The other party is the one who captured that Rage-sama. It''s dangerous to enter the labyrinth without a plan.''''


    But Kaya!��If we don''t hurry up and go get them, Rage and the rest of you are in danger.


    ''Yes, Kaya. Your brother''s life is in danger. We must hurry and get him out of there.


    Kyoka agrees with me.


    But Kaya shakes her head.


    ''No, miss. Until Rage-sama is executed. There is still time. I''ll think of something to do before then.


    should.


    ''That said, ...... what kind of moves are you talking about, Kaya?''


    I''m going to take a bite out of Mr. Kaya.


    In reason, what Kaya is saying is correct. But I couldn''t calm down.


    ''To put it bluntly, it''s impossible for us to do it by ourselves. To begin with, we are the ones who will capture Rage-sama and Chiyuki-sama. If we rush into them blindly, they will only capture us too.


    Kaya says slowly.


    That may be true.


    Rage and Chiyuki are strong.


    If you run into a place that Raiders can''t get out of, they''ll catch me too.


    However, even though I know this, I can''t help but move.


    It''s always like that for me.


    I can''t sit still. That''s why I always worry about Kroki.


    ''Such ....... So you can''t do anything about it, Kaya?


    Kaya shook her head at Kyouka''s words.


    ''We can''t do it alone. So I think we should seek outside help.''''


    Then Kaya looks at Regena.


    There is a Regena here. For some reason, Kaya-san brought her here from St. Renaria.


    ''''Um, what is it?''''


    Regena was puzzled by the sudden attention.


    ''''Regena-san. Can''t we get some help from Kuroki-sama?''''


    Kyouka and I let out an ooh and aah at Kaya''s words.


    I see. So that''s why he brought Regina with him, Kaya-san must have thought that we couldn''t do it alone to help Reigi-kun. And then she came up with the idea of asking for Kuroki''s help.


    Indeed, Kuroki is strong. If we can get Kroki''s help, we''re a hundred strong.


    And Regena is still connected to Kroki. They should be able to contact her.


    Why didn''t I think of that?


    I had to come up with these things first.


    I pat myself on the head for not thinking.


    ''Your husband''s hand, sir? ....... I can''t do that. Rage is Nargol''s master''s enemy. There is no way you can request him to help your enemy.


    Ligeena looks down and replies.


    ''Oh no, you''re an enemy ....... Kuroki is not an enemy. It''s just that Kroki is only in Nargol because he''s being held captive by a witch called Kuna. And he said he doesn''t want to be an enemy.


    I say, but Regena shakes her head.


    ''Syrone-sama. That is not all. I''ve heard that the labyrinth is very dangerous. I can''t let your husband go to such a place.''''


    Regena pouted and looked to the side.


    But Kaya looks at Regena and laughs at her.


    It''s a rather nasty smile.


    ''''Hey, Regena-san. This can be a reason to meet with Kuroki-san, can''t it? It''s in your best interest to just keep in touch, isn''t it?


    Hearing those words, Regina opens her eyes and looks at Kaya.


    ''Ugh ...... very sly words. If you say something like that, you can''t ...... refuse it, can you? I understand. But I just need to contact you .......


    Rigena looks down and reluctantly agrees.


    ''''Huh. Thank you, Regena-san.''''


    Kaya is triumphant to hear that.


    It hurts my conscience somewhat when I see it.


    But still, why did Kuroki tell me how to contact Regena only?


    Why wouldn''t he tell me? That''s a bit tricky.


    I think it''s unfair. You should tell me first and foremost.


    But now I can see Kuroki again.


    I''m sorry for Rage-kun and Chiyuki-san, but I''m more happy about that than anything else.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    He goes to the god Heybos in Elyos.


    The dwelling of the god Heybos was always passed by when he went to the god Tothna''s place.


    At that time, he does not speak to the God of Heybos. God Heybos doesn''t like to be approached by people who have no need for him.


    That''s why he couldn''t hear from God Heybos about Nat''s capture on the way to the god Tona.


    The parlor of God Heybos is so cluttered with all kinds of materials that you''d think it was a warehouse.


    I am in the center of the room and I am talking to the God of Heybos.


    "Well, I''m going to go to that underground palace ...... no, it''s a labyrinth now. That''s where you''re going .......


    God Heybos looks disgusted.


    According to the information on the Emerald Tablet, that labyrinth is humiliation itself for the God of Heybos.


    That''s why the incident was sealed by the God of Heibos.


    Even in Elyos, no one would dare to speak of the incident to the God of Heybos.


    Few dwarves seem to know about the incident.


    The records in the archives of Elyos were records that were not normally shown to outsiders.


    If Tona hadn''t been specially shown them to me, I wouldn''t have known about them either.


    ''Yes, I''m going to help Nat. That''s why I need the help of the Haybos gods.


    I lower my head.


    Nat has been captured by Rage and his friends. The rage is trapped in a labyrinth on the plain of Minon.


    The god Heybos, who built that labyrinth, should be familiar with the labyrinth.


    Good. I''m indebted to Nat for his help. I''ll help you as much as I can.


    Thank you, God of Heybos.


    I bow my head.


    "But, Dark Knight. It was Heybos who built that crypt, but he later converted it into a maze. After it was turned into a maze, we don''t know.


    The Heibos God looks troubled.


    The underground labyrinth we are about to go to was not originally a maze.


    It was turned into a labyrinth by the evil god Lavrus, who was afraid of the Modes. That''s why the god Heybos doesn''t seem to know what happened after it became a labyrinth.


    ''Not much should have changed since then. So it''s fine if you can tell me as much as you know about it.


    ''Well ....... Then I''ll give you the blueprints for that labyrinth.


    That''s enough. Thank you.


    I thank him again.


    The god Haybos takes out a stone tablet made of gems from the cupboard behind him.


    It appears to be the same one as the emerald tablet.


    He takes the tablet from God Haybos and bows his head.


    ''Thank you. But that''s not the only problem," he says. Even if you step into the labyrinth, you''ll still have Lavrus. Lavrulus is strong. Can you win? For you?


    The words of the god Heybos made me uneasy.


    ''Are you that strong, Lavrus is ......


    ''Yeah, strong. You have your life in a decent fight with Modes.


    I see. ......


    I nodded at the words of the Haybos God. That''s certainly a strong one.


    I''ve never had a hand-to-hand combat with Modes. But he''s probably stronger than I am.


    If you fight him, you might lose your life.


    If there is life in fighting that Modes, Lavrus must be quite strong.


    I''m starting to feel uneasy.


    ''''Moreover, that labyrinth gives Lavrulus unlimited power. As long as he''s in there, Lavrulus can recover indefinitely. What do you plan to do, my lord?


    He pondered the words.


    Modes was relieved that he''d said he''d be fine, but he wasn''t.


    I don''t know if I can win.


    ''Hey Boss God ....... Is there anything I can do to make it better?


    ''There is probably no one in that labyrinth who can defeat Lavrus. Modes would win, but I can''t let him use his power of destruction.


    The god Heybos says in a frustrated tone.


    It seems that Modes had tried to enter the labyrinth before to defeat Lavrus.


    However, as expected of Modes, he would have to fight Lavrus with all his might to win in the labyrinth. And Modes'' power is so powerful that you don''t know what will happen if you fight with all your might.


    That''s why the Hayboss God decided that he couldn''t let him use his power and stopped him from getting the dwarves to avenge him.


    In fact, he would want to avenge them himself more than anything else.


    The dwarves captured with the god Heybos were especially the ones he loved.


    The fact that those dwarves had been killed seemed to pierce the heart of God Heybos as a thorn in his side.


    ''So you might as well think about rescuing that nut guy instead of fighting him.


    Is there a way?


    Looks like Nat''s on the fifth level. That place was originally an underground garden. It seems that Lavrus'' men have turned it into a prison to keep the humans in. It seems the people he brought in from the outside are being held in the cells with him.


    The god Heybos tells me that the minotaurs under Lavrus'' command have captured the humans there and enslaved them.


    Do you know how to free that prison?


    ''I don''t know ....... We didn''t make it as a jail in the first place. We don''t know what happens after it becomes a jail.


    ''I see. ......''


    ''But a jail cell isn''t perfect when it''s not built as a prison. There''s got to be a loophole in there. We can figure it out if we look into it.


    If that''s the case, we''ll need to look into it.


    ''Then we''ll need to look into that.


    The Haybos god nodded when he said it himself.


    ''Well, besides. Unlike the brave men of Lena, Nat won''t be executed. We can go and help him after the brave men are done, can''t we?


    That''s for sure.


    It''s better to go and help Rage and the others after they''ve been executed or freed, that''s for sure.


    I don''t think Lavrus would want to execute Nat, either. To be frank, I don''t think Nat would give a shit.


    ''I certainly don''t: ....... Thank you for all you''ve taught me, God Heybos. I''d better get going then.


    "Proceed with caution, Dark Knight.


    The god Heybos waves his hand.


    I bow my head and leave the room.


    Leaving the room, I look at the huge object by the door.


    It''s probably some kind of material.


    These miscellaneous items are placed at random in the dwarf''s workshop.


    ''''Why don''t you come out now?


    I say to whoever is hiding in the shadows of that material.


    I was aware that someone was eavesdropping outside the room.


    As I say this, someone wearing a hood comes out of the shadows.


    ''That''s as good as it gets, Kroki. Is it the power of love?


    That someone takes the hood off and a beautiful face comes out of the inside.


    "Love is ....... Was it you after all, Goddess Raina?


    The one who was eavesdropping was still Raina.


    For some reason, I can recognize the presence of this goddess.


    This is the third time I''ve met this goddess.


    The first time was in the Republic of St. Renaria.


    The second time was in the Kingdom of Rox.


    But there''s something different about the atmosphere of the last time we met.


    I have the feeling that you are looking at yourself with much more glamorous eyes than before.


    Also, compared to the last time we met, I''m somewhat shabbier.


    ''''How did you know you were coming here, Raina?''''


    That was always the question. Obviously, this goddess had been waiting for him. She knew in advance that she was coming here.


    I don''t feel like I''m being watched. I wonder how she is monitoring my movements.


    ''Well, I wonder why?''


    Raina giggles.


    Seriously, what is this goddess thinking? We can''t be too careful.


    "Hey, Kroki. I know you''re going to that labyrinth too. Can I come with you?


    Then he comes to himself.


    ''I''m not going to go help Rage.


    I turn my head to the side and answer coldly.


    Rumor has it that Raina and Rage are lovers.


    It didn''t feel like that when I met them before.


    But according to Nat''s information, there''s no doubt about it.


    And seeing as how she wants to help Raige, the rumor is true.


    To be honest, I''m jealous of Rage. You can''t just take a beautiful goddess as your lover while you have all these amazing beauties like Sirone and others in your life.


    I''m so jealous that it brings tears to my eyes.


    I want to make out with such a beautiful woman myself.


    It''s a good thing I already have Kuna. But I can''t erase the envy in my heart.


    Maybe that''s why I don''t feel like helping Raige.


    I think it''s narrow-minded, but I couldn''t help it.


    And I don''t think I have to help them.


    They are strong. The girls around them, not just Rage, are excellent.


    I don''t think that Rage, with Sirone and all those beauties at his side, needs any help from me.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them.


    Worrying about myself was just meddling.


    So I won''t worry about it anymore.


    I''m going to let myself be on my own.


    ''Huh, I don''t care about Rage. I just want to be with you.


    Raina says that and comes closer to my face with a charmed smile.


    Wait! It''s close! It''s close!


    I am now wearing my armor, but I am holding my helmet under my arm. In other words, it''s in the face.


    That''s why I''m thrown into a daze when Raina''s super beautiful face comes at me.


    Would she lie like that to save Rage?


    There''s no reason why Raina would want to be with him.


    "She''s all cheating. You should be able to keep me company when she''s not around. It was hard for me to get out of it. If you miss this opportunity, you don''t know when you will see him again.


    Then Raina takes her arm.


    ''Wait!��Leena!


    I''m confused.


    Could that girl be Kuna?


    Coona isn''t in his element yet, so I''m letting him rest in his own compound in Nargol.


    When I told her I was going to the Haybos gods to save Nat, she wanted to go with me and it was hard to calm her down.


    I hope he''s a good boy.


    But how does Raina know that?


    ''Let''s go, Kroki. If we use the transition gate that Chiyuki set up, we should be able to get there in no time. Let''s go from there.


    Raina said and tugged on her own arm.


    I haven''t said I''m going with her yet. But for some reason I can''t disobey Raina.


    I''m being dragged along like Donna Donna''s calf.


    The freedom fighter girl Sisyphe.


    Ha!


    I swing my wooden sword at Novice.


    ''Yup!''


    However, the wooden sword is easily dispelled by Novice''s wooden sword.


    ''''Yes!!!''''


    Sister Kayna''s stick swings at Novis from the side.


    But Novis dodges it easily by flying backwards.


    My sister Kayna and I move away from Novis and keep our distance.


    It takes two of us, me and Kayna, to fight, but we''re no match for Novis.


    As expected of a brave man of fire, he is sometimes called a brave man of fire.


    I quit: ......


    Suddenly, Novis releases his stance.


    ''What''s the matter with you, Novis!


    ''No. You can''t improve with Sisyphe. ......


    ''Excuse me!��You''re the one who asked me to come with you to practice your sword!


    In the first place, me and my sister Kayna are going with you for sword practice, which is what Novis asked for.


    I''m sure you''ve got no choice in the matter. ...... It''s a good thing that you''re able to do that," he said, "because it''s the only person around who can help you with your sword. And since I can''t let them get hurt, I can''t even get serious about it ....... This isn''t a good training partner.


    Novis says in a regretful voice, but saying that doesn''t help.


    ''I''m already ....... Even so, I can''t deal with you. But what''s really going on here all of a sudden? Do you want me to come with you to sword practice?


    I wonder.


    Why does he suddenly want to be strong and ask me to be his sword partner? This has never happened before.


    But Novice doesn''t respond to his words.


    ''''Well, that''s what happens after seeing a brave man of light.


    Sister Kayna!


    Kayna''s sister laughs and hugs Novice''s back.


    I sigh when I hear that.


    It seems that she still has a rivalry with Rage-sama. But no matter how hard I try, I don''t think Novice will be able to beat Rage-sama.


    But it''s good to try to be strong.


    When Maddie saw the dark-haired sage, she said she had to work hard too, so she went to the witchcraft society in Ariadia to study. That''s why she''s not here right now.


    We are now practicing our swords in the backyard of the Temple of Ishtia.


    Normally, men are not allowed to enter here because it is a place where the laundry of the priestesses who serve Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty, is hung out to dry.


    But I have been asked to work at the Temple of Ishtia on several occasions. I have become friends with the temple maidens at that time, so I am allowed to use the temple as a special guest.


    The Temple of Ishtia is very generous in the way it treats me, a Feria faithful, with kindness.


    If this were a Feriah Temple, I would be forced to convert.


    To begin with, it is generally said that the Feriah and the Ishtia faithful do not get along with each other.


    But that''s because they don''t like Ishtia, because of their dislike for the goddess of marriage.


    Because according to the teachings of Lord Feriah, the goddess of marriage, it''s good to be faithful to one''s husband. And Feriah is also loyal to her husband, God King Odis.


    On the other hand, the Goddess of Beauty, Ishtia has had several male goddesses as lovers.


    In other words, Lady Ischthia was contrary to the teachings of Feriah.


    This is why the Feria congregation dislikes the Ishtia congregation.


    But it wouldn''t be a problem if I, as a Feria follower, didn''t care about it.


    And unlike the Republic of Ariadia, the power of the Ishtian Order is strong in this Free City of Thessia, and it would be unprofitable to go against them.


    But as long as you don''t mind their doctrine, the priestesses who serve Lady Ishtia are all very easy to get along with.


    I was just a child when I arrived in the city, and I was under the care of the priestesses of the Ishtia Order at that time.


    So I can''t say anything.


    And now in the backyard are me, my sister Kayna, and Novis, as well as the temple priestesses who have become friends with Nora.


    Some of these priestesses are obviously here to see Novis.


    Even if they can''t match Rage-sama, Novice is amazing enough. I don''t think there is any need to be so mean-spirited about it.


    ''''Haha ....... I don''t know if you can beat Rage-sama or not, but I think you should learn from a real martial arts teacher, not me.


    I say, and Novis shakes his head.


    ''I''ve been thinking about that too. I had a fight with a famous swordsmanship teacher before: ....... All of them refused to let me in.


    ''Ah. Come to think of it, that''s happened to me before: ....... Then there''s no one around here to teach you the sword. ......


    Novis had destroyed one of the swordsmanship dojos before.


    That swordsmanship dojo didn''t seem to be of a very good nature, but no one would teach Novis a sword after what happened.


    ''Then why don''t you ask the brave man of light to teach you, boy. He''s strong, and he should be able to handle the boy swinging his sword with all his might.


    Nora, who was watching beside him, called out to him.


    ''Don''t be a boy, Mr. Nora. I''m not a boy anymore.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry: ....... I forgot how quickly humans grow, my apologies.


    I don''t know how old Nora the Elf is, but she has probably lived for more than 100 years.


    From that Nora''s point of view, all humans are children.


    ''But Novis. I think Mr. Nora has a point in what he said.


    I think what Nora said is a good idea.


    I don''t know if you''ll tell me, but Master Rage is strong. It would be much better than what we''re dealing with.


    ''Sure it is, but ....... It''s something.


    Novis looks kind of uncomfortable.


    ''''Well, it''s certainly just because of the reason. You wouldn''t want to ask the brave man of light to teach you a lesson~ Then Novis, why don''t you get a lesson from the sword maiden?


    Sister Kayna says with a smirk.


    I don''t know what the reason would be to dislike Rage-sama.


    ''The maiden with the sword?��What''s that, sister Kayna?


    What, you don''t know, Novis? He''s one of the Brave Men of Light. He wasn''t around when I got here, though. They say he''s a better swordsman than the Brave Man of Light.


    Really, Kayna!


    Novice''s surprised voice.


    Come to think of it, I''ve heard about it from Chiyuki-sama, too. I heard that Rage-sama has a woman called the Sword Maiden as a companion other than the women who hid in the labyrinth with him.


    If I''m not mistaken, her name is Shirone.


    That woman is beautiful, just like the other women with Master Rage. Rumor has it that her swordsmanship is such that she seems to dance.


    However, I heard that she is separated from the Raiders.


    They should be in the far north by now.


    But ....... ''How do you get a lesson from that person?��You''re far away, aren''t you?


    ''Yeah, that''s the thing, Sisyphe. Everything seems to be coming here. It''s like Leiria is going to pick up that sword maiden.


    ''Oh, really?''


    Leiria-san has gone to the Temple of Raina in Ariadia on an errand for the Order.


    I hadn''t heard what the errand was, but I didn''t think it was such an errand.


    ''I see, so the sword maiden is coming here then. I''m sure she''s beautiful after all. Ehehehe.


    The bottom of Novice''s nose visibly stretches out.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking at all. I''m a little angry.


    In all likelihood, Novis won''t get the chance, since Lady Rage is here.


    But I''m curious too. What kind of person is he?


    I''m not Novice, but I want to learn the sword too.


    Because if I can be strong, I want to be too. Miserable is the misery of being weak.


    Lady Syrone, Maiden of the Sword. I wanted to meet you.


    "Novi~!


    Suddenly I hear a voice, this voice is familiar.


    It''s someone I''ve known for a long time, appearing with the voice.


    "''Justy!


    My voice and Novice''s overlap.


    The one who showed up was someone Novis and I have known since we were kids.


    His name is Justia. When I call her, I shorten it a bit and call her Justy. She is a priestess in the service of Lord Ishtia.


    She is a girl of my generation who I met when I first came here. She had played with me, Maddie and Novice when she was little.


    That Justy comes running in with a thud.


    ''If you''re back, you can call out to me, Novis!


    Then he hugged Novis. I guess Justy hadn''t seen Novis since he came back.


    ''Guffaw!


    Novis makes it sound painful.


    Justy is a pretty fat girl, even to me as a woman. And sometimes she''s as powerful as a man''s face. Novis looks pained, not happy to be hugged by a girl, but pained.


    In fact, she is the sister of the brave Gaudan of the earth. I found out about that just the other day.


    I was really surprised when Justy told me about it.


    Come to think of it, the two of them are somewhat similar.


    "Oh, Sisyphe. Are you here?


    Justy says as he hugs Novis.


    Ever since I was a little girl, Justy has liked Novis and for some reason, he sees me as an enemy.


    Justy apparently thinks that I like Novice. It''s not true.


    But it''s not fun to be noticed and then told as if I wasn''t there.


    ''You were there all along and you didn''t know it, Justy?��Sorry, I''m not as big as you.


    I laugh and say, looking at Justy''s belly.


    ''Yeah, Sisyphe. Your breasts are so small I didn''t even notice them.


    Nah!


    My breasts are not on the small side by any means. At least they are bigger than Maddy and Nora''s. In short, Justy is too big.


    But Justy''s breasts are big, but his girth is also quite large, so it''s not frustrating at all. But it''s a little uncomfortable.


    "Hey, you''re just fat!


    ''I am not fat!��I''m just a little chubby!


    Me and Justy glare at each other.


    ''Wait, wait, wait!��You Novices are foaming at the seams!


    My sister Kayna, who was watching beside me, steps in between.


    When I look, I see Novice limp in Justy''s embrace, blowing bubbles.


    Kyah: ---- Novis!


    Justy stops hugging him and shakes Novis.


    Fearful Justy strangles Novis, who was called the brave man of fire. I thought so.

 55 Labyrinth City Lavrintos

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Nao-san, how did it go?


    It''s no good. ...... Mr. Chiyuki, there''s no way to escape. There''s no way to get out of here. It''s not easy to find, Ruby.


    Nao replies as she strokes the mouse on her head.


    It looks like we''ll be keeping the rat after all.


    The rat was named Ruby. The name is apparently derived from its flaming red fur line, which looks like a ruby, a jewel.


    Ruby looks somewhat resigned.


    At first she seemed reluctant to do so, but lately she''s become more docile.


    ''So ....... Not even around here. ......''


    We''ve been here for five days now.


    Nao and I have been searching every day to find a way out of the five underground levels together.


    There is no way to get out of these five levels by transferring to the other levels because of the wards that are set up throughout the building.


    That''s why I''m looking for a way out.


    But I haven''t been able to find a way out.


    I tried to use Reno''s earth spirit magic to dig a tunnel to escape, but this labyrinth seems to be made of a special material, so I couldn''t make a hole in it.


    To begin with, it seems that the spirits are too weak to do anything in this labyrinth.


    I''m not going to be able to use my sensory abilities as well because they are blocked by the wards.


    I thought about destroying the labyrinth with my magic, but to begin with, this labyrinth is so strong that it cannot be destroyed.


    Even if we were able to destroy it, the rest of us would not be safe if we did.


    We''re completely out of options.


    It was a mistake to enter the transition gate at that time. But if we hadn''t entered, we wouldn''t have known anything.


    There''s no point in regretting it.


    Instead, let''s find a way to get out of it.


    What are you going to do, Chiyuki-san?


    It''s all right. Let''s go back to the city of Ursus.


    Me and Nao decide to return to the city of Us.


    I am a flying spell and Nao flies through the air with wings growing on her back.


    Nao''s wings are not pure white, shining like Shirohne''s, but instead do not glow, but have a slight blue tint to them. And in a straight line, they are sometimes slower than Sirone''s.


    Nao says that this is unfair to Shirohne, but I think Nao''s wings are beautiful enough.


    After a short time in the sky, the city of Us comes into view.


    This city of Urs has no walls.


    The reason there are no walls is because there are no monsters that threaten humans on these five levels. That''s why there is no need for walls.


    We went down to the central square of the city.


    When we get down, the people in the square run away from us.


    They are afraid of being with us. People are looking at us from afar.


    No one speaks to us.


    The reason is because we killed the minotaur that ruled this city.


    The people of the city of Urs are afraid of retaliation from the minotaurs below them. That''s why they try to stay away from us as much as possible.


    The people in the square seem to live much the same as the people in the outside world.


    The city of Urs is located on the fifth level of this labyrinth city of Lavrintos.


    From this fifth level down, the underground city where the minotaurs live seems to spread out.


    I first learned that the labyrinthine city where the minotaurs live is called Lavurintos from the city of Urs.


    And this city of Urs was built by the minotaurs for the humans to live in.


    The population of the city of Urs is about 40,000. The people here are either brought here by the minotaurs or are their descendants.


    In other words, the people of this city of Urs are all slaves ...... of the minotaur tribe, or rather cattle.


    They are forced to offer sacrifices to the minotaurs.


    I''ve heard that some of the people who were just brought in resisted, but the minotaurs couldn''t stand up to them as humans. It seems that they were only sacrificed to him.


    However, if you don''t disobey, you can live peacefully on these five levels.


    The stone houses, complete with water and sewage, are very impressive and rival the luxury homes of the Republic of Ariadia.


    And the giant crystal above you will darken and lighten over time to create day and night. Furthermore, there is an abundance of plants, trees and water.


    Perhaps it is because the power of the earth in the plain of Minon is gathered by magic, but the land is very rich and can produce a variety of crops.


    Humans are carefully raised on these five levels. If only they can meditate on the sacrifices of a few people a year, they can live in abundance.


    Maybe they will be richer than they are on earth.


    At the very least, they seem to be better off than the goblins that are being used by humans.


    And, except for the minotaur, there''s no threat from demons. It''s probably safer than on the ground.


    Thinking that far, I shake my head.


    No matter how rich and safe we are, it''s still livestock security. I can''t accept that.


    Besides, as long as I promised to help the people of the Pasipaea Kingdom who were brought to this city, I must escape at all costs.


    It seems that the people of Pasipaea Kingdom have been brought to this Us.


    But not all the people who were taken away. Some were killed on the way, and some were taken to a lower level than here.


    Most importantly, Eulia''s mother, the Queen of Pasipaea, is not here. If she''s alive, she must have been taken to a lower level.


    The people of Pasipaea in this city of Us are about 3,000 people. That''s a lot less than the number of people who are gone.


    But I don''t really want to think about the reason for the decrease.


    I met the people of Pasipaea, but they all had a dark expression on their faces. Well, it''s natural because we don''t know what will happen from now on.


    Anyway, the people who used to enslave the goblins on the ground become their own livestock here. What an irony.


    Nao and I walked to the temple in the center of the city.


    The gate of the temple has an emblem of an axe with a blade on either side.


    It is the holy seal of the evil god Lavrus.


    This double-bladed axe is also the weapon that symbolizes the Minotaur tribe.


    It is said that this axe can only be held by the ruling class of the Minotaur.


    ''''Chiyuki-sama.''''


    As I was about to enter the temple, I was stopped.


    When I turned around, there was a little girl standing there by herself.


    She''s probably less than ten years old and has a moderately pretty face.


    ''What''s up?''


    I say in as gentle a voice as I can consciously muster.


    ''Oh ...... I brought you those vegetables and bread.''


    The girl holds out the basket in her hand.


    ''Yes, thank you.''


    I take it and the girl bows her head and turns on her heel and runs off.


    Most people are too scared to approach, but there are exceptions.


    The girl I just mentioned is one of them.


    The girl''s sister, after all, was to be sacrificed to the Minotaur in a month''s time.


    But it seems that she was saved by our coming.


    I remember the girl and her sister came to thank us.


    Since then, she has been bringing us food.


    There are people who support us. If there are people who need our help, I want to help them.


    I didn''t want to help at all when the goblins were being enslaved, but I still can''t stand the idea of humans being enslaved.


    I take Nao and go to the back of the temple.


    The back of the temple is an altar and there is a huge statue over 10 meters tall. The statue is a bull-headed, six-armed monster with the body of a human.


    It is a statue of the evil god Lavrus.


    In front of the statue, there is someone standing in front of it.


    It is a minotaur about two meters tall.


    This is Chiyuki-sama and Nao-sama. Welcome home, Bumo.


    The minotaur spots us and bows his head.


    ''I''m home, Zoon. Where are you guys?


    The Minotaur''s name is Zun.


    He was one of the Minotaurs that ruled over the humans in this city of Urs.


    But this Zoon was bullied by the other Minotaurs.


    The Minotaur tribe''s hierarchy is determined by strength.


    This Zoon is the weakest and most subordinate of all the minotaurs in Ravurintos.


    When we came to this city, we fought the Minotaurs who ruled over the people and won.


    At that time, Zoon was the only one who begged for his life. So he didn''t even take a life.


    Then Reno took control with his mesmerizing magic and extracted the information.


    According to Zoon, to get in and out of these five levels, you have to open it from the outside.


    I heard many other things from this Zoon.


    The Minotaurs are determined by their strength. And it seems that the weaker ones are absolutely obedient to the stronger ones.


    In some cases, they can be killed and eaten.


    It seems that the Minotaur people have a propensity for cannibalism.


    In the myths of our world, the minotaurs are cannibals, eating humans even though they were born to human women. It seems to be the same in this world as well.


    And it seems that Zoon was also in a position to be eaten if they couldn''t raise humans well.


    They were treated worse than the people in the city of Ursus.


    It''s like being an employee of a ranch run by a black company. It''s very sad to be in a position lower than livestock.


    That''s why it makes no sense to try to make Zoon a cattle hostage instead of a hostage.


    The minotaurs in the lower echelons of the hierarchy will simply abandon Zune.


    ''''I''m sorry, Chiyuki-sama, ....... I don''t know, Bumo, as I haven''t seen you yet today. Perhaps you are still asleep, Bumou.


    Bumo Bumo and Zoon say apologetically. It''s creepy because his face is a cow.


    So what do we do now? I''m going to think about it while I eat lunch.


    Chiyuki, the wise man with black hair


    It was noon and everyone, except Zoon, was gathered in the dining room.


    In front of them there is a thin loaf of bread, vegetables and cheese.


    The bread in this world is usually thinly baked.


    Thinly baked bread is a simple bread made from grain and water with no yeast.


    It''s not that there isn''t yeast in this world. In fact, in the Republic of St. Renaria, there are some fluffy breads that are sold with yeast.


    The reason why thinly baked bread is so common is probably because it needs to be preserved and requires little fuel to bake.


    And it is usually eaten with vegetables or meat between them.


    It is a popular way to eat bread with something in between, even in our former world.


    I put cheese and vegetables on the bread.


    The cheese is a kind of feta cheese taken from the goats on the fifth floor.


    There is no shortage of salt on the fifth floor, as there is a huge quantity of rock salt. We don''t even know where the water is drawn from.


    So it looks like we''ll be able to live forever without leaving the 5th level.


    ''No. ...... There doesn''t seem to be any other loopholes.


    Over lunch I tell everyone about the results of my exploration with Nao.


    ''I see. I''m sorry, Chiyuki. What shall we do, Reigi-sama~''


    Eulia makes a sweet sound as she leans into Rage.


    Reno and Nao get a grim look at that. Sahoko doesn''t look too amused either.


    ''Eulia-san ....... We are in the middle of a serious conversation, can you not be too sticky?


    I glare at Eulia. But Eulia has a cool face.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away. Since Rage-sama is safe, I won''t leave.


    Then he hugged Rage.


    Eulia was grabbed by a minotaur two days ago after chasing after Rage. And they brought her here.


    And for some reason, he has been living in this temple.


    He can afford to be quite dangerous.


    And she doesn''t seem worried that her mother hasn''t been found.


    And what I''m concerned about are the handmaidens who were brought with her.


    They are completely unfazed by the situation, just as Eulia was.


    They also live in this temple as a matter of course and take care of Eulia.


    They clean the room, prepare meals and baths, etc., which is helpful, but aren''t they worried about it?


    That''s all right, Chillun. Let''s just relax.


    Rage says as he chews on an apple-like fruit.


    ''Hey, Rage-kun!��You''re going to stay here forever!


    I yell at her. But Reigi sees me and smiles gently.


    It''s okay, Chiyuki. The minotaurs won''t leave it at that forever. They will do something. Just wait until then. Besides, Shirohne and Kaya are out there. They''ll do something about it. Let''s just relax until then.


    He was completely unfazed by the fact that he was locked in. As usual.


    Sigh. Rage is a really big deal.


    To tell you the truth, I''m pretty upset about being locked in. As any normal person would be, I suppose.


    But I''m the only one who''s upset in this.


    It''s not just Eulia and her friends, but also Sahoko, Reno, and Nao are all unconcerned.


    I''m not sure if my restlessness is strange.


    They all believe that Rage will take care of it.


    Or they may think that as long as they have Rage on their side, it''s no problem to be locked up. Sahoko, for example, seems to think that way.


    The day is short for Eulia, but she also believes in Rage. That''s why she has this attitude.


    I can''t believe in Rage that much.


    Sigh. The others may be good, but I''m honestly worried. It''s been like this for 5 days now. I wonder what''s going to happen to me .......


    I get down at the table.


    "Chiyuki.


    Immediately I hear a voice in my ear.


    When I turned around in the direction of the voice, before I knew it, Rage had come to my side.


    It''s okay, Chiyuki. Trust me. And trust Shirone and the others out there.''


    Then Rage pulls his face closer to mine.


    A beautiful face comes up to me and I''m thrown into a daze. This guy is in trouble because his face is definitely the only good one.


    If this was the only time he would look at me, I would have fallen.


    Rage''s eyes are more serious than ever as he pulls his face closer to mine. I wish my face was always like this.


    And then Rage just pulls his face closer to mine.


    This isn''t good!


    My rational mind sends out a danger signal.


    ''It''s okay, Mr. Rage!��It''s just something to cheer you up!


    I push Rage away.


    I almost got swept away. Dangerous danger.


    But the anxiety I felt a while ago has disappeared.


    But my heart is still pounding.


    I look at Rage and he''s grinning despite being pushed away. Totally this guy is .......


    It''s a good thing Chiyuki is feeling better now. We''ll go for a picnic tomorrow. It doesn''t look like it''s going to rain here. It''s supposed to feel good, everyone.


    Sansei~!


    Rage says cheerfully, and Reno agrees.


    These five levels are wide and have hills with grass and flowers growing on the lake.


    The light emitted from the crystal would be just right for a warm picnic.


    ''''I''ll make lunch then. Come on, Nao-chan, help me.


    Yes, sir!��Mr. Sahoko!


    Sahoko and Nao say as they look at me.


    Apparently, it''s not just Rage, but Sahoko and Nao are also caring for me.


    It certainly doesn''t help that I''m depressed.


    I decide to cheer up.


    ''Sahoko-san, I''ll help you with that.''


    Thank you, Mr. Chiyuki.


    Sahoko smiles at him. It is the smile of a saint. It soothes the hearts of those who see it. Naturally, so do I.


    I can''t just be down and out. I can''t be the first one to go down.


    I have to be strong.


    ''Well, it''s been a while since I''ve been allowed to eat a homemade meal from Chiyuki, isn''t that exciting?


    Rage says teasingly.


    ''I can''t do it as well as Sahoko-san, so don''t expect me to do it.''


    I say, glaring at him a bit.


    ''I''ll eat whatever Chiyuki cooks for me.


    That makes me sound like a bad cook.


    I think I''ll add something very spicy to what Rage said.


    "Rage-sama~. May I come with you?


    Good, Eulia. Let''s all go.


    Thank you, Master Raige!


    With that, Eulia hugs Rage.


    All of us give her a grim look at that.


    At any rate, tomorrow is a picnic.


    It''s bad enough for Syrone outside, but it''s better than spending the day in the dark.


    We continued our lunch.


    Zarxys the Grim Reaper.


    ''Why, lavrus!��Why don''t you give me your brave men!


    He crowded up to Lavrus, who sat on his throne on the thirteenth level of the basement.


    ''What are you talking about, Zarxys? "I never promised to give you a hero. It was my daughter, Eulia, who got the brave man. That''s why I''ve decided to give him to Eulia.


    Lavrus says with a laugh.


    ''Gugu: ......''


    I can only moan.


    Indeed, his daughter was the catalyst for sending the brave men of light into the labyrinth.


    His daughter, Eulia, is now watching the brave men.


    She is supposed to notify you immediately if something is wrong.


    I admit that Eulia has done a lot of good.


    But the warding of the fifth level was constructed by Lavrulus with my knowledge. It is a prison of my knowledge.


    And it was Zarxys who helped to turn this palace into a maze. You should be grateful. ......


    But it would be unwise to defy Lavrus.


    Then I suppose I''ll get the brave girls ......


    No. Those girls are not as beautiful as Lena, but they are beautiful. I can''t give them to you.


    He grunted again. It was just the response I expected.


    Lavrus laughs at himself.


    ''But, O Lavrus. What will you do if Raina doesn''t come?��You said you''d give it to your daughter, but you''re not going to kill a brave man?


    I was curious about that part.


    It seems that Lavrus is going to use the heroes as bait to lure Raina in, but I don''t think the Erios guys are going to allow it.


    Will they keep him alive until Raina doesn''t come?


    I''ll kill you then. I will send its head to Lena. I need to let Lena know what will happen if she refuses this Lavrus''s advances.


    Lavrus replies as he should.


    ''Is my daughter good?''


    The girl called Eulia or something like that must have been Lavrus''s favorite.


    Or, more accurately, the Queen of Pasipaea, who serves half-naked beside him, is my favorite, but it''s probably the same thing.


    There are several kingdoms in the plain of Minon where Lavrus rules in the shadows.


    The Kingdom of Pasipaea is one of them.


    It is said that the queen of Pasipaea was presented to Lavrus by her father when she was still a princess.


    ''Why should I care about Eulia?��I don''t care about the rest of the female population if I can get my hands on Raina.


    The Queen of Pasipaea beside her trembles a little as Lavrus replies coldly.


    This Pasipaea queen will be of no use to the goddess Raina once she gets her hands on her. She seems to understand that very well.


    The daughter, however, doesn''t seem to understand that. She reminds me of her father''s selfish face.


    She thinks she is loved by her father, but Lavrus will easily give up on her when he no longer needs her.


    The same is true of the Minotaurs, Lavrulus'' family.


    The Minotaur race is the result of the union of Lavrulus and a human female.


    So all minotaurs are descendants of Lavrulus.


    However, Lavrulus'' treatment of the Minotaur people is that of a slave.


    They will kill you if you defy them, even if you are one of their descendants. That is Lavrulus.


    That''s why it''s useless to say anything to Lavrulus.


    "Is there anything else you''d like to say, Zarxys?


    There is no ....... Do what you want with it.


    I had to answer that.


    ''We need to find another way to regenerate this body.


    ''By the way, Zarxys. According to Eulia''s story, there should be women who are part of the brave men''s group. I want to capture those women as well.


    Lavrus asks with a coy smile. ''He''s utterly greedy.


    ''That''s all right then, I''m letting Atranacqua handle it.


    Oh, that ugly spider girl. That should be fine.


    Atranaqua has been watching the Temple of Raina in the Republic of Ariadia.


    He will let us know if there is any movement.


    There is no longer anything this Zarxys can do.


    Or so I thought. He turns his back on Lavrus.


    "Where are you going, Zarxys?


    You''re a prick. We''ll be gone for a while.


    How can I help you?


    I got a call from a guy in Deirdre, and he''s coming down the street.


    How ...... that snake queen is here?


    Diadna, Queen of the Serpent, is a Nargol man like Zarxys here.


    She escaped from the hands of Modes and now hides on an isolated island in the South Sea.


    ''Do you mind, Lavrus?


    Of course. The woman who has been hiding in the shadows is on the move, and I''m curious. Answer me, Zarxys. What''s Deirdre doing here?


    I don''t know. That''s what I''m going to ask you right now.


    Well: ......


    When he says this, Lavrus loses interest.


    In front of him, an image of the five levels is playing in front of him.


    The brave men and women are reflected in it.


    But this is unknown to Zarxys.


    So I left this place.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    Welcome, Kroki!��Thank you, for coming!


    As they transitioned to the Republic of Ariadia, they were suddenly embraced by Silone.


    Raina had informed the war maiden apostles in this temple that she was coming.


    And so, with Raina''s arms around her, I was unable to disobey her, and I had to go with her to Ariadia, where Sirone was waiting for me.


    After all, Raina''s breasts are large, and those breasts are pressed against my own arms. There was no way she could shake them off.


    Realizing that there was no escape, I let Regena know ahead of time that I was coming here.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time here.


    Syrone''s breasts are not as large as Reena''s, but they are quite large. It is pressed against your face as hard as you can.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been hugged by Cyrone.


    I''m not wearing a helmet right now, so the feel of her breasts comes directly to my face.


    I wonder how long it took for them to grow so big from being flat when they were little.


    I''m impressed by my childhood friend''s growth.


    However, before you can enjoy the full extent of your childhood friend''s growth, Raina forces herself and Shirone apart.


    ''''Hey, Goddess Raina!��What the hell are you doing!


    Cyrone protests, but Raina is unmoved.


    ''Silone ....... Now is not the time for that kind of thing. We need to help Rage as soon as possible.


    Raina''s words are quiet, but I can feel the anger in them.


    She''s probably worried about Rage, after all.


    He''s angry at Cyrone for not letting him feel that Rage is in danger, even though he''s in danger.


    ''Yes, you''re right, Rage-kun is in danger, but ....... It''s just that I met Kuroki, ....... ''I''m sorry, Goddess Raina,''


    Cyrone apologizes.


    ''But thank you so much, Kroki. I''m really happy for you.


    That smile on Cyrone''s face makes me sigh.


    I knew it was going to happen. ......


    I haven''t said I''m going to help you yet.


    But it seems to me that I''m supposed to be the one to help Reige in Shirohne''s mind.


    The actuality of this is that it''s a very good idea. Do you have a moment?


    The one who called out to me is a woman named Kaya.


    There are six people in this room: myself, Raina, Shirone, Regina, a woman named Kyouka and a woman named Kaya.


    ''''What is it, Kaya?''''


    Why are you with Master Kroki? I don''t think Reina-sama was very cooperative in helping Reige-sama in the first place. I was surprised when Regena-san contacted me.


    The woman named Kaya stared at Raina quizzically.


    ''That''s a misunderstanding, Kaya. I''m worried about Rage, too. I''ve brought the Dark Knight with me to prove it. I''m quite overwhelmed with the idea of bringing him along. Then there''s Shirone, Kyoka, and Kaya. It''s a secret, of course, that the Dark Knight of Nargol will help us. Is that good?


    When Raina said this, Silone and the others nodded.


    It shouldn''t be the case that I, who is opposed to Elyos, is with Raina and the others.


    It''s naturally bad that Raina is in contact with her, just as it is with the god Heybos and Totona.


    So it must be a secret that they are together.


    It seems that Raina keeps it a secret from the war maidens under her command that she''s with the Dark Knight.


    So it means that the only ones in this place who know that they are the Dark Knight are the ones in this room.


    ''''I see. ....... I have a lot of questions. Since Kuroki-sama has come all the way here, I''ll agree with that for now.


    The woman named Kaya pulls back at one point, but she doesn''t look convinced.


    I''m not convinced of the situation either. How did this happen?


    ''Dear Kroki: ....... I would like to thank you as well. You are helping us to help your brother.


    A woman named Kyoka bows to herself.


    ''Not another ....... I''m that .......''


    I haven''t said I''ll help you yet.


    But it''s hard to say you won''t help when a beautiful woman thanks you for your help.


    Kyouka looks straight at herself. The beautiful woman stares at him and makes him nervous.


    I want to be friends with a beautiful woman, but honestly, I''m not very good with her.


    ''What''s the point, Kroki?''


    Cyrone looks at herself from the side with zit eyes.


    I''d like to say that it can''t be helped. I''ve never been in a situation where a beautiful woman would appreciate me.


    I can''t do it without a hitch like Rage.


    ''Kyouka ....... The Dark Knight is in trouble. Why don''t you take some time away?


    As if sensing her situation, Raina interrupts between Kyouka and herself.


    Her face is smiling, but she feels a little unhappy.


    Kyouka looks a little disappointed as she is pulled away.


    ''Miss. I think it would be appropriate to thank you after you save Reigi-sama. For now, let''s get ready to go to the labyrinth.''''


    Yes, of course, Kaya. So long, Mr. Kroki.


    With that, Kyouka and Kaya leave the room.


    ''I''ll be there too, Kroki. I have to call Leiria-san.


    With that, Shirone leaves the room.


    ''Kroki. I have to meet with the head priest here as well. We''ll talk about a lot of things later.


    Raina also leaves.


    The chief priestess of this temple is an apostle of the warrior maidens under Raina.


    Raina''s maidens are excellent warriors, but they''re not very good at covert action.


    However, as an apostle, they''re human in nature, so they''re inconspicuous.


    It''s like Raina is here in hiding. It''s better to let the apostle take care of her than to have an angel take care of her directly.


    And after Raina left, she was left with herself and Regena.


    ''Regena ....... How are you doing?


    I ask myself anxiously.


    ''Yes, I am in very good shape. I''ve met my Lord, my husband: ......''


    Saying that, Ligena produces horns from her head.


    The two horns sprouting from either side of Regena''s head are the same ones as the horns of a dragon.


    And Regena''s eyes are shining gold. It''s not a human eye, it''s a dragon''s eye.


    I feel sorry for myself when I see that.


    Regena has become her own apostle.


    Regena became an apostle, probably because of the influence of the dragon inside her. She became Melusine, a dragoness, a type of dragonman dragontongue, and turned into a dragoness Melusine.


    Melusine normally takes on the form of a human, but she can also take on the form of a cross between a dragon and a human.


    The form of the dragoness is no longer human.


    If it were true, she would be sad about being turned into a monster, but she is rather happy about it, probably because she has become an apostle.


    The reason I made Ligena an apostle was to save Ligena''s life.


    That day, I drank a cup of tea brewed by Kuna and went out of control.


    Regena, who was the most frail of them all, couldn''t withstand her own outburst and was dying.


    However, I couldn''t use healing magic, and Kuna, who could use healing magic, was also in tatters and unable to use magic.


    So I turned Regina into an apostle as a first aid measure.


    I''m looking for a way to turn her back to normal, but I haven''t found it.


    I look at Regena.


    Regena is happy to see her.


    She can''t even be sad about her situation, but she''s happy about it.


    My heart aches for that.


    ��Silone, the Maiden of Swords


    Lady White.


    Kaya stops me.


    ''What?��Kaya?


    I turn around.


    Kyouka and Kaya are there.


    ''''This is your chance, Shirone-sama. That silvery white witch doesn''t seem to be there. Now is your chance to get Kuroki-sama back. We must not miss this opportunity.


    But I shake my head at the word.


    For some reason Kroki isn''t with the White Silver Witch. And for some reason, he came with Raina.


    I''m not sure why. Like Kaya-san, I have many doubts about it.


    But that doesn''t matter. Kuroki came to my rescue. That''s all that matters.


    And if you come here to help me, then you''re not completely under my control.


    So maybe this is my chance to get Kroki back. But .......


    ''No, Kaya, you can''t. I''d certainly like to get Kroki back, but ....... You''re in danger right now, Rage, you''re in danger.


    You''re right, I want to get Kroki back.


    But right now, Rage and the others are in danger.


    So it''s no wonder that Raina is so angry. I think we should focus on saving Reiji-kun for now.


    ''''You''re very disciplined, Sirone. I''m glad you''re putting your brother first, but is it okay if I put Kuroki-san on the back burner?


    Kyouka, who is with Kaya, says.


    ''It''s okay, Kyouka-san. We''ll get Kuroki back. But for now, we just need to put Reigi-kun first.


    And Kroki will come back to me. So it''s okay.


    I started to walk away, I told myself.

 56 Temple of love and beauty

    Dark Knight Kroki


    We came to the Free City of Thessia with Sirone and his friends.


    The Free City of Thessia is not a very pretty city.


    It is clear that the city was not built according to the city plan properly.


    Perhaps because the city is free to come and go as well as free to live in the city, a variety of people come in.


    Some people seem to have been kicked out for committing crimes in other areas.


    Therefore, the security of Tessesia is not so good.


    In the first place, this Tessesia is a city that was created to house refugees who came from other areas to this region where there are fewer demons.


    And there was no doubt that the leaders of the Republic of Ariadia, who created this city, considered them to be troublesome guests.


    After all, this Thessia is the only one in the region built on the side of the labyrinth, which is more dangerous than the rest of the region.


    However, it might just be that this was the only place where there was extra land that could accommodate the refugees.


    Perhaps it is because of the dangerous nature of the land that many of the refugee males who have found their way to Thessia have become freedom fighters.


    However, it may be that the only other job available to them is as a freedom fighter.


    Even those with no skills in their hands can call themselves freedom fighters if they have a healthy body and just hold a sword.


    And there are quite a few women who become prostitutes for a living.


    This is also an inexpensive occupation that one can become if one''s body is available.


    It is the goddess Ishtia that such prostitutes believe in.


    The goddess Ischthia is one of the pillars of the three beautiful gods and one of the twelve gods of Elyos, as well as Raina and the goddess Feria.


    The religion of humans in this world is polytheism, which worships the gods of Elyos.


    Among the gods of Elyos, humans believe in twelve gods, six pairs of men and six pairs of women.


    It reminds me of the gods that I heard about from the humans.


    Odis, the male god of law and order, and Feria, the goddess of marriage and childbirth.


    2. Heivos, the male god of blacksmithing and treasure, and Ishtia, the goddess of beauty and love.


    3. Triden, the male god of the sea and fertility, and Gena, the goddess of the earth and fertility.


    4. Nectar, the male god of drink and food, and Phanakea, the goddess of medicine and herbs


    5. tors, the male god of power and battle, and Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    6. the male god of song and art, Alfos, the goddess of song and art, and Totona, the goddess of knowledge and books.


    The god Heybos is the god of the dwarves, but he is also believed in by humans.


    However, the god Heybos is a treasure god among humans.


    The dwarves find and handle the gold and gems that are found in the ground. Therefore, it is said that if you worship the dwarven god Haybos, the dwarven god among humans, you will become rich.


    That''s why it seems to be worshipped not only by artisans but also by merchants.


    By the way, there are other gods of Elyos, but they are not often believed in by humans.


    And among these twelve gods, the god-king Odis and his wife, the goddess Feria, are especially worshipped.


    However, it is not a problem to believe in more than one god at the same time, perhaps because it is a polytheistic religion, and it is possible to believe in God-king Odis and Raina at the same time.


    However, depending on the content of the doctrine, there are some gods that cannot be believed in at the same time.


    That is the goddess Feria and the goddess Ishtia.


    The cult of these two gods is famous for their disagreement.


    For this reason, in a world where there are many countries that believe in Feria, the Ishtia cult is not very major.


    And although both are goddesses believed by women, their doctrines are quite different.


    In the Feria faith, they are taught to be good wives and wise mothers.


    In contrast, Ishtia is the exact opposite. In the first place, there is no idea of marriage in the Ishtia faith.


    In the teachings of the feria, it is taught to be faithful to one husband, but believers in Ishtia can have more than one lover.


    Such is the goddess Ischthia, the god of prostitutes. And the temple of Feria does not recognize the profession of a prostitute.


    This seems to be the cause of some of the conflicts between the believers in Feria and Ischthia.


    It may be because of this, the goddess Ishtia, who is in direct conflict with the goddess Feria, who is worshipped in many countries, is not often worshipped.


    However, in some places she is the patron goddess of the country.


    In the kingdom of St. Sargonia to the west from here, the holy prostitute of the temple of Ischthia is said to be more important than the king.


    Even here in Thessesia, the Ishtia cult is strong.


    And I am here in the Temple of Ishtia in that free city of Thessesia.


    The reason why I am here is because there is a priest of Lena here who says he will guide me through the labyrinth.


    The Ishtia congregation and the Rena congregation are not that close, so we can do this.


    The Temple of Ishtia is probably the most magnificent building in the city.


    ''I''m uncomfortable: ......''


    I can''t help but wonder.


    The temple of Ishtia, the place of the meeting, is the goddess of love and beauty, as well as the goddess of prostitutes.


    On the way to be guided by the congregation of Ischthia, we passed a number of thinly clad women.


    Probably the congregation of the goddess Ishtia.


    Only women can be members of the Goddess Ishtia''s congregation.


    And the believers in this temple are often prostitutes at the same time.


    It seems that the purpose of the inn in the vicinity of this temple of Ischthia is such a thing.


    As is to be expected, the thing of such 18 prohibited content is not done because it is daytime now, but still, it is natural to become restless if I say that I will have a meeting in the love hotel town.


    It seems that this Temple of Ishtia was originally a brothel.


    The proprietor also seems to have been a man.


    However, the poor treatment of the prostitutes aroused the wrath of the apostle of the goddess Ischthia who came to this place.


    The apostle of Ischthia led the prostitutes to revolt and took over the brothel.


    The brothel was renovated into the temple of Ischthia, and the temple is now the head of this Thessiah''s brothel.


    The temple is not a bad thing, though.


    The organization of the temple is made up of prostitutes and is a kind of mutual aid organization.


    It is said that it does not forcibly make a woman a prostitute, on the contrary, it chastises the man who has done unjust things to a prostitute.


    And it is said that if you do anything outrageous to the women of the Ischtian congregation, you will be cursed by the goddess with a curse of impossibility. That''s why it''s unlikely that any man would treat the prostitutes of the temple of Ischthia roughly.


    Rather, it is safe to say that they are worshipped like a goddess.


    I walk through the corridors of the temple of Ischthia.


    Thanks to the tribute from the men, this Temple of Ishtia is very fine.


    The decoration is elegant and feminine and delicate.


    ''Kroki. Don''t ever follow them, even if they invite you.


    Shirone, who is walking next to me on my left, glares at me in a whisper and says to herself, "Of course I''m not going to go with you.


    Of course, I don''t want to follow you, but if you''re going to say that, I hope you won''t choose this place as the meeting place.


    The priest of Raina, the guide, is on good terms with this Temple of Ishtia, so he was given a special room to use.


    There is no Temple of Raina here in Thessia.


    Because there are already great temples in the Republic of Ariadia and other countries, it seems that they didn''t dare to build a temple of Raina in this Thessia.


    The Feria Temple is also not in Thessesia for the same reason. That''s why the temple of Ishtia was built here in Thessesia.


    ''That''s right, Kroki. If you go with me, I will be angry.


    Raina, right next to me, also nails herself in a whisper.


    I don''t know why Raina would say that to herself.


    That Raina is wearing her hood deep and hiding her face.


    If the goddess had come down to earth, there would be a commotion. So she hides her identity.


    But now Raina has brought the priests and priest-warriors from the temple of Raina. All of them are apostles, by the way.


    If they are followed by so many people, it is like saying that they are important people.


    Who are the prostitutes watching and who are they when they see Raina? I''m consulting with him.


    You should be more discreet like yourself.


    I''m here to hide the fact that I too am a dark knight. Right now I''m a squire serving Kyoka, the younger sister of a brave man.


    In order to hide my identity, I dared to buy a luggage carrier, and my clothes are dirty old clothes. Naturally, I don''t have anything that can be used as a weapon, let alone a sword.


    With this, no one would think that I am a dark knight.


    Incidentally, the priests of the Temple of Raina who followed along with Raina do not know that they are the Dark Knight.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do.


    And there are ten priests from the Temple of Raina in the Republic of Ariadia who follow Raina and Raina.


    That''s a pretty big group. Thanks to that, the place for the meeting was limited.


    By the way, Regina is also here in Tessesia, and she is helping to carry our luggage to the inn where we are staying tonight.


    They say that the Temple of Ishtia doesn''t allow women to stay there unless they are believers.


    Men can stay there if they have special permission. However, they are not allowed to stay unless there is something very special.


    Therefore, we decided to take an inn near this temple.


    It seems that Trumarkis or something like that, an official merchant of the Temple of Raina, arranged for us to stay here.


    After a while walking down the corridor, we arrive at a certain room.


    It is quite a large room. I guess you could call it a multi-purpose hall in the temple.


    Men and women who look like freedom fighters are waiting in the room to enter the room.


    Perhaps these freedom fighters are the guide to the labyrinth.


    And looking at the freedom fighters, I nodded my head slightly.


    There are more people than I had heard about.


    I had asked in advance what kind of people were there.


    The first of the freedom fighters is probably the priest warrior Leiria, the guide. I have a shield and on that shield is engraved the holy seal of Raina.


    And I heard that all of the priest warrior Leiria''s companions are women.


    But there are two men.


    And there seems to be one more woman. Are they related to the Temple of Ischthia?


    We''ve been expecting you. Kyouka-sama and Shirone.


    Priest warrior Leiria kneels in front of Kyouka.


    In case you''re wondering, the leader of this menace is supposed to be Kyouka.


    This priest warrior seems to be an apostle, so he should be aware of Raina''s true identity. However, the angel that made her an apostle probably gave her orders to ignore Reena and kneel down to Kyouka.


    Kyouka is at the front, with Shirone and Kaya standing beside her. Myself and Raina stand behind them, with the priests and priest-warriors of the Raina Temple further back.


    Raina looks like an important figure, but by putting Kyouka in the front, she''s making it less obvious.


    ''Leiria-san. We''re ready to go too. What state is the labyrinth in right now?


    Cyrone calls out to Leiria.


    ''That''s ......,''


    A woman named Laylia makes something hard to say.


    ''What''s going on?''


    ''''Yes ......, in fact, the surface portion of the labyrinth is now occupied by lizardmen.


    ''Lizardman?��As I recall, I heard before that there are cockatrices on the surface, right?


    ''Yes ...... actually ......''


    Leiria explains.


    The surface part of the labyrinth was originally inhabited by cockatrices.


    But since Rage and the others hunted most of the cockatrices, there aren''t many of them now.


    Instead, the lizardmen who escaped from the arena have taken up residence there.


    Lizardmen usually live in the Kish River and attack ships that come and go. But they are not always on the river. They seem to have chosen the surface part of the labyrinth as their above-ground home.


    The lizardmen are attacking the humans who enter the maze.


    Some of the freedom fighters have tried to defeat it, but it doesn''t seem to be working.


    ''As I recall, a lizardman is a big skallion person, right?


    ''Yes, sir. That''s right, miss, it''s a big lizard that walks on two legs. Also, it is said that the higher lizardmen have wings and can fly. From what these men tell me, there are no high ranking lizardmen.


    Kaya is right, lizardmen are sub-humans, a cross between a lizard and a man.


    There are also lizardmen in the swamps south of Nargol.


    And one of the eight demon generals is also a high lizardman of high rank.


    The High Lizardmen have wings that look like the wings of a dragon and can fly.


    He also has high intelligence and is an excellent warrior.


    I think of Librum, who calls himself the Dragon Demon General.


    He is from the High Lizardmen and is a believer in dragons.


    Perhaps this is why he is so respectful of himself riding the dragon Glorious.


    Librum was defending the Demon King''s Castle with his kinsman knight, Jivryus, when Rage and the others attacked. He didn''t fight them directly because he himself defeated them before Rage entered the Demon King''s Castle.


    ''''Lizardman or ....... But if it''s me or Kaya, we can win without a problem. Let''s just go now and defeat him quickly and move on.


    Syrone says comfortably.


    It''s true that Syrone and his team would win easily.


    But .......


    ''''Please wait, Sirone-sama ....... Can''t you wait to take out the Lizardmen?


    I whisper to myself.


    Since I am now a squire, I call out to Shirone in the order of service.


    As I say this, the others look at me.


    You''ll be able to see that they look at you with their heads bowed, and Sirone looks a little sad.


    What''s wrong, Kuroki?��We need to go save Mr. Rage as soon as possible.


    Syrone asks himself. Syrone obviously has no qualms about killing the Lizardmen.


    But I think. Is killing the Lizardmen the right thing for me to do?


    The world is weak and strong. I''m not going to deny that.


    I''m not going to tell the wolf not to eat the sheep. I''m not going to stop people from killing demons in order to live.


    But I have a feeling that this time is a little different.


    Why are the Lizardmen here?


    This area was not inhabited by lizardmen.


    Lizardmen were brought in to make a spectacle of themselves in the arena. Isn''t that different from slaying demons in order to live?


    Apparently, Lizardmen are attacking humans after they escape the arena.


    So, from the perspective of Shirone and Rage, the heroic defender of humans, it might be the right thing to do to slay the Lizardmen, regardless of how it happened.


    But I''m a dark knight. Maybe it''s because I was summoned by Modes, but it''s hard to stand on the side of the humans.


    And then there''s the matter with the Dragon Demon General Librum. So, I can''t agree with exterminating the Lizardmen.


    Most importantly, there is no need to force the lizardmen to be exterminated in order to save the heroes. We just need to get them to move elsewhere while we enter the labyrinth ourselves.


    ''No. ....... It would be a bad idea to go into the dark. It''s better to check out the area a bit before going into .......


    I whisper just to be myself.


    ''What ...... but you, Rage, are ......''


    ''Hold on, Shirone. If you go in with a blind eye, you''ll only end up with the same thing as Rage. You should examine this place thoroughly before proceeding.


    Raina, who was behind me, also spoke up.


    ''''Syrone-sama. It is true that Re ...... the Great Saints have a point. If even we are trapped, who will help Lady Rage? We also have a map of the labyrinth here. You might want to survey the area first.


    Kaya also offers to help.


    Raina is here as a sneak peek. So we''re not going to call her Raina, we''re going to call her the Great Saint.


    ''Hmm. All right, ....... I''ll wait a bit. ......


    Silone reluctantly agreed to it after being opposed by Raina and Kaya.


    He really wants to go to the labyrinth right away. Syrone is a little too forward-thinking. That hasn''t changed even now.


    Before, when Shirone was going to do something dangerous, I would stop her.


    How was Sirone when he was with Rage and the others?


    But I''ve never heard of Shirone being in danger in the previous world or in this one.


    Someone must have stopped her.


    ''''Um!��Lady Syrone, the maiden with the sword!��I need to ask you to do something for me!


    Suddenly, one of the freedom fighters speaks up.


    It''s a red-haired man. He''s still young. He''s probably not that old as himself.


    "Hey, Novis! You don''t have to say that now!


    The woman beside him stops the man. But the man, called Novice, does not stop.


    ''Shut up Siszfe!��Please!��You won''t teach me the sword!


    The man named Novis bows his head further.


    They find themselves surprised by the suddenness of the situation.


    ''Mr Novis!��Now is not the time to say such a thing!��We should ask for that again after we save the heroes!��I''m sorry, Lady Syrone. This is Lord Nobis, the Fire Hero. It seems that he was inspired by what he saw Lady Rage fighting before this. After all, he was a wonderful person: ......


    Laylia bows her head.


    ''For you, Rage. ''Then I guess I don''t have a choice.''


    Cyrone says happily. He''s happy that the man he likes is praising him.


    Rage is hated by a lot of men, but not all of them hate him. After all, he''s strong and he''s good with women. Some men even admire him.


    Is it the same with this man who calls himself Novice, the brave man of fire?


    So you''re going to tell me, then?


    Novis looks at Silone happily.


    ''Umm ...... but I''m not very good at teaching. I''m not a good teacher ....... I''m sorry.


    Syrone bows to Novis.


    It is true that Syrone is not very good at teaching. Syrone has a talent for the sword, but teaching is another.


    ''''S...... then, will you make me your squire!��I''ll do anything!


    Novis bows his head.


    Perhaps he plans to become a squire and force me to teach him the sword.


    He doesn''t seem to plan to back down easily.


    ''''I''m sorry. I''m not recruiting for a squire right now.''''


    Syrone chuckles.


    ''Then fire that guy and make me your squire!


    Suddenly, Novis points to himself.


    I am surprised to find myself suddenly pointed at.


    ''You ...... suddenly what ......?''


    Even Cyrone seems surprised.


    ''From the looks of it, I don''t even have a sword, and it doesn''t seem to be particularly useful except as a baggage carrier. I''d be more useful than someone like that!��Even though I look like this, they call me the Fire Brave!��I can even fight, and it''s much more useful than just carrying a load!


    Novis says confidently.


    ''Hey, Novis: ......!


    The girl beside Novis stops her.


    She''s a pretty beautiful girl with long hair. She has the look of a priestess of the Temple of Ishtia, indeed.


    ''Shut up Sisyphe!��I want to be strong!��So I have to learn the sword at any cost!


    Novis forces his way through the conversation.


    Then he comes towards us.


    ''Old man! Take the squire''s place!


    Novice calls him an old man.


    It hurts him to be called an old man. He''s dressed dirty, like a squire, but does he look like that?


    Sorry, old man!��I''m not like my old man, I want to be strong!


    Then he grabs his own chest.


    ''What ......?''


    ''You''re forcing yourself to follow the brave men of light, anyway! And it doesn''t look like he doesn''t even have a sword! That''s how you look like!


    Honestly, I''d like to say why we''re in this situation.


    To begin with, I''m not working with Shirone and the others on my own. I''m with them because they asked me to help them.


    Why do I have to be told this?


    And I can feel something black coming out of my heart.


    ''Hey you!��What are you doing to Kuroki!


    "Lady White!��I know a guy like this!��It''s hard to flirt with the strongest!��He''s the one trying to profit from its authority!��How dare this guy look like that!


    Novis decides. It''s too heavy-handed a complication.


    Do you think you look like that ......? It''s quite a shock to be told that way.


    And I manage to suppress the black emotions inside me.


    It''s not good.


    I feel like the emotional fetters have become easier to remove due to the influence of the tea Kuna made me drink.


    But in this case, it''s not inferiority complex, it''s fury.


    ''Ya ...... stop it ...... please ......''


    I sound pathetic.


    I didn''t want to let these feelings explode.


    I suppress the black heart that overflows from my mind.


    ''Don''t worry, Sirone!��I''ll make this guy a success!


    Novis shakes his fist at himself.


    Very slow. Easy to avoid, but I''ll take it from the front.


    Fist in the face. It doesn''t hurt at all.


    Then I fall backwards and roll awkwardly as the fist hits me. And then I lie down and don''t get up.


    "Don''t you dare come near Sirone ever again if you do this! Come on, Lady Syrone! This guy is gone! Now you''ll have to make me your squire!


    Novis says to Silone with a big heart.


    I look up from the ground and Novis has a radiant look on his face, as if he''s done something very good.


    ''What are you talking about ....... Do you think I would do that to you for saying something horrible to Kroki?


    Syrone''s voice is trembling.


    There''s quite a bit of anger in his voice.


    The air in the room changes.


    Wings are sprouting from Sirone''s back.


    The force field emanating from those wings is making the room tremble.


    ''''Oh ...... that Sirone-sama ......?''''


    Novis makes an anxious sound.


    From the feeling in his voice, Syrone is completely angry.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Cyrone this angry.


    ''Let''s cool off a bit ......?''


    I see Cyrone reach for the sword at her waist.


    ''''Hi!


    A scream can be heard from the freedom fighters.


    ''''Wait, Master Shirone!��Don''t kill them!


    Kaya, who had been silent until then, stood in front of Shirone.


    ''Sirone, calm down!


    Kyouka also holds Shirone''s arm to stop her.


    ''All of you!��Stop Master Syrone!


    One of the priests shouted, and all the priests around Raina went to Syllone''s side.


    ''What are you doing!��You guys need to get the hell out of here!


    Kaya shouts.


    The freedom fighters hurry out of the room.


    Only Novis is looking at Silone, stunned.


    ''Novis!��What are you doing!��It''s going down now!��I''m so sorry, Mr. White!��I''ll tell this idiot better later!


    The woman who was called Sizfe pulls Novice along.


    Cyrone can only see her back from here, but she seems quite angry.


    Cyrone doesn''t usually get angry. I saw something very unusual.


    ''Are you alright, Kroki?''


    Someone called out to him in a small voice.


    I look up from my sprawled position and see Raina close by.


    And I feel something soft on the back of my head.


    ''Huh?��Le...... Lena?


    Raina was giving herself a lap pillow.


    It was like she was laughing, though she couldn''t see her face under her hood.


    All the priests and priest-warriors around Raina moved away to stop Syrone.


    ''I''m sorry, Kroki. I just made you hide your true identity and this is what happened. ......


    ''No, ...... nothing else hurts. ......


    Novice''s attack couldn''t do any physical damage to herself.


    And the reason he didn''t fight back was not so much for Raina''s sake, but because he didn''t want to let his power run amok.


    I didn''t do enough for her to thank me.


    ''Still, let me take care of you. At least no one is looking at you.


    Then he hugs himself.


    Raina''s cronies are going to Syrone. So there''s no one around.


    My left cheek is muffled and buried in Raina''s large chest.


    The softness of it is impressive.


    I wonder if it''s a perk of the beating I got. Let''s just say woo-hoo in my mind here.


    The black flames go out of my mind as Raina hugs me.


    I turn my head to see that Cyrone is about to go after the freedom fighter. Kaya is holding it back.


    Now, what do we do now? I want to help the Lizardmen.


    That''s what I thought as I enjoyed Raina''s chest.


    ��Sizfe, the freedom fighter girl.


    After leaving the Temple of Ishtia, we gathered at a nearby restaurant.


    This restaurant is owned and operated by a former prostitute. This restaurant serves snacks and tea. The restaurant is popular with the women of the Ishtia Temple.


    Many of the waitresses are women, and Justy works here when she is not working at the temple.


    Children raised in the Temple of Ishtia have to go out and earn their own money when they reach a certain age.


    The occupation in which they work can be anything, and they don''t have to be a prostitute.


    However, in Justy''s case, she can''t be a prostitute because men won''t get close to her because they are afraid of her brother, Gaudin.


    That Justy, along with his brother Gaudan, had met Master Shirone with us. And now he is helping in this shop.


    Hey, Novice!��Master Cyrone was pretty pissed off!��What are we going to do!


    I scold Novis as we all sit down at a table that can seat a large group of people.


    It reminds me of the exchange between Novis and Sirone-sama earlier.


    Novis was right, sometimes strong people can be approached by people who want to use their strength to suck their sweet juices.


    There have been times in the past when such people have approached Novis.


    I''ll take in their words and force them to become my friends. And then they dignify it by saying that I''m one of the Fire Braves.


    There are people who do that even though they have no power.


    And the people who do this seem to be ordinary, good people. In fact, they can''t do it to someone who is rather suspicious to look at.


    The person Novis hit had a pretty good face. I can understand why Sirone-sama would want to keep him on his side.


    And Novis has a theory that a man with only a good face like that is a bad guy.


    People who try to profit from the fame of the brave man of light-sama. It''s true that the person Novis hit might be that kind of person.


    But I don''t think it''s right to assume that.


    I''m angry at Novis for thinking so, but the person in question is sitting there like his soul has been drained.


    It must have been quite a shock to him that he was almost killed by Syrone-sama.


    But you need to get a grip.


    ''Hey, Novis!


    This time I shake my body.


    ''Oh, Siszfe or ......''


    ''Oh, no it''s not: ....... Get a grip, already.


    I really want you to get your shit together.


    That was awesome, though: ....... The room was shaking. The room was shaking. I really need you to take me on as an apprentice.


    Novis says with a laugh.


    I didn''t know you were thinking about that ....... I''m not lumpy at all. My head hurts.


    This guy has been like this before.


    He thinks the world works in his favor.


    ''''Hey, haven''t you given up on becoming an apprentice yet?��Obviously, Master Shirone was angry with you.


    I say, bored.


    ''What are you talking about, Siszfe!��There''s no way I''m giving up!


    Novice chuckles and says with a chuckle and gingerly raises his arms and makes a fist.


    He doesn''t seem to feel bad about hitting me at all.


    ''But you know, Novis ....... It wasn''t just the way things were going with Master Syrone, you know. That guy you hit, well, maybe he''s not just a baggage carrier.


    Sister Kayna said.


    It''s true that Lady Shirone was not just a matter of when she hit that man.


    Maybe he''s not just a baggage carrier.


    ''''But yea. As I recall, there aren''t any bastards in the company of the heroic husband of the light, are there?


    Gordan says. He''s with us for some reason.


    He''s Justy''s brother, and when we met him and talked to him, he was surprisingly nice.


    And Gordan was right, all of Master Rage''s friends were supposed to be female. I don''t think there were any men.


    ''Gaudin''s right, man!��There are no bastards in the company of the brave men of light, I''m sure!��Mr. Leiria, who is he?


    Novis asks Leiria.


    ''That''s ....... We don''t understand it either. Before we know it, he''s appeared and taken on the role of Lady Syrone''s squire. Apparently he''s an old acquaintance of Master Silone''s. ......


    Ms. Leiria shakes her head and replies.


    ''An acquaintance, huh ...... what kind of relationship do you have? Like a lover or something?''


    Maddy says with a smirk.


    ''No, you don''t, Maddy. Sirone-sama is one of Rage-sama''s lovers.''


    I deny Maddy''s words.


    As I recall, all of the women at Lady Rage''s side are supposed to be her lovers.


    ''Maybe they''re close, if not lovers. Novis, shouldn''t you be apologizing?


    What, why, Mr. Nola?


    Novis says with a nod of his head. He really doesn''t seem to think there''s anything wrong with him.


    This is how Novis has always been, selfish and unconcerned about his surroundings.


    I don''t really like these things about Novis.


    Of course, Novis has some good qualities. He is very kind to pretty girls. He is willing to risk it all to protect a girl.


    That''s why Justy and the other girls like him.


    But I don''t think Syrone-sama will ever like Novis. She''s stronger than Novis, and most importantly, she has Rage-sama.


    ''''Haha, I don''t think Shirone-sama will teach you the sword if you don''t apologize, but what are you going to do?''''


    I say, looking at Novice as I glare at him. I''m sure this guy won''t mind if I give him a cold look, though.


    ''''Don''t worry about it, Sisyphe. I''m not going to be that upset over a mere beating of a baggage carrier''s squire. I''m sure Lord Shirone will change his mind if I show him how useful I am.


    Novis says, with plenty of himself.


    ''I guess so: ......''


    I nodded my head. Sirone-sama was angry with me with a terrific swordsmanship. Would he forgive me?


    In the first place, I don''t think it''s okay to hit a squire.


    ''You want to be useful? Then why don''t we go and kill the Lizardmen?


    Suddenly we are approached by a voice.


    I looked at the direction of the voice and saw two men sitting in a seat near where we were sitting.


    I don''t know what time they came. We were so engrossed in our conversation that we didn''t notice them.


    It was a man with brown hair and a scar on his cheek who approached us.


    He was wild and moderately cool.


    I guess he is a freedom fighter from the fact that he carries a bow on his back and holds a sword at his waist.


    The other one has long light blue hair and a face like a woman''s.


    The fact that he is holding a spear suggests that he too is a freedom fighter.


    ''You''re Zephyr, aren''t you!��What do you look like!


    Suddenly Kayna''s sister stands up and glares at the man with the bow.


    ''Yo, Kayna. It''s been a while, hasn''t it?


    The man smiles at his sister Kayna.


    The name Zephyr sounds familiar.


    Zephyr, the brave man of the wind. This is a man who was a past companion of Kayna''s sister.


    I''ve heard from Kayna''s sister that her womanizing is quite bad. I''m sure you''ll be able to get a good feeling from what Kayna said.


    You''re not. You''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of these things.


    Speaking of which, I heard he was injured in a failed attempt to defeat the centaurs. I wonder if he''s already healed?


    ''Geez, don''t tell me that, Kayna: ......


    Zephyr''s face turns grim.


    ''Well, what''s up with the women who are always around?


    ......


    Kayna''s sister asks, but Zepha turns her head away and says nothing.


    "I see. I see. The centaurs have beaten you to the punch, and you''re feeling pretty good about it. I''m afraid you''ll have to quit looking for women for good.


    Sister Kayna laughs vigorously.


    Zepha looks somewhat chagrined.


    Zephyr the Wind Brave and Sister Kayna must have been fellow warriors before I became a freedom fighter. They used to go into the labyrinth together. But something happened in the past, and now they don''t seem to be getting along with each other.


    You should not do that anymore, sister Kayna. By the way, who''s with you?


    I look at the person with Zephyr.


    ''I am Nephim, the brave of the water. Young lady, it is an honor to meet you.


    Then he comes to my side and puts his knees on the ground and takes my hand.


    ''What?''


    Nephim takes my hand, and Novis lets out a cry of surprise as Nephim takes my hand.


    I''ve heard of Nephim the Water Brave. He''s a famous freedom fighter from the inland seas of Caird in the west.


    ''Are you the brave master of the water, Nephim?��Did you lose to Merman, as I recall?


    When I said that, Nephim said, "Geez! He moans.


    ''Pfft.''


    I can hear Novis laughing.


    ''Haha ...... you''re quite a demanding young lady,''


    Then Nephim pulls his hand away from me.


    He''s trying to look calm, but his face is pulled back.


    ''By the way, what the hell do the brave men of wind and water look like to us?


    Gordan asks.


    Does Gordan''s definition of us include us? I wonder, but I shall not say anything.


    ''You are, I believe, Gaudin, the brave of the land?��We need your help. To slay the lizardmen.


    Zephyr huffs.


    ''Slaying Lizardmen?��What''s this all about, Zephyr?


    It''s that simple, Kayna. You can''t keep getting beat up on your way out of here.


    Zepha says in frustration.


    ''''I see, even if you call yourself a brave man, it wouldn''t look good if you keep losing.


    Sister Kayna nodded and replied.


    Zepha and Nephim; the two brave men failed to defeat a demon just recently.


    Do they want to avenge that stigma?


    ''Yes, sir!��We have to redeem our stigma!


    Nephim hits the table and says with all his strength.


    I almost squirm when I hear it.


    What will I do to redeem my stigma?


    I wonder if anyone will go into it. But no one says anything.


    ''Yes!��Now the maiden of the sword is coming, right?��We have to take the Lizardman down by ourselves before she takes him down! Let''s redeem our reputation!


    Zepha says out loud, too.


    Zepha is wrong too.


    ''Hmm, I see. I''m not going to have a chance to play an active role in the game if Sirrone-sama defeats me first. So you are in a hurry.


    Sister Kayna says, scratching her butt.


    ''I think that misbehaving should stop because it goes against the teachings of Lady Feria.


    ''That''s what I''m talking about, Kayna. The Ishtean priestess told me before we met that the maidens of the sword don''t go to slay the lizardmen any time soon," she said. But we''re in a hurry. If I can win on my own, fine, but I don''t have the stomach for it. If that''s the case, we''ll just have to defeat it with a coalition of four brave men.


    So you want us to help you?


    "That''s what I''m talking about, Nobis the Fire Hero. The story goes that you were blown up by one of your fellow light heroes, right?��Then I hear you haven''t been particularly active. You don''t want the brave men of light to keep taking the good parts, do you?��How about you, don''t you want to redeem yourself?


    Zephyr looks at Novis seriously and says.


    ''''I might want to redeem the stigma, for sure. ...... Besides, this is your chance to show Master Cyrone that I can be useful. Okay, I''ll give you a hand. Let''s redeem ourselves!


    Novis stands up and says with all his strength.


    ''You''ll be there, Gordant, the brave of the earth, won''t you?


    Zephyr asked and Gordan nodded.


    ''Yeah, fine. That lizardman was a problem in the Association. I''ll go along with you guys to redeem your stigma.


    Gaudin is wrong too.


    I look around. My sister Kayna, Maddy, and Mr. Laylia are holding their heads.


    Apparently, they realized the mistake just like me.


    The four brave souls are all together, "Let''s redeem the stigma! And the voices are all together.


    It hurts my head to hear it.


    ''But it''s late today. We''ll do it tomorrow. So everyone get enough rest today.


    Zepha said and the three brave men nodded.


    ''That''s why. Sizfe and sister Keina. Tomorrow, we''re going to slay the Lizardmen!


    Novice laughs and tells me.


    But wait a minute.


    "What ...... are we going to do?


    I couldn''t help but mutter that.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    So long, Maiden of Swords. If there is anything you need, you may call upon me at any time.


    A woman named Atrana walks out of the room.


    She is the wife of Tormarchis, the merchant who arranged the inn.


    Tormarchis seems to be an official merchant of the Temple of Raina, and his wife, Atrana, is said to frequent the temple.


    I was beaten up by a brave man named Novis and carried here pretending to be unconscious.


    And then Reena sent the priests away because she had a secret to tell them.


    So there are six of us in this room, myself, Shirone, Kyouka, Kaya, and Raina and Regina.


    The priests had some difficulty with my presence, but in front of Reena''s words, it seems that I have no choice but to agree with them.


    The room where I was brought in is quite large for a squire''s room. The bunk could sleep two people as well.


    This room was assigned to Regina. It looks like she''s done a great job for herself.


    ''It''s safe to get up now, Kroki.


    Sirone says and raises his upper body.


    ''Fu, pretending to be a squire isn''t easy either: ......


    If you were gonna do that, why didn''t you just call him our new companion and not the squire?


    Cyrone says, sounding angry.


    He still seems to be angry that he was beaten up.


    Sirone seems to think about himself enough to be angry at being treated unreasonably.


    But I don''t think I can be one of them.


    Most importantly, I don''t think Rage will join me, and even if he did, he''d be isolated among them.


    ''If you do that, you''ll stand out ....... There will be people trying to figure out who you are.


    So I shake my head and answer myself.


    ''Er.''


    Cyrone seemed unhappy with the answer.


    ''That''s right, Sirone. Croki is pretending to be a squire for me.''


    Raina says happily.


    I''m actually hiding my identity for Raina''s sake.


    I want her to feel a little indebted to me.


    If Raina gives up, I won''t have to fight Rage myself.


    ''Hey, Kroki ....... How long have you and Raina been friends?


    Cyrone asks me with zit eyes.


    To be honest, I don''t understand myself either.


    Well, I''m sure it''s thanks for coming to save Rage. I can''t think of any other reason.


    ''For that matter, I was just talking about Lizardman earlier. ....... May I?


    ''I feel like I''m kind of going off topic, but ...... well, okay. What''s up with the lizardman?


    I need you to stop exterminating them if you can.


    I''m going to cut to the chase.


    ''Lizardman?��Why?


    ''They were brought in to force us to fight in the arena ....... I don''t agree with exterminating them. So why can''t we just convince them to go somewhere else while we enter the labyrinth?


    I say what I''ve been thinking.


    ''I see. ....... That''s so typical of Kuroki. I''m relieved that nothing has changed.


    For some reason, Shirone seems happy to hear herself speak.


    ''''You''re very kind, Kuroki-san, aren''t you?


    Kyouka laughs and looks impressed.


    But Kaya next to Kyouka looks at her coldly.


    ''Kuroki-sama. Lizardmen are already hostile to humans. It may be good for a time, but it will attack people at some point. Are you going to help that lizardman?


    Kaya was right.


    Even if you evacuate the lizardmen from the labyrinth temporarily, the lizardmen will eventually attack people again. If that happens, eventually someone will exterminate the lizardmen.


    ''But even then, I want you to stop exterminating them: ....... Even if it''s only temporary.


    I catch Kaya''s gaze as I say this.


    In the first place, I am a dark knight. I''m not on the side of man.


    That''s why it shouldn''t be strange to save the Lizardman.


    I see. But ......


    Wait, Kaya!


    Suddenly Kyouka lets out a loud voice.


    ''Miss .......''


    ''''Kuroki-san is the one who came to your brother''s rescue. We have to put Kuroki-san''s will before our own here.


    Kaya, please. Do me a favor. Do Kroki a favor for him.


    Syrone and Kyouka offer their help.


    ''If you two are so inclined, I have nothing to say to you. ...... ''I''m sorry, Kuroki-sama,''


    Kaya bows to herself.


    ''No. ....... You''re right too.


    If you look at it from the standpoint of being a fellow brave man, Kaya is right.


    Lizardmen are hostile to humans.


    If we don''t exterminate the lizardmen, someone else might be killed.


    ''But it is too late for today. Why don''t we try to convince them tomorrow? Please join us for dinner today with Lady Sirone. Are you ready, Miss Ligena?


    Kaya says to Regena, who was a step away.


    ''Yes, we are ready for you. We have an assortment of items for you to choose from, Master. The priests have helped me with this.''


    Ligeena looks at herself and says.


    ''I don''t think it''s right to eat with the squire ....... ''All right, we''ll have dinner together.''


    If possible, I don''t want to do anything too obvious, but Regina prepared it for me, I can''t do it without a fight.


    ''''It''s been a long time since I''ve had dinner with Kuroki. Let''s talk about all sorts of things, shall we?


    Cyrone seems to be having some fun.


    I think it''s good to see that.


    Tomorrow we''ll go to the labyrinth and try to convince the lizardmen. If they are like the Lizardmen of Nargol, we should be able to talk to them.


    I thought about tomorrow.


    Atranaqua, the spider goddess.


    There are countless others who wriggle in the darkness.


    All of them are women of the Arkeny tribe, my household.


    The Arcenies are a race whose only members are women. Their upper bodies are no different from human women, but their lower bodies are spiders.


    They change their appearance into human beings and live in the underworld of this free city of Thessia.


    Humans wouldn''t expect to find so many Arcenians living here.


    This reminds me of earlier.


    The woman who was with the brave men of light.


    There''s no doubt about it, that''s Raina. She hides her face, but I can tell by her presence.


    I didn''t expect that goddess to come to the rescue of the brave.


    I''ll have to report to Lavrus.


    But I''ll think about it.


    I want to take care of Raina with my own hands.


    That''s right: ....... I''m sorry to tell Lavrus, but it''s the right thing to do.


    Now''s as good a time as any to get your guardian angels out. It''s an opportunity.


    But as long as the maidens of the sword are around, they''re hard to mess with.


    And he''ll be just as hard to attack while his priests are around.


    But there will always be an opening. If there aren''t any, then create an opening.


    There should be no one else to be on guard against.


    There''s a human squire, but he''s weak.


    I heard he was struck down by a fire hero and went down easily. We won''t have to be alarmed.


    "Wait for me, Raina. I''ll get revenge on you: ......


    The thought of that brought a smile to my face.

 57 Lizardman

    Dark Knight Kroki


    "Great dragonborn. I follow you.


    Saying that, the lizardmen get into a large figure with their bellies down. It''s what''s called a five-body throwing ground.


    There are eight lizardmen. They are all slaves who escaped from the arena.


    In the morning, I entered the labyrinth.


    Of course, I entered the labyrinth, but only on the surface.


    This land was once the capital of the Minotaurs.


    However, they were attacked by Modes, the Demon King, and fled underground.


    As a result, the surface portion was abandoned.


    The surface part is also quite magnificent, as it was built by the god Heybos.


    The city is built around a temple built on a small hill.


    Even though the city was supposedly built long ago, most of the buildings are still in their original form.


    The ornamentation of the stone buildings is beautiful, and it seems that the city was quite prosperous.


    But that was a long time ago.


    I used the magic of flight to land directly into the center of the city alone.


    Syrone and the others aren''t there.


    Syrone wanted to follow along, but if they entered the wards together, Lavrus could find out that the Dark Knight and his heroic companions had joined forces.


    It would be better to keep it a secret if they wanted to rescue Rage.


    Besides, Silone is the one who stands on the side of the humans. I can''t let Shirone and the others, my brave companions, get away with this.


    This must be done by my own hands.


    With that in mind, I came here in the form of a dark knight.


    Ligeena wanted to come with me, but Silone stopped her.


    Last night, she tried to stay in the room with her and got into a fight with Silone.


    In the end, Regena ended up sleeping in Kaya''s room. Incidentally, Kaya apparently stayed in the room with her master, Kyouka.


    The reason why he took the form of a dark knight was because he wanted to make her listen to his words by force in some cases.


    However, that worry turned out to be unfounded.


    When I appeared in front of them, Lizardmen easily listened to me.


    Apparently, Lizardmen seemed to sense the dragon''s power within him.


    Like Nargol''s lizardmen, he had faith in dragons, so he was quick to talk.


    When one lizardman pledged his allegiance, he gathered all the lizardmen in the land.


    And all the lizardmen bowed down to him.


    ''I''m sorry ....... I need you to move out of this land for a while. I''m going to have to deal with the evil gods of this labyrinth from now on.


    He wakes the lizardman up from his five body throw and says


    He is not a revered being.


    So there is no need to bow your head.


    ''''Dragon Man-sama, do you want to deal with the one who is deep in the labyrinth?


    One of the lizardmen asks himself.


    ''Yes. It''s hard for us to move with you guys around at the time.''


    The lizardman looks at each other as he says this.


    "I think I''m not going to be of any use to you.


    The word surprises me a little.


    ''What do you mean?''


    The maze is connected to the river. We are able to navigate the river. I''m not going to be able to help you.


    I listen and think about what the Lizardman said.


    Then I remember the blueprints for the labyrinth given to me by the god Heybos.


    There is a lake in the underground garden on the fifth level where Rage and the others are trapped. Where did that water come from?


    The blueprints only showed the structure of the labyrinth, not what was outside the labyrinth. God Heybos also didn''t dare to explain the outside of the labyrinth because the terrain might have changed since the labyrinth was built.


    Apparently, God Heybos used the water from the nearby river when he built the garden.


    Hundreds of years have already passed since the labyrinth was built.


    But maybe the terrain hadn''t changed that much.


    Maybe it would be better to listen to the Lizardman''s detailed story and check it against the blueprints.


    ''''By the way, is it possible to enter the labyrinth from the river?''''


    The lizardman shakes his head as he listens.


    "There is an invisible wall that prevents me from entering. The water will pass through, but I will not enter.


    From the lizardmen''s talk, I assume that the wards are set up.


    It seems that the five levels of the labyrinth have been turned into a prison.


    But it wasn''t a prison to begin with. It''s not a prison at all.


    And the wards on the Kish River may have been put up to fill in the gaps.


    Maybe it would be better to go back and discuss it with Shirone and the others.


    That''s what I was thinking about.


    You can feel the air vibrating, if only slightly.


    What was that ......?


    Ryujin-sama. Who is here to protect you, Master Ryuujin?


    When in doubt, a lizardman will explain it to you.


    This labyrinth has a strong ward on the surface of the ground.


    When someone comes in, the air outside the ward comes in.


    Therefore, it is said that the air vibrates a little bit when someone comes in.


    Lizardmen have better sensory functions than humans. They can sense even the slightest vibration of air.


    As long as they are in this labyrinth, lizardmen can take the initiative against intruders.


    On top of that, some of the lizardmen in this labyrinth are able to change their color to match the surrounding landscape.


    It seems that the freedom fighters so far have also ambushed and defeated them.


    ''I see. ......''


    When I say that, I let my gaze fly. The magic of distant vision can be seen by those within the wards.


    And I saw it.


    The ones who broke in are the freedom fighters I met yesterday. Novis is there, too.


    There are more men than when we met yesterday.


    A man with a bow and a man with a spear. I''m sure they are as good as Novice, from the looks of it.


    "Why are they here?


    Conceivably, it would be to kill the lizardmen here.


    ''''Ryujin-sama. We will repel the intruder. Is this the right time to leave this place?


    I can hear the anger in the lizardman''s voice as he says this.


    They were captured by the humans and made slaves. They were forced to fight and made a spectacle of themselves.


    And from what I''ve found out, there were times when they were forced to fight with the same lizardman comrades.


    Their anger towards humans is understandable.


    Yeah. Somewhat understandable: .......


    But I don''t share their anger.


    Even if they want to take revenge on the humans, I won''t be able to lend a hand.


    I feel I can''t be on the side of the humans or the demons.


    That''s why I''m not sure how I''m going to act.


    I may be the worst, acting without any particular belief.


    I don''t have a sense of justice, nor do I have any particular ideological beliefs.


    Rather, I''m a selfish person. He''s a dark knight who follows the Demon King for his own greed.


    Helping the Lizardmen is sometimes just a whim.


    ''No, I''ll go myself. You guys will have to stay back: ......


    He shakes his head at the lizardman''s words and replies.


    ''Oh!��Ryujin-sama, you''re going to go on your own!


    The lizardman bows his head when he says that.


    I hope he doesn''t bow at that.


    He walks towards Novice and the others.


    I''m going to use some magic I just recently learned.


    I walk forward with that in mind.


    To be honest, I don''t know which one I''m going to protect myself from.


    The men with Novis seem to be pretty strong.


    And the lizardmen are also fierce men who have survived the arena.


    I don''t know what will happen if we fight.


    I walk towards Novis and the others.


    But I dare to say that I''m on the side of the lizardmen here.


    It''s lucky. It is the job of the dark knight to interfere with the brave.


    If it''s true, it should be strange to help a brave man.


    So let me get back to my original job.


    The freedom fighter girl, Sisyphe.


    I was waiting for everyone to get together, but it''s getting late.


    It''s bad enough that Novice is sleeping in, because the four brave men are not going to celebrate the banquet in good company.


    We headed to the labyrinth with the four brave men of earth, water, fire, and wind leading the way.


    Other than the brave ones, it''s me, Keina''s sister, Maddy, Nora, and Leiria''s usual companions, and this time Justy is with us.


    And this time, Justy followed along with us.


    Justy isn''t a freedom fighter, but he can also fight.


    He brings a huge Morning Star, which is his brother Gordan''s backup weapon.


    That Morningstar is so heavy that not only I, but also my sister Kayna, can''t lift it.


    Maybe Justy, who can lift it with ease, is more suited to being a freedom fighter than I am.


    The only thing I can think of is that he doesn''t look like an Ishtia congregation by any stretch of the imagination.


    The warrior maidens who serve Master Ishtia can use a special technique called the War Dance Battle Dance.


    The weapons used by that war maiden could be a curved sword scimitar, a war fan battle fan, or a belt made of soft iron.


    The Morning Star was not among those weapons, I''m sure.


    I don''t think it''s very pretty to dance with the Morning Star.


    It''s not like the Ishtia congregation to be expected to move gracefully.


    But I can''t say this in front of her. I''m not a fan of this.


    While I was thinking about this, I arrived at the gate to the surface of the labyrinth.


    "Pull yourself together from here on out.


    Zephyr the Wind Brave looks at us and says He is our commander.


    We nod and enter the gate.


    The air changes as we enter. It''s the effect of the wards, just like before.


    The only difference is that it''s very quiet.


    Last time, we were suddenly attacked by goblins and cockatrices.


    You can''t feel any sign of the huge structure.


    ''By the way, brave man of the wind, how will you find the lizardman?��It''s pretty big.


    Gordan was right, the surface portion of the labyrinth is large.


    After all, it''s bigger than the city of Thessia.


    There were eight lizardmen that escaped. It will be quite difficult to find them.


    ''''No, we''re not going to look for them. We''re waiting for them to show up. So everyone grab your weapons and get ready.


    When Zepha said that, she guarded her bow with an arrow and made sure that it could be released at any time.


    Nephim, the water hero, also holds his spear.


    ''''Hey, what do you mean by that?


    Novice asks Zephyr.


    ''Don''t get so worked up, Fire Brave. From what I''ve learned, all the freedom fighters who have come to slay the Lizardmen have been ambushed and beaten back. And within a few seconds of entering. I''m sure it was the ones who managed to escape, because that''s what they said. They don''t know how, but they know when an intruder is coming.


    Zepha says, wary of his surroundings.


    ''I see, so you want me to take up arms. ''Sisyphe, guys. I guess we''d better get our weapons so we can deal with them any time we get attacked.


    At the words of Kayna''s sister, we each take up our weapons.


    I, too, draw my sword and hold it ready.


    And so we proceed.


    Gordhan leads the way with Maddy, Nora and Zepha in the middle. Then me and Justy. Novis and Nephim on either side. Lord, that''s Sister Kayna and Miss Leia.


    I wonder where they are: ......


    Maddy says anxiously.


    ''Don''t rely too much on your eyes. They change color to match their surroundings. That''s why I''m relying on my ability to find them. And I''m relying on the help of that elven lady over there.


    Zephyr says to Nora.


    ''That''s a lot of responsibility: ......


    Nora, who is always ready to release an arrow, replies.


    Nora''s long ears twitch. Her long ears twitch and her ears twitch, as if she will not miss the slightest sound.


    The elf Nora has a keen sense of smell.


    Then I hear that Zephyr, the brave man of the wind, is also an excellent ranger.


    ''Hey, Zephyr!��I wonder if we can really win!��It''s not going to be like when we lost to the centaurs, is it?


    Zephyr asked anxiously, and Zephyr said, "Guh! I moaned.


    ''Don''t say that, Kayna ....... I let my guard down before, but this time I won''t lose. They''re not your average guys to begin with. They were survivors in the arena. You can''t think of them as normal people. But this time it''s different. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not the only one. And you know what? ......


    Then Zephyr looks at Nephim, Gordan and Novis.


    "I ain''t gonna lose with all these guys.


    Then Zepha chuckles.


    Hearing that, the brave men in the place laugh.


    When you think about it, they certainly have an amazing face.


    The title of a brave man is the highest even for a warrior. That''s why four of them are gathered here.


    I''m not sure if they are the strongest, except for Rage-sama and the others.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    Nobis, a fire hero who can use high firepower attack magic, attacks and defeats the enemy.


    Nephim, a water hero who can use water magic and healing magic, heals his friends.


    Zephyr, the wind hero Zephyr, who has a sensing ability comparable to that of an elf, discovers enemies and uses his bow, his specialty, to cover his companions in battle.


    If the four of them worked together, they would be able to defeat some pretty strong demons.


    I really hope that''s the case. ......


    Sister Kayna says something watery to say to him, do it.


    She doesn''t seem to be willing to praise Zephyr by any means.


    In the first place, sister Kayna is not as enthusiastic about this lizardman extermination as I am.


    With the exception of the 4 brave men, we can only deal with goblins at best. Anything more than that and it''s pretty tough.


    I heard that if we kill the lizardmen, we''ll get a pretty good reward, but if we still die, we''re done.


    Still, the reason I joined was partly because Novis pushed me to join, but also because I wanted to help save Rage-sama as much as possible.


    It''s a loss to lose someone so awesome and cool to be gone from this world.


    When I met him, the world seemed to shine on me. It''s impossible for me to get close to him. But I was happy just to see him.


    Do you want him to stop right there?


    Suddenly, they call out to me.


    And they all look ahead.


    There is a wide staircase in front of me, and at the top of that staircase, someone who looks like a knight in jet black armor is standing.


    A jet-black knight wearing jet-black heavy armor and a black cloak.


    The knight''s armor is magnificent even from a distance, and it looks like it''s tinged with some kind of magic.


    The figure seems to have been cut out of the darkness of the night.


    The knight wearing the jet-black armor is standing in front of us like a ghost.


    The moment I see the jet-black knight, a shiver runs down my spine. I''m sweating even though I''m not supposed to be hot.


    It seems like everyone else is the same and they all have surprised faces.


    ''Stupid ....... What time is ....... I didn''t feel a thing.


    Zepha mutters as he grunts.


    Zepha''s ability as a ranger is outstanding. He should have been wary of his surroundings even as he spoke.


    When I look at Nora-san, she also has a look of disbelief on her face.


    ''What the hell was that?��I shouldn''t have felt any sign of it at all. The moment you show up, the air is tingling.


    Nora shakes her head and replies. She looks pale, mindlessly.


    I''m the same way. I didn''t notice it at all. After noticing, I can''t take my eyes off of it.


    Then the presence of the jet-black knight releases catches us.


    ''''What. This feeling: ......


    It was an unpleasant feeling. A dark and heavy feeling, one that seemed to envelop the world in darkness.


    The knight in front of me seemed to be the exact opposite of Rage-sama. The moment you meet him, he turns the world into darkness. It''s that kind of existence.


    ''''Who are you?��It doesn''t look like a lizardman, though.


    Sister Kayna is right. Lizardmen don''t wear armor. It''s because if they wear armor, they can''t use their mimetic abilities.


    What are they really?


    He wears a helmet that completely covers his head, so we can''t see his face. And the eyes of the helmet are inlaid with what looks like red jewels, or perhaps a glowing red gaze is directed towards us.


    ''''Hey, brave man of the wind!��Look at that sigil around his neck!


    Nora points to the jet black knight.


    I can''t see a little farther with my eyes.


    ''''Hey there ....... Isn''t that the Demon King''s coat of arms?


    Zepha grunts.


    The eight-pointed star, the emblem of the Demon King. Does wearing armor with that painted on it mean you''re a demon king worshipper?


    ''A knight wearing the Demon King''s crest is ....... It''s like the Dark Knight of Nargol from the legend: ......


    Maddy says in an anxious voice.


    The Dark Knight of Nargol is a being heralded in legend.


    It is said that when that dark knight appears, disaster will occur.


    I don''t know what the dark knight is, but I''m going to defeat him ��������


    As he says this, Novice pops up.


    ''Dumbass!��Don''t be so quick!


    Zepha stops him, but he doesn''t listen. Novis quickly closes in on the Dark Knight in the blink of an eye.


    ''f*ck off!��Explosions!


    Explosive Explosion magic is Novice''s maximum magic. It is powerful enough to defeat even an ogre in a single hit if it is hit properly.


    It''s a high level of magic that even Maddie, a sorcerer by trade, can''t use. The magician Novis is also excellent at magic.


    The red ball released from Novice''s left hand is facing the dark knight and a huge explosion occurs.


    ''''Did you do it?''''


    Sister Kayna says, but the dark knight is standing unperturbed at the point where the smoke from the explosion has cleared.


    And there is no trace of the explosion around the dark knight. It seems to have been prevented.


    ''''Dehyaaaahhhh!��Flame Blade!


    Despite the fact that the greatest magic was prevented, Novis swings the sword, which is tinged with fire magic, at the dark knight.


    That sword strike is powerful enough to slice through an orc with ease.


    However, the dark knight easily flicks Novis'' blow with his finger.


    d*mn it!


    Novis swings his sword in rapid succession.


    But the attacks are easily repelled.


    Even so, Novice doesn''t give up and swings his sword again and again.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good deal more information on the subject.


    However, all of that does not reach the dark knight.


    ''''What!!!''''


    Novis''s surprised voice.


    From behind me, I can see the Dark Knight pinching Novis'' sword with his right index finger and thumb.


    ''''d*mn it!


    Novis tries to pull his sword back, but it doesn''t seem to budge.


    ''Your sword swing is a mess, ....... I don''t mean to sound like a big deal, but I think you need to start over with the basics a bit.''


    When the Dark Knight said that, he waved his left arm and struck Novice.


    ''''Gah!!!''''


    Novis makes a funny noise and blows up.


    Novis bounces and rolls twice as he gets blown up and hits the ground past us, and then stops moving.


    ''Novis!''


    Justy, who was beside me, runs up to Novice.


    ''Miss Leiria!��Take care of Novice!


    Ms. Leiria nodded and went over to Novice.


    ''What do we do?��I won''t go after you if you''re just going to walk away.


    The Dark Knight says, tossing Novice''s sword at us. His voice is quiet yet clearly audible.


    ''d*mn it, who are you before you!��Hey, he''s a real tough guy, ain''t he?��Are you really the legendary Dark Knight of Nargol?!


    Zephyr''s voice is a wooden spirit in the ruins.


    Novis is strong. It wasn''t a good match with the previous cockatrice, but originally, he could take on even a demon of equal strength to the cockatrice.


    That Novice was no match for him at all. How strong is he exactly?


    Maybe he''s as strong as Rage-sama.


    ''''What are you going to do, Wind Brave?��Do you want to pull out of here?


    ''You''re kidding me, brave man of the earth!��You can''t just walk away from this!��Nephim!


    I know!��Water Splash!


    Nephim holds his left palm out in front of him and releases a spell.


    ''I''m coming too!��Dance, wind, dance!


    Zepha fires five arrows into the bow at the same time.


    A number of blisters head towards the dark knight.


    The arrows then follow an irregular trajectory as they head towards the dark knight.


    But all of the arrows are obliterated by the black flames just before they hit the dark knight.


    And the blistering bombs suddenly change direction just before hitting the Dark Knight and return to Nephim.


    ''''Magic Reflex (Counter Magic)!


    Maddie''s surprised voice.


    ''That''s dangerous!''


    Gaudin holds up his shield and protects Nephim.


    The blisters disappear when they hit Gordan''s magic shield.


    ''Thank you for your help, brave man of the earth: ......


    Nephim thanks Gordan.


    ''I don''t mind,''


    Gordan replies grimly.


    ''Hey, Zephyr, what are you going to do?��You''re no match for me at all!


    Kayna''s sister exclaims.


    ''No, not yet, Kayna!��I''m still ...... geez ......


    In the middle of speaking, Zephyr holds his neck and begins to suffer.


    And then he floats straight up into the air.


    ''Lie!��Magic hand!��You can use it from that distance?!


    Maddy shouts.


    The magic hand (magic hand) is an invisible hand made of magic power.


    It is said that a person with strong magical powers can lift up an object from a distance and directly crush its heart.


    Maddie can create a magic hand too, but she can only extend it very close and cannot lift heavy objects. Naturally, she can''t lift a person.


    However, that dark knight did just that.


    Zepha seemed to be lifted by the dark knight''s magical hands.


    ''''Guhhhh!


    Zepha is swung around and finally slammed to the ground.


    ''Retreat!��You guys are leaving!��Hey!


    Gordan shouts and slams the large hammer in his right hand into the ground.


    The ground is shattered and a cloud of dust dances.


    Gordan''s action is to prevent his opponent from seeing us. We run away accordingly.


    Gaudin holds Zepha. Justy will hold Novice.


    "Sister Kayna!��Take care of Maddy!


    I get it!


    Maddy, who is not very athletic, is pulled away by her sister Kayna.


    I watch and try to run away with her.


    Gong.


    Suddenly, something hits the back of my head.


    ''What ......''


    Something hits my head and falls to the ground.


    It''s a big stone.


    It seems that the stone that came flying when Gaudin crushed the ground hit me.


    My head is dizzy.


    My vision moves slowly. The ground comes closer.


    And my consciousness is consumed by the darkness.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    "Fwiw, you got away: ......


    The signs of the freedom fighters disappear.


    This is fine, though, because I didn''t originally intend to kill them, and I was going to get rid of them.


    The dust cloud disappears.


    ''''What?''''


    Then I find myself in the middle of it.


    A woman is down.


    I go to the woman''s side.


    Then I kneel on the ground and look into the woman''s face.


    She has a beautiful face. To be honest, she doesn''t look like she''s going to be a freedom fighter.


    This woman was called Sizfe by Novis, I believe.


    It seems that when the big man, who was called the hero of the earth, crushed the ground, he was hit by a flying stone and fainted. And then he was left behind.


    There is blood coming out of his head, but I have no idea what condition the woman is in, as I have no medical knowledge.


    ''This is bad: ......''


    If I''m wrong, this woman will die.


    And I can''t use healing magic myself.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more than a few hours of sleep.


    I heard that Cyrone can use healing magic to some extent, but I don''t know if it''s enough to heal this woman.


    ''I don''t know what to do: ......


    If possible, I''d like to avoid making her an errand boy like Ligeena.


    I''ll have to bring her back and ask her to do it after all. I just don''t want to ask too much of you: ......


    That''s what he thought of the beautiful woman who was Kuna''s original.


    If she is Kuna''s original, she will be able to use her healing magic.


    I moved when I held Sisyphe.


    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    "Lady White!��Please help Sisyphe!


    Novis comes to visit me out of the blue and suddenly bows his head.


    Novis isn''t the only one who has come to visit.


    Sisyphe''s fellow women are with her. They, too, are bowing to me.


    According to their explanation, they went to kill the Lizardmen around noon today.


    That''s where they ran into Kuroki.


    Totally unlucky.


    ''Sizefe is a very dear friend of mine ....... We can''t do anything about it ....... Please, .......


    Novis says in frustration.


    ''All right, I''m coming to help you now. Then you know exactly what to do, don''t you?


    I say with a glare.


    ''Yeah, I know. I apologize properly: ......''


    Novice is fidgety. It seems that the woman Sisyphe is so important to him.


    That''s why I want you to think this through.


    Kuroki is to me as you care for Sisyphe. That''s why I get angry when he does something bad.


    I want him to be very sorry for himself.


    Good. Well, I''ll get ready and you can go home.


    I mean ...... I''m with you ......


    No. I''m slowing you down.


    I say coldly and Novis looks sad.


    ''Okay. ......''


    And shrugging, they leave the room.


    ''Did I feel a little sorry for you?''


    I suppose so, but that''s punishment for doing something terrible to Kroki.


    I think it''s as good as it gets.


    No, I think that''s as good as it gets.


    Kaya, beside me, says.


    ''That''s right, Kaya. Besides, the truth is Kroki''s taking him home first.


    In fact, the girl named Sizfe is brought back by Kroki before they can leave.


    And she''s being cured by Reena''s magic.


    So I''m just going to pretend to go help them too.


    What would you think if you found out that the girl you''re asking for help is already being saved?


    And apparently Kroki got a clue to the labyrinth''s conquest by rescuing the lizardman.


    That''s what Kroki is all about.


    I''m going to go out for a bit, Kaya-san. I''ll just have to pretend to move.


    I said and left the room.


    ��Sizfe the War Maiden


    ''Oh, I see you''re awake: ......


    When I woke up, there was a very beautiful person there.


    Beautiful white porcelain skin and shining hair. A frighteningly well-defined face.


    I was shocked when I saw the black-haired wise man and others, but this woman in front of me surpassed that. But the woman in front of me surpassed that.


    I wonder who she is?


    Um, are you ......?


    I ask and the beautiful person smiles gently.


    That smile makes me cringe.


    ''It is good, my son of man. I have you to thank for that.''


    Gratitude?


    ''Yes, because he bowed to me. It feels so good.


    The goddess giggles. She looks very happy.


    But I don''t understand.


    So I''m going to give you some grace.


    The goddess touches my forehead. I feel some kind of power surge through me.


    "Hmm. Then it''s up to you to take care of the rest, Apostle Leiria.


    As she says this, the woman stands up and pulls her hood up.


    The hooded figure is familiar to me. It''s the one who was with Syrone-sama.


    ''''Sizfe-san!


    As the hooded person walks out of the room where I was tucked in, Mr. Leiria comes over to me.


    Apparently, she has been in this room from the beginning.


    Ms. Leiria comes to the bunk where I am laid out. The appearance of the situation is not just unusual.


    Le...... Mr. Leiria?


    Mr. Sisyphe!��How I envy you!��I can''t believe that man could take my hand!


    Ms. Laylia takes my hand.


    She''s always so calm, but she''s acting strange.


    ''What''s the matter, Miss Leiria? What the hell happened to me?


    ''Mr. Sizfe, ....... You were about to die in the labyrinth. That''s what Sirone-sama saved you from.


    That''s right: ......


    I thank you, Lady Syrone.


    ''But I''m glad you''re safe.


    Miss Leiria laughs a little.


    ''Speaking of which, who was that beautiful person you were talking about earlier?''


    I ask what''s on my mind.


    ''That person is ....... No, that person is Goddess Raina. Mr. Sizfe was cured directly by that One ....... How envious.


    Ms. Leiria replies, shaking her head.


    And I can''t believe my ears when Ms. Leiria says


    ''''Lie ....... That person is the goddess ......?


    I was astonished at my own good fortune.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    How did this happen?


    Why should I bow to Raina to help the freedom fighter girl myself?


    In the first place, since Raina is the goddess who protects humans, shouldn''t she be willing to help those who are hurt?


    But that''s not what Raina does.


    God saves people, it''s an illusion created by man.


    God does not save people.


    If you think about how man was created in the first place, God doesn''t exist for man, man exists for God.


    So it''s not surprising that Raina doesn''t save a dying human.


    When I asked her to help Sisuphe, Raina gave me a look that said why should she do that?


    This is why I asked her to bow down and ask for it myself.


    At that time, I''ll never forget Raina''s smiling, triumphant face as she smiled at me.


    Why should I, as a dark knight in the first place, bow to the goddess to help a freedom fighter?


    I''d say it''s usually the other way around.


    ''I don''t know what they''re doing at all: ......


    I sighed naturally.

 58 Spider Goddess

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    I really don''t know if this is the right thing to do: ......


    I can''t help but say it out loud.


    ''What''s wrong, Shirone?''


    Kyouka-san beside me asked.


    Kyouka-san is lying on a beach chair on the deck of the boat in her swimsuit.


    She looks like a young lady on vacation.


    I, too, am lying on a beach chair in a bathing suit, but is it right to do this?


    We are now.


    I''m on the Kish River.


    We came to the Kish River to investigate the labyrinth.


    We got a boat and came here with a group of lizardmen.


    I was actually planning to ask the lizardmen to move to a different location while we entered the labyrinth, but they did not know the geography around the labyrinth.


    But they turned out to be very familiar with the geography around the labyrinth.


    So after discussing it with Kroki, we decided to have Lizardmen help us survey the area around the labyrinth.


    However, there was nothing to actually do here on the Kish River.


    The lizardmen are instructed by Regina.


    For some reason, the lizardmen call her the Dragon Priestess and follow her.


    They don''t listen to me at all. Because of this, the investigation has been left to Regena.


    Frankly speaking, there''s nothing to do.


    But in the eyes of the public, Lizardmen are supposed to be following us, not Kuroki, so we can''t leave the scene.


    Because of us, the Lizardmen are able to operate in public.


    If we weren''t there, the freedom fighters and knights might come to take down the Lizardmen. We don''t want to cause any unnecessary commotion.


    But there''s nothing to do. That''s why we are cruising the Kish River like this.


    The Kish is a great river, a major artery of the countries in the plain of Minon, where big ships come and go.


    At the mouth of the Kish River is the Republic of Ariadia.


    The boat Kaya procured is large and comfortable.


    It''s probably even bigger than the cruiser from Rage''s house that he used to take me on.


    The ship is now anchored at the riverbank near the labyrinth.


    We are enjoying the view of the other side of the river as we lie down.


    The Minong plain where the Kish River flows through is rich in nature and quite beautiful. This world is much richer in nature than Japan, where we were born and raised.


    Lady. Lady Sirone. I have brought you a drink.


    Kaya brought me a drink from the ship''s galley.


    Kaya is in a maid''s uniform, not a swimsuit. I think she needs to take the fit off a bit.


    ''Thank you, Kaya-san,''


    I accept a ceramic cup with a drink in it.


    Glass is not common in this world. The cup can be ceramic, metal or wood.


    "No,


    I thank Kaya and she bows her head.


    The fruit juice Kaya brought me has a refreshing flavor and goes down smoothly.


    ''Kaya. How is your research going?��I''m bored. ....... And there''s no one to show you the swimsuit you''re in.


    Kyouka says boringly.


    We are both wearing the same shape bikini swimsuit.


    But Kyouka-san has a much better style, so the s*xiness she exudes in the same swimsuit is different. If you are a man, you will want to see it.


    By the way, the swimsuit is made of special silk. It is an excellent material that does not absorb water.


    It is said that those who work at the sea wear swimwear made of this silk.


    The west side of the continent is much warmer than the east side.


    The clothes worn by the women also show a lot of skin except for the believers of Feria.


    According to the doctrine of the goddess Feria, it is not a good idea to show skin to men other than your husband.


    Therefore, women who believe in the goddess Feria have the same level of skin exposure as in the East.


    From such a Feria believer''s point of view, our current outfit would be quite outrageous.


    But since we don''t believe in the goddess Feria, there''s nothing wrong with us dressing like this, religiously.


    More importantly, I wouldn''t want to show it to anyone, but wouldn''t Kyouka-san be different?


    In that case, why don''t you have the gentlemen over there take a look at it?


    Kaya says, looking at the rear of the ship.


    In the back of the ship are Regena and Novis and the others.


    ''By lords,'' he must mean Novis, Nephim the Water Brave and Zephyr the Wind Brave.


    ''No, Kaya. You have to have a good time. I don''t know why those men are here in the first place.


    Kyouka says coldly. It sounds like a good idea if they are stronger than Rage-kun.


    Novice and the others are on this ship.


    Novis and the others forced us to follow them, saying that they were useful and wanted to take us with them.


    We were reluctant at first, but we allowed them to come aboard because the more men we had to move the ship, the better.


    ''I don''t know about the other two, but apparently Novis or something like that hasn''t given up learning the sword from Sirone-sama yet, sir.


    Kaya looks at me and says.


    ''Uhehe. I hope you''re not going to do that. Besides, if you''re going to learn a sword, you might as well learn it from Kuroki.''''


    I really wish they would stop. I''m not a good teacher to begin with. You should ask Kroki to do that sort of thing.


    ''''But, Shirone-sama. Kuroki-sama hides his true identity. It would be impossible to teach him the sword, wouldn''t it?


    ''Well, yes, I do: ......''


    That kroki is now waiting in the city of Thessia.


    The lizardmen are following Kroki. So it''s best for Kroki to give them directions.


    But I stayed in Thessessia because Reena said she and Kroki had something to talk about alone.


    So Regena is giving instructions to the Lizardmen.


    Regena seems to have been given some kind of magic by Kroki, and it seems she can act in the river.


    She''s diving into the river with Lizardman to investigate.


    But why Regena, anyway? I wish I could tell you what to do, but there''s nothing to do with this.


    ''By the way, Sirone. I think, sir?


    Kyouka-san looks at me and says


    ''What''s up, Kyouka-san?''


    ''''I''ve heard that Kroki-san is quite good with magic as well as swords.


    ''Hmmm, sounds pretty useful: ....... What about it?


    I''m not sure what Kyouka-san''s question means.


    ''No, when I heard that you are learning the sword, it occurred to me that I was wondering if you could ask Kuroki-san to teach me magic?


    Kyouka says with a serious look in her eyes.


    ''Miss ......,''


    Kaya looks at Kyouka with a surprised expression.


    ''When I saw the person called Novice, I thought, too. I want to be strong too. I can''t be slowed down forever: ......


    Kyouka says drearily.


    She''s the only one of us who doesn''t have the ability.


    It seems that Chiyuki-san taught her magic at one point, but she never improved at all.


    As a result, she''s always away from us, always separate from us.


    I didn''t think Kyouka-san was bothered by that.


    ''Yes, she does. But why Kroki?''


    Wouldn''t it be nice to learn from Chiyuki-san again? Why is it Kroki?


    ''No, from what I''ve heard about you, Sirone, I''ve heard that you''re very good at teaching, Kuroki. So you can go to .......


    ''I see. It''s true that Kroki is better at teaching than I am, but it''s only the swordsmanship part.


    Sometimes little kids come to my parents'' dojo to teach.


    At that time, Kroki and I sometimes act as Shihan-dai.


    In the beginning, most of them come to me to learn, but in the end, they go to Kuroki''s side for some reason.


    I''m a little shocked by that.


    ''Still, that''s fine. I just want to give them something to do!


    Kyouka says, taking my hand.


    It''s hard to refuse this feeling.


    ''All right, Kyouka-san ....... I''ll talk to Kuroki.''


    ''Thank you, Sirone!��I''m coming to repay you!


    Kyouka smiles happily.


    Well, I don''t know if Kuroki will tell me or not. But Kroki is kind, so I guess it will be okay.


    But still, what is Kroki doing now?


    I think of Kuroki, who is staying at home with Raina in Thessesia.


    ��Sizfe the War Maiden


    ''Shit!��Why can''t I go over there!


    Zephyr the Wind Brave complains.


    At the front of the ship are Shirone-sama and Kyouka-sama in their swimsuits.


    ''''What are you stupid again, you ....... Kaya-sama will kill you if you do that.


    Sister Kayna gasped and chided Zepha.


    Kaya-sama is a scary person. And I hear that his strength is equal to that of Chiyuki-sama and the others.


    You will not only have to deal with the consequences if you anger someone like that.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. We shouldn''t be doing anything.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to tell the difference.


    I''m not going to be able to control those lizardmen without shackling them.


    Zephyr would be a dead giveaway to look at someone like that in a disgusting way.


    But hey, those two beauties are dressed like that. It''s only polite to look at them, don''t you think? Hey, don''t you think so, fire hero?


    Zephyr speaks to Novis next to him.


    ''No, well ...... certainly ......''


    Novis nodded.


    ''Aww, ...... Novis. Are you trying to piss off Master Syrone again?


    I get angry at Novice.


    ''But hey, Sizfe ....... It would be a loss of life to not see Kyouka-sama and Shirone-sama in that form, or whatever it is .......


    Novis replies, stretching the bridge of his nose.


    ''What are you talking about, you''re ......''


    I hold my head down. This idiot doesn''t seem to know what it''s like to learn.


    I certainly know the feeling.


    Kyouka-sama has large breasts and a great figure with a thin waist.


    And although Shirone-sama''s chest is a size smaller than Kyouka-sama''s, it''s big enough for the general public. And she has slender legs. They were as nice as Kyouka-sama''s.


    They''re both in the same great shape as Kyouka-sama, even if I''m a woman. I can understand why you want to look at them.


    But I can''t let these idiots go to Shirone-sama. I owe Master Shirone my life. I''m not going to let him get in the way.


    Even though he rescued me, I was just collapsed in the labyrinth and never met that dark knight.


    But even so, I don''t know what would have happened if I had been saved too late. Besides, it was probably thanks to Shirone that the Goddess was able to heal him directly.


    How lucky I am to be healed by such a beautiful goddess.


    I''ve heard that Goddess Raina is pure and pretty, and has a gentle and compassionate heart. Seeing her beauty, that rumor must be true.


    It''s an amazing experience to meet the goddess in person.


    That''s why I''m so grateful to Lady Shirone.


    The reason I''m here in the first place is because I wanted to repay the debt of gratitude for that.


    Besides, Novis might cause trouble for Sirone-sama. If Novis did something stupid, I had to stop him.


    I was going to come alone, but my sister Kayna came with me.


    However, I miscalculated that I didn''t expect Zepha, the brave man of the wind, and Nephim, the brave man of the water, to come with me as well. They must have come with some sort of plan in their own way.


    However, I don''t like the fact that it''s kind of like having more Novices.


    ''''Ha!


    Suddenly there is a splash.


    With a splash, a man lands on the deck of the boat.


    The one who came up from the river is Nephim, the brave man of water. He can also act in the water. So he dives into the water with the lizardmen.


    Nephim drops the water out of his hair with an unnerving gesture. Nephim''s light blue hair shakes and splashes of water dance around.


    Nephim is in a bathing suit because he was in the river a while ago. It''s not as good as Master Rage, but he''s also a pretty boy. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.


    Fufu ......


    Nephim exhales and goes to the edge of the boat and kneels down. The spot where Nephim kneels is where the ladder down to the river is attached.


    Then a woman emerges from the water near the ladder.


    It''s Regina, one of Kyouka-sama and Shirone-sama''s followers.


    She had dived into the river to command the lizardmen on behalf of Shirone-sama.


    From what I''ve heard, Regena-san was a princess from some country.


    Why would that make her a squire? I''m sure you''ve been through a lot, haven''t you?


    However, she must be quite capable of commanding a lizardman, unlike the squire male who was beaten by Novis.


    In fact, she seems to be able to act in the water just like Nephim.


    Regena-san reaches out and grabs the ladder and comes up slowly.


    ''Regena, please have a hand.''


    Then Nephim extends his hand. However, Regina ignores him and goes up to the ship.


    The ignored Nephim laughs.


    Novis and Zepha laugh at the scene. Totally you guys are .......


    ''''Um, go ahead, .......''''


    I hold out a cloth to wipe myself off.


    ''Thank you. ......''


    Rigena bowed to me. She has a soft expression for me.


    Rijena takes a cloth from me and wipes herself off. She is also quite beautiful.


    Chestnut-colored hair and white skin. It''s not as good as Kyouka-sama and Shirone-sama, but where it comes out, it comes out, and where it retracts, it retracts.


    She wears a swimsuit, so you can visibly see how good her figure is.


    Are there only beautiful women who serve Master Rage?


    Honestly, as a woman, I''m starting to lose confidence in myself.


    I''m the smallest woman on this ship with the smallest breasts. Even if I wasn''t a member of the Feriah congregation, I wouldn''t have the confidence to be in a swimsuit.


    That''s not quite .......


    Yeah.


    Zepha and Novice stretch their noses as they see Regina in her swimsuit wiping herself off.


    I want to slam these guys into the river, but I hold back.


    "Stop looking at my regena with furtive eyes. Stop looking at my regena with those dirty eyes.


    Nephim stands in front of Ms. Regina, blocking the view of Novice and the others.


    ''Ah!��That''s not fair, Nephim!��You''re the only one who looks good!


    ''To begin with!��Since when did Mr. Regena become yours!


    The two of them complain.


    Nephim looks at them and laughs with a huff.


    ''By the way, Regina. Would you like to have dinner with me tonight?


    Nephim says with a serious face.


    Apparently, even in the river, Nephim was hitting on Regena-san.


    It seems Rigena-san''s coldness to Nephim has something to do with that.


    ''Um, ....... I''m sorry, I already have an important husband. Therefore, I cannot accept your offer.


    Rigena-san says to Nephim with a troubled look on her face.


    The words cause a surprise from Novis and Zepha, as well as sister Keina.


    Naturally I was surprised too.


    ''Huh~ I didn''t know you had a husband. This guy is a surprise.''''


    Sister Kayna opens her eyes and looks at Ms. Regena.


    Regena-san was married? She looks like she''s about the same age as me.


    I''m a little shocked.


    ''''Regena-san!��So you had a husband!��What kind of person are you!


    I can''t help but ask.


    Since Rage-sama is not married, I''m guessing that by husband you don''t mean Rage-sama. What kind of person is he?


    As a believer in the Goddess of Marriage, I''m very curious.


    She''s very warm and kind: ......


    Rigena replies with a huff and a laugh.


    That smile is very nice.


    I can''t help but snort. Honestly, I''m jealous.


    I glance to the side and see that Nephim is depressed.


    I feel a little sorry for him, but he''ll be more mature now.


    But still, what kind of a husband would make Regina-san look like this?


    I wanted to see him once.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    I really don''t know if this is the right thing to do: ......


    I can''t help but say out loud.


    ''What''s the matter, Kroki?''


    Raina listens as she stands beside herself and crosses her arms.


    Raina has her hood up now, hiding her face.


    That''s probably true too. They are in the main street of the Republic of Ariadia now. If a beautiful woman like Raina walked around with her face showing, there would be a lot of commotion.


    It would be more noticeable if they hid their faces, but in this world, it''s not unusual for devout Feria congregations to walk with their faces covered, so it''s not noticeable.


    ''No. ....... Is it okay for us to be in this place when Sirone and the others are investigating?


    Now, Sirone and the others are supposed to be investigating the Kish River.


    And yet, are they allowed to come here to play?


    And I''m worried about the Lizardmen. As a result, I had to force the lizardmen to stop taking revenge on the humans.


    That''s what''s stuck in my mind.


    They worship themselves like gods. It''s not like I''m trying to save them. That''s what''s bothering me.


    It''s not that I don''t want to take the side of the human race, but I also didn''t like the fact that my actions were inconsistent.


    It''s not a problem. You''ll be fine if you leave it to Cyrone and the others. Besides, you have your own apostles to deal with.''''


    Raina says with a laugh.


    So I''m a little curious. How did he realize that Ligeena was his apostle? It''s like even Cyrone doesn''t realize it.


    Regena is in command of the Lizardmen on her behalf. The Lizardmen are also obedient to their own apostle, Regena.


    ''''Hah ....... Is that good by the way?��You can''t come out without telling the boys.


    Normally, Raina is protected by her bodyguards. But now she isn''t.


    The reason why we are here is because Raina said she wanted to see the human world.


    The reason we don''t have any guards with us is because if we walk in a large group, we''ll stand out.


    Still, one or two people would be good to bring an escort with them, but Raina didn''t want to.


    Of course, there was no way the guards would allow Raina to act alone. Therefore, Raina came out silently with only herself.


    I''ll be fine. You don''t need another bodyguard when you''re here, do you?��So be my knight today.


    Saying that, Raina comes closer to the body.


    She''s not in the form of a dark knight right now. What she''s wearing is also cloth clothing. Because of that, Raina''s soft bulge is against her left arm.


    ''''Well, I certainly agreed to be your knight today, but ....... Wouldn''t it have been nice to have a word with the guards?


    Raina has come here without saying anything to her guards.


    Because if she says it, they will naturally oppose her.


    And the reason why he agreed to work with Raina is because he was asked to pay her for helping the woman named Sisyphe.


    The quid pro quo is to walk the human city alone as an escort.


    I don''t know why I''m alone with myself. But even if the inside is good, the outside is good, so it''s not that I don''t mind being with Raina. That''s why we''re together.


    It''s fine. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    Raina asks curiously.


    I can''t tell you that it''s because you press your breasts against me.


    It''s because your large breasts are pressed against your arms, making it difficult to walk ...... because parts of your body are like stones.


    ''No, it''s nothing in particular ....... For that matter, where would you like to go?


    Ariadia is one of the largest cities in the world, so there''s quite a bit to see. Is there anywhere else Raina would like to go?


    ''Oh, I wish you''d decide. You''ve been doing a lot of research, haven''t you?


    What: ...... How did you know that?


    Certainly I was looking into the sights of the Republic of Ariadia.


    This is because I came to the big city because I wanted to see the sights. So I also got a book for that purpose. In this Republic of Ariadia, there are paper machines and printing machines made by dwarves, so this kind of guide book is easy to find.


    But how does Raina know that she has a guide book?


    Why? Because when I walked into your room, I found a guide book to the Republic of Ariadia.


    Raina says as if it''s natural.


    ''Oh, I see. ......!��Did you go into the room?


    Yes. Am I a bad person?


    "I wonder if I shouldn''t have..." ......


    Do I have any privacy of my own? I don''t think that was indeed seen, but I''m not going to let my guard down or be caught off guard.


    ''You don''t need to worry about the details anymore. Come on, let''s go. Hey, where are you going to take me first?


    Raina whispers in a sweet voice.


    Raina''s beautiful face is so close to me. I''m so nervous about that that I can''t complain.


    Okay, let''s take her down the alley to do something disgusting like this.


    ...... Sorry, I''m just kidding. Let''s stop thinking about stupid things.


    ''Hmmm, yes, ....... Where shall we go?


    Clearing my mind of mundane thoughts, I think to myself, "The first thing that comes to mind is a public bathhouse.


    The first thing that comes to mind would be a public bathhouse.


    The large baths of Ariadia are not just bathing facilities, they are provided with various entertainment facilities. If you want to play, that would be a good place to do so.


    However, there is also a problem. Perhaps because the large baths are dedicated to the goddess Feria, the separation of the s*xes is strictly enforced. Even if you go together, you will be separated from Reena. It''s not suitable for men and women to go together.


    Other than that, the arena is closed and the theater is not yet open.


    If that is the case, where should we go?


    How about the Fountain of Tride?


    The Fountain of Tride?


    ''Yes, it is a dwarven fountain built as a terminus for the country''s water supply. It is said to have a magnificent sculpture with a statue of the Sea King Triden at its center, surrounded by beautiful mermaid statues.


    This water supply facility in Ariadia was built by the dwarves.


    The Fountain of Tride was built as a terminus for it.


    Triden the Sea King is the god of water, and the fountain is also a tribute to him.


    Hmmm, a tribute to Triden: "Hmmm, a tribute to Triden: ....... I don''t think a fountain dedicated to that one is a good idea ....... But I don''t mind if you''re with me.


    This is how we both walk. Soon, we reached the Triede''s Fountain.


    The Triede''s Fountain was quite beautiful. The Triede''s Fountain is not a natural spring, as it was built as a terminus for the water supply, but a fountain with a fountain in the middle, 10 meters in diameter. There is a fountain in the middle of the 10 meter diameter spring. The fountain is surrounded by statues of the Sea King Triden.


    The dwarves made the statues based on the plans of the famous designer.


    There are many people around the Tride Fountain. From their appearance, they are probably not residents of Ariadia, but tourists from other countries.


    ''Hey, Kroki. What are those people doing here?


    Raina says, looking at the tourists.


    The tourist is throwing something into the fountain.


    ''Oh, perhaps that was a wish,''


    A wish?


    ''Yes, they say if you throw money into the fountain, your wish will come true. Do you want to try it?


    Saying this, I took out a Tucum coin from my pocket.


    Tewkam coin is the coin issued by the Republic of Ariadia. It can be used not only in the Alliance of Ariad, but also in the distant Republic of St. Renaria.


    And the Tukam currency unit is also used in other areas.


    ''Humans are weird, how they get their wishes granted when they throw these things.


    Raina looks at the copper coin curiously.


    From Raina''s point of view, the existence of money would be a mystery.


    The gods don''t use money. This is because they don''t need money.


    The gods can easily get most things without money. And the things that the gods want are not something they can put a price on. So they don''t need money.


    ''''I think it''s interesting to me, though. By the way, if a man and woman throw a gold coin together, they can stay together forever.''''


    Raina sounds surprised when she says this herself.


    ''I''ve never heard of that kind of magic before.


    Raina shook her head in disbelief.


    ''It''s not magic, but it''s ....... Well ...... what do you mean by that, or so people say, or something like that ......


    I don''t know how to explain myself. The language gets weird.


    ''It''s getting more and more confusing: ......


    Raina doesn''t seem to be getting it right.


    ''Um, ....... I think it''s good for me to try to imitate a human. Well, I can''t say I''m forcing myself.


    I try to put away my coppers. It''s not something I have to do. I just miss it.


    "Wait, Kroki. I don''t understand, but it''s worth a try.


    Raina popped her hand.


    ''I see.''


    I laugh a little to myself and try to get the copper coins out again. It would be tasteless to do nothing at this point. It''s just a matter of time.


    You should do it.


    ''No, Kroki. It''s not the coppers you''re throwing, it''s the gold. You have them, don''t you?


    What?


    I''m surprised myself. Did I not hear the explanation I just gave?


    But if you''re motivated to do it, why don''t you make a difference?


    I''ll give myself a gold coin, not a copper.


    ''I''ll throw them together, Kroki.


    Raina''s white hand grasps the hand holding the gold coin.


    ''What, Raina ......?''


    I throw a gold coin with Raina, puzzled by my own confusion.


    The gold coins fall like a parabola, right near the fountain in the center of the fountain.


    ''''Huh, it''s good to imitate a human.


    I can''t see Raina''s face, but I can tell she''s enjoying herself.


    I''m relieved to see that.


    Honestly, I''m not sure I''m capable of entertaining a woman. So I''m relieved that she smiled at me.


    But then again, does Raina have to be my beloved Rage?


    It bothered me a bit, but the beautiful woman would be happy to see me. So let''s not think about it.


    ''Well then, Kroki. Where shall we go next?


    Yes. ......


    I was thinking about where I was going next.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Raina, what''s going on with you all of a sudden?


    Following the Fountain of Tride, we go to the Port of Ariadia after seeing the Ariadia Senate Building.


    The Port of Ariadia is home to a huge, magical cold storage facility for storing food brought in by ship.


    After the two of us eat ice cream made with the cold air from that refrigerator, Raina suddenly walks into an alleyway that is not very popular.


    Once in the alleyway, Raina takes a hood.


    ''Wind ....... I''ve been wearing it for so long it''s hard to breathe.''


    Indeed, Raina had been wearing a hood ever since she came here. As expected, it would be hard to breathe.


    But the hood must be worn.


    Despite hiding her face, somehow Raina was getting a lot of attention.


    If you take off the hood, it''s not enough to attract attention.


    Utterly, this goddess has too much of a presence.


    ''''Are you okay, Raina?''''


    I worry about Raina. She''s a woman, even though she''s a god. And she has promised to be a knight just for today. So you''ll have to protect her.


    "Hmm, I''m a little tired.


    Then Raina leans in closer.


    Raina''s wet eyes stare at her. Her little pink lips let out a hot breath.


    My heart starts to throb as she stares at me with her wet eyes.


    The expression on Raina''s face is very bad.


    No, it''s already really bad .......


    If you give me that kind of expression, I''m not going to be able to do it a hundred times in Sukebe, sir!


    And here we are in an alleyway and there''s not a soul around. It was an opportunity.


    The devil and the angel inside me argued with each other.


    Demon Kroki: "That''s good. No one is looking at you. I came to this unpopular place on my own. This goddess must want it too. Take all your clothes off!


    Angel Kroki: "Devil, you are mistaken. It is outrageous to take off a woman''s clothes. It''s more exciting to do it without taking your clothes off!


    I thought he was an angel, but he was a fallen angel. d*mn the world!


    But my rational mind warns me. This is a death flag.


    We can''t just let it slide. I have a feeling it''s going to be a big problem.


    I can''t trust this goddess in the first place.


    Raina laughs with a giggle.


    My thoughts go round and round. Honestly, I want to let my lust take over like this.


    It was that time.


    The air trembles.


    ''''This is a ward ......''''


    The space around here has been closed off by a ward.


    And I feel someone approaching.


    ''I didn''t know you''d come to an empty place yourself ....... You must be very eager to be killed by me, Goddess Raina.


    A person approaching calls out to him. It''s a woman.


    Both you and Raina look at the person who called out to you in surprise. Perhaps this woman is the one who trapped her and Raina in the room.


    And the woman who called out to her looks familiar.


    ''You''re Atrana, I believe?''


    The woman is Atrana, the wife of Tormarkis, a merchant of the Temple of Raina. I met her once.


    She must have been the one who arranged their own accommodation.


    I knew that even though you were hiding your face, Raina," he said. Let''s get revenge for years of bitterness here!


    That Atrana points at Raina with a drawn-out smile. And Atrana is aware of Raina.


    Who is she?


    ''Raina ....... Who is she? And what did you do?


    Considering the nature of this goddess, it''s not surprising that she''s resentful at some point.


    ''''I don''t know either. Who are you?''''


    Raina shakes her head and looks at Atrana as she answers.


    ''Hmmm ....... You don''t know me, ....... You can''t say that after seeing this figure, Raina!


    Atrana''s lower body changes as Atrana shouts.


    ''Spiders!


    He exclaimed.


    Atrana''s lower half of her body has turned into a giant spider. Fangs sprouted from Atrana''s mouth, and her face changed to look a bit insect-like.


    Atrana was not human.


    She could feel the sweat coming out of her body.


    I was completely unaware of her identity.


    She was completely human. I didn''t think anyone could hide their identity so completely.


    ''No way. ....... You are .......


    Raina was also surprised to see Atrana change. Apparently she knows who she''s dealing with.


    ''Kuk, you look surprised, Raina. ''Yes, it''s me.''


    ...... who?


    Raina''s words almost make me squirm.


    Atrana is almost stiffening too.


    ''You don''t remember me, ....... ''You d*mn goddess!��Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten this Atranaqua, Raina!


    Atrana Amended Atranaqua glares at Raina.


    ''Just kidding, Atranaqua. I can''t forget it even if I wanted to ....... Are you here to complain to me again?''


    Raina and Atranaqua seem to have known each other for a long time. What kind of relationship did they have?


    What''s with the attitude!��You seduced my husband and yet you are so slippery!


    Atranaqua yells at me.


    ''My husband ......?��Oh, you mean that persistent male deity. I didn''t try to seduce him. It''s just that she made a pass at me in the first place. Rather, it was more of a nuisance to me.


    Raina is unperturbed. She''s used to this kind of thing.


    ''My dear husband would never do that!��Of course you seduced him!��Just because you look a little better than I do doesn''t make you feel good!


    Atranaqua''s face looks like a cross between an insect and a human. A human would say that Raina is more beautiful.


    And what does her husband look like? It bothers me soooo much.


    ''If you know you''re ugly, why don''t you try to get a little cleaner? Though, no matter how hard you try, you''ll never beat me.


    What? ������������


    Raina giggles and Atranaqua gets angry.


    To sum up the story, it seems that Atranakua''s lover cheated on Raina in the past. Atranakua seems to be angry about that.


    It makes my head hurt to listen to it.


    Very ............ unimportant.


    ''Booth!��Booth!


    Ky. ------ ������������������


    Raina taunts Atranaqua while hiding behind her own back.


    A ridiculously low-level conflict is unfolding before our eyes.


    If the congregation saw this image of Raina, they would be saddened.


    ''Ugh! That''s enough!��Listen to me, Raina!��I''m the one who lured your man, the brave man of light, into the labyrinth! Hmmm, now that man is probably in the labyrinth making love to Lavrus'' daughter! Now repent, Raina!


    Atranaqua laughs triumphantly.


    ''So ...... rage is ......''


    Raina sounds like she''s stifling her emotions. Then she raises both ends of her shapely eyebrows and glares at Atranaqua.


    The expression on Raina''s face makes my heart ache.


    After all, Raina is ...... about Rage.


    Maybe she was actually worried about Rage. It''s not like that until now. But did he or she endure a healthy dose of it?


    I''m ashamed that I didn''t realize it. I can''t see how a woman feels, so I can''t have it.


    I should have been nicer to Raina if this was the case.


    ''Ho ho ho ho, you must be frustrated, Raina. As for me, I''d like you to be more frustrated. ...... Hmph!��You''re a good fit for the unimportant ordinary man over there!


    Atranaqua points at herself and laughs.


    He is called an ordinary man, and it dips a bit.


    Are you an ordinary man ....... Is that so ....... He''s a useless man who doesn''t even know the heart of a woman anyway .......


    ''What?! Say it again!


    Raina shouts out.


    ''Ho ho ho!��I''ll tell you as many times as I can!��You''ll be a good fit for the guy over there who looks weak and fragile and can only carry a load and doesn''t look like he''s going to be able to get stuck with chopsticks or a stick!


    Atranaqua points to herself again.


    You don''t have to say that much: .......


    I''m aware that I''m not a good guy. But it hurts to be told to your face.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good look at this, but I''m going to try to make it look good.


    Always keep it clean. Trim my hair. I work out so that I don''t get fat. But is it not enough?


    They say we''re a good fit: ......


    Raina''s shoulders are trembling.


    After all, she doesn''t like being called a good match for herself. Maybe the reason they''ve been together so far is because he was forcing himself to help Rage.


    I get curious and look at Raina''s face.


    Is she smiling ........................?


    Um, Lena. ......?


    Why do you look so happy?


    ''Wait a minute, Raina!��Why are you smiling?��You must be frustrated that your man was taken!


    ''Yes, that''s partly to my chagrin. It''s just, Atranaqua ......, you''re wrong about a lot of things. Your head is as disappointing as your appearance. That''s why your husband is cheating on you too.


    Raina says with a cold laugh.


    ''Ki------!��What did you say? Forget it, I''ll kill you!��Hate your own stupidity for acting without entangling your guards!


    ''Without an escort, huh ....... You are really dumb. If you are a knight of my escort, you are here, aren''t you?


    Raina points to herself.


    ''Honestly, I don''t want you to get involved in this stupid fight.


    ''Hmph!��That''s what you call a bodyguard who looks so weak!��Then I''ll kill him first!��Come out!


    Atranaqua held up his hand.


    Two large shadows come out from behind Atranaqua. Two of them come out from behind themselves.


    ''Golem?''


    What came out was a metal golem, with a two-meter body and four arms each holding a sword.


    ''''That''s right, a battle golem. This golem is a replica of the golem that the god Heybos made as the guardian of the labyrinth. However, this golem is made from the same materials, so it''s quite powerful. With four of these golems and me fighting together, even if you are the goddess of battle, you will not be able to win.


    Atranaqua laughs.


    ''Is that how you''re going to beat me, Atranaqua?


    Raina doesn''t lose her spare expression.


    ''Why!��Why did you do that?��Why not fear! There are no guards, and the only person there is a man who doesn''t seem to matter!��You couldn''t even call for help inside the wards!��How can you be so comfortable with that?��Enough, go, go, golems, kill them!


    Four golems are coming towards you.


    ''What can I do? ......


    I mutter to myself and call up my armor and sword. The dark knight''s armor and magic sword are connected to you across time and space.


    You can summon them no matter where you are.


    ''''What!��The Dark Knight?!


    When Atranaqua saw herself in the form of a dark knight, she let out a cry of surprise.


    However, I didn''t mind and moved quickly to the enemy that came at me from the front.


    When the golem''s sword pointed at you is swept away with the magic sword, the golem loses its stance and collides with another golem.


    The strength of a golem is determined by the materials and the strength of its creator. If it was a golem created by the Hayboss God, but it wouldn''t feel strong from a duplicate.


    Besides, the golem is not capable of fine movements. The sword movements are also very monotonous and easy to read. This would be an easy win.


    When I see the two golems collide and temporarily get stuck, I quickly jump back and take on the two golems coming from behind.


    You guide the four swords of the golems coming from behind to your left and slash their bodies as they slash through the sky.


    They may be made of a special magical alloy, but the magic swords I got from Modes can easily slash them.


    Then, he moves while spinning as it is and heads for the golem on the right rear that came towards Raina.


    The golem swings its four swords. I flick the swords with my magic sword and slash off the four arms and head.


    The golem that came from the front begins to move again, so you leap to move and deal with the two golems.


    The two golems'' monotonous swords are flicked away with their swords as they turn their bodies to avoid them, and when they pass them off, they turn and slash them off at the same time.


    The four golems then turn into mere pieces of metal.


    Meanwhile, Raina hasn''t moved a single step. What will she do if she can''t move well?


    Maybe you trust me, but I''m not that strong. I want you to move a little.


    ''Such ...... golems are ...... in an instant. It''s a lie .......


    Atranaqua''s voice quivered.


    ''I''m sorry Atranakua, but it was very weak.


    ''I''m sorry, Atranakua. My knight is strong.''


    Raina giggles.


    ''d*mn!��Take, a thread that can cut through my iron!


    The walls of the buildings around you are slashed apart as Atranaqua swings her arm.


    I move my left arm, which I don''t have a sword with me, and grab the ultra-fine thread that came towards me.


    ''''Lie!��What do you mean you grabbed this thread of mine?!


    ''I''m sorry. I have to interrupt you. ......


    I fumble for the thread so that Raina won''t get hurt.


    Atranaqua tries to move the thread with her hands, but I won''t let her do that.


    ''Oh no. ....... That''s how weak that guy looked. I didn''t know he was a dark knight .......


    I''d like to say I''m sorry for looking weak, but I''m grateful that you let your guard down.


    Atranaqua didn''t completely see herself as an enemy. If he had been careful, it might have turned out differently.


    But it''s too late now. I let out a black flame.


    The black flame burns out the threads.


    Seeing this, Atranaqua tries to rush away.


    "Sorry, but I won''t let you go!��It''s the binding of the black blood rose!


    As he chanted his magic, a black rose, Ibarra, came out and bound up Atranaqua''s body.


    ''Nonsense!��Isn''t this the magic that Zarxis uses!


    As Atranaqua said, this magic was the magic used by Zarxis in the Roxx Kingdom.


    He looked it up and learned it.


    And it seems that Atranacua knows Zarxis. We''re not going to let him get away with it.


    "I won, Atranacua.


    Raina walks over to Atranaqua and looks down.


    ''''Guguugu ....... I didn''t expect you to join forces with the Demon King. I didn''t expect that. ......


    Atranaqua grunted, but she couldn''t escape her own Ibarra.


    Technically, Raina hadn''t joined forces with Modes. But it''s a pain in the ass to explain.


    ''You''re out of luck, Atranaqua. I''m safer now than I am with a thousand angels protecting me.''


    Raina laughed high and mighty.


    ��Silone, the maiden of the sword.


    I met up with Kuroki and his friends at the inn and asked them about the events in the Republic of Ariadia.


    That''s what happened ....... I didn''t know that he wasn''t human ....... I didn''t realize that.


    ''Yes, I was not thinking, Miss: ......


    ''Yes, ....... If we didn''t, they were able to see what we were doing. ......


    We nodded at Kyouka''s words.


    Atranaqua''s mimicry was perfect. I hadn''t realized that she wasn''t human either.


    It''s dangerous to leave her on the loose. I''m glad we were able to catch her.


    ''But Raina was aware of it, wasn''t she?��That''s why you left Kroki in Thessia, isn''t it?


    Unlike us, Raina was the only one who should have noticed. That''s why she left Kroki here.


    It''s impressive that he used himself as a bait to lure Atranaqua, who is hiding himself, into hiding.


    The reason he kept it a secret even from us must be so that the other party wouldn''t notice.


    If they found out, Atranaqua would have escaped.


    They say that in order to deceive an enemy, you have to start with an ally, but if possible, I wanted you to tell me.


    ''What?''


    But when I say this, Raina gets a surprised look on her face.


    "What?


    Could it be different? If that''s the case, then what did he and Kuroki go to the Republic of Ariadia for, just the two of them?


    ''Oh, yes!��That''s right, Shirone!


    I knew it. That''s great, Raina.


    I nodded yes.


    That''s the only reason I can think of for Kuroki and Raina to be together.


    There''s no way a beautiful woman like Raina would date Kroki.


    I thought about something a little stupid.


    ''I see that the investigation over there has been completed. What are the results?''


    ''Regena told me the results of the investigation. She''s supposed to be meeting with Kroki right now, along with the Lizardman.


    Ligeena is now in another room with the Lizardmen, reporting her findings to Kroki.


    Lizardman only obeys Kroki.


    He''s listening to the conversation in the other room because it might be difficult for him to report back when we''re together.


    I haven''t heard any details from Ligeena, but I think I''ve found out something. Now we can finally enter the labyrinth.


    A lot of people are working to help Rage and his friends. The goddess Reena is also working hard to save Rage-kun.


    And Kroki has come too. So I''m sure they''ll be okay.


    ''Hang on, guys. We''re coming to help you.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    Good job, Regina. And you guys.


    ''No, I won''t suffer any hardship if I can help my husband.


    "Mottainaio.


    Rigena and Lizardman bowed their heads.


    Thanks to Regena and the others, I have a general idea of the geography around the labyrinth.


    The fifth level where Rage and the others are located is not perfect since it wasn''t originally built as a prison.


    And if I combine it with the blueprint I got from the Hayboss God and the information I got from Atranaqua, I can see how to attack it.


    ''''Hey, Dark Knight!��I''ve told you everything I know, so hurry up and let me go!


    Atranaqua yelled at herself as she was tied up.


    Atranakua spoke honestly.


    It''s not like he''s pledging allegiance to the Evil God Lavrus, the Lord of the Labyrinth.


    ''''I appreciate your honesty in speaking honestly to me. But I can''t let you go like this. I will send you back to Nargol.


    When I say this, Atranaqua looks unhappy.


    But even if you didn''t hand them over to Raina, you should be grateful. If you do, Atranaqua will get a bad experience.


    And I don''t think Modes would do anything untoward. So I''ll send it to Nargol.


    Well, we''ve gathered the information. Tomorrow, we will finally enter the labyrinth.


    But to be honest, I don''t want to go there to help Rage.


    This is what I thought.

 59 Tarasque

    Dark Knight Kroki


    On the outskirts of the free city of Thessesia.


    The sound of explosions echoed in the plains away from the streets.


    ''We did it, Kroki-san!


    Kyouka squealed with joy.


    The magic Kyouka had released had hit the target.


    It was the first time she had been able to hit the target with magic for the 36th time.


    It was a normal thing for any other magician to do, but it would be an accomplishment for her.


    After all, she had never been able to use magic properly before.


    ''''Err ...... Mido-san. All that''s left is practice, I guess.


    I say to Kyouka.


    ''It''s fine with Kyouka, Kroki. You''re my teacher!


    Kyouka takes her hand.


    ''No ......, I haven''t done anything that could be called a teacher .......


    I''m embarrassed to be called a teacher.


    I didn''t actually teach him anything significant.


    It all started when Kyouka asked me to teach her magic at dinner last night.


    But I don''t think a magic teacher can serve.


    I refused, but Kyouka insisted and bowed, so I agreed to just give her advice.


    So the next morning we moved to the outskirts of Tessesia.


    There was only himself, Kyouka, and Shirone and Kaya here.


    Raina left, as if she couldn''t afford to leave Elyos any longer.


    Rigena and the Lizardmen have them waiting on the Kish River.


    Novis and the others have not been allowed to accompany them.


    And I saw Kyouka use her magic, but it''s nothing.


    It''s simply too much force. It''s a magic that can be done with a little bit of magic power, but it''s overloaded with magic power. That''s why the magic goes out of control.


    That''s why I advised Kyouka to relax her shoulders.


    Of course, it''s not going to work when I tell her to relax her power.


    I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do, but I''m not going to tell you what to do.


    However, this is just a matter of feeling, so you have to practice again and again to get it right.


    And finally, after the thirty-sixth time, I was able to activate the magic as I wanted.


    ''''I''ll try it again. Fireball!


    However, the magic fireball released from Kyouka''s staff flew in a different direction.


    ''''Magic erased!''''


    Hurry up and counteract the magic that flew in a different direction in a hurry. If it catches fire or hits someone, we''re in trouble.


    ''''You''ve failed again. ......


    Kyoka is depressed. There are quite a few ups and downs.


    ''It''s okay if you fail. I think there are many things that go wrong in this world. If you get depressed every time, there''s no end to it.


    Comfort Kyouka.


    I don''t think we should be afraid to fail. Sometimes it''s better to take it easy and get good results.


    ''But ...... your brother and Chiyuki-san were able to use their magic well from the beginning. I''ve never seen them fail .......


    Kyoka says with a dark face.


    ''Not everyone gets it right the first time. I used to make a lot of mistakes myself. ......


    According to Kyouka, Rage was able to do everything from a young age.


    But not everyone is good at it from the start. People are not equal.


    I''m not someone who can do everything from the start. I''m probably not as talented as Rage.


    But you can''t help envying the talents of others.


    You have to compete with what you were born with. And what it lacks in talent, it can only be made up for with hard work.


    This is the conclusion I came to when I recovered from losing to Rage and getting depressed.


    Clearly, Kyouka is in a hurry. She doesn''t like the fact that she''s the only one who can''t do anything compared to the people around her.


    But you must not worry about the surroundings. The more you are in a hurry, the more things will go wrong.


    I told him how bad I was in the past.


    I thought this would make Kyouka feel better.


    Then Kyouka looked as if she was surprised.


    ''Is that so? Mr. Kuroki can do everything and he''s very strong.


    ''I don''t intend to be that strong. I was definitely weaker than Silone in the past, and ....... Sometimes I still feel like I''m not good enough because of all the mistakes I''ve made. Can''t you trust me?


    Then he laughs with a haha.


    Silone used to be stronger than me. I remember that he used to make me cry in the dojo.


    And even now, I didn''t feel like I was strong.


    Even when I won against Rage, I was fighting selflessly and my opponent would fall on his own. That''s how it felt.


    ''No, I trust you. I''ve heard a lot of bad things about Kuroki-san from Sirone-san. I''m sure it''s true.


    Kyouka smiles.


    She looks at Shirone and Kaya behind her.


    Shirone turns her head to look behind her.


    Why do you turn your eyes away?


    Shilohnee!��What are you talking about when you''re not there!!!!


    ''Hahahahahahahaha!��Sorry, I''m sorry, Kroki!


    Cyrone laughs and cheats.


    ''Sirone!��What the hell did you tell him?!


    ''Let''s see. Mainly the contents of the naughty books Kroki has hidden under the bed and in the back of the bookshelf or .......


    Syrone replies, scratching her cheek with a pouty smile. Her eyes are still looking in a different direction.


    ''''Wait a minute!��Don''t go fishing without permission!


    ''Hahahaha!


    He would laugh and cheat.


    For a long time now, Shirone has had a tendency to wreak havoc in her room without permission.


    On the other hand, he would get very angry if you tried to enter Shirone''s room. Isn''t this unfair?


    And isn''t he considered a disgusting pervert by both Kyoka and Kaya?


    I look at the two of them fearfully.


    There is no change in Kyouka''s direction.


    Kaya looks a bit scared.


    ''Um, Kuroki-sama ....... May I have a moment?


    Suddenly, Kaya calls out to me. From the sound of her voice, she seems a bit angry.


    ''Um, what can I do for you ......?''


    I ask fearfully.


    ''Maybe Master Kroki isn''t looking at your daughter in a disgusting way during practice, is he?


    Kaya''s face as she says this is a bit of a smile, but it''s kind of scary.


    ''No, no!��I''m not looking at you like that!��I won''t think anything disrespectful about someone who is working so hard!


    He replied hastily and honestly.


    Kyouka is an attractive woman.


    Kyouka''s current clothing is lighter on the west side of the continent than the east side, probably because the temperature is higher there. It''s true that this makes you almost look at her well-developed breasts.


    However, I don''t think I should give such a chick-flick gaze to someone who is trying so hard to do their best.


    That''s why I don''t look at Kyouka in a disgusting way. That''s a fact.


    I meet Kaya''s eyes straight on.


    ''...... I see. From the looks of it, it seems to be true. I beg your pardon.


    Kaya bows her head honestly.


    ''No, not really: ......''


    This person, Kaya, seems to really care about Kyouka.


    She has been summoned to another world to serve him.


    It seems that Kyouka and Kaya have a special relationship, not just an employer and a servant.


    I was a little curious about their relationship.


    ''But that''s great, Kuroki. I''m sure you''re not the only one who was not able to get it right when you taught it to me, but it worked when you taught it to me.


    Syrone says, patting himself on the back.


    Honestly, I want to question Shirone for an hour or so, but I''m not going to do it now.


    Then again, Chiyuki is probably a student at the same school as us, Suiouji Chiyuki.


    I know her because she was a celebrity in the school. She''s a beautiful girl with long black hair.


    Suiji Chiyuki is a woman who is said to be quite a talented woman. However, her personality is rumored to be quite harsh.


    I''ve seen her before, but if she looked at me with those cold eyes, I''d be deflated and not in a place to learn.


    Kyouka might as well have been the same. Just as a great swordsman doesn''t necessarily make a good sword teacher, maybe being a talented woman doesn''t mean she''s a good teacher.


    Sirone says that she''s actually quite a gentle person. Well, that''s probably true.


    But she also seems to be stern. Perhaps Kyouka must have been too deflated to learn.


    ''''It''s not like I taught you anything of that magnitude. ......


    I''m going to be honest with myself. I really didn''t teach him anything significant.


    I just told him to relax his shoulders. I don''t think I need to do this much myself. Perhaps an imam from the Society of Magicians could teach it more appropriately?


    Kyouka was afraid of failure and wasted her magic power.


    But why couldn''t the people around him teach Kyouka that?


    I think of the people around Kyouka. The women around Kyouka are Rage and his cronies.


    And Rage and the girls are all good at what they do.


    Maybe Rage and the others are all the type of people who can do everything from the beginning.


    Maybe that''s why they weren''t able to notice Kyouka''s condition.


    Besides, the high ability of the people around him must have been a negative thing.


    The fact that I''m the only one who can''t do it well puts pressure on me, which in turn makes it impossible for me to use my magic well.


    In a way, it''s bad luck.


    It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one who can use magic well.


    Kyouka takes her hand and thanks her.


    ''No, ...... not that.''


    I didn''t do enough to be thanked, but I don''t feel bad about being able to smile at a beautiful woman.


    ''Me, I''m feeling somewhat motivated!��Because even the useless Kuroki-san can beat his brother if he works hard!


    Kyouka says with a carefree smile.


    I''m sure she doesn''t mean any offense, but it''s a bit tricky.


    I know I said it myself, but when someone else says no, it makes me feel a little dented.


    ''Come on, I''ll practice more!��Kaya, get more targets ready!


    Yes, Miss.


    Kyouka lets go of his own hand and heads for the target.


    Some of it doesn''t add up a bit, but it''s good to know that you''re motivated. So I force myself to convince myself.


    Kyouka is slowly but surely improving her magic.


    Eventually, she will be able to use her magic perfectly.


    Seeing that makes me a little uneasy. Have I made a powerful enemy, haven''t I?


    We took her request lightly, but she is essentially our own enemy.


    If she''s going to attack Nargol with Rage, we must fight her.


    At that time, her magic may be turned against her.


    I wonder if this is how she will strangle herself.


    ''What''s wrong, Kuroki? I don''t know.


    Cyrone called out to me from behind, comfortably.


    ''No, it''s nothing: ......''


    I answer that.


    Kyouka could have solved the problem without me telling her. So don''t worry about it.


    I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do.


    Kyouka is happy that she was able to use her magic well.


    So it''s surely a good thing that this was the case. It''s not just a matter of time before you get the chance to see them.


    I decided to think of it that way.


    ��Rena, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    Back to Elios I go. I had to go back because there are some noisy people who will not leave for too long.


    My place in Elyos is on a floating island connected to Mount Elyos by a rainbow bridge. On the island, there is a garden with a fountain at the center, which makes me feel like I''ve come home.


    ''Welcome home, Lady Raina,''


    When I return, I''m greeted by Nia and the other war maidens.


    ''''Thank you for welcoming me.''''


    I take off my hood and hand it to the one angel who is a war maiden.


    ''Are you sure you''re ready?''


    Nia asks me.


    ''Yes, enough is enough.''


    I''m happy to see Kroki for the first time in a while. When shall we go to see him again?


    Is it enough?��Rage doesn''t seem to have been saved yet: ......?


    Nia, who is following behind me, asks with concern.


    Why is she asking about Rage? I don''t get it.


    ''I don''t see the point in worrying about it, Nia. Rage will be fine.


    I turn around and say and Nia gives me a strange look.


    ''Is that so?''


    Yes, I do.


    I answer with certainty.


    Kroki is on his way to Lavrus''s labyrinth. I don''t think Kroki will lose to Lavrus. Rage will be saved. There''s nothing to worry about.


    So I reply.


    ''Because my knight is strong.''


    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    In the afternoon, Kroki and I dive into the Kish River.


    Of course, it was to help Rage and the others.


    The reason why this afternoon is because I spent the morning with Kyouka-san at her practice.


    If Rage and the others returned, Kroki might return to Nargol sooner or later.


    So before that, I needed to learn from Kuroki.


    Kyouka and Kaya would still be practicing right now.


    They don''t seem to need Kuroki''s instruction anymore.


    Kroki says that Kyouka-san has a talent to begin with, so if he had a chance, he would improve quickly.


    I look at Kuroki beside me.


    He is in the form of a dark knight. I don''t like that appearance much.


    I wish he could stay with us all the time and not return to Nargol.


    But Kroki refuses to budge, saying he''s going home.


    Even if I tell you, you don''t listen to me, is she still manipulating you?


    Yeah, that''s what it looks like. We''re gonna get them back.


    But for now, let''s just focus on getting Reiji and the kids out of there.


    Kuroki and I will go through the river.


    I can breathe through water with the power of the water spirit. Kroki has the power of a water dragon inside his body, so he can also operate in water.


    The lizardmen are leading us in front of us.


    With the help of Kroki''s labyrinth blueprints and Lizardmen''s research, we found a waterway that leads to the labyrinth in this place.


    According to the blueprint of the labyrinth, this channel seems to be connected to the five levels where Rage is located.


    The hole in the channel is too small to allow people to enter. If it were smaller, it would be possible to get in, but you can''t use that kind of magic.


    And there was a glowing membrane at the border of the channel and the river. Probably a ward.


    The wards covering this labyrinth are not perfect.


    It should be easy to erase it if you exploit the break in the warding. It took me a long time to find that break.


    If Kuroki and Lizardman weren''t there, they wouldn''t have been able to find the tear.


    If we can erase this tether, everyone will be saved.


    I draw my sword.


    ''I''ll help you now, guys.


    I held my sword at the top and swung it down.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    ''What ...... now ......''


    I muttered to myself.


    I felt some kind of magical surge.


    Both Nao and Reno, who were drinking tea with me, seemed to feel something.


    ''''Chiyuki-san ....... The wards seem to have disappeared. I can feel it.


    "I can hear the spirits, too, Chiyuki-san.


    We looked at each other and nodded.


    It looks like Syrone and the others have done it.


    ''What''s going on, guys?''


    Rage-kun with Sahoko and Eulia comes into the dining room.


    "Hmm, Rage-kun. The warding seems to have disappeared. It looks like Sirone did it for me.


    I say and the three of them are surprised.


    ''That''s Shirone. I''ve done a lot of thinking for you.


    ''Huh, Ray, you''re right. I''m glad I waited and trusted you.


    Rage and Sahoko laugh.


    ''Such ....... The wards are ....... What does Atra ...... do ......?


    But Eulia is muttering something with an unhappy face.


    ''''Princess Eulia?��Is something wrong?


    Eulia panics when I ask.


    ''I, no!��It''s nothing!��Oh, yes!��We have to hurry up and let everyone know, I''m off!


    Eulia hurries out of the dining room.


    What the hell is this?


    ''If the wards are gone, that means we can escape.


    Yes, that''s right, Raji. We can use transference magic to escape now. Everyone, gather the people of the city! We''re getting out of here!


    Lavrus, the evil god.


    "Wards are gone!��What do you mean by that?!


    He yells at one of the minotaurs who contacted him.


    Then the human females around the throne get scared.


    That''s what makes me cringe again.


    These females are females that were kidnapped from the outside world.


    I have my favorite human females here on the 13th level.


    Human females are more beautiful than any other species, but most of them die quickly, no matter how gently I caress them. Less than 10% of them survive.


    This does not satisfy the raging lust.


    That''s why I wanted a female with a strong body. Of course, it''s not enough to be strong. She had to be beautiful.


    I still remember the shock I felt when I saw Raina for the first time. That beautiful goddess is worthy of being my wife.


    That''s why I couldn''t forgive the existence of the brave man of light who was called Reena''s lover.


    What is Atranaqua doing?


    If the wards were broken, then something happened outside the labyrinth. Why haven''t we heard anything?


    That ugly spider woman is completely useless.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of them.


    I grit my teeth.


    I want to set up wards again, but Zarxys isn''t here now.


    He is the only one who can set up a strong weld.


    But we can''t let him escape like this.


    "Tell them all!��Don''t let the brave men escape!


    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    The Zunes have taken Princess Eulia?


    I questioned the followers of Eulia in the central square of the city of Uth.


    The people of the city have already moved them out of the labyrinth. The only thing left to do is to tell Eulia and her friends that she has been kidnapped by the Minotaur''s Zoon.


    "Yes, Chiyuki-sama. It was sudden. ...... A minotaur called Zoon suddenly took the princess away. And then he said, "You are not to leave this labyrinth. I''m not going to get out of this labyrinth. If you do, you don''t know what will happen to the princess. ...... Please, please save the princess.


    The squire bows his head. But the squire''s expression doesn''t change much from the usual. Aren''t you worried about your master?


    But he was unconcerned when he was taken away here, so maybe he''s just not very good at showing his emotions to begin with.


    ''''No way! We''ve got to go and help her quickly!


    Sahoko gave a panicked cry.


    ''That minotaur!��You can pretend to be quiet and do .......


    Rage looks frustrated.


    ''No way Zoon is ....... It''s funny though. I''m sure Reno''s magic would have told him what he knew.


    I wonder. Reno''s magic should have told Zoon the truth. Zoon must not know how to get out of these five levels.


    It''s not as if he was able to resist Reno''s magic.


    Besides, it didn''t seem like that kind-looking minotaur would do that.


    I thought we''d have been able to break the ice for a short time.


    ''But it''s true, Chiyuki. We have to hurry up and go help. I don''t know what Eulia will do to me. If you don''t want us to leave the labyrinth, then let''s just go down to the lower levels!


    Rage says with a wry smile.


    Rage doesn''t give up on girls. But I want you to put yourself in our shoes as we''re being taken along.


    ''But how?��If they took you, it''s a level below this one. I don''t know how to get there: ......


    I don''t know how to get to the lower levels from here. I have no choice but to stay here.


    But if we do that, we might get trapped in the warding again.


    If that happens, not only will we be in danger, but we will also be in danger.


    I''m sorry for Eulia, but I value our lives more than hers. We should abandon this place.


    ''That''s the thing, Chiyuki-san. It looks like we can get to the lower levels from the bottom of the lake.''''


    Nao says from the side.


    ''From the bottom of the lake?''


    There is a large lake on this fifth level. Can we get to the underground level from the bottom of that lake?


    Yes. I''ve regained my senses now, so there''s no doubt about it. Reno-chan also said that water is flowing down to the bottom of the lake to the lower levels.


    ''Yes. ''You''re right, Nao, Chiyuki. I can feel the water flowing further down from the bottom of the lake.


    Nao and Reno say it, so there''s no doubt about it.


    I look at Rage.


    ''We''ve got to go. We have to help Eulia.''


    ''Haha ...... I knew it would be so ....... So let''s go from there. You guys can tell this to Sirone and the others outside.


    Eulia''s followers nod as I say this.


    I activate my magic and transfer the Eulia''s followers to the place.


    And only Sahoko, Reno, and Nao remain here with Rage and me.


    ''''Let''s go, guys!


    With Rage''s voice we headed for the lake.


    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    We come to a lake on the outskirts of the city of Uth.


    ''You think we can get to the lower levels from the bottom of this lake?


    Yes, Mr. Chiyuki. The water is flowing down further from the bottom of the lake.


    I asked and Nao replied.


    The lake is where we had a picnic before.


    The fifth level is as bright as it is on the ground because of the huge crystal lights.


    The water in the lake is very clear and the surface of the lake is beautiful, reflecting the light and shimmering.


    The water is not stagnant, which suggests that the water is circulating.


    So I had expected that there might be a place in the lake that leads to the outside.


    The reason why I hadn''t checked before is because I thought it would be dangerous to enter the water with Reno''s power half blocked.


    Reno''s ability to use the power of the water spirit is essential in an underwater battle. That''s why I couldn''t get to the lake to investigate it.


    No matter how much I wanted to escape, I couldn''t force Reno to do so.


    ''Come out, Kelpie-san.


    Reno calls out several kelpies, which are medium-sized spirits of water.


    As the water in the lake swells, gray horses in the form of horses come out in the same number as us.


    ''Let''s go, guys,''


    Rage rides the kelpie and we all ride the kelpie.


    The water spirit in the form of a horse dives into the lake with us on it.


    The Kelpie is a scary spirit that drowns humans on its back, but we can''t drown because we use magic that allows us to act in the water.


    The Kelpie will lead us to a place that leads to the lower levels at Reno''s command.


    The lake is bright with glowing crystals in places.


    As you move through the water, you will pass fishes.


    They are similar to the carp you ate at the table when you were in the city of Urs.


    These carp are common not only on the fifth level, but also in the interior of this world.


    It has a strong vitality and can live for a while after being lifted out of the water, which is why most inland fish dishes are made with it.


    It is usually not eaten as sashimi, but as surimi, mixed with herbs and other vegetables, and then grilled.


    Because of the use of herbs and other herbs, the fish does not have an unpleasant stench, and it was quite tasty.


    We walked through the blue space, passing the fishes.


    ''We stop!


    Suddenly Nao stops everyone.


    If it were true, we should not be able to talk to each other since we are in the water, but we are able to talk to each other through our magical powers.


    ''What''s up, Nao?''


    Sahoko asks in an anxious voice.


    ''There''s something big out there,''


    When Nao looked at the direction he was pointing at, something moved at the bottom of the lake.


    ''Wow! It''s a big turtle!


    Reno makes a carefree noise when he sees the moving object.


    At first glance, the moving object looks like a giant tortoise, just like Reno said.


    However, the head from its spiky shell looks like a ferocious lion, and huge fangs can be seen in its mouth.


    This is no ordinary turtle.


    It''s not a turtle, Reno. That''s a Tarasuk.


    I assure you.


    What Reno calls a tortoise is a hexenbiest who is part of a dragon family called Tarasuk.


    I''ve encountered demonic beasts called Tarasuk in the past.


    They live in a forest near the great kingdom of Eldia, which is located in the south of the St. Renaria Republic. We had killed the Tarasuk in the past. However, that time it was on land, not in the water.


    Tarasuk are ferocious carnivorous monsters. Even if it doesn''t eat anything, it can live for hundreds of years by putting its body in a state of suspended animation.


    Probably the Tarasuk in front of us has been sleeping until now. It seems to have woken up as we approached.


    The Tarasuk opens its mouth wide and attacks us.


    But it can''t catch us on the kelpie.


    We ducked and re-grouped into one.


    Tarasuk are slow. It doesn''t seem to make much difference in the water either.


    The dodged Tarasuk are having a hard time changing direction.


    ''''Now, how do we defeat it?''''


    Rage looks at everyone.


    No one says anything.


    Tarasuk is a demonic beast with a high level of defense. The demonic beast born between the Blue-Scaled Sea Dragon King and the Fire Medium Spirit Bonacon is resistant to both water and fire.


    Lightning strikes will work, but if we use it in water, we''ll take damage too.


    Also, their body shells are much harder than iron and their physical attacks are less effective.


    We could probably beat it, but it''s a bit of a pain in the ass.


    So no one says anything.


    I''ll go. You guys cover me.


    As it can''t be helped, I''ll take care of it.


    I drive the Kelpie and head towards Tarasuk.


    I take out six cards with magic letters (runes) from my pocket.


    I can use these cards to perform magic similar to magic words.


    The Tarasuk changes direction and turns to face me, and then attacks again.


    I order the Kelpie to change directions right in front of Tarask and duck the charge. That''s when I release a card into Tarask''s mouth. The card, moved by water magic, goes into Tarask''s mouth.


    ''''Rage-kun!��Attack Tarasuk!��Not at all!


    I instruct loudly.


    ''Roger that, Chiyuki!


    A lightning bolt from Rage strikes Tarask.


    Tarasuk quickly retracts his head and hands into the shell.


    The hard shell of the Tarasuk didn''t allow me to make a single scratch on it.


    But now I''m on target.


    I activate the magic card that Tarasuk swallowed.


    As long as it''s not blocked by a ward, the magic card can be activated anywhere.


    A small shockwave runs through the water with Tarasuk at the center.


    Tarasuk retracts its head and limbs and turns over with its stomach upside down and drifts directly into the lake.


    Each magic card I make Tarasuk drink contains a spell that releases hundreds of air bullets. I made him drink a total of six of them and activate them. The air that expanded inside Tarasuk must have destroyed Tarasuk''s interior.


    Thanks to Tarasuk''s defensive stance, the air explosion was confined to almost the inside of the Tarasuk and had no effect on us. It was all on target.


    We hadn''t heard from the people in the city of Urs that the Tarasuk was in the lake. That means the Tarasuk has been sleeping at the bottom of the lake for a long time. Perhaps he was placed there to kill those who go from the bottom of the lake to the lower levels. It seems he was awakened by our arrival.


    They must have been hungry after sleeping all night.


    "I hope you''re not hungry.


    I laugh.


    "Nice work,


    Rage comes to my side.


    ''That''s great, Chiyuki-san.


    I knocked that turtle over so easily.


    That''s really great, Chiyuki-san. Now we can move on.


    Mouthfuls of people praise me.


    ''Come on, let''s go.''


    We headed to the bottom of the lake that led to the level below.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    ''Hmm. Rage you guys headed down to the lower levels to save the princess named Eulia.


    The place is a room in the Temple of Raina in the Republic of Ariadia.


    There, Shirone received a report from the attendant of the princess named Eulia who had been transferred to this temple.


    When the wards were broken, people who had been trapped in the labyrinth were transferred to the Temple of Raina one after another.


    They rejoiced and moved to the city of Ariadia in praise of Rage.


    And they were told by the last of the transitioning girls that Rage had gone down to the lower levels to save the princess called Eulia or something.


    By the way, the ones in the room are myself, Shirone, Kyouka, Kaya and Regina. And five of Eulia''s followers who have transferred over.


    ''''Yes. The heroic Rage-sama went to save the princess. Sirone-sama, please save the princess as well.


    The squires speak without changing their expressions at all. Even Kaya, who is beside me, changes her expression a bit. But I feel that these servants are really emotionless.


    ''''Do we need to help them?��Eulia, the princess is the daughter of the evil god who took her, right? I''ve heard from someone named Atranaqua.


    The bodies of the squires tremble a little when Cyrone says this.


    And their jaws move a little.


    Kaya sees this and moves quickly. Then she strikes the back of the five squires on the head. The movement is lightning fast.


    The beaten followers spit out something and stopped moving.


    I go to the squire and take a look at what he spits out.


    ''Is this a poison pill?��Maybe he was ordered to die if his identity was discovered: ......


    I''m pretty sure what he spit up was poison. He must have put it in something like a capsule and planted it in his back teeth.


    And he was probably ordered to die if his identity was revealed.


    ''That doesn''t sound too good, does it?


    Kyouka says, looking at the fallen squire.


    They''re like disposable tools. Perhaps their minds were bound by magic.


    Kyouka is often misunderstood for her high-handed attitude, but when you talk to her, she''s quite a gentle girl.


    She''s probably worried about her fallen followers.


    ''''Well, what do we do now, Shirone?''''


    I ask myself the obvious.


    ''Of course I''ll come with you to help you, Kroki!


    Cyrone says, as if it''s obvious. There''s no way Sirone won''t go to help.


    And in Sirone''s mind, it seems to be confirmed that he will go to help too.


    He doesn''t feel comfortable going to help Rage. But Nat is still in the grip of Rage''s friends. I''ll have to go too.


    ''I''m going too, Shirone.


    Kyouka leans forward and says Shirone.


    ''No, miss. It''s dangerous.''


    But Kaya immediately denies it.


    ''Why not, Kaya!��Even I have learned to use magic!


    Kyouka closes in on Kaya, but Kaya shakes her head without changing her expression.


    ''No, miss. Your magic is still unstable, Miss. You will not always succeed. It is dangerous to go to the labyrinth in such a state.''''


    Ugh. ......


    Kyouka grunted at Kaya''s words.


    Kaya would be right about this. Kyouka''s magic still doesn''t always succeed. I''m worried about going in such a state.


    ''Kyouka-san and Kaya-san, will you stay here? I have something on my mind.


    I''ll give Kaya a helping hand.


    ''What''s on your mind?''


    ''Yes, there may be others like Atranaqua on earth. You may be trapped while you and Silone are in the labyrinth. So I need someone to stay behind and secure the retreat. May I ask you to do this?


    He looks into Kyouka''s eyes and says


    Now the words are half lie, half truth.


    I don''t take Kyouka with me because I''m still worried about her.


    And I''m worried about the Zarxys that Atranaqua mentioned. He doesn''t seem to be in the labyrinth right now, but where does he go?


    So it''s true that it''s better if someone stays behind.


    ''Yes. I understand, ....... It can''t be helped. If that''s what you say, Kuroki-san, then I''ll stay here.''


    Kyouka says, a little disappointed.


    ''And would you mind staying behind and leading the Lizardmen, too?


    Yes. Yes, sir.


    Ligeena replies happily.


    ''''Hmm, so that means it''s going to be me and Kuroki in the labyrinth.


    Cyrone says happily.


    ''Well, I guess I will: ......


    If Kyouka and Kaya remain, you and Shirone will have to enter the labyrinth with yourself and Shirone.


    ''Let''s do our best to help Reigi and the others, Kuroki!


    Cyrone says, taking her hand in his. Cyrone''s eyes sparkle.


    ''Oh, oh,''


    The momentum pushes me to slumber. Is he happy that he''s going to help Rage?


    It''s a mixed feeling.


    ''I didn''t think you and Kroki would fight together. It reminds me of the adventures we had together in the past~. It''s kind of nostalgic, Kroki.


    Silone says comfortably, "We''re going to a dangerous place now.


    I feel that Shilone is a little too critical.


    But it''s true that it''s been a long time since we''ve had an adventure. However, even if we call it an adventure, it was only to run around in the fields and mountains together.


    But still, it''s been a long time since we''ve worked together.


    I think we played together so much when we were little, but lately we haven''t even spoken a word to each other.


    The reason for this is because Shirone started playing with Rage and his friends.


    I didn''t have many friends, but I often went off on my own.


    I still remember that time.


    We used to celebrate Christmas together, but we didn''t celebrate it anymore after Shirone left. I don''t think we did many other things anymore.


    I missed her a bit, but I can''t help it.


    You can''t blame her for that, because she has a relationship with him.


    And I''m not alone anymore. I have Kuna.


    I haven''t seen Kuna in a while. I''m starting to feel an irresistible urge to see Kuna.


    Let''s just get this over with and get back to Kuna. I thought.


    Let''s go, Kroki!��I''m going to save you guys for sure, Rage!


    Cyrone smiles brightly.


    I nod.


    For now, let''s go into the labyrinth, reminiscing about the past with Sirone. This will probably be my last adventure with Sirone.


    I started to work with Shirohne.

 60 Labyrinth Minotaur

    Sisyphe


    Master Shirone is already gone.


    Master Kaya says coldly to Novice.


    I couldn''t see him yesterday. And today is the day, and when I headed to the inn where Shirone-sama is, it was already after she had gone out.


    ''''Give up already, Novis. ......


    No, Sisyphe! This time you''re going to teach me the sword!


    I stop him, but Novis doesn''t give up. I sigh.


    ''Already ....... You''re annoying Lady Syrone.


    ''No, it''s not!��I can help!��Master Kaya, where is Master Shirone gone?!


    Novis says, and Master Kaya shakes her head in relief.


    ''It''s a labyrinth. Lady Syrone and the others have gone into the labyrinth.''


    He tells me simply.


    ''A labyrinth?��Then I should be able to guide you!


    ''That is impossible. Lady Syrone and the others are going down a path you have avoided.


    The way you avoided it?


    ''Yes, the path we avoided. You are about to go down a difficult path, Master Silone: ......


    When he said that, Master Kaya looked into the distance.


    ��Silone, the maiden of swords


    Kuroki and I come to the labyrinth together.


    I have a map of the labyrinth that Novis and his friends gave me, but I can''t use this map.


    But we can''t use this map, because we are going to take the path that the freedom fighters did not take.


    But we can''t use this map, because we are going to take the path that the freedom fighters did not take.


    According to the information Kroki captured on Atranaqua, there''s a shortcut beyond the room full of bugs in front of the first level of the building.


    I look at Kroki beside me.


    Kroki is not in the form of a dark knight.


    Because I didn''t want to.


    Of course, he will take on the form of a dark knight if it becomes necessary.


    But if possible, I don''t want you to take the form of a dark knight.


    Besides, since we are together, it''s better to be able to see our faces.


    That''s why Kuroki is simply dressed in thick clothes and a black cloak with a sword.


    ''''I''m going to enter a room full of bugs from here, but ....... Shirone, are you okay?


    It''s okay, Kroki!��I''m not afraid of a bug!��We used to go into the mountains and even get beetles!


    I laugh and reply.


    The two of us used to run around in the fields and mountains.


    I have fond memories of the two of us picking bugs and climbing trees.


    ''Well, let''s go then, Shirone. Let''s just get this over with.''


    Kuroki moves on.


    The bugs in the room we are about to enter won''t be as cute as beetles.


    But it shouldn''t be an obstacle for me and Kuroki.


    ''Right, let''s go, Kroki. Let''s save Rage and the others!


    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Bumomomomom!


    One of the minotaurs is coming towards me with a double-edged axe at the ready.


    The double-edged axe is the weapon of the evil god Lavrus, and at the same time, it is the symbolic weapon of the minotaurs.


    By the way, elves and centaurs have bows, and dwarves have axes and hammers as weapons to symbolize their race.


    ''''Mr. Rage!��They''re over there!


    I know, Chiyuki!


    I say, and Rage replies.


    The minotaur swings his axe at Rage.


    Rage catches the axe with his right hand sword and slashes the minotaur''s body with his left hand sword.


    Another group of minotaurs comes from behind the fallen minotaur.


    But they are not our enemies.


    We work together with Rage and the rest of the team to defeat the minotaur.


    And after a fierce battle, we defeat all the minotaurs that come at us.


    We decide to take a breather.


    We are now on the seventh level.


    The inside of the lake where we fought with Tarasuk was on the 6th level.


    And according to the information I''ve gleaned, the seventh level to the ninth level seems to be an underground city where the minotaurs live.


    The city spirals from top to bottom, and the water from the 6th level passes through the spiral waterway to transport water to each part of the city.


    And just like the fifth level, magical lighting illuminates the city.


    It''s a very stunning structure. The construction technology of the world we grew up in could not have been used to build an underground city like this one.


    We enter the city through the canal that leads from the sixth level to the seventh level, where we encounter the minotaurs. There we encountered the minotaurs and a battle ensued.


    The structures are magnificent though. The minotaurs that live there are barbaric.


    I look at the minotaur.


    The armor the minotaur wears is quite magnificent.


    It was probably the warrior class of the Minotaur that attacked us.


    However, even though he is a warrior, he is bigger and stronger than other minotaurs, and he doesn''t seem to have any fighting skills at all.


    They also challenged us with more than one, but there was no coordination at all.


    All of them just rushed at us forcefully and didn''t have any twists.


    Well, it''s a very Cow-like way to attack.


    Moreover, the minotaurs were even divided over who would get us ladies.


    It would be better to talk about such things after the victory.


    Well, thanks to the minotaurs being such fools, we were able to defeat them easily.


    The city is magnificent, but the level of those living in it is ridiculously low.


    Perhaps those who built this city were not minotaurs.


    ''''Ugh. ......''''


    Are you okay, Mr. Sahoko?


    Are you okay, Mr. Sahoko?


    Sahoko is crying on the other side. Reno and Nao are comforting him.


    The minotaur''s first target is Sahoko.


    The minotaur seems to like women with large breasts.


    For this reason, the minotaurs rushed to Sahoko, who has large breasts. There were even some perverted minotaurs who approached Sahoko without wearing any protective gear on their lower bodies.


    Of course, none of those minotaurs reached Sahoko as they were defeated before Rage''s sword of light.


    But even if there was no physical damage, if a cow monster came at her with a bull monster bulging between her legs, even if it wasn''t her, she would want to cry.


    In a situation like this, I''m glad I don''t have large breasts.


    By the way, the largest of us is Sahoko, Kyouka is second, Shirone is third, and I''m sometimes fourth.


    Kaya is a little smaller than me and a little bigger than the other two.


    Sahoko is still crying. The minotaur must have been really disgusting.


    But I feel bad for Sahoko, but we should move on.


    ''Rage. From what I''ve heard, not only Princess Eulia, but also the human women are being held in the lower levels, what should we do?


    The minotaur torture human men and humiliate human women and devour their pleasures. That''s what they say.


    To them, women are nothing more than a tool for making children. I can''t accept it when they say it''s a culture.


    ''I''d help them if I could ....... If we''re being held captive, it''s probably further down the line.


    Rage looks down and says.


    Zoon says that only the strongest and highest-ranking minotaurs can leave offspring.


    And the strongest ones, he says, can live near the evil gods at the lowest level.


    That''s probably why the women are also trapped further down the hierarchy.


    ''Yes, ....... But it might be a bit harsh, you know.


    I glance at Sahoko. Sahoko has had enough and is talking to Reno and Nao.


    It''s probably not a very pleasant sight. The sight of a woman being held captive would be very irritating to Sahoko.


    ''It''s okay then. I''m with you. So you don''t have to worry about Sahoko.


    Rage smiles wryly.


    ''Oh, yeah. You might be right. ......''


    Sahoko is loyal to Rage. And as long as she''s with him, she''ll be able to get through any hardship.


    But she doesn''t know about Rage.


    She doesn''t know what Sahoko looked like when Rage was almost killed by Shirohne''s childhood friend, the Dark Knight.


    How strong is the evil god in the back? It could end up hurting Rage again.


    So I should probably stop.


    But he won''t stop.


    I''ll do whatever it takes to save the princess.


    But I''m pretty much the one who goes along with it. ......


    ''Let''s go, guys!


    Rage said and everyone nodded.


    We proceed to the depths of the labyrinth.


    ��Kuroki the Dark Knight


    ''Kyah! Disgusting!!!! ��������


    Cyrone burns away the insects with a sword of fire.


    When I entered the room, it was full of bugs.


    But insects kept coming out of the cracks in the floor.


    ''''As expected, this is ....... It''s a bit tight .......


    I''m fine with bugs if there are one or two of them.


    This is indeed disgusting.


    The bugs that come out are small scarab-like black bugs. I''ve seen them in old movies.


    Novis and his friends say that they are carnivorous and will eat any human that comes in.


    This bug doesn''t attack Atranaqua or the Minotaur, but of course it will attack us.


    However, I protect myself with black flames and Shirone covers her whole body with defensive magic, so she can''t be eaten by the insects.


    But the insects are all over the room, and they are unpleasant.


    If it was a minotaur, maybe they wouldn''t mind, but they can''t do it to themselves.


    Shirone and I continue on, using the flames to extinguish the bugs.


    Eventually we pass through a room full of bugs.


    ''Whew. You managed to get through it, Kroki.


    We find ourselves out in a large room. There doesn''t seem to be any creepy little bugs in this room.


    However, there is a feeling of something in the entire room.


    The lighting in the room is dark, but I can see it with no problem.


    ''Not yet, Shirone. ...... There''s something in the ceiling.


    A giant centipede over 10 meters long was snaking around the ceiling of the large room.


    ''''Whoa!��What the hell was that!


    A centipede is coming down from the ceiling.


    Hey!


    Wow!


    Hastily we avoided the centipede ourselves. It probably won''t do any damage if it hits you. But you don''t want to touch it directly.


    I and Shirone take their swords and face the centipede.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    We descended a large staircase to reach the eleventh level of the basement.


    ''It''s a different atmosphere. ......


    The atmosphere is solemn, different from previous minotaur residential areas as Nao describes.


    The ceiling is high and the columns are neatly lined up in a row.


    It reminds me of the Temple of Lena in the Republic of St. Renaria.


    And here and there are emblems resembling a double-edged axe, the sacred seal of the evil god Lavrus, the ruler of this labyrinth.


    From here on out, it seems to be the sanctuary of the Minotaur.


    ''''Let''s be careful on our way, guys.


    Yeah, yeah, I guess so, Chiyuki.


    That''s right, Chiyuki-san.


    Yeah, that''s right, Chiyuki-san.


    Yeah. Let''s get you all home safe, okay?


    I said and everyone nodded.


    We proceed through the eleventh level.


    ''There''s no one there. ......


    ''The 10th level was a fierce battle. There might not be many minotaurs here.


    Rage was right, the 10th level was a fierce battle.


    There were women trapped on the tenth level, and there were a very large number of defending minotaur warriors.


    Of course we won and freed the women .......


    I remember the scene at the time.


    It wasn''t as bad a sight as I thought it would be.


    The women were being given good clothes and good food.


    The women were better off than the lowly minotaurs.


    Therefore, it was hard to rescue them.


    Because some of them wanted to remain in this labyrinth.


    There was nothing good about going out into the outside world. She said she wanted to stay, and she insisted on it.


    I''m sure she didn''t have a good time in the outside world.


    But we are going to defeat the evil gods in this labyrinth.


    We don''t know what will happen to this labyrinth after we defeat the evil god.


    That''s why I forced them to sleep and transferred them to the outside.


    The girls might complain about it later.


    My head hurts when I think about it.


    Pop.


    Suddenly a hand is placed on my head.


    When I turn around, I see Rage has his hand on my head.


    ''Don''t worry about it, Chiyuki. I''ll take care of whatever it is. So you don''t have to worry about anything, Chiyuki.


    Rage says, laughing.


    ''This guy is really sensitive to my feelings.


    ''That''s not such a ...... nice thing to do again, ....... And I''m not bothered by it.


    I say, glaring at Rage.


    This guy always does this.


    He says good things. But I hate it because he really does something about it.


    "Well, I''m glad you''re not bothered by it.


    Rage says, without taking offense.


    How many girls do you think he''s saying the same thing to?


    Well, but it made me feel a little better.


    ''Let''s go, guys!


    ""Oh!"


    We shout out and move on.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    After defeating the Giant Centipede, the Great Centipede, you take the shortcut Atranaqua gave you to get to the lower level.


    When you descend the stairs leading to the lower level, you will come across a group of anthropoid lions, also known as Myrmecoleos.


    Also known as Myrmecoleos, these magical creatures are made up of an upper body of a lion and a lower body of an ant.


    They were created using the factors of an ant egg and a male lion, and they attacked the invading lions.


    There is a myth that the Ant Lion is a combination of a carnivorous lion and a herbivorous ant, so it will die without being able to eat anything, but ants are not herbivores, so they can live on their meat.


    ''''Haha!''''


    Syrone swings his sword and slashes through the Ant Lions.


    I am fascinated by the movement.


    The way Syrone wielded her sword was very beautiful, as if she were dancing.


    Especially the bare, sleek thighs that extend from the miniskirt are very good. I can''t help but stare at her thighs.


    Syrone lightly stepped and spun around while swinging her sword. Eventually, all of the Ant Lion is defeated.


    After the Ant Lion is defeated, Syrone puts his sword away and looks at you.


    His face is a little angry.


    ''''I''ve been feeling that disgusting stare since just now. ......


    Cyrone looks at me with zit eyes.


    ''Be-...... I''m not looking at anything else!


    His voice flips back.


    How did I know!


    No, it''s obvious: ......


    ............


    ............


    Silence dominates the scene.


    ''I''m sorry,''


    I apologize honestly to myself.


    ''Where are you looking already, Kroki: ......


    Cyrone gives me a dumbfounded look.


    ''I''m sorry: ......''


    ''I''m wearing shorts under my skirt to begin with. Do you enjoy looking at them?


    Cyrone flips up her skirt.


    Underneath the skirt, she is wearing shorts so her underwear is not visible. At least that''s what Cyrone thinks.


    ''That''s the thing, Sirone: ......''


    What?


    You better be careful because you can see ...... that ...... underwear through the gap in your shorts when you''re jumping.


    What?


    I say it hard to say it myself, and Shirone holds her skirt and glares at me.


    ''Hey!��Did you see it?


    ''No, but it looked like ......, or whatever you call it, .......


    But I have to tell you this, or you''ll be forever unaware of it.


    ''Moo!��Don''t look at me without permission!


    Cyrone snorted as he glared at her.


    ''Ugh, I''m sorry ....... I''ll walk forward and fight myself. That way I won''t see you.


    I walked past Silone and walked in front of him.


    Girls don''t like to be seen by anyone other than the person they love.


    That said, we''re guys too. Sometimes I just can''t help but look at them.


    I don''t want to do what Sirone doesn''t want to do.


    That''s why I walk in front of him. If you don''t let her come into view, she won''t look at you like that.


    You''re an idiot ....... You''re always looking at my hips.


    I hear Shirone complaining from behind my back. I think he''s smiling a little.


    She doesn''t seem to be seriously angry. I''m relieved to hear that.


    ''No, I''m really sorry ....... I won''t ever look at it again.


    I apologize without looking at Silone myself.


    Yes, I don''t have to look anymore. Because Syrone already has a good person in mind.


    Shirone wouldn''t want to be seen by someone she doesn''t like either. So I won''t look at it anymore.


    ''''Let''s go then.''''


    The new Ant Lion appears as I move forward with Sirone at my back.


    ''''I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to ask you to step aside!


    Wielding their swords, they slay the Ant Lion and advance deep into the labyrinth.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki


    Mr. Raige!��You''ve gone too far!��Nao, you have to protect Sahoko and Reno!


    I say this to Rage and Nao as I chant the magic of explosive bullets.


    The blast blows away a few minotaur warriors.


    As we descend to the twelfth level, a group of Minotaur warriors come to block our path.


    They were probably the last defense force.


    It''s tricky because they have defensive golems with them.


    But this is not our enemy.


    We will defeat the minotaur and the golems.


    And it looks like we don''t have any more wards to trap them like we did at the fifth level. So there''s nothing to block our path.


    ''Is that it?''


    Reno looks at the fallen minotaur and says.


    ''I hope so. I''d like to get to the Evil One quickly.''


    ''No. ....... Reno, Chiyuki not yet.


    Rage looks at the end of the passage.


    There was a lone minotaur standing there.


    That minotaur was much smaller than the other minotaurs and had no weapons.


    ''''Are you ...... zoon?''''


    The minotaur looked familiar. It was the Zoon we met on the fifth level and then betrayed us.


    ''How did you manage to get your face in front of us?


    Rage holds up his sword.


    ''Wait, Rage-kun!��Let me talk to you!


    I stop Rage.


    "Chiyuki. He betrayed us. What do you want to talk about now?


    I have a concern. Please, Raige.


    When I say this, Rage brings his sword down.


    ''All right, Chiyuki. But be brief.


    Thank you, Mr. Raige.


    I step forward and head to Zoon.


    ''Chiyuki-sama ...... bumo''


    Zoon looks at me with a sad look on his face.


    ''Zoon....... I thought I was being nice to you .......


    Zoon was probably the weakest minotaur in this labyrinth city.


    He was treated like a slave by the other minotaurs.


    I thought I treated him kindly.


    ''I had no choice but to do this to Zoon Bumo ....... What will happen to Zoon when Chiyuki-sama is gone, Bumo .......


    It''s .......


    I''m at a loss for words.


    I hadn''t actually thought about what we would do with Zoon after we defeated the evil god.


    Given Zoon''s position, the other minotaurs will kill him once we''re gone.


    ''Well, ....... I''m going to take you to the ground with us. I''m sure we''ll make it.


    I say the first thing that comes to mind anyway.


    But Zoon shakes his head.


    ''There''s no way people would accept a bumo that ate a man''s zoon ....... That''s what I was told, bumo.


    I''m shocked by that statement.


    Zoon is a minotaur, so it''s not surprising that he eats humans.


    ''Zoon can only live here bumo ....... If you don''t let Chiyuki-sama and the others escape, they will save your life bumo .......


    ''Zoon, you ......''


    I''m starting to feel a little sorry for the minotaur in front of me.


    It reminds me of the myth of the Minotaur.


    Born to King Minos'' queen and a cow, the Minotaur was trapped in a labyrinth because of his cannibalistic nature.


    The Minotaur was guilty of the very act of being born.


    They say that Zoon, like the myths, can only live in this labyrinth.


    That''s what someone had blown into him.


    And then he realizes. It wasn''t Zoon who thought of kidnapping Princess Eulia.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    But ...... I still don''t want Chiyuki-sama to be in a horrible situation, bumo. That''s why Chiyuki-sama ....... You must not go, bumo. You can''t go there," he said. It''s an unbeatable bumo. That''s why I''m running away, bumo....... Now you can still meet him in time, bumo!


    Zune says with an effort.


    ''Thank you, Zoon. But if we run away, what will happen to you?


    ............


    Zoon has no answer. Zoon is lost.


    He seems to have come to help us despite his hesitation.


    ''And we need to help Princess Eulia.


    Zoon shakes his head as I say this.


    ''''You don''t have to help the princess bumo ....... That person is Lady Lavrus''s ....... Bmo oooh oooh!


    Suddenly, Zoon''s body is engulfed in flames.


    ''''Zoon? ��������''''


    I run up to it, but I can''t get to it in time and Zoon disappears in flames.


    "Zoon ...... why ......


    I kneel down and scoop up the zoon that has turned to dust. I can''t even revive it with magic if the body I should return to has crumbled to this point.


    ''Chiyuki: ......''


    Mr. Chiyuki.


    People will come to me.


    ''The traitor must die!


    Suddenly I hear a voice from above me. It''s a rough voice.


    "Who?


    I look up, but I don''t see anyone.


    ''Come down, brave man of Lena!��Don''t you dare run away!


    The voice above me said that and then I didn''t hear it again.


    ''Let''s go, Chiyuki!


    Rage holds out his hand to me.


    ''Yes, ...... Mr. Rage.''


    I take my hand and stand up.


    ''Are you okay, Chiyuki?''


    Sahoko asks with concern.


    ''It''s okay ....... Let''s move on from that. We need to buzz off the evil gods or we won''t feel right.


    I look above me. Perhaps the voice now is the evil god. The Evil God seems to be watching us from somewhere.


    We continue on to the thirteenth level, where the Evil God is waiting for us.


    ��Kuroki the Dark Knight


    Myself and Shirone proceeded with myself in the lead.


    The aisle is wide enough for thirty people to pass in a row, side by side.


    This shortcut should be over in a few minutes.


    Hey, Kroki!


    As I''m advancing, Shirone calls out to me from behind.


    ''What, Shirone?''


    I ask without turning around myself.


    ''Why aren''t you looking at me anymore!��And then I took out a demon, and all the demons!��This isn''t the point of being with me!


    Cyrone complains.


    ''No, but ....... I''d be mad if I saw it, and .......''


    Silone gets angry when you look at her with disgusting eyes.


    I have a lot of troubles, so I can''t help but look at her with disgusting eyes.


    And that''s why I''m trying to keep you out of sight. I want you to understand what we''re going through here.


    To begin with, Shirone has a lot of gaps.


    I think there are a lot of men who are looking at it with erotic eyes.


    ''''Is that why you''re not going to look at them?


    Cyrone complains, but even so, he doesn''t know what to do.


    I can''t talk back to Syrone myself, so I remain silent and move on.


    ''Wait, Sirone!


    I stop myself and stop Shirone, who is trying to complain.


    At the end of the corridor, there is someone else.


    The person appears to be a knight in brass armor, about two meters tall.


    In his hand he holds a huge large sword, and on his back you can see what appears to be wings.


    ''''What, that .......''''


    Syrone looks at the knight and says.


    ''Probably the keeper of this shortcut. I think it''s Talos, made by the god Heybos.


    From what I''ve heard from Atranaqua, this passage is guarded by Talos, who was created by the god Heybos to guard it.


    I heard about the Talos from the god Heybos as well.


    Talos is a metal doll. That''s all there is to it, it''s the same as a metal golem, but the difference is that it has a magical blood flowing inside it called eacol.


    With the blood flowing inside, Talos is closer to a human than a golem.


    ''Stop. You are not allowed to pass through here.


    Talos notices them and tells them to stop. It''s a cool, neutral voice.


    Talos, created by the god Heybos, has a will and can speak again.


    ''Stand back, Cyrone. It''s going to take a bit of work.


    I hold my sword at the ready.


    I''ve heard that the Talos guarding this shortcut is made of Orihalcon.


    Orihalcon is a magical alloy made from a copper-like metal called Halcon.


    The Oryhalcon is extremely hard, and ordinary swords can''t even scratch it. But the magic sword you have should be able to slash it.


    You''re not going to be able to get it right. I''ll do it. So far it''s been mostly just Kroki fighting and I haven''t done anything.


    Cyrone draws his sword and steps forward.


    A clear blue sword body appears. The sword''s barrel is blue and shines with magical light.


    The sword Syrone has seems to be specially made, too. It will be able to hurt Talos.


    ''''But that would make it look ......


    When I say it myself, Shirone glares at me with zit eyes.


    ''If you don''t want to look at me that badly, just turn your back.


    ''I can''t do that. The fight is indeed a concern. And it''s not that I don''t want to see it. Syrone has beautiful legs, and I''d rather watch her lick them all over!


    I say with effort as I make a fist with my right hand.


    ''That''s what I hate to do: ......


    Cyrone holds her skirt and looks troubled.


    ''Muu......''


    I groan to myself.


    This is why girls are so difficult.


    It''s an instinctive thing, so I can never look at it with anything other than disgusting eyes.


    But I don''t want to do what Shirone doesn''t want me to do, so I have to keep her out of my sight.


    What should I do?


    Haha ...... I get it. You can look at it. But don''t look at it too much, it''s embarrassing.


    Syrone''s cheeks are a little red.


    I decide to give myself a sideways glance. This way I won''t have to look too much.


    Syrone goes towards Talos.


    ''We''ll clear out the intruder.''


    Talos said and spread his wings and held his great sword.


    ''''Hmph!��Come at me!


    Talos rushes towards Silone and swings his great sword.


    He is quite fast. But Syrone is even faster.


    Silone ducks that attack by stepping lightly.


    ''''I''ll go next!


    Cyrone steps in quickly and swings his sword at Talos.


    Talos steps backwards. That''s a pretty good reaction.


    However, he can''t avoid it and his arm made of orihalcon is slashed a bit.


    ''''Heh, that''s pretty fast.


    Cyrone''s voice sounded a little amused.


    ''Damaged right arm. It will be repaired.''


    Talos'' body glows and his arm heals instantly.


    ''Lies!��Will he recover? What, if that''s the case, I''m going to cut you down so that you can''t keep up with the repairs!


    Syrone heads for Talos.


    But Talos spreads his wings and escapes into the air.


    The aisle is wide enough to allow it to fly.


    ''''I''m sorry, but aerial combat is my specialty as well.


    Cyrone, too, soars into the air as he shoots his wings out of his back.


    Syrone and Talos fly around at breakneck speed, crossing each other repeatedly.


    After 12 crossings, Talos is knocked down to the ground.


    ''''Hmph~. What do you think?


    Cyrone comes down laughing.


    Talos, dropped to the ground, gets up.


    Talos'' body glows red as he gets up and the color of his body changes from brass to red body color.


    Smoke rises from the floor as Talos takes a step towards Syrone.


    ''What?��Are you mad at me?


    Thalos closes the distance towards Silone as Silone listens with a laugh.


    Faster than before.


    Gakki!


    With such a sound, Shirone and Talos'' swords clash and they begin to fight with each other in a sparring match.


    ''''Heh. You''re even stronger than before.''''


    There is room in Syrone''s voice.


    Talos seems to be stronger than before, but it seems that Syrone is still stronger than him.


    Talos draws his sword and begins a furious attack.


    Syrone swings his sword as he turns his body and plays off Talos'' attacks one by one.


    Talos''s attacks are just swinging his sword with force. With such an attack, you won''t be able to put even a scratch on Sirone.


    But there was something that bothered me.


    The light in Talos''s body seems to be getting stronger, albeit slowly.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    Silone and Talos again begin to struggle with each other.


    ''''You can''t defeat me with that kind of power.


    Cyrone laughs.


    The light in Talos'' body becomes even stronger.


    I hurry myself to run to Sirone.


    I remembered what the god Heybos told me.


    ''Watch out, Syrone: ��������''


    When I ran to Shirone''s side, I flipped Talos off and laid him down on the ground with Shirone.


    It''s not until you''re on the ground that Talos''s body suddenly explodes in a white glow.


    I''m going to get on top of him and defend him with my magic.


    When Talos, created by the god Heybos, is no match for him, he concentrates the eacol inside himself and self-destructs. They forgot about that.


    A powerful light strikes them.


    I get on top of Shirone and squat on top of her.


    Eventually the light subsides.


    When I open my eyes, I see a large hole in the ground where Talos was.


    Looking around you, you can see that the walls of the passage are dissolving. How much heat was there?


    Are you okay?��Cyrone?


    I''m moving away from Cyrone. She doesn''t look injured.


    "What''s that? I didn''t hear anything about you blowing yourself up. ......


    Cyrone stands up.


    ''Sorry ....... I knew, but I forgot. But I''m glad Sirone wasn''t hurt.


    I really do. Cyrone is a beautiful woman, and it''s a shame to hurt her.


    ''Wait a minute, Kuroki!��My arm!


    Syrone makes a panicked sound.


    When I look at my left arm, the surface has melted and I can see the bones. It looks like the defensive magic didn''t get there in time.


    The light was so strong that it burned my body with the power of a fire dragon.


    If I had received it from the front, I would have died.


    ''''Healing magic!


    Stop Syrone from trying to use his recovery magic.


    Don''t worry, it''s nothing to worry about. I''ll be fine in a minute.


    I laugh to reassure Syrone myself.


    Syrone is not very good at recovery magic. I can''t let her use her magic for nothing.


    Besides, I can get back on my feet on my own, even if I don''t need Syrone to heal me.


    So I''ll heal my left arm by myself. I think I have a high level of regenerative ability.


    Cover for me: ......


    Cyrone is about to cry.


    I don''t think it''s good. This is really crying.


    ''This is just me being unconscious and it''s not Sirone''s fault.


    But it''s bad luck.


    If I had been wearing the Dark Knight''s armor, I wouldn''t have been hurt as much as I was. And I was a little late in noticing it because I was looking at it from the side.


    ''''I''m sorry, Kuroki: ......


    I''m fine!��I''m fine!��Because it''s really not that big of a deal.


    I wave my left arm to show off.


    It hurts a lot, to be honest. But don''t let it show on your face.


    Are you sure you''re okay ......?


    Syrone asks with concern.


    It''s nothing to worry about. But you need to rest for a while to recover.


    I''m really fine. But let''s take a little rest. We are fighting an evil god, so we need to take care of everything.


    I laughed and sat myself down on the floor. Then he began to meditate on his left arm to heal it.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man


    We reach the 13th level, the deepest level of the labyrinth.


    The 13th level is dark, with magical lights in many places eerily illuminating the corridors.


    We go through a huge passage.


    As we proceed, we eventually come to a large room.


    The room is circular and can hold over a thousand people.


    Someone is at the back of the room.


    We head to the back of the room.


    At the back of the room there is a huge altar and a man sits on a chair in the middle of it.


    He has long black hair and a square face. His bare upper body is wrapped in muscle and looks strong.


    But he''s not an ordinary human being. The man has two huge horns on his head.


    He is looking down at us with his big mouth twisted.


    There are several human women around him. They are probably women who were forcibly made into wives by an evil god.


    I can see Eulia''s bound form among those women.


    ''''Hmph!��I''m glad you came, you brave men!


    The man''s voice sounded familiar. It''s the voice I heard on the twelfth level.


    ''I wonder if you''re Labrus?


    I ask out loud.


    ''Oh, yes. I''m Labrus. Drop your weapon. Drop it and I''ll let you live.


    Lavrus looks at me with a laugh.


    ''Please, Master Rage!��Drop your weapons!��Don''t give up on me!


    Eulia, tied up, says loudly.


    ''It''s no use, Eulia! Zoon has told me you are the daughter of Lavrus!


    Zoon''s last words had reached me. So I won''t be fooled anymore.


    ''That traitor!


    Eulia says in frustration.


    ''Sorry, Eulia!��I''m going to let your father blow you away!


    Rage holds up his sword.


    ''You''re going to blow me away?��You''re a big boy, Lena''s hero!��I would have saved your life if you hadn''t been so lame, but I''m done!��I''m going to send that head back to Raina!


    Lavrus stands up and takes the huge double-edged axe that was on the floor beside him.


    Lavrus''s body swells up as he holds the axe.


    The head that used to be human turns into a cow. Four arms grow out of his back.


    The one that appeared was a six-armed giant with a bull''s head.


    I don''t know where it was taken out from, but it has a spear, a sword, and a shield in its newly produced arms.


    It''s the same figure as the statue of the evil god seen at the fifth level.


    ''''Let''s go, everyone!


    Perhaps this would be our last battle in this labyrinth.


    We each readied our weapons.

 61 Evil God Lavrus

    Diadna, Queen of Snakes


    Located on top of the highest mountain in the steep central mountain range, the temple is a sanctuary for birdwomen.


    It is a beautiful temple that resembles a bird''s nest made of intricate stone pillars made of blue crystal.


    We meet the goddess Casa, the owner of this temple.


    "Deirdre, I didn''t expect you here. I didn''t expect you to come here.


    Casa looks at me and says.


    Her eyes are wary of me.


    To begin with, Casa and I were enemies before.


    I stood on the side of my mother, Nargol, and Casa stood on the side of my father, Orgis.


    ''You needn''t be so alarmed, Casa. I have no intention of fighting with you.''


    Now my father and mother are gone. And it''s not a good idea to make an enemy of Casa.


    This goddess in front of me has the ability to predict things instead of losing her sight.


    I''d like to have her on my side if possible.


    ''...... Can I ask you what you want, Deirdre? You didn''t just come here to make small talk, did you?


    ''Thanks for talking so quickly. Will you be on my side?


    ''When you say about allies, that means you have enemies. Who are the enemies?


    Of course they are Mina''s children.


    When I say this, Casa gives me a look that says, ''I knew it.


    ''I knew you''d say that. But why all of a sudden?��You''ve been so quiet all this time.


    ''It''s because that d*mned Melfina''s daughter, Raina, has summoned a brave man of light from the other world. He has the ability to create the sun. It''s dangerous to leave him like this.


    Originally, there was only night in this world.


    Because Mina, a goddess from the other world, wanted a brighter world, Orgis created the sun.


    I don''t know how Orgis made the sun so bright.


    But the world was made to shine because of the sun.


    He was a foolish man, even for my father. If I did that, my mother, Nargol, would have known about Mina''s existence.


    In the end, the sun was half destroyed by my mother, illuminating the world for only half the day.


    Odis, who has the same power as Orgis, tried to turn the sun back on, but it didn''t work and seemed to be all he could do to maintain it.


    That''s when the Brave Man of Light appeared.


    The Hero of Light also has the same power as Orgis.


    If Odis and the Hero of Light work together, the sun may return to normal.


    If that happens, the world will belong to Mina''s children.


    Of course, I''m not going to allow that to happen.


    This world should be a dark night.


    "Luminous heroes?��But he was defeated by the Dark Knight. I don''t think he''s that dangerous. ......


    ''But the brave men of light are alive. As long as the Dark Knight is around, though, Modes may not be defeated. I don''t know what will happen to the other gods. Rumor has it that the Dark Knight may protect Modes, but he doesn''t intend to actively kill the Brave of Light.


    ''But ....... The brave man of light is now in Lavrus''s custody. You don''t have to worry about it, Diadna.


    He shook his head at the words.


    ''''No. I heard that the wards that held the brave men of light just now were broken. Zarxis, who was accompanying him, has returned in a hurry. I think that Lavrus may be in danger. I''m going to come and help.


    I had actually come to this temple with Zarxys. However, I realized that the wards I had created had been broken, and I hurriedly returned to the labyrinth.


    I should probably go to the labyrinth too.


    But since I''ve come all this way, I wanted to see Casa once.


    ''I don''t think she''ll thank you for saving Lavrus, you know.


    I agree with that statement.


    Lavrus, the god of desire, is a hater of the gods. And he won''t thank them for helping him.


    ''Indeed, he would. But I heard that the brave man of light is Raina''s lover. Lavrus, who is obsessed with Raina, would never forgive the brave man of light.''


    There was no way Lavrus, true to his own desires, would give up on Raina. And there is no way he would allow his lover, a brave man of light, to do so. But the power is available.


    ''''I see. So the brave man of light is Raina''s lover. Not only Lavrus, but the Brave of Light will be hated by all the male gods.''''


    I nodded at Casa''s words.


    Raina is a more beautiful goddess than Ishtia, who claims to be the goddess of love and beauty.


    Perhaps the most beautiful of all the goddesses.


    Not only Elyos, but various male gods have been courting Raina.


    However, until now, Raina has never taken on any male deity.


    That''s probably because, if she grew up watching the most beautiful man in the world, the god Alfos, up close and personal, she wouldn''t be interested in any other man.


    But now that Raina has a boyfriend, the male gods are in a tizzy.


    I don''t know what''s so good about that goddess ....... I''m sure she has a bad character, that goddess.


    ''There are definitely some things I don''t like about Raina: ......


    Casa agrees.


    Since she has that abominable Melfina''s blood in her veins, Raina''s character must be bad.


    Not only Reena, but all goddesses with Mina''s blood are beautiful. However, there is a part of the beauty that they hold their nose to.


    And I''m willing to let the ugly beings be destroyed.


    ''I''d better get going, Casa. And then you can think of a story about being an ally.


    I say, turning my back on Casa.


    I left Casa''s temple to help Lavrus.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired sage


    Come on out, Bonacons!


    Lavrus shouts and seven flaming cows come out of the room.


    Bonacon, a medium-ranked spirit of fire, turns his ass towards us and shoots a scorching hot cunt at us. It''s the worst attack of all.


    ''''Reno-san!


    I shout in a panic.


    ''I know, Chiyuki-san!��Mr. Kelpie!��Protect everyone!


    Reno calls out the kelpies, which are medium-sized spirits.


    The seven summoned kelpies draw water from their mouths and prevent the burning feces.


    Bonakon, whose feces are prevented, attacks the kelpies.


    Bonacon and the kelpie collide with each other and disappear.


    ''I''m still going to eat this!


    Nao attacks with a boomerang.


    However, the boomerang hits Lavrus''s bare arm but rebounds without hurting it.


    Lavrus'' body looks like his skin is as hard as steel on top of the magical armor he wears.


    It seems that Nao''s attacks from a while ago can''t get through to Lavrus.


    Ugh, it''s no good. Nao is not a force to be reckoned with.


    Nao says in frustration.


    ''Nao, you have to protect Sahoko!��Me and Rage-kun will attack you!


    As I say this, I use magic to create multiple ice spears and release them at Lavrus.


    Lavrus has a high physical defense, and fire doesn''t work, and lightning doesn''t work.


    So I attack with ice magic.


    ''''Hmph!��That stuff doesn''t work!


    But my magic can''t do any damage to Lavrus.


    This space works in Lavrus''s favor.


    It seems our magic power is diminished.


    But I''m right on target.


    My magic is meant to block Lavrus''s eyes.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    ''''Eat it, Flashbang!


    Hmph!


    Lavrus holds up his magic shield and the shield splits apart to form a wall.


    Slashes from the two swords strike Lavrus.


    The slashes are blocked by the shield wall and disappear.


    ''''d*mn it!


    Rage looks frustrated.


    ''Don''t eat this one up!


    Lavrus swings his double-edged axe. A shockwave strikes us.


    ''Light!��Protect everyone!


    When Sahoko screams, a wall of light appears in front of us.


    But the shock wave breaks the wall of light and blows us away.


    If we had taken a direct hit, we might have died.


    ''No more~!


    Reno whines.


    The power of that double-edged axe is bad.


    I didn''t expect it to break Sahoko''s defensive magic.


    ''''How dare you mess with my girl!


    Rage, the only one to escape the shockwave, takes on Lavrus.


    ''''Humph!''''


    Lavrus intercepts Rage with his sword.


    Rage spins and ducks Lavrus''s sword and slashes Lavrus''s leg with his sword.


    But the room glows and the wound quickly heals.


    "Chop-chop!��At least this much!


    The two horns of Lavrus''s head unleash an electric shock.


    The range of the blasts is wide, and as expected of Rage, he can''t avoid them.


    Rage flicks the blitz with his sword, but stops moving.


    Then Lavrus''s axe and spear attack.


    Rage is caught by the sword and sent flying.


    However, Rage minimizes the impact of crashing into the wall by flexing his body like a spring.


    ''''Light-winged Heaven Breaker!


    Rage kicks the wall and becomes an arrow of light.


    ''Bumo-ooh-ooh-ooh ��������''


    Lavrus blows up.


    ''You did it?!


    Rage looks at Lavrus.


    But Lavrus gets up.


    Lavrus''s shield is glowing.


    Rage''s attack seems to have been cut in half by the shield.


    ''''Gugu...... you do it, brave man of light. That one was a bit painful. But you can''t take me down like this! Labyrinth, give me strength!


    When the entire room glowed, the light gathered on Lavrus.


    This feeling is the same as the golem I fought at the fourth level.


    They are probably restoring Lavrulus.


    I''ve been told that I''m invincible as long as I''m in this labyrinth. You can''t defeat me with your own hands.


    Lavrus laughs.


    ''Not good!��We should pull out of here, Mr. Rage!


    I exclaim.


    ''Okay!��Gather around, people!


    Everyone gathers around Rage''s words.


    Then I cast a transition magic.


    ''Lie!��It''s not activating!


    I am stunned.


    I can''t transfer.


    ''''Unfortunately, from the eleventh level down, there is no transference allowed. You will no longer be able to escape from me.


    Lavrus smiles wickedly at us in a hurry.


    ''It''s bad, this is ......''


    We were in absolute dire straits, as Nao had said.


    Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    The war maidens and I have come to the skies above the labyrinth of Lavrus to greet Rage and the others.


    ''''Lady Raina. Will you be okay, Rage and the others?''''


    Nia looks down from the top of the empty ship with concern.


    ''Are you that worried, Nia?''


    I mean, no!��I''m not worried about it!


    Nia made a panicked sound.


    Nia''s attitude was easy to understand.


    ''It''s okay, Nia. He''s strong. I''m sure he''ll be able to help.''


    I say and Nia looks at me.


    ''You trust Lady Raina, don''t you? You''ll find him at .......


    Nia''s expression darkened for some reason when she said that.


    ''''Of course. He''s my knight, you see.''''


    My knight, Kroki, is in the labyrinth.


    So I''m not worried about it.


    But Nia seems to be different.


    The other war maidens are also looking down in worry.


    Should I be worried about them too?


    I go over to the warrior maiden who is looking down.


    ''Guys, you don''t need to worry that much. Rage will be back.


    The war maidens laugh when I say this.


    Does that make you feel a little better?


    ''Come home fast ....... That boy is coming to get you.


    He muttered and looked in the direction where Kuna was coming towards.


    ��Kuna, the silvery white witch.


    We''re almost there, Glorious. We''re almost to Kroki''s.


    He flies in the sky on the demon dragon Glorious.


    The ring on Kuna''s left hand tells us where Kroki is.


    I haven''t seen Kroki for a long time. I''ve reached my limit.


    So I''m coming for him.


    "Wait for me, Kroki.


    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    "I''ve had it up to here, Mr. Chiyuki.


    Reno says with a tired look on his face.


    I didn''t expect Reno, who has always been full of energy, to be like this. Her pretty face is ruined.


    It''s probably difficult to use magic in this labyrinth except for Lavrus.


    My magic consumption is also greater than usual.


    Sahoko is also exhausted from casting healing and defensive magic over and over again.


    The only one who is in good spirits is Rage.


    Only Rage is challenging Lavrus.


    I don''t know how long that will last either.


    It seems that Lavrus gets his strength from the labyrinth, so he can fight forever in this place.


    It sucks.


    But we have to fight just like Rage.


    ''Stand up, Reno-san, Sahoko-san ....... We have to help you, Rage.


    I''m going to get up.


    I''m going to fight to the limit.


    Rage and Lavrus are fighting in front of me.


    Rage doesn''t give up.


    He fights no matter how bad things get, and he never gives up. And in the end, he came out victorious.


    That''s why I won''t give up either.


    Reno and Sahoko stand up just like me.


    ''What is it with you guys!��How can you still fight?!


    Lavrus shouts.


    I can tell he''s frustrated. I guess it''s getting tiresome for good.


    ''Hmph, we''re not giving up on you ����������''


    Rage laughs as he holds two swords at the ready.


    Lavrus becomes even more unhappy when he sees that.


    ''''Enough!��I didn''t want to use the only one of these hands, though!��It''s too much trouble! I''ll kill you with all my might!


    Lavrus''s body turns red.


    ''''You didn''t mean it before?!


    Nao exclaims in surprise.


    I couldn''t believe it. Is there still a way out of this?


    "O Moloch fire within me!��Burn down all who are here!


    When Lavrus says this, Lavrus''s body is engulfed in flames.


    The flames of Lavrus''s body spread directly to the entire room.


    ''''Light!!!!''''


    Sahoko casts a defensive spell with all her magical power.


    Our bodies are enveloped in light and block the flames.


    ''Thank you, Sahoko-san!


    I look at Sahoko.


    He looks at me with a smile, but Sahoko looks tight.


    I guess using magic is getting tighter.


    ''Kyaaaah!


    ''No!


    A shout could be heard from behind Lavrus.


    The flames seem to have gone towards the women behind Lavrus.


    The women flee, but are engulfed by the flames and disappear.


    ''You!��Are you going to kill your own women too?!


    ''Humph!��There are plenty of alternatives to meth!��We''ll just have to kidnap him again!!!


    Lavrus says boringly.


    ''What a guy!!!''


    I glare at Lavrus.


    I can''t let this guy get away with it.


    ''Eulia!


    Rage flies to Eulia''s side.


    In the nick of time, Eulia is protected from the flames by Rage.


    Rage comes over here with Eulia in his arms.


    ''Why?��Master Raige?��I fooled you.


    Eulia looks at Rage curiously.


    ''I will not abandon my woman. ''Don''t worry, Eulia.''


    Rage laughs.


    ''Master Rage: ......''


    I look at Rage with Eulia''s moist eyes.


    I look at it with cold eyes.


    It''s good to help, but the more targets we have to defend against, the more burden Sahoko has to bear.


    Does he understand that?


    blank space


    This Moloch fire will not be extinguished until my magic is exhausted. I wonder how long I can keep it alive.


    Lavrus comes closer.


    Rage makes Eulia back down and heads to Lavrus alone.


    I try to cover him with my ice spear magic, but the magic doesn''t activate.


    When I look at Reno, it looks like he can''t use his spirit power the same way I can.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    ''''We can no longer hope for backup, hero!


    ''So what!��I''ll fight you, even if it''s just me!


    Rage and Lavrus begin to fight.


    All we could do was watch.


    It was so frustrating.


    ''Why!��How can you fight this?��It''s supposed to be a desperate situation for you, how can you fight without despairing!


    ''My woman is behind it!��You can''t show me how uncool you are!


    ''So long!��I''m going to kill that woman first.


    Lavrus comes toward us, pretending to be headed for Rage.


    ''Everybody spread out!


    I yell and everyone runs away in pieces.


    Sahoko is the one I''m most worried about here, but she''s got Nao with her, so she should be fine.


    ''Noooooooo!��Father!


    Eulia screams.


    Lavrus seems to have gone after Eulia.


    ''You''re going after your own daughter!


    Rage is furiously fast and furious as he stands in front of Eulia, blocking the attack from Lavrus.


    Eulia is sitting on his back, unable to move. He''s completely slowed down.


    Lavrus attacks Rage, who can''t move because Eulia is behind him.


    Rage is defending against the attack with his two swords, but he''s in danger.


    ''''Whoa!


    One of Rage''s swords breaks off and pops off with Eulia on his back.


    ''''Rage-kun!!!''''


    I shout and release a magic bullet with all the magic I can muster into Lavrus.


    I have to stop him from turning his attention back to us and heading towards Rage.


    I continue and release a magic bullet.


    ''''You meth!��May!


    Lavrus, who was heading for Rage, comes over here.


    We have to get away.


    ''That ......''


    He tries to escape and falls. I try to get up, but I''m not strong enough.


    ''I''m out of magic. ......''


    The use of too much magic has caused me to lose my strength.


    I tried to move my legs, but they wouldn''t listen to me.


    ''''Chiyuki-san!


    I can see that Nao is trying to come this way, but he has fled in the opposite direction and is far away. We won''t make it in time.


    Lavrus swings the axe at me from above.


    The approaching axe feels like slow motion.


    Is this the death of me?


    I''m about to burst into tears. No, someone help me. I couldn''t help but wish that.


    I shut my eyes.


    ''Bmo oo oo oo ��������''


    Suddenly I hear Lavrus scream.


    The axe doesn''t hit me.


    I open my eyes and see someone dressed in black standing there.


    I look for Lavrus and he''s lying on the ground at a distance.


    It looks like he has buzzed Lavrus.


    ''Are you okay?''


    Someone in black calls to me from behind.


    I''ve heard this voice before. It''s the one who rescued me in the basement of the Kingdom of Roxx.


    That person turns around and looks at me.


    ''You are ......''


    Why is he here?


    Why would he help me?


    I didn''t know.


    ''I''ll do the rest. Just stay back.


    His body was engulfed in black flames.


    When the black flames disappear, there is a dark knight standing there, wearing jet black armor.


    That''s when I realize.


    He was the one who rescued me in the Kingdom of Roxx.

 62 Rondo of light and darkness

    Dark Knight Kroki


    It was a close call. I had to save her.


    She tried to kill me once before. She might try to kill me again.


    And I saved her.


    ''Chiyuki-san!��Are you okay?!


    A girl with short hair comes over to us.


    ''Yeah, it''s okay, Nao. ...... He helped me out.


    The girl called Chiyuki looks at me.


    Her slit eyes are staring at me. They are beautiful but tight eyes. For some reason, I feel like I''m being blamed.


    I turn my eyes away from her and look at the girl who was called Nao.


    I have to say something to her.


    I hold out my hand to her.


    ''What is it?''


    "Can I have my people back?


    ''If we come by the information, she should have Nat.


    ''Oh, I see your brother has come for Ruby. Ruby, we''re here for you.


    She said and pulled a nut out of the bag at her waist.


    Apparently, she realized what the nut was.


    ''Master Dihardt~!


    Nat jumps on himself.


    ''What?��Does that rat talk?!


    Chiyuki let out a surprised voice.


    She didn''t seem to notice anything against Nao.


    ''I didn''t expect you to come to my rescue, Yansu!


    Nat cried into his face.


    ''Of course I''ll help you. And then I want you to stay back, Nat, because I''m going to fight the evil one. I''m going to fight the evil one now.


    I take Nat away from his face and place him on the floor. As long as they''re in range of their defensive magic, Nat will be safe.


    ''All right, Jans.''


    As Nat leaves, I see myself looking at Lavrus.


    The fallen Lavrus is up and looking at you. He''s not coming closer, as if he''s wary.


    I''ll cover you.


    Chiyuki offers to help, but stops him with his hands.


    It''s okay. You look tired and stay back. I''ll take care of the rest.


    I said to myself and headed towards Lavrus.


    ''Why is the Dark Knight here?��Why would you help a brave man?!!!!


    The evil god Lavrus shouts.


    I''m not going to help Rage.


    This is just going to happen.


    Why should I help Rage in the first place?


    This fire is a distraction: ......


    I let out a black flame to counteract the red flames that filled the room.


    ''Nonsense! You put out my Moloch fire!


    Lavrus is astonished.


    ''I''m sorry, but the god Heybos has asked me to do something for you. He wants me to defeat you. ......


    I hold my sword at the ready.


    ''Wait!!!!''


    We are approached from behind.


    A recovering Rage comes over to us.


    ''What is it? ......''


    "We can win without your help!��Let''s get you out of the way!


    Then he holds up two swords. One of them is broken.


    ''I''m not going to help you in any way. ......


    You can do what you want.


    It''s possible that they would have been saved without me in the first place.


    And I have no intention of ingratiating myself.


    I ignore Rage and point my sword at Lavrus.


    ''''Why are the brave men of light and the dark knight both coming towards me!��What does that mean!


    Lavrus holds his axe.


    Myself and Rage go to Lavrus.


    A three-way battle between the dark knight, the brave men of light and the evil gods has begun.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    Hey, Chiyuki, what''s the situation here?


    Reno asks me.


    ''I don''t know what''s going on with me either when you say that: ......


    In front of me, Rage and his Dark Knight are fighting Lavrus.


    I''m not going to cover them.


    Because, obviously, Rage and the others are pushing them.


    Lavrus is being pushed by the two attackers.


    It seems like we won''t need to cover them in this one.


    And we don''t have time to spare either.


    If we don''t rest, our magic power won''t recover.


    Sahoko''s burden was particularly heavy.


    The whole time she was chanting healing and defensive magic, it''s not unreasonable.


    Now she''s lying down. I want to say thank you for your help.


    ''I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m saved. ......


    Yeah, yeah. ......


    The situation has been reversed with his arrival as a dark knight.


    Lavrus attacks him with fire and lightning, but it doesn''t seem to be working at all.


    He attacks with axes, spears and swords, but they are easily swept away.


    Also, his raging attacks are not being defended by his shield.


    He''s overwhelmed Lavrus. He''s ridiculously strong.


    And then there''s Rage.


    Rage is attacking Lavrus with his dark knight.


    Rage''s sword of light and his black flames dance like a dance.


    It was a circular dance of light and darkness.


    ��Kuroki the Dark Knight.


    Flashburst!


    Rage''s sword attacks himself and Lavrus.


    I avoid Rage''s sword as I turn my body around to avoid it.


    Rage''s attack doesn''t take into account the fact that I''m there.


    Well, from Rage''s point of view, he''s not even a friend, he''s just attacking the same enemy.


    That''s why he uses a wide range of magic without a care in the world even though he is in front of you.


    I know that Rage only protects girls, so I don''t mind.


    The problem is that you have to fight while watching your back.


    To be honest, it''s hard to fight.


    I duck and duck Rage''s slash that comes from the back.


    The slash goes straight to Lavrus.


    It seems that I was too late to respond to Rage''s attack because I was standing in between.


    Lavrus gets to his knees.


    ''''Why!��Why are the brave men of light and the dark knights working together!


    Lavrus shouts.


    But I''m not cooperating.


    Lavrus is misunderstood.


    It may look like we are working together, but I''m simply ducking the attack of Rage coming from behind.


    They are not fighting with each other under their breath.


    Lavrus lets out flames from his mouth and thunderbolts from his horns.


    But neither flames nor electricity will work on me.


    Lavrus is coming at you with axes and spears.


    The swing is too big.


    You can''t kill yourself with such an attack.


    I catch the axe and spear and slash Lavrus''s arm with the sword that returns the axe and spear.


    Then he escapes to the side as it is.


    Rage comes charging at the position I was in until then, sword at the ready. I almost got myself skewered too.


    Rage goes straight to Lavrus.


    Lavrus is unable to protect himself with his shield and is blown away by the penetration.


    ''''BMOOOOOOOOOO!


    Lavrus rolls on the floor.


    But soon the room lights up and recovers.


    Lavrus stands up as if nothing happened.


    ''I''m not going to get hit like this!��I''m not going to lose. ��������


    Lavrus shouts.


    Lavrus''s attacks do not work on him. Their own attacks can damage Lavrus and heal him quickly.


    They won''t lose, but it''s too much trouble.


    So let''s get this fight over with.


    I lead them to the side of the room little by little while fighting Lavrus.


    ''''Silone!��Now!


    I shout to myself and signal to Silone.


    Something flies from the entrance of this room towards the altar at the back of the room at breakneck speed.


    It''s Shirone, of course, who has come in.


    ''''What?!''''


    Lavrus notices Silone, but it''s too late.


    Flying in at breakneck speed, Silone reaches the altar.


    ''''What are you doing!''''


    I stand in front of Lavrus as he tries to return to the altar and stop him.


    ''I''m sorry, but I won''t let you go!


    Suddenly the entire room is engulfed in light.


    As the light subsides, the landscape around you changes.


    ''Where are we?''


    Lavrus looks around.


    The place where we are now is not beneath the thirteenth level. It''s the surface of the labyrinth.


    ''''It''s an urgent transference spell. Heibos built an escape device on the thirteenth level, just in case the labyrinth is attacked, and I''m sure you''re aware of this. I''m sure you''re aware of this.


    I say to myself, pointing my sword at Lavrus.


    The thirteenth level doesn''t allow ordinary transference magic to be used, but there was a way to escape in an emergency. However, there was an emergency way to escape.


    If you activate the magic device on the altar behind the throne where Lavrus sits, all of the people in that room will be forcibly transported out of the labyrinth.


    ''''Now they can''t recover anymore!��Of course I''m not going to let him go!��You lose, Lavrus!


    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    I activate the magic device on the altar and transfer everyone who was there to the outside of the labyrinth.


    This was something I had discussed with Kroki beforehand.


    As long as Lavrulus is in that labyrinth, he will gain unlimited power.


    That''s why we have to pull Lavrulus out of the labyrinth.


    To do this, Kroki and I decided to use the emergency transference magic device that was in the blueprint.


    While Kroki was attracting Lavrus, I would activate the magic device.


    It all worked.


    The magic device is activated and everyone is forced to transition out of the labyrinth.


    The transition destination is the square in the surface portion of the labyrinth.


    I make a single turn in the sky and land at Chiyuki-san''s place.


    ''''Shirone-san!


    Chiyuki calls my name.


    ''Good! Everyone is safe!


    I look at everyone. They look tired, but they look fine.


    ''Yes, thank you for your help, Sirone. It''s all thanks to him.


    Chiyuki looks at Kuroki.


    The fight isn''t over yet.


    Kuroki and Reigi-kun are still facing off against Lavrus.


    But we''ve won.


    ''''That''s great, Shirone-san!��They breathed so well together!


    Nao makes an excited sound.


    ''You really are. We''re supposed to be fighting together for the first time. ......''


    I watched them both fight from the entrance of the room as well.


    It was impressive to see them both fighting together.


    I''m sure this is the sight I wanted to see.


    I was thinking that. Suddenly, the sky glows.


    We look above us.


    There is a huge ship flying there.


    There are armed female angels flying around the ship.


    And someone is standing at the head of the ship.


    Is that Raina?


    At the head of the ship stood the armed goddess Raina.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    A glowing ship is floating in the sky.


    At the head of that ship stands Raina with a spear and shield.


    She was probably waiting far overhead in the labyrinth.


    It seems that they came down because they themselves had shifted to the surface part of the labyrinth.


    Myself, Rage and Lavrus both stopped fighting and looked up at the sky.


    ''''It''s been a long time, Lavrus.''''


    Raina laughs softly.


    She''s far away, but with her own vision, she can see that face clearly. That seems to be the case for both Rage and Lavrus.


    ''Leena!��You came to me!��Will you accept my love?!!!!!


    Lavrus says what''s best for him.


    ''I''m sorry, Lavrus. He is the only one I love, and that''s why I can''t accept your love. That''s why I can''t accept your love.


    With that, Raina looks at herself and Rage.


    ''You say the goddess in the sky chooses a man from another world ��������


    Lavrus exclaims.


    ''That''s right, Lavrus. I am from the other world and I love him. I can''t sleep at night when I think of him.''


    When I say that, I get a prodigal smile from Lena.


    That Raina''s eyes are feverish.


    The people around her are groaning at the goddess''s confession of love.


    Rage beside her is smiling happily.


    That''s right, Raina is a beautiful goddess. What man wouldn''t be happy to be told by that goddess that she loves him?


    ''''d*mn it!��I''ll kill you!


    Lavrus attacks Rage with a flurry of strikes.


    Rage avoids it easily.


    ''You little man, Evil Lavrus!��You''re attacking that man because the woman you love isn''t turning on you!��If you''re a man, you should shut up and step aside to wish the woman you love well: ��������


    Rage laughs happily and avoids Lavrus''s attacks.


    ''Shut the f*ck up ����������''


    Lavrus is still attacking.


    "Come on, Lavrus, come on!��I like to turn back men like you!��I''m going to show you the difference between being a man and being a man!


    The fight between Rage and Lavrus begins.


    Shirone and the other girls in the back come to cover Rage.


    The armed angels in the sky also attack Lavrus.


    Lavrus no longer has a chance.


    I quietly move away from the spot.


    There is no longer any need to fight him. You helped Nat, too.


    What is the sadness of having to save the rear man in the first place?


    ''''Master Dihardt~!


    Nat is coming our way. Nat seems to have transitioned to the surface as well.


    "Nat. Can you go back to Nargol first?


    You gonna go ahead and f*ck me?


    ''Yeah, I think Coona''s on her way. I''ve got to go get her.


    I look at my left hand with the ring on it.


    Kuna is coming towards me. It looks like she couldn''t wait.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out. I''ll inform His Majesty about it from here.


    Thanks, Nat.


    I use my magic tool to transfer Nat.


    Then I look at Lavrus and Rage and the others.


    Lavrus is strong even if he''s not in the labyrinth.


    But he''s slowly being driven into a corner.


    ''I guess I''ll go: ....... It doesn''t look like I need to be here any longer. ......


    I was just about to leave this place. I feel something flying from the direction of the central mountain range.


    You will be able to fly and hit back something that is coming towards Raina who is on the airship.


    It was a spear that flew at me.


    The spear goes back to the direction it came from.


    I landed on the empty boat as is.


    I didn''t mean to help, but my body moved on its own.


    ''Thank you, Kroki. For protecting me.


    I looked around and saw that no one was there. It looks like they all went to Lavrus.


    I want to tell you that some of you should stay behind and protect Raina.


    Thanks to that, I had to protect Raina myself.


    You and Raina look in the direction the spear flew from.


    We see a huge bird coming towards us from the central mountain range.


    That''s the Rufu bird!��Why are you here?!


    Raina exclaims in surprise.


    ''Ruf is a giant bird that lives on the southern continent. It is not supposed to live in this region.


    If you look closely, you''ll see that someone is on the Rufvian.


    ''Is that a Zarxys? And it looks like there''s someone else on board: ....... Raina, do you know who it is?


    The two men on the Rufous Bird, one of them is Zarxys. I recognize that mask.


    And with Zarxys, there is a person who looks like a woman on the mask.


    The woman holds a spear in her right hand and wears a red vestments.


    Did she throw the spear to Raina?


    The woman looks like a normal human being, but she must not be human because she''s with Zarxys.


    ''Lies ....... Diadna, Queen of Snakes. What is she doing here ......?


    Raina opens her eyes and looks at the woman riding the Rufvian.


    I''ve heard of the snake queen, Diadna. She is a goddess revered by the Gorgon and Lamia tribes of the South Sea Islands.


    And she is also a goddess who was under the command of Nargol, the god of destruction.


    She must be just as hostile to the Demon King as Zarxis.


    The Rufu bird stops when it gets close to a certain distance.


    Everyone present notices the Rufu bird and stops fighting.


    ''''I''m here to help you, Ravrus!


    Deirdre descends from the rufous bird.


    As she descends, Deirdre takes off her vestments and her body changes.


    Huge bat-like wings grow out of her back and her lower body turns into a giant snake.


    Two huge horns grow on her head. His eyes shine with gold.


    ''''Don''t!��Shields!��Unleash that power!!!!


    Raina holds her shield up to the sky and the shield emits a blue light.


    Deirdona''s eyes grow brighter and the area is engulfed in light.


    ''''What''s this ......?''''


    It''s a powerful magical light. The light makes it difficult to see the surroundings.


    And when the light disappeared, there was no more Zarxis, Deirdona, Lavrus, or the Rufus bird.


    ''Now that was ......''


    ''''It''s Deirdre''s petrifying magic eye, Kroki. If you are exposed to it properly, even if you are a god race, you won''t get away with it. But more importantly, ......


    Then Raina looks in the direction where the rufous bird was.


    ''It looks like it got away ....... I didn''t expect to see Deirdre coming.''


    Raina''s expression darkens.


    But there''s nothing I can do about it now that she''s escaped.


    ''Cheer up, Raina. You escaped, but you were able to thwart Lavrus''s plan. You have won. You should be laughing here.


    Raina laughs when I say this myself.


    ''Yes, ....... I feel a little better now. Then, if they show up, you''ll have to protect me.


    Then Raina comes over to me.


    ''No, um, .......''


    A beautiful face approaches and I panic myself.


    Raina smiles happily, enjoying herself in such a state.


    ''Well, I guess it''s time for me to go downstairs. I must greet Rage. I''ll see you later.''


    Raina says and gets off the empty boat.


    She looks down from the empty boat and sees that the girls are gathered around Rage.


    The girls are laughing at each other with Rage at the center.


    They must be happy to see each other again.


    One of them is Sirone.


    Shilone is hugging her friends and is happy to see them again.


    I''m glad to see that.


    If possible, I want Shirone to be happy.


    There are a lot of cute girls around Rage, so it might be hard for Shirone to get them to love her.


    But that''s also the path that Sirone has chosen. Let''s just let it go.


    Most importantly, I don''t want to fight with Cyrone about this anymore.


    Eventually, Rayna joins Shirone and her friends.


    Raina''s arrival opens the way for the girls.


    Rage takes Raina''s hand.


    When Rage and Raina line up, they are a beautiful couple and very picturesque.


    I''m jealous of that.


    They have a beautiful goddess named Raina while getting Sirone and other beautiful girls.


    It makes me kind of sad to see it.


    ''''Ugh ...... let''s stop ....... Looking at it any more. It just makes me sad.


    I mutter to myself and use my magic to fly.


    You can''t help envying others.


    I should pursue my own happiness.


    I will fly in the direction of Nargol.


    I''m going to meet up with Kuna.


    I''m flying alone in the sunset sky.


    Chiyuki the Black-Haired Sage


    Chiyuki-san, what was that light?


    Nao exclaims.


    ''I don''t know ....... Perhaps it''s some kind of magic, but ......


    Suddenly the snake woman appeared and the snake woman''s eyes lit up.


    When the light in her eyes disappeared, Lavrus disappeared.


    It looks like she was able to escape.


    ''Look!��The angels!


    I look at the one Reno pointed at and the angel I was fighting with has turned into a statue as clear as a jewel.


    ''It''s the curse of petrification: ....... Maybe he''s not dead. You''ll have to break the curse later, though: .......


    I look at the angels turned into statues and say.


    The petrification curse is a powerful curse, but it won''t kill you. It should return to normal once the curse is broken.


    ''''Even so, it''s a powerful magic eye. Even though Raina used defensive magic, it''s still this powerful: ......


    I shudder.


    It''s like Raina used a defensive spell on me before the snake woman activated her magic eye. I remember the blue light protecting us.


    Thanks to this, we were safe, but it seems that the angels, who are less powerful against magic than us, still couldn''t resist.


    Moreover, they were not ordinary stone statues, but were transformed into stone statues of gems.


    The angels were turned into beautiful statues of emeralds. I think they are alive, but it seems to be difficult to undo the curse.


    ''Will I have to fight that thing: ......


    Nao says with a frustrated look on her face.


    I don''t want to fight a monster like that either.


    Everyone''s expressions darken.


    ''Already everyone!��That''s not the point now!��But more importantly, let''s just be happy that you''re safe now!


    Silone says brightly and hugs me.


    ''Sirone: ......''


    ''Good, guys! I was worried about you!


    Syrone''s face is on the verge of tears. She must have been really worried.


    ''Oh I''m sorry, Sirone ....... I''m sorry for worrying you.''


    When Rage laughs, everyone laughs.


    ''Rage. I''m glad you''re safe.


    Raina comes over here.


    "Raina!


    Rage makes his way to Raina.


    ''I''m sorry, Raina!��I''m worried about you!


    Rage says apologetically, taking Raina''s hand.


    "I was sure you were safe. But I was a little worried about you, Raige. I was afraid he would get hurt. ......


    Raina says with a slightly melancholy look on her face.


    I feel a little uncomfortable with the way Raina just said it.


    The way she said it is a bit odd. You should say "you''ll be hurt".


    But such trivial things don''t seem to matter to Rage.


    You''ll be able to see that you''re impressed by Reina''s words.


    "I''m sorry, Raina!��I won''t worry about you anymore!


    Rage tries to hug Reina, but Reina ducks her.


    ''Rage ....... I would like to congratulate you on your safety, but right now I have to heal everyone. So I''ll see you later.


    Raina said and looked at the angels who had been turned into statues.


    Not all of the angels were turned into statues. Some are safe, some are partially turned to stone.


    Raina orders the angels who are safe away from us.


    The angels who were safe will carry the angels who were turned into statues to the empty ship.


    And Raina and the angels leave this place.


    Raina and the angels leave, leaving us alone.


    Raige. Let us return to the Republic of Ariadia.


    Yeah.


    Eulia has transitioned to the Republic of Ariadia before fighting Lavrus.


    We should return to the Republic of Ariadia as well.


    From what Cyrone said, Kyouka and Kaya should be waiting for us there.


    ''Speaking of which, where''s Kuroki?''


    Cyrone looks around.


    But we''re the only ones here.


    ''Yes, where did he go, Syrone?��You got him back from Nargol, didn''t you?


    I''ll look for him too. I haven''t thanked him yet.


    But Cyrone shakes his head sadly.


    ''No. ...... I haven''t ...... yet. Maybe he''s gone to Nargol again ......


    Cyrone is about to cry.


    ''We''ll have to hear the details. But for now, let''s go back to the Republic of Ariadia. Kyouka-san and the others will be waiting for us.


    We need to hear the details from Cyrone. What happened in our absence to meet him.


    And I wanted to get to know him better.


    I cast a transfer spell as I thought of Kuroki, Syrone''s childhood friend.

 63 Willing to meet again.

    Demon King Modes


    In a room in the Demon King''s Castle, I met with Heivos, the god of blacksmithing.


    ''I''m glad to see Nat is back safe and sound, Modes.


    The golden wine that Heybos brought from Elyos is poured into two cups.


    The golden wine is a fruit wine made from the golden fruits of the golden tree.


    It was made by Nektar, the god of wine and food, of course.


    When you take a sip of the wine that Heybos poured for you, the rich taste spreads in your mouth.


    Ah, Heybos. That''s another credit to Sir Dihardt.


    Lord Dihardt said that even in the labyrinth, he had hunted down Lavrus.


    According to Nat''s story, he would have won even if he hadn''t fought with the brave men.


    I am satisfied with the result as I expected.


    Incidentally, Nat returned to his family after reporting back to the Demon King''s Castle.


    He must have met his wife and children by now.


    ''''But is it good that I''m going to help a brave man?


    That''s all right. We want Nat to be okay. Besides, it''s important that Nat is safe.


    Some people blame him for saving the brave man.


    But I silenced them all.


    It seems to me that Sir Dihardt did his best to save Nat.


    We shouldn''t blame him for that.


    ''Well ...... I''m sorry. And I must thank the Dark Knight for that.


    Through the power of Sir Dihardt, that labyrinth became the property of Heybos.


    All of the minotaurs in that labyrinth escaped from the labyrinth because Lavrus was gone.


    The labyrinth was then sealed off by the dwarves.


    Now the demons inside won''t be able to get out.


    ''''Oh, thank Sir Dehardt when he comes back. I hear he''s going to be gone for a while.


    Sir Dihardt is going to be away for a while with Kuna, it seems.


    After Nat reported back to me, Sir Dihardt informed me via message magic that he would be there as soon as anything happened.


    He''s a disciplined man, I think.


    I don''t think Sir Dihardt would betray us at all. We''re all too worried about him.


    ''But then again, I didn''t think that Raina would join forces with the Dark Knight to help her lover.


    It seems that Heybos is right, Sir Dihardt has joined forces with Raina to save Nat.


    And it seems that Raina would also join forces with her enemy, Sir Dihardt, to save her lover, the brave man of light.


    I couldn''t believe my ears when I first heard it, but maybe that''s what a woman in love is like.


    ''Indeed. The proud goddess has bowed to her enemy, Sir Dihardt. You don''t understand women, Hayboss .......


    Yes. ......


    Heybos shook his head yes and no.


    ''But there''s something else that bothers me more than that.


    Diadna, the Serpent Queen?


    I nodded at the words.


    This was the information Heybos had informed me of.


    It seems that while he had cornered Lavrus to the point where he was just one step away, he let him get away with it because of Deirdre''s arrival.


    That''s right. I''ve been hiding until now, but Deirdre suddenly appeared. And it seems that they are trying to make the neutral gods their allies. I don''t know what they''re planning to do: ......


    Deirdre professes to destroy the gods of Mina''s blood on behalf of her mother.


    These gods of Mina''s blood include Morna.


    So she is also an enemy of this Modes.


    Deirdona may be planning to go to war with Elios again.


    ''Maybe the spider goddess the Dark Knight has captured knows something about this spider goddess?


    Heavos shook his head at his words.


    ''Perhaps Atranaqua doesn''t know anything ....... They don''t seem to have been taught much of anything.''


    Atranaqua is being held in a room in the Demon King''s Castle. He has no idea what he will do after that.


    I''m not sure if I should inform Atranaqua''s husband.


    Her husband is a desert god with a poisonous tail. If he hadn''t changed his residence, he would be in the desert temple.


    However, according to information, Atranakua should be separated from her husband now.


    Perhaps it would be better not to inform her.


    After all, we don''t know anything about it: ......


    ''Yes, ....... I really don''t know what you''re thinking.


    But thinking about it didn''t tell me anything.


    I couldn''t figure it out even if I thought about it, so I stayed silent and drank away the golden wine with Heybos.


    ''By the way, changing the subject, Modes. That fellow from Nectar wanted the jewel fruit.


    Heybos says, sipping his golden wine.


    ''Nectar has the jewel fruit? I see, so the golden wine is your reward?


    I think that''s what it means.


    Heibos says with a cup in hand, laughing.


    Jewel fruit is a fruit that exists only in Nargol, a fruit that becomes a gem tree.


    It is not a real gemstone, even if it is called a gemstone fruit.


    It is called so because the fruit is beautiful and clear like a jewel.


    The fruit of this gemstone rarely bears fruit, but instead it doesn''t rot, so it can be preserved forever.


    The Demon King''s Castle has a few jewel fruits that were harvested in the past.


    ''''All right, that''s fine. You can take the jeweled fruits that are stored in the Demon King''s Castle with you. And you should also take some smoked queen salmon with you.


    "Smoked queen salmon?


    Oh, yes. Ah, yes. Sir Dehardt made it. It''s quite good. More than anything else, it''s a perfect nibble.


    That sounds delicious. Nectar will be pleased.


    Mm. And tell him to be careful that Phanakea doesn''t find out. If Phanakea knows, then Feriah will know.


    Phanakea, the goddess of medicine and herbs, is Nektor''s wife.


    She is also the daughter of Feria, goddess of marriage and childbirth, and the sister of Tothna, goddess of knowledge and books.


    And the goddess Feria hates this Modes.


    Phanakea herself is a quiet goddess, but she is closely connected to her mother.


    If she finds out that she has been given a jewel fruit or a smoked queen salmon, she will report it to her mother.


    If that happens, the goddess Feria will surely blame Nectar.


    Then I feel sorry for Nectar.


    ''I know, I know. "I understand," said the goddess, "but Nectar has no respect for Feria. Or should I say, the men of Elyos are not in the presence of the goddesses.


    Heybos says with a reluctant look on his face.


    ''The male gods of Elyos are having a tough time of it: ......


    Absolutely.


    Then he laughs with Heybos.


    So what will Odis and the others do now?


    Deirdre hates the gods of Elyos.


    Perhaps Elyos could be in trouble from now on.


    That''s what I thought as I looked in the direction of Elyos.


    ��Rena, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    I''m back now, Lady Raina.


    Nia, the captain of the war maiden squad that had gone to Phanakea, returns.


    When we returned to Elyos, we left the war maidens who had been turned to stone with Phanakea.


    ''''Thank you for your efforts. ''''Nia?'''' Are those boys going to get better?


    Phanakea is the goddess of medicine and herbs.


    She should be able to heal the stony war maidens with her power.


    ''''Yes. The Phanakea-sama says that thanks to the shield of Lady Raina, all of them are less symptomatic. They should be able to return to normal soon.


    Nia reports back to me with her head down.


    ''Yes, that''s good. Now that''s a relief.


    I sit down in a comfortable chair and look up at the heavens.


    ''The ....... Lady Raina, .......


    Nia looks at me with concern.


    ''What is it, Nia?''


    ''That ....... Your body is that .......


    Nia''s eyes are on my stomach.


    I look at my belly.


    My belly is a bit fuller.


    I can still cover it up with clothes. But it''s going to be hard to cover up.


    "It''s all right, Nia. "I just don''t think you''re going to be able to go out from now on.


    "Lady Raina. We''re fine. Please take good care of yourself.


    "Hmm. Yes. I''ll take that as a yes. I''ll leave it to you, Nia.


    ''Yes, Lady Raina. Please leave the rest to us. Then I''ll leave you to it.


    Nia bows her head and leaves the room.


    Nia is right, I''ll just have to stay in my room and be quiet.


    But I''m worried about the movements of the snake queen, Deirdre.


    But there is nothing I can do with this body.


    I''ve already reported to Odis about Deirdre.


    So I''ll leave the rest to Odis.


    But Odis will not be able to do anything.


    He is busy protecting Elyos.


    It would be nice if the god of power and warfare, Tors, could be of some help.


    But it is unlikely that he will be able to defeat Deirdre if he can only push.


    In other words, the gods of Elyos can''t stop Deirdre.


    So there''s no way to beat her.


    There''s also Rage, but he can''t be counted on to do much.


    ''Huh. ....... I can''t help but think about it now.


    I touch my belly.


    I wish this baby was born sooner.


    I''m sure he will be the strongest and bravest person to ever surpass Rage.


    After all, it''s me and Kuroki''s child. There''s no way he''s weak.


    If this child is born and grows up, he or she will be no match for Deirdre.


    "Be born quickly. Be quick about it, my little hero.


    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    ''So ....... So that silvery white witch is controlling him.


    I hear from Shirone about what happened in the kingdoms of Velos and Argoa.


    ''''That''s right, Chiyuki. It seems that Kuroki is going crazy because of the White Silver Witch ....... It seems that because of that girl, Kuroki is taking the side of the Demon King.


    Syrone said with a sinking look.


    I didn''t know there was such a witch.


    Apparently she is the daughter of that ugly demon king. She must be incredibly ugly.


    When we returned to the Republic of Ariadia, we received an award from General Krasus.


    For rescuing those trapped in the labyrinth, Raige was made a hero of the Republic of Ariadia, and she and her companions were given honorary citizenship of Ariadia.


    With this Ariadia citizenship, any country that belongs to the Ariad Alliance will be able to come and go as they please.


    And Rage was officially awarded the title of hero.


    The fame of Rage, the brave man of light recognized by the Republic of Ariadia, would resound in the western countries of the continent.


    From now on, it would be easier for him to operate in the western part of the continent.


    However, what I am concerned about is the vice-president of the Magicians'' Association, Tarabos.


    I''ve heard he''s missing.


    Apparently he was connected to Atrana. Maybe he escaped.


    That''s why I didn''t get paid by the Mage Association. What a pity.


    Also, Rage was begged by Eulia, who had become queen, to become her husband and king of the kingdom of Pasipaea.


    Of course, Rage refused. There are many countries that want Rage to be king.


    And if he became king, he would not be able to move from that country.


    That''s why we would be in trouble if Rage becomes the king.


    Refusing Eulia''s offer, Rage and I left the General''s Office and returned to the Temple of Raina in the Republic of Ariadia to discuss future matters.


    The topic of discussion is, of course, about Cyrone''s childhood friend, Kuroki.


    But Shirone, is this Kuroki-san?��You''re going to help Miss Ligeena and all that, so I''m guessing you''re not completely manipulated.


    Reno is right.


    He doesn''t seem to have been completely manipulated.


    If he was completely manipulated, he wouldn''t be able to help me.


    Besides, he must be a good man, seeing as he saved Regena.


    Also, he''s not in control of his memories.


    If that''s the case, there may be a way to help.


    ''I hope so: ......


    Don''t worry, Sirone. For some reason, it''s a given that characters who appear as enemies at the beginning and save you in a pinch will become your friends before the final dungeon. So, Kuroki-san will surely become Nao and the others'' companion in the end. You don''t have to worry about it.


    Nao gives an incomprehensible comforting look.


    ''I kind of hate ....... Because he hurt you, Ray.''


    Sahoko says, a little disgusted.


    Surely he''s the reason Rage almost died. Sahoko can''t forgive him for that.


    ''Sahoko!��It must be the fault of the Silvery White Witch.��Kuroki shouldn''t really want to do that!


    Cyrone says, tapping the desk.


    Cyrone says that, but there''s no doubt that he hurt Rage.


    That''s certainly what''s stuck with me.


    What does Rage think of him?


    Would you welcome him as one of your own?


    If Rage doesn''t take him in, even if we rescue him, he may not be able to stay with us.


    ''Calm down, Shirone, ....... And Sahoko, I understand how you feel about Mr. Rage, but that''s a bit of an exaggeration. He''s being manipulated.


    ''Sure. ....... Sorry, Sirone.


    ''No, it''s fine. It''s a fact that Kuroki hurt Reigi-kun.


    The two of them bow their heads.


    Sahoko is usually mild-mannered, but her personality changes a bit when it comes to Rage.


    Syrone also seems to have a bit of a personality change when it comes to his childhood friend.


    ''''Haha, I didn''t know that the Demon King had a daughter, by the way. I''ll have to find out more about the Demon King.''''


    It seems that the White Silver Witch is the daughter of the Demon King.


    There was no information that the Demon King had a daughter. To begin with, I don''t even know that he has a queen.


    The Demon King''s daughter, I don''t really want to imagine it: ......


    Rage makes a disgusted face.


    I''ve seen the Demon King once in a magical video.


    He was incredibly ugly.


    Is that Demon King''s daughter also ugly?


    At least he seems to think that Rage is ugly.


    I certainly don''t think a beautiful girl would be born from that ugly demon king.


    According to Cyrone, she was a very disgusting girl.


    That''s probably why she''s so ugly.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. It''s a good idea.


    What''s up, Nao?


    I''m also curious about the silver witch, but who were those people who came to rescue the evil god of cows? I''ve met one of the guys on that big bird before in Rox''s basement.


    Nao says with an unusually grim look on her face.


    ''Me and Nao have had a horrible experience with a masked man on a Rufvian.


    ''I''m curious about that too ....... Who are they?��Isn''t the Evil God Lavrus one of the Demon King''s companions in the first place?


    I''ll ask Shirone too.


    The demons in this world should be controlled by the Demon King. If that''s the case, then the evil gods who control the demons should be under the control of the demon king.


    ''''Let''s see, ....... I''m not sure about that either, but ....... But I''m pretty sure the evil god is not one of the demon king''s friends. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    Sirone''s words surprised me.


    ''It''s true, Sirone!


    I crammed up against Silone.


    ''That''s what I heard, but ....... ''What about it, Chiyuki?''


    Syrone doesn''t seem to realize the gravity of what he said.


    ''I''ve never heard of an evil god or demon that isn''t one of the Demon King''s friends!��This is such an important piece of information!


    Silone is surprised when I explain.


    She finally realizes.


    According to the lore I had heard, it was the Founder Goddess Orgis and the Virgin Goddess Mina who created this world.


    Orgis and Mina worked together to create a beautiful and shining world.


    However, the Demon King Modes appeared out of nowhere and tried to rule the world.


    Orgis and Mina died after fighting the Demon King.


    The Demon King enveloped the world in darkness and released his demons, his followers, into the world.


    The children of Orgis and Mina gathered around Odis and fought the demon king.


    They managed to defeat the demon king and reclaim half of the world.


    With half the world back, the world was illuminated for half a day.


    This is how the world was divided into day and night.


    The Demon King was defeated, but he is still alive and ready to strike back in the land of Nargol.


    Odis and his men managed to win, but the sacrifices were too great for them to give chase.


    Thus the stalemate continues.


    This is supposed to be the state of the world.


    We were supposed to be called in to bring full light back to such a world.


    Nowhere in this lore are there any evil gods who do not follow the Demon King.


    Moreover, I''ve never heard of them being in enmity with the Demon King.


    In other words, there is a third force other than the gods of Elyos led by Odis and the Demon King.


    ''''It''s going to be troublesome: ......


    Rage looks disgusted.


    It''s certainly troublesome.


    I thought it was just a conflict between the gods of Elyos and the Demon King of Nargol, but it wasn''t.


    ''''Right. There''s a lot of things I need to look into. And I''ll have to hear a lot of things from Raina as well: ......


    Raina will have to teach me a lot of things.


    The mythology of this world wasn''t actually taught to me by Raina.


    I studied it from the books.


    I would like to hear more about it from Raina.


    ''Well, I''ll have to ask Raina a lot of questions.


    I mention Raina''s name and Rage says with a smirk on his face.


    It makes my heart ache to see that.


    I didn''t expect Rage to be loved by Raina, the goddess, either.


    Rage is a beautiful woman. Really only good looks.


    She has a well-groomed face and a clean nose. She has slit eyes and light hair.


    She is slender and tall and has good looks.


    Rage is also smart and most importantly strong.


    If you only look at me with this, there''s nothing to be said for it.


    But that''s not going to happen.


    All kinds of girls like a handsome man like Lage.


    That''s why I can''t really expect him to only look at me.


    But it''s because I have some kind of expectation that I''m by his side.


    It''s really a faint little expectation.


    But then Raina appeared at Rage''s side.


    My faint expectations were completely destroyed by Raina''s appearance.


    If there was a beauty like that, not only would she only look at me, she wouldn''t even be number one.


    Why would there be such a beautiful goddess?


    I''m confident in my looks in my own way, but not as good as Raina.


    Rage was in a very good mood when that Raina told him she loved him.


    I think I should explode.


    It''s so frustrating.


    I look at Raige with cold eyes.


    He doesn''t notice my gaze and keeps a cool expression on his face.


    He''s completely oblivious to the fact that I don''t know what''s going on.


    But before that, General Krasz will be holding a celebration for you. Since it''s a good time, let''s attend that before we go.


    I say with a bit of anger.


    It looks like General Krasus is going to host a celebration hosted by the Republic of Ariadia for saving those trapped in the labyrinth.


    A celebration, isn''t it? I''ve been poorly fed in the labyrinth for a long time, and I need something good to eat.


    Nao says, drooling.


    ''Yes!��I''ve been locked up for so long. I need a break!


    Reno says in a strong tone.


    ''That''s true too. We need a break, too.''


    Rage agrees with Reno.


    There will be beautiful girls at the celebration.


    Her face is smiling as if she''s thinking about that.


    ''A celebration or ....... Even though Kroki didn''t do a great job .......


    Cyrone says with a dark look on his face.


    Surely, yes, he would be the one who would be most admired.


    And yet he''s not there.


    ''Yes, he is. ''Well, he was the one who actually saved the people trapped in the labyrinth. Not Mr. Raige and me. He''s the one who really needs to be praised.


    I say with a sideways glance at Rage.


    Rage''s face is visibly grim.


    Rage doesn''t say it back, as if he understands that it would have been dangerous if he hadn''t come.


    I feel a little better about it.


    I have to thank him for what he did for me in the Rox Kingdom.


    I could feel his willingness to help me out.


    I want to save him as much as Cyrone does.


    Rage and Sahoko may not like it, but he should be one of us.


    What is he doing now?


    Dragoness Regena


    So, Regina-san. It''s nice to meet you.


    Master Kaya says to me.


    ''Um, can I really do that?''


    It''s okay, Tormulkis will assist you.


    It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Regina.


    The fat man next to me bows his head to me as he rubs his hands.


    This mansion we are in originally belonged to him.


    But this Trumarkis''s wife, Atrana, is an evil god and has been tricking the brave men.


    However, he himself seems to be an ordinary human being, he was just being used by the evil gods.


    He didn''t actually know what Atrana was doing.


    But he''s not Kaya-sama who would forgive him for that.


    He was deprived of all his wealth and his business association became Kyouka-sama''s property.


    The house that belonged to Kyouka-sama is now the Ariadia branch of the Mido Chamber of Commerce.


    And just a few minutes ago Kaya-sama asked me to become the head of the Ariadia branch of the Mido Chamber of Commerce.


    ''And I''ll be calling someone from the St. Renaria Republic. I trained her, so you can rest assured, Regina.


    Master Kaya says so, but I shake my head.


    ''That ....... I still can''t do it. I''ve never done any business before!


    Why would he entrust me with it in the first place? There must be someone better.


    ''It''s all right, Mr. Regina. You''re the one who was approved by Mr. Kroki. If you''re someone he approved of, I''m sure of it.''


    Kyouka-sama looks at me and smiles.


    Kyouka-sama apparently thinks highly of her husband.


    The fact that more people think highly of the master is a good thing.


    And with those words, I give up on persuasion.


    If you mention the master''s name, you can''t refuse.


    ''You are the right man for the job, Regina. River transportation on the Kish River with lizardmen. You must be able to do business more advantageously than other operators. I''m sure you''ll make a tremendous profit.


    That''s what Kaya-sama says, Kaya-sama, and he seems to have a different agenda.


    Their eyes catch me.


    I want to run away if possible.


    ''''Is this also an ordeal for you, sir. ......


    I looked up at the ceiling and thought of my husband.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    We meet up with Kuna as we approach the central mountains.


    ''Kroki!


    Kuna looks at her and comes to hug her.


    Kuna''s eyes are moist as she looks at herself.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Kuna, and I feel like she''s more beautiful than before.


    Such a pretty girl hugs me.


    This couldn''t have been possible in the original world.


    I''m overcome with tears of emotion.


    I did it, myself!


    Ugh. ....... I''m sorry, Cuna. I''m sorry I missed you ....... And Glorious.


    I stroke Glorious'' neck.


    When I stroke his neck, Glorious lets out a sweet sound.


    ''I really missed you ...... kroki. Come home with me .......


    But I shook my head at the words.


    ''''Hey, Kuna. Since it''s a good time, why don''t we go visit the Republic of Ariadia?


    The Republic of Ariadia?


    Coona nods her head.


    ''Yes, the Republic of Ariadia. I''d like to go around with Coona.


    I''ve looked around with Raina, so I''ve done my homework.


    Besides, it might be a good idea to see a vaudeville.


    ''Kuna will go anywhere with Kroki.


    Coona smiles. It''s an angel''s smile.


    Just by smiling this smile, you can have three bowls of rice.


    Of course, it''s a bowl of rice.


    "Mmm-hmmm.


    I can''t help but laugh in a weird way.


    And I''m even drooling.


    ''What''s up, Kroki?''


    Coona looks at herself curiously.


    ''No, it''s nothing. Let''s go then.


    I wipe the drool off my hands and force myself to regain my normalcy.


    We fly ourselves on Glorious.


    Our destination is the Republic of Ariadia, in the opposite direction from Nargol.


    The time is already night.


    The moon, shining in silvery white, lights up the night sky.


    Unlike the sun, the moon gently illuminates all living things.


    In such a moonlit night, he flies on Glorious, the dragon.


    Towards the Republic of Ariadia.

 64 Goddess of Moonlight

    Dark Knight Kroki


    I will fly through the starry sky and come to the sky above the labyrinth city of Lavr��ndos.


    The evil god Lavrurus, the master of the labyrinth, was no more.


    The evil god was taken away by the Queen of the Serpent and has gone.


    The minotaurs who followed him also escaped from the labyrinth and went away.


    The surface part of the labyrinth where they lost their Lord. Glorious is lowered into the square in the center of the labyrinth.


    The square is filled by Glorious'' huge body.


    "Kuna. I''m coming down. Okay?


    Kuna nodded when he asked himself.


    ''Good one, Kroki.''


    I get off with Coona, who was riding with me.


    As I get out of Glorious, multiple shadows come out of the surrounding buildings.


    ''We''ve been expecting you, sir and Coona-sama.


    The shadow bows its head.


    It''s Regena who comes out.


    ''Thank you, Regena. For coming.''


    Regena is her own apostle. As an apostle, Regena is connected to herself in spirit and can be contacted at any time.


    I intend to leave Glorious with her while she and Kuna go sightseeing in the Republic of Ariadia.


    That''s why I asked him to come here.


    This place is good enough to hide Glorious.


    The lizardmen are following around that Regina.


    ''''No, I''m going to run wherever the master asks me to go.


    Rigena says with a twinkle in her eye.


    I feel sorry for that.


    In fact, I didn''t plan to contact Regena at first.


    Glorious was also going to find a place to hide somehow.


    However, it feels cold not to contact her when she''s so close.


    With that in mind, I contacted Regena and she offered to take care of him while he was in Ariadia.


    I wasn''t sure when I heard that offer, but in the end I decided to take him up on his offer.


    And to tell the truth, it''s hard to stay at a decent inn without having citizenship.


    So I was grateful for Regina''s offer.


    I''m sorry Regina, I will take care of you. And also take care of Glorious for me.


    I bow to Regena and Lizardman myself.


    The labyrinth is going to be under the control of the god Heybos, but until it''s ready, it''s going to be under the control of the Hero of Light.


    Well, technically, it''s under the control of Kyouka, the sister of the Hero of Light.


    And Regena is the de facto administrator of this labyrinth under Kyouka''s orders.


    So no one should enter this labyrinth without Regena''s permission.


    Keeping Glorious here wouldn''t cause any problems.


    Also, the lizardmen believe in dragons, so they will take good care of Glorious.


    ''Yes sir. Yes, sir, we will take care of Master Glorious. And later, here''s something else: ......


    Lizardman brings a small box as Ligeena looks around.


    Ligeena opens the box and reveals a beautiful costume inside.


    ''What''s this?''


    Here are the costumes for your husband and Lady Coona. Lady Coonas are very conspicuous, so we thought you might need a costume.


    ''I see. ....... Thanks, Regina. For everything. Okay, Kuna, put this on.


    I pick up my clothes and hand them to Coona, who is quiet beside me.


    Coona has become calmer than before.


    She doesn''t seem to turn hostile toward Regina anymore.


    This is a good trend. What in the world happened?


    What''s this, Kroki?


    ''It''s a costume to hide your figure. You''re a beautiful woman, so if you walk around in your own clothes, you''ll attract a lot of attention. You''re here to see the sights of Ariadia, and we don''t want any strange people to come near us.


    Like Raina, Kuna is an amazingly beautiful woman, so she has to hide her face when she walks around the Republic of Ariadia.


    That''s why I asked Regena to prepare an outfit for me.


    ''Beautiful ....... Well, I get it, Kroki. Kuna will wear that outfit.


    Kuna is happy to be told she is beautiful, and Regina helps her to put on the costume.


    When Kuna puts on the costume, she looks like a lady who worships the goddess Feria.


    It''s a good idea to have a veil attached to the costume, which hides Kuna''s face.


    It''s somewhat difficult to move: ......


    Coona makes a disgruntled sound.


    ''I''m sorry Coona. You''ll have to bear with me as I pull myself up by the hand.


    If you walk around with your face showing, you''ll be in trouble. So when you walk through Ariadia, you will have to cover your face.


    ''Kroki''s going to pull it for you? Then there''s nothing wrong with this outfit.


    Coona convinces me.


    ''Good. ....... I guess I''ll just change myself then.


    I take off my dark knight''s armor and change into the clothes that were prepared for me.


    The clothes belong to a servant male, unlike Kuna.


    If you wear these alongside Kuna, you''ll look like a noblewoman and her squire.


    ''''Was it a little too plain?''''


    Ligeena asks anxiously.


    ''No thanks. I don''t like the fancy stuff.''


    I''m not good at standing out.


    That''s why the clothes that Regena had provided for me were just fine.


    Regena managed her own clothes when she was in Nargol.


    So I know what I like.


    ''And then there''s Regena. They''re still around, aren''t they?


    I ask myself of Regena.


    ''Yes. The brave men of light are still in this country. I think they will stay in this country at least until tomorrow''s celebration. ......


    According to Rijena, there is going to be a celebration to honor the brave and courageous Rage of Light who rescued the people trapped in the labyrinth, but the celebration was delayed a little bit because of the schedule adjustments of the dignitaries from various countries who wanted to attend the celebration.


    That''s why Rage and his team are still in the country.


    ''I see. ....... But it''s silly to worry about every single thing ....... Well, if you do it normally, you won''t be noticed. So I''ll just enjoy the tour of Ariadia without worrying about it.


    The Republic of Ariadia is a large place. I doubt we''ll run into it easily.


    "Very well, sir. Let''s go to the Republic of Ariadia. We''ll go to Tormulkis''s annexe. There''s another house there that won''t be noticed by Silone and the others. I will take you there.


    Thank you, Regina.


    This is how we found ourselves on our way to the Republic of Ariadia.


    Shenna the dancer


    Utterly, where is that drunkard?


    I walk the streets at night in search of Marcias.


    Marcias is a member of the same troupe as me, the Donkey''s Ear.


    Tomorrow I have to dance in front of the brave men of light.


    But that idiot hasn''t come back yet.


    That''s why Commander Midas asked me to go and find Marcius.


    "Shenna. Shenna, will you go and find Marcius?


    It reminds me of what Commander Midas said.


    I''m sorry to Commander Midas, but I think it was a mistake to let Marcias join the troupe.


    But Miss Ainoe, whom I respect, introduced Marcias to Commander Midas and let him join the troupe straight away.


    Marcias is a problematic man.


    He''s a former bandit.


    And he likes to gamble and drink and is always drunk.


    That''s why this delinquent should be kicked out of the city as soon as possible.


    But Commander Midas won''t be able to shake his head because the troupe is undermanned.


    But the leader of the company will not shake his head because the company is short of people.


    Especially the choir and musicians in the back.


    Marcias'' flute is so talented that there is no one else in the company who can match him.


    Marcius himself sometimes talks big about how his flute is better than the god Alfos.


    Even though I warned him that he might be skinned if he said that, he doesn''t seem to want to change his mind.


    However, while he may not be as good as God Alfos, he is certainly a skilled flute player.


    That''s why Commander Midas is meditating on Marcias'' actions.


    I let out a sigh.


    Commander Midas''s love for song and dance is well understood.


    He is a follower of Lady Ischthia, the goddess of dance, and Lady Alfos, the god of song.


    As long as he has talent, the other issues are not important to him.


    But if Marcias causes a problem, the troupe''s activities could be banned.


    I know we''re short of people, but why hasn''t the Commander thought of that?


    And Miss Ainoe is Miss Ainoe, too. Where did she pick up that thing from?


    While thinking about this, we arrived at our destination.


    This is an area quite far from the center.


    It is a safe place where many illegal aliens from outside live.


    People walking around is also bad.


    Walking down the street, there are many signs with the sign of the sake cup hanging on the eaves of buildings.


    The sign of the wine cup is a holy sign of Nectar, the god of wine.


    The house where the sign is hung shows that it is a tavern and inn.


    In one of these shops you can find Marcias.


    That drunkard must be drunk somewhere.


    There are many travelers in the street, who look like travelers.


    The traveler is invited by a female shopkeeper.


    They are both tavern clerks and prostitutes at the same time.


    They work in the tavern on the first floor and sleep with customers in their bedrooms on the second floor.


    Prostitution is prohibited in this country, but it is tolerated.


    Of course, I don''t mean to complain about their behavior.


    They are followers of Lord Ishtia, just like me.


    It''s not only the god of dancing, but also the god of prostitutes.


    Thinking about this, I go into the alleyway looking for Marsyas.


    Because he sometimes gets drunk in the back alley and may be sleeping.


    Three men stand in front of me as I am walking.


    I thought this is not good and tried to go back the way I came.


    However, when I turned around to go back, I saw a big man standing there.


    That''s it, sister. Looking for someone?


    The big man calls out to me.


    ''Yeah, I''m looking for someone, but what''s that about?''


    I glare at the big man.


    ''Maybe we can help you. What do you say we go together and find out?


    ''Sorry, but ....... I''m not going to let you guys help me.


    Don''t be so cold.


    A man reaches out to me.


    ''Don''t touch me!''


    I brush my hand away.


    ''d*mn, you''re a feisty woman. Well, okay, ....... You''re gonna have to come along for the ride.


    The man smiles a lowly smile.


    I let out a sigh.


    I touch the curved swords on either side of my waist.


    I''m confident in my arms. These guys don''t seem to be strong from the way they move. I could probably knock them out.


    But we''re going to have a problem later.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have time to deal with you guys.


    Probably a bunch of thug freedom fighters who don''t have money to pay the women in the tavern.


    They are the lowest kind of people who don''t deal with demons and extort weak people.


    It''s too much trouble to deal with such people.


    I run to the side wall.


    "What?!


    The man''s companion shouts out, but it''s fine.


    I kick the wall and run up and fly straight into a somersault behind the big man.


    Then I run away, just like that.


    ''Wait for me!


    No one is a fool to wait when they are told to wait.


    I ran away from the city at night as it was.


    And now that I''ve made it this far, I should be fine. I exhale.


    ''Shenna.''


    I am suddenly approached.


    There is a man standing there.


    The man is wearing leather armor over his chainmail. And on the chest of the leather armor is the holy seal of God King Odis.


    He is a law knight belonging to the Temple of Odis. A law knight is one who investigates crimes and maintains public order.


    ''Brother Decius.


    The knight of the law was my brother, Decius.


    ��Shenna the dancer.


    He walks down the back street with his brother Decius.


    I gave up on Marcius.


    This area is safer than the area I was patrolling earlier.


    I remember what happened earlier.


    The patrol is an area lined with lodgings and the like.


    This Republic of Ariadia is a key transportation hub that connects the east and west of the continent, so there are many travelers from outside.


    However, right now there are many foreigners in particular.


    The reason for this is because of the brave Lord of Light. People from neighboring countries have come to the Republic of Ariadia to catch a glimpse of him.


    And there are bandits and others who target such foreigners.


    That''s why my brother, who is a knight of the law, seems to have been patrolling.


    There''s not much light along the waterway, but today the moon is up, so it''s bright and you can see your surroundings without the magic of lighting.


    ''Brother. You look good in your outfit, brother. It''s perfect for a serious brother. It''s just like being a knight in shining armor for Master Odysseus.


    I look at my brother''s outfit and say.


    My brother Decius and I grew up in the temple of Lord Ishtia in Thessia.


    Our mother was Ishpasia, a famous dancer and priestess of Lord Ishtia.


    There she met and fell in love with her father, Nakius Pericletus, a knight of Odis.


    However, the knight of Odis and the priestess of Lady Ischthia, who claimed to be free in love, could not make a formal marriage, and the two were separated.


    But my brother was a brilliant man, and his father''s wife died without giving birth to a child. So my father took him in as an heir apparent.


    After that, I didn''t see him much, but sometimes he would come to the temple to check on me.


    Haha, I''m still in training. ...... More importantly, how are you doing?��You''re doing something dangerous, aren''t you?


    My brother says, remembering what happened earlier.


    ''I didn''t do anything so dangerous.


    I lie plainly.


    Unlike Odis-sama, Ishtia-sama is not forbidden to tell lies.


    ''Are you sure? No way in hell I''m selling my body: ......


    No, I don''t. You know my brother. And that I''m a member of a theater company. You know, I''m going to play a leading role in a play.


    I spin around in front of my brother.


    Children raised in Lord Ishtia''s temple have to live away from the temple when they grow up.


    Most of the girls become prostitutes, but I did not choose that path.


    Lord Ishtia is the god of prostitutes, but I was never forced to become a prostitute.


    Instead, I chose to be an actor.


    Lord Ishtia is also the god of dancers and actors. Therefore, as a follower of Lord Ishtia, I should be allowed to choose the path of an actor.


    I was able to join the troupe "Donkey''s Ears" after Commander Midas recognized my dancing talent.


    I was given a leading role at the Alfoss Theatre in the Republic of Ariadia. This was quite a great selection.


    I felt bad for Miss Ainoe, but I still wanted to play the leading role.


    I knew it. Yes, I know, it was Alferia, wasn''t it? I will definitely go to see it.


    The upcoming play is Alfelia.


    It''s about a brave princess who goes to rescue her lover who has been kidnapped by a witch.


    The show has been postponed because of the feast of the brave men. But I want my brother to come and see it for sure.


    Yes, I''m sure he will. Yes, you must come to see it, brother!


    His brother nodded.


    ''But Shenna. Is it time for you to hear my response to what I told you before?


    I look at my brother.


    ''Are we talking about that again?��I''m not a convert. I love Lord Ishtia. It doesn''t bother me that I can''t get married.


    My brother wants to take me in and make me a Feriah congregation.


    But I''m not going to do that.


    I''m the same as my mother. I''m proud to be a follower of Lady Ishtia.


    So I don''t care if we don''t get married.


    We can have a de facto marriage without making it official.


    ''But, after all, you know, ....... You can''t get married for the rest of your life, either: ......


    He stammered with difficulty.


    As a member of the Odyssean congregation, he is not allowed to have intercourse between a man and a woman outside of a formal marriage.


    That''s why he says that.


    ''You can''t say that. Aren''t you the one getting married? I hear there''s a lot of matchmaking going on.


    I tell my brother.


    My brother is beautiful, even from my sister''s point of view.


    I''m sure there are many princesses from neighboring countries who want to marry my brother.


    But my brother seems to have refused all of them.


    ''''It''s not, no ....... I''m still in training. I can''t see myself getting married yet.


    I let out a sigh when I hear those words.


    My brother is probably overwhelmed.


    He''s been told a lot of things by people around him about my mother''s origins.


    That''s why he must be acting as an Odis congregation.


    Also, my brother''s earnestness is appropriate for an Odis congregation.


    But I wanted to see my brother fall in love with him.


    But this would be a nasty idea.


    And that''s when we were walking along the canal road.


    I see someone ahead of me.


    Two men and a woman.


    I thought they were lovers for a while, but judging from the clothes they were wearing, they could be some sort of daughter and squire man.


    Probably they must be from another country that came to see the brave men of light.


    ''Is he a foreigner?��What am I doing here? It''s one of the safer places around here, but it''s still not safe to go out at night.


    I let out an exclamation of dismay, looking up at myself.


    The road along this waterway is wide but with few people on it, it''s dangerous to walk around here at night, let alone in the daytime.


    Probably she is a young lady from some country who came to visit an acquaintance in an upscale residential area just down the road.


    The atmosphere is like that.


    And now is not the time for a princess to be out and about.


    It''s too late for something to happen. Maybe we should be careful.


    ''You might want to pay attention. ...... Shenna, would you wait here for me?


    My brother looks at me to see if that''s what he thinks, and says.


    ''All right. Brother.


    My brother leaves me and approaches the two men.


    They are standing by the side of the canal of the road, looking up at the moon.


    ''Hey there. Do you have a moment?


    The brother approaches them and calls out to them.


    When he calls out to them, the woman looks at him.


    ''What ......?''


    I couldn''t help but let out a sound.


    The woman was too beautiful.


    Because the moon was bright, I could see her face clearly.


    Her face was well-groomed and her skin was as white as white porcelain.


    The light red lips.


    Her eyes are as beautiful as the stars.


    And it is the hair that catches your eye more than anything else.


    The silvery white hair reflects the moonlight and shines fantastically.


    I could no longer take my eyes off of it.


    ''''What are you ......?''''


    The woman is about to say something to us, but a man who looks like a squire at her side interrupts her.


    ''Um, ...... what is it?''


    A man who looks like a squire asks me.


    But I can''t take my eyes off the woman.


    ''Eh ...... that .......''


    My brother is trying to speak, but he can''t seem to get the words out properly.


    That''s understandable. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman.


    I can understand why my brother is soaring.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has the ability to make the most of your time. We are not suspicious.


    A man who looks like a squire speaks to me, but my brother still seems unable to speak.


    I can''t remove my gaze from the woman either.


    The woman is looking at me with quizzical eyes.


    Maybe she was distracted.


    ''''Brother!


    I yell in my brother''s ear.


    That''s when my brother seems to come to himself.


    ''Eh, ...... and...''


    Come on, you have to say something!


    ''Oh ...... ah!��It''s not safe for the night!��Please don''t go out too much, please!


    My brother''s voice flips over.


    Then I see her reaction.


    Cold eyes. ''What the hell is this guy,'' she says.


    ''I see. ....... Thank you for taking the trouble to do this. Then we''ll be on our way.


    The squire man says this and leaves with the silver-haired woman.


    ''''She was an amazingly beautiful woman, brother. I couldn''t help but fall in love with her. ......


    I call out to my brother from behind, but he doesn''t respond.


    But he doesn''t respond.


    "Hey, bro?


    I call out to them, but they remain staring in the direction they left.


    "Goddess .......... That''s the Goddess of Moonlight .......


    My brother mutters.


    His face is enthralled.


    I had seen the moment my brother fell in love.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Welcome home. Master and Lady Coona.


    When I return to Tormarkis'' other home, Regena greets me.


    Earlier, she and Kuna had been strolling around the city at night.


    It''s still too early to go to bed. That''s why I went to see the city at night.


    The best thing about this is the fact that it''s so easy to get rid of them.


    Coona says with pride.


    She looks like a complete mistress.


    ''Thank you for picking me up, Regina.''


    I work on Regena myself.


    ''Hmm, you''re welcome sir. How was your evening walk?


    That was pretty good. Liljena. Compared to the rest of the country, there''s a lot to see in Ariadia.


    The Republic of Ariadia is the largest human country I''ve ever seen.


    In other small countries, it would be dark at night, but in the Republic of Ariadia, there are places that are bright even at night, and there is a lot of entertainment.


    However, it was difficult to go there with Kuna because some of the things are quite obscene.


    According to what I''ve researched, the inns of this world also serve as dining rooms.


    The owner of the inn is often a follower of Nectar, the god of wine, and the holy seal of Nectar is hung in front of the inn''s storefront.


    In the dining room on the first floor, the guests eat and drink and gamble.


    And they invite a female employee who is also a prostitute to sleep with them on the second floor.


    In this world, too, men drink, bathe and buy.


    However, since the belief in the goddess Feria is strong in this country, it is not possible to do it openly.


    However, it seems that man''s desire cannot be suppressed. This kind of gambling and prostitution is an open secret.


    And since it is impossible to enter such a place with Kuna, we ended up just taking a walk.


    Well, the moon was beautiful tonight, so that was a good thing.


    Coona looked fantastic and very beautiful in the moonlight.


    But still, Kuna seemed to be more beautiful than before.


    There are times when I can''t take my eyes off of Kuna.


    However, the person in question doesn''t seem to be aware of anything.


    The man who seemed to be a knight on patrol, who called out to me when I was looking up at the moon, was also admiring Kuna.


    I remember that he was talking to her but didn''t look at me once.


    The Kuna who was being stared at most seems to have already forgotten about the knight.


    That knight didn''t seem to realize it, but Kuna was trying to kill him with magic.


    If not stopped, he would have died.


    And that knight had a beautiful woman with him.


    Seeing that he called her brother, I wonder if they were brother and sister?


    He didn''t look like a lover, so I''m sure he must be.


    ''By the way, Regena. Are you ready to go?


    Coona suddenly asks Regena.


    ''Yes Lady Coona. Your bath is ready for you.''


    Okay, then, Kroki. I''ll go in with you.


    Then Cuna pulls away.


    ''No ...... that''s not good. And we have Rigena.


    If you do that, you''re in big trouble. Mainly in a lower body sense.


    ''It''s all right then, Kroki. I''m feeling good today, Ligeena, so I''ll allow you to come in with me. This shouldn''t be a problem for you.


    Coona says with a huff and a laugh.


    Coona seems to think it''s a good idea, but that would be even more of a problem.


    First of all, Regina won''t like it.


    ''Really!��Thank you, Lady Coona!��Then I''m going to join you!


    But contrary to expectations, Regena seems happy.


    And even Regena pulls herself into the bath.


    Coona and Regena grab me and pull me along.


    For some reason, he couldn''t resist, even though he was overwhelmingly stronger than them.


    Marcius, the little rogue man.


    I walk through the dark underground streets.


    No matter how many times you come here, it doesn''t feel good.


    After a short walk, you will come to an open area.


    There''s more than one woman there.


    All the women are dressed in black.


    And at the back of the room where the women are, there is a statue of a satyr with a goat''s head.


    This place is an altar. The women seem to have been praying a while ago.


    ''Come, Marcius.''


    One of the women looks at me.


    She''s a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties.


    But I know that this woman is not what she looks like.


    "Hehehe Miss Ainoe. What do you want to do here all of a sudden? I have a lot of things to do as well. After all, we have to perform in front of that brave man tomorrow.


    I say with a sneaky smile.


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. ''That''s what I''m talking about, Marcius. You will perform in front of the heroes tomorrow with that naughty little girl, won''t you?��I didn''t even get called out.


    Ainoe says in frustration.


    I guess that''s what you call a nasty little girl, Shenna.


    She makes me want to lick her feet.


    Ainoe does not like Sienna.


    Until recently, she was the most decorated actress in the Donkey''s Ear troupe.


    But now she has been overtaken by Sienna.


    She lost the lead role in the upcoming play to Shenna, and she is not happy about it.


    Moreover, the fact that Shenna is the only one called up for the reception of the brave men and women of tomorrow doesn''t seem to bother her.


    I''ve been called up too, but I''m just a bonus.


    I''m supposed to dress up as a satyr and dance while playing the flute tomorrow. In other words, I''m a clown.


    ''There''s no point in saying that, is there? That''s my job, you know.


    I put my hands up and shake my head.


    "Hmm, well, that''s okay. Marcius, take this.


    Ainoe brings something to us.


    ''Is this a flute?''


    I look at what they gave me and say.


    ''Yes, that''s right. When you blow that whistle, a demon will appear and you can control it. I want you to kill that little girl with it.


    Ainoe says something that doesn''t even fly by in a straightforward manner.


    ''Are you going to kill Shenna ......?''


    I didn''t think Ainoe hated Shenna that much.


    ''Yes, I''m going to kill that little girl ....... We''re going to make it look like we''re after the guests at the feast. Make it work so they don''t find out it was us.


    Ainoe''s face was enthralled as she said this.


    Crazy.


    The women by my side are also giggling.


    All of us here are witches.


    All of them are women who have communion with black satyrs and have received inspiration.


    And I''m the sacrificial lamb.


    I look at the flute they gave me.


    It has a coat of arms of a black goat''s head painted on it.

 65 Feast on the sea

    Sisyphe


    The sunlight shines on the blue sea, making the surface of the water sparkle.


    Many large ships are floating in the beautiful Ariad Bay.


    They look like one big island connected by bridges.


    A lot of dishes are laid out on the boat and many people are eating and chatting with each other.


    I look at the people on the boat.


    All of them are wearing beautiful clothes.


    The ornaments they wore were also gorgeous.


    I sigh when I see them.


    ''Hey Shizu-chan ....... Is it okay for us to be in a place like this?


    Maddie beside me asks anxiously.


    Maddie seems to feel the same way as I do.


    ''It should be good ....... The one that''s actually able to get in here: ......''


    I say anxiously.


    We are attending a banquet in honor of the brave Lord of Light.


    The reason for this is because Rage-sama invited us to attend.


    Naturally we were delighted to hear that we would be treated to a sumptuous meal.


    However, we regretted it when we came to the venue.


    There are many royalty and aristocrats from neighboring countries here.


    Is it all right for a commoner like us to join them?


    ''I ....... Isn''t it funny, Siz?


    Maddie shows me the clothes she is wearing.


    Today Maddy is not in her usual sorcerer''s form. She is wearing beautiful clothes.


    The clothes are gorgeous clothes borrowed from Chiyuki-sama and others.


    I think the blue clothes represent her dainty, but I''m not sure.


    ''''Come on, you can''t say that ....... I''m not confident either.''''


    I turn over and reply.


    I also borrow and wear luxurious clothes.


    So when it comes to clothing alone, I should not be inferior to the aristocratic ladies around me.


    However, I usually wear cheap clothes, so I don''t feel comfortable.


    Maybe the clothes don''t suit her in the first place.


    ''''No, I think Siszfe should have more confidence. It''s enough to make you think you''re a nobleman''s daughter.


    Sister Kayna, beside me, says.


    Sister Kayna is also gorgeous in her outfit.


    The red outfit looks good on her. But since she looks like a prostitute, she should refrain from exposing her skin.


    ''Yes. Out of all of us, I think Sizfe-san is the only one who can be confident.''''


    Even Leiria praises me.


    ''Oh, Siszfe should be confident. Don''t you realize that? There are quite a few guys watching Sisyphe.


    ''Oh no!''


    At Nora''s words I look around me.


    Come to think of it, I feel like some men are looking at me.


    I''m honestly embarrassed.


    That''s when it happened.


    My eyes meet with one man.


    He is a very well-dressed young man.


    The man approaches me.


    My heart stops beating as I realize who he is.


    It''s a man you''ve met before.


    "Isn''t this Sisyphe-dono? It''s been a long time.


    The man greets him gracefully.


    ''Ah, Master Decius, I see you are ....... It''s been a while. I didn''t recognize you as you were dressed differently than usual.


    I greet you as well.


    Master Decius is a priest and law-abiding knight in the service of the God King, Master Odis.


    We have met in the past when he came to Thessia to investigate a case.


    At that time we assisted him in his investigation at the request of the Temple of Feria.


    Normally he takes the form of a knight, but now he''s in the form of a nobleman.


    That''s why we didn''t notice him at first.


    He''s a real nobleman to begin with.


    Master Decius is from a famous family in the Republic of Ariadia.


    Normally, he''s not someone you can call out to casually.


    But he is polite and soft-spoken to everyone. Even when we were investigating together, we were able to talk easily.


    He has a good face, a good background and a good character. That is Mr. Decius.


    I hope that Novice will follow Decius''s example.


    ''The same is true here, Master Sisyphe. When I saw you, I thought you were a young lady. Did you make this dress yourself?


    Master Decius looks at my clothes and says.


    ''''No way. ...... No matter how much I am a follower of Master Feria, I cannot make such clothes. This is a borrowed item. Doesn''t it look good on you?


    I reply with a wave of my hand.


    Lady Feria is also the goddess of textiles.


    And she teaches her followers that they should make their own clothes.


    In fact, in my ruined hometown, it is common for people to make their own clothes as well as their own wedding gowns.


    I learned how to sew from my mother. I still sew and knit my own clothes by myself.


    But these clothes are borrowed.


    It may not look good on you in the eyes of Decius-sama.


    ''No, it looks great on you. You look beautiful. Sisyphe-dono. I didn''t expect to meet you here.''''


    Master Decius laughs.


    I feel my face flush.


    After all, Decius-sama is a handsome man.


    He has golden hair, a well-defined face, and a slender stature.


    I would be embarrassed if I were to be flattered by such a person.


    ''''Yes, thanks to the brave man-sama, I was allowed to participate.


    I bow to hide my red face.


    ''''Ah, Lord Sizfe is acquainted with the brave Lord of Light, isn''t he? You haven''t met him yet, but he seems to be a wonderful person.''''


    Yes, sir. I don''t think I''ve ever met a more kind, beautiful, brilliant man in my life.


    Decius-sama is a good man, but Rage-sama goes above and beyond.


    That is truly the Son of Light.


    ''''Ha, I see. It seems that the brave Lord of Light is very popular with the ladies.


    Master Decius says with a laugh.


    But I notice that there is an emotion in that laugh.


    It''s jealousy.


    I was a little surprised. I''m sure you''re not the only one with negative feelings.


    ''By the way, Sisyphe-dono. Have you seen the lady with the silver hair?


    Decius-sama asks abruptly.


    ''Come to think of it, I think I was scurrying around when I first saw her.


    ''Are you the lady with the silver hair?��Are you old enough to have silver hair?


    The silver-haired old lady would have seen it.


    ''No, I think she''s about the same age as Lord Sizfe. I think she''s a daughter of some country: ......


    No, I haven''t seen him.


    ''I see ....... I thought she was here because her attendant''s squire said she had come to see the brave lady ....... Apparently she''s not here.


    Lady Decius looks disappointed.


    ''Is she very beautiful?''


    ''Yes ...... that was indeed the goddess of moonlight ....... If possible, I would like to see you again.


    I ask, and Decius says, looking into the distance.


    All of us are surprised by this.


    I''ve never seen Master Decius like this before.


    He''s a well known priest of hardy Odis.


    I didn''t expect that Decius-sama to look like this.


    ''''I''m surprised ....... I didn''t expect that hardy Decius'' husband to look like that .......''


    That''s really surprising. ......


    Sister Kayna and Maddy say in a whisper as they look at Lady Decius.


    I feel the same way as the two of them.


    Probably, Decius has fallen in love with the silver-haired woman at first sight.


    I never expected such a woman to be serious and have no frivolous stories to tell.


    I''ve heard that since Master Decius is a handsome man, he''s received offers of marriage from many women of distinguished families.


    But Master Decius has refused all of them because he is in training.


    Since he is in love with her, what kind of woman does he fall in love with?


    ''Oh ....... Excuse me, Lord Sizfe. I''m ashamed to show you how embarrassed I am.


    Master Decius coughs with a cough and returns his face to normal.


    ''No ...... otherwise ....... Yes, if I see the lady, I''ll give her a shout.


    ''Thank you, Sisyphe-dono. Now I must leave you with this, as I have to greet my brave master.


    ''Oh, is that so? If so, we haven''t greeted Rage-sama yet either. May I join you? It''s good for everyone, right?


    I look behind me and ask my friends. They all agree with me.


    ''Of course you''re welcome. Then let''s go together.


    Thus, we and Decius-sama both headed to the brave man''s place.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    The Republic of Ariadia began as a landing place built on several islets at the mouth of the Kish River.


    The shallow waters of the Gulf of Ariad are home to few sea monsters that are the enemy of humans.


    Even land demons do not cross the sea.


    Many humans gathered in this natural fortress. Each island was connected to the other by a bridge to form a nation.


    That was the Republic of Ariadia in the beginning.


    Later on, the Republic of Ariadia expanded inland and grew to its present size.


    The Republic of Ariadia is located at a strategic point of transportation on the border between the east and west of the continent, and has prospered from the ship trade of the Kish River and the Gulf of Ariad, and is now one of the largest countries in the world.


    And now there are many large ships floating in the Gulf of Ariad.


    Because the big ships are tied together at the edge, it is as if an artificial island has been created.


    A lot of people are coming and going on the ship, but the ship does not sink.


    This is because the bottom of the boat has already sunk to the bottom of the sea.


    This is possible because there is a series of shallow waters around here.


    There are many luxurious meals on the tables on each boat.


    A beautiful looking man came up to me and poured me a drink.


    It must be a fruit wine, judging by its color.


    ''Thank you.''


    I thank the man who poured it out.


    ''What a waste of words. Chiyuki-sama, the black-haired wise man.''''


    The man thanks him gracefully and leaves.


    Perhaps he was a follower of Aquelio, a subordinate god of the liquor god Nectar.


    There was a holy seal on his chest that resembled a water bottle, so there was no doubt about it.


    Aquelio is the god who manages and serves alcoholic beverages and dishes in the heavenly palace.


    He is also the god of male servants and has as his wife Maidria, the goddess of female servants who is subordinate to the goddess Feria.


    In addition to his original duties, Aquelio is said to work as a secretary to Odis and Nectar.


    The diversity of her duties makes her a male version of Feria.


    Perhaps it is because of his duties that we call Aquario the god of stewardship.


    And Aquelio is also a god known for his beautiful boys, like Alfos, the god of music, and Pistis, the boy god subordinate to the goddess Ishtia.


    Its congregation is also full of beautiful men and women, which amuses my eyes.


    I''m not sure I''ve ever seen a more beautiful man. Mr. Chiyuki.


    Nao calls out to me from the side to tease me.


    ''It''s fine, Nao. It''s a feast for us.''''


    I answer, holding the cup.


    ''But Master Rage is a better man than that.


    Eulia, who is walking with us, says.


    Eulia is working with us for some reason.


    ''Eulia. Why are you with us?''


    I say with a slightly cold look.


    ''Such ....... It''s cold, Chiyuki. It''s not that I don''t want you to stay with me. Rage-sama?


    Eulia says as she hugs Rage''s arm.


    ''Yeah, I don''t mind, man. The more girls, the better.''


    Rage says with a grin.


    That''s good for you," he says with a grin. And it''s not just Eulia, but several other girls are following Reige.


    Seeing this, Reno and Sahoko give me a subtle look.


    ''''By the way, I wonder if Shirone-san is okay?''''


    Kyouka, who is walking with him, is worried about Shirone.


    Syrone was carried away by Regena earlier in a drunken stupor.


    This is very unusual.


    Normally, Syrone doesn''t get drunk.


    It seems that we are able to regulate our drunkenness with magical power.


    That''s why Kyouka, who can''t use her magic power well, gets drunk.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, Sirone would not be able to get drunk. However, he couldn''t use his magic power well and seemed to be drunk.


    The fact that the departure of his childhood friend was a shock to him.


    ''''It''s true. ...... Normally Kyouka-san would be the first to get drunk.


    Nao looks at Kyouka and says curiously.


    Normally Kyouka gets drunk and Shirone doesn''t, but this time it''s the opposite.


    ''Yes, it''s all thanks to Kuroki-san. I hope to see you again.''''


    Kyouka says with an enthralled expression.


    Kyouka can now use magic. This is amazing.


    No matter how many times I taught him, he never improved.


    Apparently I''m not very good at teaching.


    Well, I admit I have a bit of a temper, but it''s a bit depressing to see them learn so easily.


    I''ve been told by Nao and Kaya that we''re just not a good match for each other.


    Is this really so?


    Kaya says he was very kind to Kyouka and never scolded her when she made mistakes.


    Maybe Kyouka is the type of person who grows with praise.


    I should have been nice to him instead of scolding him.


    "Don''t do it, Kyouka. I don''t remember his face very well, but I''m sure that was a sullen servant.


    Rage says terrible things.


    I''m sure he''d be angry if Sirone were here.


    ''It certainly would: ......


    But Kyouka affirms it.


    Hearing that, I almost slip away.


    I want to tuck in and tell her not to speak ill of the benefactor who taught me magic at the time.


    ''''Of course you do. I don''t care if you are prepared to do something nasty, unless you are ready for that kind of thing, but if you''re not, I think it''s best to stay away from it.


    Rage nodded and said.


    ''I understand, brother. Your brother is right.''''


    Kyouka nodded again and said.


    Didn''t you say you wanted to see me again earlier?


    I think about that.


    ''And that''s a bit of a shame about Silone-san. It''s just a party.


    Reno says ruefully.


    ''No, Reno-sama. Perhaps it would have been better for you, Sirone-sama.''


    Kaya, who is standing behind Kyouka, looks towards where Shirone has been carried and says.


    There is a boat floating apart from a large ship tied to the sea a short distance away.


    There is a canopy on top of the ship, the inside of which is obscured by thin silk.


    I''m sure there are lizardmen in there.


    The lizardmen were instrumental in the capture of the labyrinth, so Regina brought them with her.


    However, if the lizardmen are among the humans, there will be a lot of noise, so they are having a banquet on a ship a little further away.


    ''Why should you go over there, Kaya?''


    Reno asks curiously.


    I wonder a little too. Why would he say that?


    ''No, sir, it''s this way. It seems the generals have been coming for longer than that.


    Kaya is right, General Krasz is coming from the front.


    ''How do you like it?��Brave souls. Are you enjoying yourself?


    General Krasz greets him.


    ''Yes, General Krasus. I am enjoying this. And who are these gentlemen with you?


    General Krasz wasn''t alone.


    He was accompanied by two figures behind him.


    One was a middle-aged, overweight woman dressed in luxurious clothes and jewelry.


    The other was a middle-aged man who was modestly dressed but quite beautiful.


    ''''Ah Chiyuki-dono. Let me introduce you. These two gentlemen are at the pinnacle of our nation''s politics and fortune.


    Krasz moves to the side and introduces the two men.


    ''''I am pleased to meet you for the first time. Lady Rage of the Light Brave. My name is Turia. I''m the president of this country''s chamber of commerce. Ho ho ho.


    The fat woman greets me.


    She''s the president of the Chamber of Commerce, which means she''s probably related to the Temple of Heybos.


    She holds a small hammer ornament that indicates she is a follower of Heibos.


    The treasure god Heibos is a god worshipped by merchants.


    Originally, it is said that the god Heibos was the god of dwarves and artisans and had no character as a god of commerce.


    However, many merchants who wanted to get along with the dwarves who produced quality goods and managed mines around the world became followers of the god of commerce, so the god Haybos took on the character of a god of commerce.


    The gavel held by the god Heybos is said to be a gavel of fortune that will bring forth treasures of gold and silver when struck.


    Merchants like to have an ornamental gavel as a tribute to the God of Commerce.


    Are you a believer of God Heybos, if you are the president of the association?


    Yes, my dear sage. I am a follower of the goddess Kvelia, the goddess of commerce, in the service of the great Master Heybos, the master of the treasures that lie beneath the earth.


    Turia laughs. When she laughs, the jewels shake.


    Goddess Kvelia is the goddess who serves the god Heybos and controls the materials and things for crafting.


    She is a god who is said to have been both an angel and a human in the past.


    And since he is the god of material and material control, one might think of him as a god of warehousing, but his goods include gold, silver, and other currencies.


    And it is said that the Kvelia congregation lends and receives interest from the deposited money.


    In other words, the goddess Kvelia is the god of banking and finance.


    In most cases, Kvelia temples are built right next to the Temple of Heybos.


    Moreover, the Temple of Kvelia also serves as a money changer.


    In this world, each nation, and even individuals, can create money.


    Therefore, a money changer is necessary.


    After all, each country can have different weights and measures. Once it is necessary to change to Tucum money in the Republic of Ariadia.


    And the money changer would need to have the skills to not only identify bad money, but also to appraise the gold and silver content of each currency to determine its exchange ratio.


    Of course, that is done by the dwarves asked by the money changers.


    After all, the dwarves could appraise the gold and silver content of electron coins with just a touch.


    Like God, the dwarves and the Kvelia faithful are closely related.


    ''And then there''s Chiyuki-sama. Lord Turia is also a member of our nation''s senate.


    From the side, Krasz explains her to me.


    The Senate is the same as the Diet in Japan. However, unlike members of the Diet, senators do not have a term of office, but rather a life term.


    In this world, there is no separation of church and state, and religious organizations are involved in secular affairs with impunity.


    It is not uncommon for religious people to hold key political positions.


    And it is not unusual for women politicians to be in politics.


    In fact, it seems that there are many queens in the world.


    In this world, it is not uncommon for women to enter society, and there is nothing wrong with women participating in these feasts.


    This is not because of the idea of gender equality, but because of the high mortality rate of men.


    In a world where demons abound, men are expected to be warriors.


    Men plow fields and fight demons outside the castle walls, and women work inside the walls.


    Outside the walls, the death rate is high because of the danger of the demons outside the walls.


    It is said that half of those born male will die from demons.


    Therefore, the ratio of men to women in this world is 1:2, and in areas where there are more demons, the ratio of women is about 1:3.


    This makes it impossible for men to run the state alone, so women are more likely to be involved in society.


    However, since it is common for members of the Feriah congregation to stay in their homes, they are rarely seen by the public when their husbands are around.


    However, Turia, who is not a member of the Feria, usually seems to come out in these situations.


    ''My name is Nakius, brave men of light. I am a servant of Odis-sama, the king of the gods.''''


    Another middle-aged man greets him.


    ''Nakius ......?��Perhaps you are the first member of the Senate, Lord Nakius Pericletus?


    The First Man means that he is the first member of the Senate.


    The First Man is only a title, but the word of the holder of this title carries weight, and Nakius is practically the head of politics in this country.


    And Nakius is a descendant of Pericletus, one of the first twelve who created this country.


    In fact, there is no clearly defined family name in this world.


    Even when they identify themselves, they say something like ����, the son of XX.


    And it''s common for the sons of ���� to call themselves ��''s son ������.


    Also, when there is a person with the same name, they are often given a nickname.


    For example, it''s black-haired ____, or brown-haired ____.


    My dark-haired wise man is also a nickname in a way.


    It''s a nickname for me, but I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to call it a family name.


    But I don''t think I''ve reached the point where I can call it a family name.


    In some cases, people are nicknamed by their physical characteristics, such as "Chibi" or "Nobi", or by their place of birth if they are foreign.


    But none of these names can be considered a family name yet.


    Nakius Pericletos is an exception to this rule.


    The Pericletos family is not named after their father, but after the first generation.


    I guess we can call it a family name now, can''t we?


    And those with such a family name are supposed to be a great family.


    According to what I''ve heard, the Pericletos family has sent out a number of regents.


    And it seems that the Pericletos family is a family of priests who have served the god Odis for generations.


    He also has the Odis seal on his chest.


    The seal is a circle with a cross on it, the same shape as the coat of arms of the Satsuma Shimazu family.


    It is called the sun wheel, a symbol that is often used outside of Japan.


    In this world, it is also the sacred seal of the God King Odis.


    I''m surprised that someone as beautiful as the dark-haired Wise Lord knows about it. I am indeed Nakius Pericletus. I would like to thank you for saving our country.


    Nakius laughs and bows his head.


    I look at Nakius, thinking that this is unusual for the Odis congregation.


    I thought the Odis Congregation was serious and not flattering.


    Well, compared to someone who is too strict, I like it.


    Now that''s a military classus. Turia of finances. The Nakius of politics, the people who run Ariadia, will have gathered here.


    ''Father!


    Someone comes from behind Krasus and his friends.


    They see a young man and a group of women coming from behind him.


    I''ve never seen the young man''s face before, but I recognize the women.


    Oh, that''s Sisyphe and the others, isn''t it? Who is that with you?


    Who is this guy, really? He''s pretty d*mn handsome.


    It was Sisyphe and the others who came with the young man.


    ''Oh Decius, you''re here. Let me introduce you, my brave friend. This is my son, Decius.


    Nakius introduces his son.


    The young man, called Decius, has brown eyes and blond hair.


    His face is well-groomed, and he is slender and tall.


    He''s quite handsome. And unlike Rage, he seems sincere.


    ''''I am Decius, Mr. Rage of the Brave of Light. Thank you for saving the Republic of Ariadia for this time.''''


    Decius greets her politely.


    ''Hey Sisyphe, you''re here very well. You look great in that outfit. You look like a real princess.''


    However, Rage ignores Decius and speaks with Siszfe.


    ''So ...... that''s right!��Thank you!


    But Siszfe hides behind Decius.


    She seems more frightened than pleased to be praised by Rage.


    When I look to the side, Eulia and the other women, except for me, Nao and Reno, are staring at Sizfe with amazing eyes.


    If they were normal kids, they would be scared.


    ''''Hey ...... was it Sizfe-san?��I wonder what your relationship is with Master Raige.


    Eulia is furious with Sisyphe.


    As expected of a father who is an evil god, it''s incredibly powerful. I wonder if the horns will grow on his head sooner or later?


    No, no, I mean ......


    Sisyphe gets small behind Decius. I feel a little sorry for him.


    ''''Haha, you seem to be just as they say. It seems that the hero-sama is popular with the beautiful ladies.


    Decius stands in front of Sisyphe and smiles.


    It''s a refreshing smile. And while defending Sisyphe, he plainly praises Eulia and the others.


    I can see Eulia and the others'' anger subside with that smile.


    Since he has a good face, the effect is excellent.


    ''''Decius, why don''t you also learn a little from the brave Lord? I''m old enough to be single, and yet I''m still single. My brave friend, if you don''t mind, is there anyone good out there?��Would you please introduce him to my son?


    Nakius says with a sigh.


    In this world, it''s usually the mid to late teens that get married.


    Decius looks like he''s in his late teens to early twenties by the looks of it.


    In our world, it wouldn''t be too late, but in this world, it might be too late.


    A sergeant in a good place would be able to find him quickly. Or maybe he''s homos*xual?


    ''Father, ....... I am still in training. My companion and others are very .......


    Decius gives him a troubled look.


    ''Huh? Decius'' husband. I thought there was a woman you were interested in?


    Hey, Kayna, sister!


    Sisyphe panicked at the words of the woman behind Decius.


    ''Really, Decius?''


    Nakius asks.


    ''No. ....... Its ....... I can certainly say that I''m curious about .......


    Decius seems difficult to say.


    ''This is unusual, isn''t it? That Sir Decius has a daughter he cares about.''


    ''That''s right, Lord Turia. To see such a daughter appear in that serious, single-minded Sir Decius, who had refused to make all the connections: ......


    Turia and Krasz speak with a surprised look on their faces.


    ''Oh my son. Which of your daughters is this young lady you say you''re interested in?


    But Decius shook his head at his father''s words.


    ''I do not understand that, father. I only met him once last night. ......


    Decius tells the story of what happened last night.


    ''Huh~. So you just happened to meet a silver-haired beauty and you fell in love with her at first sight?


    Nao says happily.


    ''Hey, was that guy incredibly beautiful?''


    Reno asks happily.


    ''Yes, that was indeed the Goddess of Moonlight.


    Decius says, looking up at the sky.


    The moon isn''t out yet, but he''s probably remembering what happened then.


    ''I''m curious about that one. You came to see me, didn''t you?��Who is the woman? I''d love to meet him.


    Rage says with a laugh.


    I hold my head up at his words.


    Are we going to sidestep the thought of Decius at the moment?


    Is it not enough to say that Rage has that immensely beautiful woman, Raina, in his life?


    When this feast is over, it might be better to return to the St. Renaria Republic and seal the transition gate.


    ''''Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    It was then that a loud scream would rise from a little distance.


    There must be a group of comedians over there that have been called in for the feast. What in the world is going on?


    ''What the hell is going on!


    We go in the direction of where Klassus screamed out loud.


    Naturally we head there too.


    It seemed that something had happened.

 66 Raid of Kalkinos

    Dark Knight Kroki


    The banquet in honor of the brave man of light, Rage, began in the early afternoon.


    So it''s still bright outside.


    I look at the outside from inside the thin silk-covered canopy.


    There are many people passing by on the large ship that is tethered a short distance away from the ship that I and Kuna are on.


    ''''Mu��������''''


    To my left, Coona is growling at me.


    ''What''s wrong, Kuna?��Isn''t the food good?


    A lot of dishes are laid out in front of us.


    All the dishes are served at a banquet.


    It is true that some of the dishes are not so good.


    For example, the meat of this haggis is frankly not very good.


    Haggis are highland animals with beaks and hairy, round platypus-like bodies.


    It is said to be very difficult to catch a haggis because of its long, three-legged legs and its ability to move around quickly.


    The reason why this meat is served at parties is simply because it is so rare.


    By the way, it is said that people who eat this haggis are not to be trusted.


    But that''s not why Kuna is in a bad mood.


    ''Not so, Kroki!��Why is Shirone there!


    Coona says, looking at Cyrone, who is right next to her.


    Sirone is clinging to her right arm.


    ''I''m sorry Kuna-sama ....... Chiyuki-sama asked me to take care of Shirone-sama, so I had no choice but to bring her here.''''


    Regena bows her head apologetically.


    In the first place, the reason why we are here ourselves is because Regena invited us to a banquet.


    It''s a good thing that you are able to eat good food for free, that''s why I came here with Kuna.


    The plan was for Regina to come here after she and Rage and the other high ranking people in the country to greet them.


    However, it''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find out the truth about your own personal life.


    Kuroki''s idiot ....... Where have you been~. I was worried about you~


    Syrone breathes on the stench of alcohol.


    It smells so bad.


    I want to say, "How much have you drunk?


    By the way, I don''t drink alcohol. The cup in front of me is fruit water.


    In front of the cup is a spirit made from fruits similar to date palm, but I don''t want to drink it.


    By the way, there are spirits in this world too.


    Spirits are often made by the followers of Nectar, the god of wine, but they are also made in the temple of Phanakea, the goddess of medicine and herbs.


    This is because spirits are sometimes used as medicine.


    It can be said that medicine and food are closely related to each other in this world as well.


    After all, medicinal herbs are used in both cooking and drinking.


    But, as with most things, too much is better than too little.


    Even if alcohol is the best of all medicines, one must not drink too much.


    "Hey!��White!��Get away from Kuroki.��I''m sure Kuroki is in trouble!


    Coona looks at Silone with cold eyes.


    In fact, Cuna tried to scratch her neck in her sleep when Syrohne was brought in.


    It can be a little difficult to stop that.


    Well, I managed to ask her to give me a break.


    Then again, it''s not like I''m having any trouble with Sirone being attached to me.


    I can feel the soft touch of Sirone on my right arm, so I''d rather leave it at that.


    But as expected, I''ll let go of Cyrone because I think she''s going to be in a bad mood.


    It''s a good idea to get rid of the problem. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your beautiful dress wrinkle.


    I manage to let go of Silone myself.


    ''Hmmm ....... The dress is ...... okay ....... I''ll take it off.


    Saying that, Cyrone takes off her clothes.


    ''No, Sirone!��If I take it off here!


    I''ll stop Shirone.


    I''d like to see it so much, but that would be bad indeed.


    You can''t take advantage of being drunk to humiliate a girl. So I''ll stop.


    What~. Kuroki.


    Cyrone grimaces as he is stopped.


    ''Here, Sirone. Lie down. You''ve had too much to drink and you''re not feeling well.''


    I lay Shirone down on the soft sofa.


    It will be hard to sleep, so I take off my hair clip.


    ''''Hey, this hair clip: ......''''


    Look at the hair clip.


    This hair clip was worn by Shirone.


    She took it off because it was in the way of putting her to sleep.


    And this hair clip was a gift from me to Sirone in the previous world.


    It looks like she''s taking good care of it.


    ''''Ummmm.''''


    Cyrone opens her legs wide.


    Therefore, the blue underwear is sometimes fully visible.


    By the way, underwear is also in this world. Moreover, there is even a bra.


    However, I hear that there is a place where there is no underwear depending on an area.


    And it seems to wear a loincloth type, a waistcoat type, and a strap-on type in the place where underwear is available. There seems to be other types, but they are not common.


    Men tend to wear a loincloth type, and women tend to wear a thong-pan type.


    However, the strappan type has a type that is fastened with a clasp as well as the type that is tied at the side.


    The underwear that Raina was thought to have dropped was the clasp type.


    I still keep that in my possession.


    And the one that Sirone is wearing is the type that ties the side with a string.


    Sirone generously opens her legs to show me those underwear.


    I want to dive into that triangle, but I resist.


    Nevertheless, it is ruined even though she is wearing a beautiful dress.


    Her mouth is open sloppily, too.


    In the original world, a man who cares about Cyrone wouldn''t be able to see her like this.


    Even in the original world, I think that Shirone was a bit of a slacker.


    That attitude towards life doesn''t seem to have changed in this world either.


    I''m sorry, Regina. I''m sorry, Regina, let''s put something on Cyrone.


    Yes, sir.


    Ligeena puts a white cloth over the white cloth from the neck down on Silone.


    Now you won''t be able to see your underwear.


    ''Mmm!��What the hell!��This guy!


    Coona looks at Cyrone with an angry face.


    Her angry face is cute, too.


    I hold Kuna in my arms.


    ''I''m sorry Kuna. I''m sorry you had to put up with me attacking Cyrone.


    I''m sorry to have to put up with Kuna.


    ''Coona is separate ....... I don''t mind having Cyrone by my side. Just as long as Kroki is by your side the whole time .......


    Coona says, resting her back on it.


    Eh, she''s a good girl. I can''t help but cry.


    I pat Kuna''s head and she looks happy.


    ''''Kyaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    It was then. A loud scream rises from a short distance away.


    ''What?��Now the scream is ......


    The place is from outside. Something seems to have happened.


    The black-haired wise man, Chiyuki.


    When I ran to where the screams were coming from, I found men dressed as satyrs causing a panic.


    They were the comedians called in to liven up this feast.


    The people who play music in the back of the house when they put on a play also dress like this.


    The reason why they dress like this is because it is said that the theatre in this world was originally started by satyrs.


    The reason why they dress like this is because this world''s theater is said to have been originally started by satyrs.


    Satyrs are said to be a cheerful race that loves to sing and dance.


    They are not as powerful as the Minotaur in terms of strength, but they use powerful magic and spells.


    All of them are fair-skinned and love beautiful women and boys.


    They have a lot of fun with women, and they will attack you with their magic, so be careful.


    The black satyrs inhabiting Nargol are also quite fearsome.


    Their appearance is closer to that of a goat than other satyrs, and their magical powers are higher.


    They serve the Demon King and sometimes come to the human world to seduce human women to make their wishes come true.


    I''ve heard that they look like Sabbat.


    It is said that women who are loved by the black satyrs gain inspiration and become witches.


    However, since the woman here is just a human in the guise of a satyr, she will not be turned into a witch.


    ''Chiyuki!��Crabs!��There''s a giant crab!


    Rage shouts.


    I looked and saw a huge crab crawling up to the deck of the ship.


    The crab was huge, about five meters across, and the scissors on each side were nearly one meter long.


    It was a fossilized crab called chalkinos.


    They are called "Chalkinos". The Chalkinos are spitting out bubbles to human beings.


    These bubbles seem to be very viscous, and some of them seem to be trapped by them and can''t move.


    Haha ��������


    Rage summons his own sword and slays one of the karkinos.


    However, there are five Kalkinos in all.


    Each one is about to attack a different ship.


    ''Someone help me!


    Suddenly, I hear a woman''s voice.


    It must be a dancer who has come to this event.


    The dancer is looking out at the sea from the edge of a boat.


    ''What''s the matter?!''


    Me and Rage run up to the dancers.


    ''My friends are at sea!


    I look at the sea and see a man in the form of a satyr falling into the sea.


    ''What''s that, man ....... Chiyuki, I''ll take care of that one. I''ll hit the other crabs.


    With that, Rage heads to the other crabs.


    ''Already ....... You don''t have to be picky, do you?


    I complain and pull the man up with my magic hand (magic hand).


    The man dressed as a satyr is unconscious. I lay him down on the deck and he spits out seawater in a gulp.


    Hey!��Marcius, get a grip!


    The dancer runs up to the man.


    ''Shenna!��You''re safe!


    Decius, who came running in after her, ran up to the dancer.


    ''''Brother!


    The dancer calls Decius his brother.


    It''s rare for a priest of Odis and a dancer to be brother and sister.


    ''Chiyuki-san, are you an injured man?


    Sahoko comes to us.


    "Yeah, you seem to be doing okay, but just in case you need some healing magic.


    Sahoko casts a spell on Marcias.


    Marcias'' face becomes calm.


    I look around.


    It seems that all of Kalkinos has been defeated by Rage and the others.


    ''Then why is Kalkinos ......?''


    Decius mutters.


    ''I don''t know, Sir Decius: ....... But I can tell you one thing.


    I say this and everyone in the room looks at me.


    ''We''re having a crab dinner tonight,''


    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    We dismantled the chalquinos on board.


    It is big enough to be eaten without a lot of prep work, so we leave it with the ship''s cook.


    It is normal to eat seafood in this world.


    That''s why crabs, shrimps and octopi are usually served on the table.


    However, he didn''t eat huge crabs like kalquinos, and the cook''s face was tense.


    There is no soy sauce made from soybeans in this world.


    Instead, we have fish sauce.


    The fish sauce can be used to make Japanese style dishes.


    Sahoko, who is a great cook, uses fish sauce to create a Japanese style dish for us.


    There are no potatoes or tomatoes native to the Americas, but there is a turnip, which is similar in texture to a potato.


    Sahoko''s niku-jagaa (garlic potatoes) with turnip was very tasty.


    I think chalquinos would be delicious too if I grilled it with fish sauce.


    What was it?��Who are these crabs?


    Kyouka says, looking at the crabs.


    There are us here now, except for Syrone, and Eulia and her crony girls, Siszfe and the others, and Decius and Shenna''s siblings.


    Krasus goes to call for the head of security. Nakius has gone to check on the guests of honor.


    And Turia has left the place to have somewhere else to go.


    ''Probably Kalkinos, who escaped from the arena. I didn''t know where he was going, but I didn''t know he was here.


    In the list of demons that escaped from the arena''s, Kalkinos'' name was on the list of demons that escaped.


    The same number that escaped.


    So there''s no doubt about it.


    However, these Chalkinos attacked as the feast was beginning.


    I feel the artifice of someone.


    ''Lord Rage. We have brought those from the Temple of Triden with us.''''


    General Krasus brings a warrior in the service of Triden, the Sea King.


    He is a middle-aged man with a trident and a net, just like Triden''s warriors.


    Nephim, who was called the "Water Hero", is said to have had no nets, but originally, Triden''s warriors were called net fighters or net fighters, and it was common for them to have nets and trident.


    The net blocks the opponent''s movement and stops him with the trident. This is the fighting style of Triden''s net fighter.


    He has arrived with a net on his shoulder.


    General Krasz said that he was in charge of security this time.


    Since this is a party on board, the net fighters belonging to the temple of Triden were guarding the party.


    ''Sorry!��It''s our fault!


    Men bow their heads.


    And Triden''s warriors are about as rough as the warriors of Tolls. Their language is coarse.


    ''''That''s fine. I''m aware of your situation.


    The net warriors belonging to the Triden temples of each country in the Gulf of Ariad are understaffed due to the fact that they were hit by the mermen.


    Therefore, they couldn''t seem to be alerted to the sand.


    But even if they had enough manpower, they could not do anything about it.


    Their opponent was the chemical crab Kalkinos. I don''t think they were able to deal with a mere human.


    ''''Thank you for saying that to the black-haired wise man.


    The web warriors bow their heads again.


    ''But more importantly, can you tell us about Kalkinos?��All I know is that it''s a big crab.


    Is this about Chalkinos?��I don''t know much about it either. But I heard that in the western inland sea, Merman''s guys sometimes control Chalkinos: ......


    I think that''s a lot to say about a web warrior.


    I''ve heard that merman, who are known as the people of the sea, can control a powerful sea monster.


    It is said that in the past, merman used these magical beasts to destroy the Hattie Kingdom located on the banks of the Red River.


    ''''I see, so it''s possible to control the fading crab. Did you notice anything unusual before the feast began?''''


    ''No, not particularly: ....... It looked like it was diving in the sand and we couldn''t find it.


    The web warrior shook his head.


    ''Okay, but I''m pretty sure it''s true. Kalkinos was being controlled by someone. Even Nao didn''t know it was there until before Kalkinos started moving. He must have been lurking in the sand the day before. And when the time was right, he moved Karkinos.


    I assure you.


    I see. So, it looks like there are still remnants of that evil spirit left in the world. And they''re still trying to turn on us.


    Rage, you nodded at your words.


    ''No doubt about it. You''re using Kalkinos, who escaped from the arena.


    We don''t know what they want. But I''m pretty sure they''re trying to turn against us.


    Then I look at Eulia.


    "Um, ....... What''s that?


    Eulia looks at me anxiously.


    ''Eulia, do you know anything about this?''


    I ask and Eulia shakes her head.


    ''No, I don''t know anything about it. If I did know, it would be Atrana.''


    Eulia says curtly.


    It seems that Atrana was a female evil god in the form of a spider, whose real name was Atranaqua.


    However, she was captured by Shirone''s childhood friend, Kuroki, and sent to Nargol.


    ''Kaya, have you heard anything?''


    I ask and Kaya shakes her head.


    ''No. ....... But it is conceivable that Master Kroki did not hand over Atranaqua with me in defence of someone else.


    Covering for someone else?


    "Probably a demon that was being fought in the arena. He was sympathetic to the demons he fought in the arena.


    Kaya replies nonchalantly.


    ''I see. ......''


    Indeed, some of the demons that escaped from the arena are missing. If he questioned Atranaqua, he might have found out their whereabouts.


    It could be said that he hid those demons.


    ''''Huh, Kroki-san is still very kind, isn''t he?


    Kyouka is nodding yes or no beside me.


    Kyouka isn''t sure if she thinks quite highly of him or not.


    ''But I''m sure there are people out there who have been victimized by that. Just because they were forced to fight in the arena, there''s no way they can just leave it at that. It''s possible that they''ve been harmed because of it.


    Rage interjects from the side.


    I guess she doesn''t like him. He was seriously injured, so it''s not surprising.


    But if Shirone hears this, she''ll be sad.


    But it''s true that Rage has a point.


    The demon that escaped may be attacking people in hiding. If that''s the case, it will need to be exterminated.


    ''''Well, but what''s done can''t be helped. I think it''s more important to know what we''re going to do now.''''


    I''ll change the subject a bit. He helped me. So I don''t want to say anything bad about him.


    Besides, he may be on the side of the Demon King, but I felt his will in his actions to help me.


    Maybe Cyrone is right and he''s not completely manipulated. So we''ll have to find out for sure about his situation once.


    ''Of course we''ll smash the remnants. I''ll tell you who you''ve been fighting with.''


    Rage sneers.


    I knew it was going to happen, I hold my head up.


    ''But Mr. Rage. How are you going to find the killer?��There doesn''t seem to be any clues.


    As a matter of fact, after the incident, Nao and Reno checked the waters of the site, but so far they haven''t found any clues.


    Also, they conducted a physical examination of the people in the hall, but they were all human.


    Thanks to this, Reno and Nao are sitting down after their investigation. Sahoko is taking care of them.


    If you''re going to escape our notice after all that investigation, you''re in over your head.


    And I don''t want to think about how many demons there are like Atranaqua.


    Probably the culprit escaped as soon as he moved Kalkinos.


    That''s why they weren''t in that place.


    ''That''s why we''re going to have to do a very thorough search of Ariadia: ......


    ''I can''t. Ariadia''s a big place, and it''s populated. Well, I''m sure they''re somewhere in the country: ......


    I quickly deny Rage''s words.


    Probably the remnants of the evil gods are likely to be hiding in this country or the surrounding countries.


    Because if you have the ability to transform into a human, it''s easier to hide inside a city than outside the city walls.


    In particular, the population of the Republic of Ariadia is large, and there are many non-citizens who are not registered in the country.


    Therefore, it should be easy to blend in with humans.


    In a small country, if a suspicious person settles in, it is easy to find out. However, this is not the case here.


    It is impossible for us to search the Republic of Ariadia by ourselves.


    Of course it is impossible to search the surrounding countries.


    Besides, if we were to search the area, the demons disguised as humans would flee.


    Rage is going to force the search again. We don''t want to get into trouble with the people of this country.


    "Um, please wait. Mister Brave.


    Suddenly a voice calls out to me.


    ''Sir Decius?��What''s going on?


    It was Decius who called out to me. I ask Decius.


    "The investigation of the crime is essentially our job. Will you please leave the search for the culprit to us?


    Then Decius bows his head.


    There are usually two types of police. There are two types of police: administrative police and judicial police.


    The former is responsible for preventing crimes and maintaining public order, while the latter is responsible for investigating crimes.


    In this country, the administrative police are conducted by the Republican Army of Ariadia, led by General Krasus, and the Temple of Raina, which is the leader of the army.


    In addition, the firefighting organization, the Temple of Triden, which is a firefighting organization for the prevention of fires, patrols the streets at night, and so on.


    And the judicial police are conducted by priests and knights who serve the god of law, Odys, the god-king.


    In modern Japan, religious organizations would never have police powers. But in this world, it''s common.


    So it''s only natural that Decius offers to conduct an investigation.


    Also, Decius looks like a serious Odis follower. I am sure he will conduct a fair investigation.


    ''''I see, that''s certainly true. It would be easier to investigate if you are a knight of the law. And it would help us to coordinate with the temples of Odis in various countries. Mr. Rage. I think we should rely on Sir Decius for help here.


    I say and look at Rage.


    The truth is, if we''re going to do an investigation, we need people.


    ''But hey, ......''


    But Rage is reluctant to do so.


    ''''Of course we''ll be involved in the investigation. To begin with, he is capable of controlling Kalkinos. It''s probably impossible to defeat him without us. On that note, how about it, Sir Decius?


    I said and Decius nodded.


    ''I certainly don''t think I''ll be able to capture enough opponents to control Karkinos ....... We may need the help of the brave lords.''''


    Decius admits.


    I don''t dislike people who don''t waste time with falsehoods. I like that attitude.


    "That''s just the way it is, Mr. Raige.


    I look at Rage.


    ''Yeah, I guess I have no choice: ......''


    Rage agrees.


    I guess they thought it was impossible for them to investigate by themselves.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to help me with the investigation, Sisyphe, too. Of course we''ll pay you.


    I look at Sisyphe.


    ''Yes, if that''s okay with us. We''re all good too.


    All of Sisyphe''s friends nodded.


    ''Well, it''s settled then. Shall we all begin our investigation tomorrow?


    Dark Knight Kroki


    Are you Charkinos? ......


    The woman in front of me, Turia, nodded.


    ''''Yes. ''Yes, it is, O Black Storm God.''


    The Black Storm God, apparently, is himself.


    Apparently, that''s what it''s called among the dwarves these days.


    A woman named Turia comes to the ship where she and Kuna are, and reports back to me.


    Kuna is not interested in talking to Turia, but she is dozing on her lap with her pillow.


    And this woman, Turia, is an acquaintance of the dwarf Dario.


    She knows herself because of her connection to Dario.


    Her husband is a dwarf and her daughter''s husband is also a dwarf.


    When a woman marries a dwarf, the dwarf gives her many treasures of gold and silver, which she uses to trade.


    She uses these treasures to start a business and is said to be the richest woman in the country.


    She is also said to be involved in managing the labyrinth with the dwarves.


    I was able to get in touch with the god Heybos when I told Modes that I was going to stay in Ariadia for a while.


    It was there that he learned of Turia.


    Turia was also informed of her presence in the country by Dario, a dwarf in the entourage of the god Heybos, and she contacted him.


    And she had contacted him.


    She seems to be accommodating me in many ways while I''m in Ariadia.


    ''So this Kalkinos is the one that escaped from the arena? ''Thank you for letting me know, Lord Turia. But if that''s the case, that would mean that there are remnants of Atrana.


    It was Atranaqua who released the demons in the arena.


    In other words, this incident was caused by the remnants of Atranaqua.


    ''''Yes, I didn''t expect that Atrana was a demon and under the control of an evil god. And that the remnants of that party are here in Ariadia: ....... How frightening.


    Turia shook her head in disbelief.


    Atrana was a member of the merchants'' union.


    Naturally, Turia knew Atrana as well.


    Of course, she wasn''t aware of its identity.


    ''As for the remnants, I know where they are, if I''m sure of Atranaqua''s information,''


    I look at Turia and say to myself.


    ''Is it true, sir?��O God of the Black Storm.


    I nodded at his words.


    From the Atranaqua that I captured, I have gained a lot of information about myself. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    I''m not sure why I didn''t tell them, but it''s because it concerns Nargol.


    ''''Yes, that''s why I''m going to go over there and see what they''re up to,''''


    Thank you, O black god of storms.


    ''Most likely you''ve already abandoned your home base: ....... Anyway, leave this matter to yourself. Lord Turia.


    When I say this, Turia looks relieved.


    But unlike Tulia, I''m feeling heavy.


    My head hurts when I think about the person who caused this incident.


    I let out a sigh while patting the head of Kuna who is sleeping on my lap.


    ��Dancer Shenna.


    We parted from the heroes and my brother Decius and I headed to our father.


    He must still be on the ship somewhere.


    "Brother," he said. You''re going to start the investigation tomorrow, do you have any idea what you''re going to do?


    I call out to my brother.


    ''No, I don''t have ....... How''s Shenna? Is there anything you''ve noticed?


    I don''t answer any questions.


    I''m aware of some things. But I can''t tell my brother.


    But I can''t tell my brother because it might have something to do with the company.


    I''m sorry to tell my brother, but I can''t bother Commander Midas and the others.


    "Sienna ......?��What''s going on?


    My brother sees me and calls out to me.


    ''No, it''s nothing. Oh yeah, brother, can you take care of this for me?


    I hand him something wrapped in a cloth.


    "What''s this?


    My brother takes it and goes to take the cloth.


    ''Wait, brother!��Don''t look inside!


    I hurriedly stop my brother.


    ''Shenna?''


    I just want you to take care of it. Please, brother.


    All right, Sienna. I don''t see what''s inside.


    My brother gives me a dubious look, but agrees.


    Since he''s a serious brother, he won''t look at the contents.


    ''''Thank you brother. I''ll take it then.''''


    With that, I leave my brother.


    ''Shenna!��Aren''t you going to see your father?!


    My brother calls out to my back.


    ''I''m sorry brother!��Just tell my dad the right thing to do!


    As I run, I think about what happened when it happened.


    Marcius was acting strangely at the time.


    And the flute with the black goat''s coat of arms that was on the spot was probably the one that Marcias had dropped.


    It''s the one he gave to his brother.


    But if the company''s members are found to be involved in the incident, the company''s activities might be shut down.


    That''s why I can''t say anything to my brother.


    If I tell my brother, it will cause trouble for the leader of the Midas group.


    I have to check: ......


    I muttered and hurried back to the playhouse.

 67 Sword dancer

    The Little Scoundrel Marcias


    ''d*mn. ....... I''ve failed.


    He muttered to himself as he walked down the moonlit street at night.


    I was supposed to push Shenna into the ocean, but she avoided me just in time and I fell in myself.


    That''s when I dropped the flute that was entrusted to me by sister Ainoe.


    ''What am I going to do ....... If you don''t do this, this Master Marsyas will be finished .......


    Honestly, I want to run away.


    But it will be difficult.


    There will be more horrible reprisals for me if I escape from that witch.


    And I have nowhere else to go.


    I don''t want to go back to being a thief.


    I have to earn her forgiveness.


    While I was thinking about it, we arrived at our destination.


    We have arrived at the darkest place in the Republic of Ariadia.


    There are three walls in the Republic of Ariadia.


    This is because as the city of Ariadia grew, the walls were built outward from time to time.


    However, the expansion of the city stopped decades ago.


    And the place where we are now is outside all the walls. In other words, the outer city.


    Anyone can enter and live in this place.


    Of course, even exiled criminals from other countries can enter.


    In such an outer city, there are many organizations formed by criminals.


    And among the criminal organizations, there is also an evil cult that worships demons.


    This evil cult oversees and controls the criminal organizations in Ariadia. In other words, it could be said to be the shadow ruler of Ariadia.


    Without citizenship and without any backing, I had no choice but to become a freedom fighter or a criminal.


    Well, I wasn''t confident in my armor, so I had to choose the latter.


    As I walked, I saw a large building ahead of me.


    The building is quite a fine structure is wooden.


    The reality is that the headquarters of the criminal organization is an ordinary restaurant and inn at first glance.


    This inn has a basement where there is an altar to the black goat-headed demon.


    This is where Ainoe''s sister is supposed to be.


    Hmm?


    Then you notice that someone is at the entrance.


    Standing at the entrance is a man.


    He doesn''t look like a traveler. He is not dressed to travel. The one the man is wearing is commonplace.


    What is he doing?


    I wonder if he''s here for the hookers.


    The women who work in this diner and inn are also prostitutes.


    Probably one of them is the girl you are looking for.


    She looks mature, but the bastards are all dirty in their own skin. There''s no doubt about it.


    Or maybe they''re after a male prostitute, but somehow it doesn''t feel like it.


    I''ve seen a number of homos*xuals in my life, and they don''t look like those guys.


    But I wonder. Why don''t they go inside?


    The only thing I can think of is that this man is a virgin.


    Perhaps it is the first time he has asked out a prostitute. That is why I do not know what to do and cannot enter.


    If it looks, it has a face that seems to be well brought up.


    The face is so well-groomed that I want to punch it if I look closely.


    Then I think of something.


    If I take this guy with me, he might forgive me.


    It''s called human trafficking.


    I''m sorry, but this man is going to be a sacrificial lamb.


    He could be sacrificed to the witches, or drugged and turned into a male prostitute.


    This man''s people might find him.


    But if they find out he tried to get into one of these establishments, they''ll try to hide it.


    And when that happens, the investigation will never lead back to me.


    So there should be no problem.


    "Hey, bro. What are you doing in there?


    I call out softly to him.


    Then the man turns around.


    He looks a little surprised. I guess he didn''t expect to be approached out of the blue.


    ''No, nothing in particular ......''


    The man says with difficulty answering.


    Just as I suspected. Buying prostitutes is a legal right, but it''s forbidden by nature.


    Someone born in an honest family would balk.


    But I can''t shake the feeling that I want a woman.


    That''s probably why he''s acting like this.


    "If you want, I''ll show you around. I can introduce any girl to you because I''m the person in charge of this store. I can introduce you to any girl.


    I say this and the man opens his eyes and looks at me.


    Then he looks at me again as he thinks about something.


    ''If that''s what you mean, please do.


    The man smiles at me.


    He doesn''t seem to be wary of us. I chuckle at that.


    ''It''s settled. Follow me, brother.


    I take the man into the store.


    The first floor of the shop is a restaurant and a bar.


    The sun has already set, so the light is on inside the shop.


    Many people come to the bar to drink.


    Some of them will have citizenship.


    The reason why these shops with prostitutes are tolerated is because of the support of the citizens.


    Whether they have citizenship or not, human nature will not be changed.


    The reason why the goddess Ishtia is counted among the twelve gods is because her existence cannot be denied, despite the fact that it is contrary to the teachings of the goddess Feria.


    That''s why God King Odis must have welcomed Ishtia as one of the 12 gods.


    I go to the back of the store, avoiding the drunken customers and the women and men who work there.


    The man follows me without question.


    What a fool he is. Even though a terrible fate awaits him down the road.


    He goes to the back of the store and walks down the aisle. Then you enter a room.


    The room is just a warehouse.


    ''What is this place?''


    The man looks a little confused as he''s brought into the warehouse.


    ''Hehe, well, look at you.''


    I laugh and approach one of the cupboards.


    Then I move the cupboard to the side. Then a staircase that leads to the basement appears.


    ''Oh!''


    The man lets out a surprised voice.


    ''Kuh, surprised?��We''re going to go downstairs from here, okay? There''s a hell of a beauty inside.


    I''m not lying.


    The witches are all beautiful.


    They may be using magic to disguise their appearance, though.


    ''Good. I don''t know why you''re being so nice to me, but it helps.''


    The man thanks him.


    How stupid can he be?


    There''s no way there would normally be a woman in the basement.


    Don''t you think that''s a little strange?


    Maybe I was blessed to grow up in an environment that allowed me to live without questioning people.


    I can feel a black fire forming in my heart.


    You want to knock this guy down to the depths of your misery.


    You are now going to be a sacrifice.


    I laugh in my mind.


    I go down to the basement with the man.


    The basement is not just dug out of the ground.


    The stones, the floor, and the ceiling have been neatly cleared and the ground is not bare.


    We don''t know who made this basement. It''s quite a feat.


    However, considering the existence of the demon that gave Ainoe his magic, this much might not even work.


    The man and I walk through a wide underground passage. The walls are lit, so it''s not dark.


    The man doesn''t say anything, he just follows me.


    As we walk, we arrive at a large place.


    In the room are the usual witches and men in robes.


    I''ve never seen the men in robes before.


    All but the man in the lead are wearing white masks.


    The masks are simple in structure, with only a few openings in the eyes and mouth.


    Who are they?


    I can sense a bad feeling from the white masked ones.


    When we enter the square, Ainoe and the others look at us.


    ''Hmm, it looks like you didn''t run away. Marcias. I''m sure you can''t run away. I''ve put a curse on you, you know.


    Ainoe looks at you and says


    You can''t run away from ...... that''s impossible. By the way, Miss Ainoe. Where are your people?


    I look at the guys in robes to distract them from the topic.


    ''Hm, you don''t need to know, but I''m going to tell you something. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. I''m sure he''s our collaborator.


    Ainoe tells me when she sees the only man who isn''t wearing a mask.


    Indeed, the man is dressed as a sorcerer.


    However, I didn''t think the vice-president of the sorcerer''s association was a collaborator.


    ''''Lord Ainoe. If you speak too much like that ......


    Talabos says with a troubled mouth.


    It''s certainly not a good thing to talk about. It would be a big deal if it was known that the vice president of the Magicians Association was in league with the witches.


    However, Ainoe is not a tight-lipped person. Moreover, he is quite lacking in some areas.


    She speaks flippantly and seriously.


    I''m sorry about that. I''m sorry, Mr. Tarabos. I''m sorry, Mr. Tarabos, but who is that man? He''s a nice guy.


    Ainoe looks at the man and says.


    ''Hehe. I''m sure you do. I was wondering if you guys would like it.


    I say, and quickly get behind the man and draw my dagger.


    I have to stick this man out and get him to forgive me for my blunder.


    ''Don''t move. Brother.


    I say in a low voice, holding the dagger out to him.


    Now the man will know he''s been tricked. But it''s too late. I won''t let him go.


    I watch the man''s reaction.


    But the man does not react at all.


    Something is wrong with him.


    "You must be Zeal!��I need to ask you something!!!


    Suddenly a man shouts out.


    When he says the name Zeal, Ainoe and the witches in the vicinity cry out in surprise.


    Zeal is the name of the demon that turned Ainoe into a witch.


    How does this man know this?


    The man''s gaze is on Ainoe.


    But I don''t feel that he is looking at Ainoe.


    He seems to be looking at the space behind Ainoe. There''s nothing in that space.


    ''Ho....... Can you see me? Who are you?


    A wild voice rang out in the room.


    It was then. A huge figure comes out from behind Ainoe.


    The figure resembles a satyr, but unlike a satyr, it has black hair and a head that is more like a goat. It is also more muscular and one size larger than the satyr we''ve seen before.


    That black satyr looks at me.


    ''''Hi!


    The pressure of his gaze was unbearable. He sits down on the floor.


    Even Talabos looks at the black satyr with a surprised look on his face.


    The only ones who aren''t surprised are the witch and the man next to her.


    He looks at the man next to him. Nothing is surprised by the black satyr''s appearance.


    He is unconcerned.


    ''I don''t believe we''ve met. Zeal. I''ve heard about you from Lord Ulubald, in case you were wondering.''


    The man says to the black satyr.


    Who the hell is this man?


    When he sees the black satyr, he is not surprised, but rather unconcerned.


    That''s when you realize for the first time that the man is not a mere mortal.


    ''You know about Master Urbalt!��You!��Who are you?��You''re not just a man!


    The black satyr exclaims.


    ''Yes. ....... Would it be easier to understand you in this form?''


    When the man said that, black flames enveloped the man''s entire body.


    And when the black flames disappeared, there was a knight in jet black armor standing at the place where the man was standing.


    ''''Ridiculous?��The Dark Knight!��Who the hell are you?��...... No you are.


    Suddenly a black satyr kneels down.


    ''That''s right!��Zeal!��I am what you think I am. I''ve got questions!��Answer me!��Zeal!


    That was when the man called the Dark Knight said that.


    A powerful wind emanates from the Dark Knight.


    ''Gu......''


    When you are hit by that wind, you moan and fall to the ground.


    An inexplicable fear rises from deep within my body.


    My legs tremble. I can''t stand.


    I look across my face and see Ainoe and Tarabos also falling to the ground and shaking.


    The demon called Zeal has not fallen, but he is shaking.


    But the masked men behind Tarabos are standing normally.


    ''Oh ......''


    I hear voices coming from the entrance of this room.


    I turn my head to the other side and see someone kneeling.


    Probably hobbled by fear.


    Then I am surprised to see the face.


    ''Shenna: ......''


    It was Shenna who was at the entrance.


    Shenna, the dancer.


    Where does he think he''s going?


    The drowned Marcius was soon restored by the healing magic of Lady Sahoko.


    And when night fell, he went out of the troupe''s quarters.


    There''s nothing wrong with leaving your quarters at night.


    The Midas Commander allows you to do whatever you want as long as it doesn''t interfere with the show.


    There is nothing special about tomorrow.


    The troupe has postponed the play to entertain the brave men.


    That may be why some of the troupe members seem to have gone out to the outside tavern.


    Even Ainoe''s sister seems to have gone out somewhere.


    Maybe she went to her lover''s place.


    I follow Marcias.


    Marcias is heading to the entertainment district outside the city walls.


    I know that he heads there from time to time.


    I couldn''t find him yesterday, but I wonder which shop he goes to?


    But you can''t escape this Lady Sienna, Marcius.


    No footsteps and no sign of life.


    It''s easy for me, as I''ve mastered the art of walking without making a sound.


    After a while, Marcias walks to the biggest store in the outer city.


    I''m sure Marcias wasn''t there yesterday when I looked for that store.


    ''Huh?��I''m pretty sure that man is ......


    In front of the store, Marcias spoke to a man.


    The man''s face was familiar.


    He was the man who was with the woman his brother Decius had called the goddess of moonlight.


    Why was he here? Could it be a member of Marcias?


    But you can''t hear what they say from this position.


    Marcius and the man accompany him into the shop.


    I follow them into the shop.


    Some people look at me as I enter the shop, but they immediately turn away, as if they are not interested.


    I''m not dressed as a dancer now. They are hiding their faces and bodies in hooded robes.


    Sometimes people who hide their identities enter these places.


    Such people hide their faces when they enter the shop, so my outfit should not be that strange.


    Underneath this outfit, I carry my two favorite curved swords and several weapons.


    Marcias must not be the only one who controlled Kalkinos. There are others who are backing out.


    And I''m pretty sure he''s dangerous.


    We''d better be careful.


    As you enter the store, you see the two men walking into the back of the store.


    I found out when I entered the store yesterday, I believe it was off-limits to all concerned.


    Why do they let Marcias through?


    But I don''t have time to think about that.


    Two of them go ahead of me.


    But as expected, I can''t go in there because of the eyes of the employees.


    Then what should I do?


    I hold the Tethuiken small enough so that others cannot see it.


    The Tejosen is a small sword that can fit in my hand.


    I throw the sword by moving my wrist only.


    The thrown sword hits a shoe at the feet of one of the guests.


    The customer, whose shoe is sewn to the floor, falls down.


    It would appear to the casual observer that the guest was drunk and fell.


    The fallen guest goes to the table and throws the liquor and food on top of him on the floor.


    Then there is a loud noise and the eyes of the customers and employees turn to the table.


    I take advantage of their blind spots and jump noiselessly into the wall and slide into the place where Marcius has gone.


    It''s the same procedure as a magic trick. You concentrate your guest''s attention on your right hand and make a stealthy motion with your left.


    However, you would not be able to do this without the ability to move quickly and without making a sound.


    The employee standing near the entrance didn''t seem to notice me either.


    I follow Marcias.


    There are multiple doors in the corridor.


    I wonder where he went into the room.


    I take off my hood and listen in.


    Then I hear someone in one of the rooms.


    As I sneak up to the room, I hear someone talking clearly.


    "Huh, are you surprised?��We''re going to go downstairs from here, okay?��There''s a hell of a beauty inside.


    It''s Marcius'' voice.


    ''Good. I don''t know why you''re being so nice to me, but it helps.''


    You hear the man thank you.


    Then you hear something move.


    Then the presence of people disappear from inside.


    I go inside.


    The room is seemingly an ordinary warehouse. I don''t see any place to go down to the basement.


    ''That''s odd. I''m pretty sure I was in this room.''


    I look carefully at the floor and walls.


    Eventually, I find the remains of one of the cupboards that has been moved.


    ''Looks like this one,''


    Examine the cupboard and move it to the side. Then a staircase that leads down to the basement appears.


    ''Well, I wonder what''s waiting for me: ......


    I go down to the basement and follow Marcias.


    As I walk down the aisle, I see a large space ahead of me.


    In the center of the room is the man who was with Marcias and the Goddess of Moonlight.


    I duck into the shadows of the room''s entrance and peer inside.


    There are people standing in the room who look like sorcerers outside of Marcias and the others.


    Then he looks at the back of the room and gasps.


    ''Lie ....... Sister Ainoe.


    The one in the back of the room was Ainoe''s sister.


    But even more surprisingly, there was a man with a black goat''s head standing next to Ainoe.


    Ainoe''s sister was standing next to a man with a black goat''s head.


    The satyr said something to the man next to Marcius, who was with the Goddess of Moonlight.


    Suddenly, a black fire engulfed the man''s body.


    And in the place where the man was standing when the black flames disappeared, there was a knight in black armor standing there.


    You can''t help but shout when you see it.


    I can hear the black satyr call the knight a dark knight.


    I don''t know what''s going on anymore.


    It was then. A strong wind emanates from the dark knight.


    "Eh ......


    That''s when I got that wind. Suddenly, my legs begin to shake.


    I can''t stand it and put my knees on the floor.


    That''s when I lean forward into the interior of the room.


    I can see multiple eyes watching me.


    I look up and meet eyes with Marcias.


    ''Shenna: ......''


    Marcius calls my name.


    I''ve been made aware. I have to get away.


    I tap my foot and force myself to stand up.


    My feet are still not back to normal. But if I don''t escape, it''s not good.


    I hurry back the way I came.


    I can feel something chasing me.


    Hurry!


    I take off the robe I was wearing to cover my face and get into something more comfortable to move around in.


    I run up the stairs and back to the first floor and run to the exit of the store.


    The woman who works there is surprised to see me, but I don''t care.


    I weave my way through the drunken customers and exit the shop.


    Then I hear angry voices coming from inside the store.


    Probably, they bumped into someone who was chasing them and got into a fight.


    Let''s gain some distance while we can.


    I''m confident in my legs. Is it easy to catch up with them?


    We''ll push our way through the crowd.


    When we reached a deserted area, we saw a white mask in front of us.


    A figure in a white mask suddenly stands in front of us.


    ''Lie!��When did that happen!


    The masked one swings his sword.


    He was fast.


    I quickly ducked by ducking backwards.


    The opponent is moving so fast that it''s dangerous to turn my back to him.


    I decide as soon as possible to duck under the opponent''s sword and do a foot sweep.


    The white masked man who was wielding the sword falls headfirst to the ground.


    I flee in the meantime.


    I look behind me for a bit while running away.


    The white masked person doesn''t seem to feel any pain and immediately tries to get up.


    Then I see it.


    The true face which hits the ground and peeps out from the mask which cracked. It was not the face of a living person.


    I run.


    I feel the presence of multiple pursuers.


    The speed is extraordinary. It''s not human movement.


    "I suppose I have no choice: ......


    I touch the curved knives on either side of my waist.


    Then I take out a small water bag containing medicine from my pocket.


    In the water bag is the elixir Asash. If you drink this, you will gain powerful strength for a certain period of time.


    Originally, the magic fruit water drunk by the bears of Ghami was improved by the magician Getafix. It is said that the hero Asterix fought against powerful demons by drinking it.


    But asash is a dangerous potion.


    If you can''t control it instead of gaining great strength, it can destroy your body.


    But they trained me to be able to use this medicine.


    It was my mother who trained me. My father and brother will never know what happened.


    She was an Assassin.


    We are called Assassins because of our use of the elixir Asash, the warriors who protect the congregation of Lord Ishtia.


    The congregation of Lord Ishtia is often contrary to the law. They often do not follow the laws of the nations.


    For this reason, the believers needed the power to defend themselves.


    The result of this was the Assassins.


    However, they are not a cult of warriors and are not good at fighting.


    That''s why they decided to use a dangerous drug called asash.


    And it is not necessarily demons that the followers of Lord Ishtia fight against. They take on humans as well.


    The Assassins bury those who violate the cult''s congregation in the dark unnoticed.


    The reason for this is to avoid capture by the country''s soldiers. As you would expect, killing them head-on would not escape arrest.


    But I will leave a mark that he was killed for harming Lady Ishtia''s congregation.


    This way, no one would want to harm the followers of Lord Ishtia.


    And from the point of the dark strike, Assassin became synonymous with assassins.


    I''m going to drink up Assassins.


    What would my brother look like if he knew I was taking a banned substance?


    I''m sure they will try to stop it.


    But now is not the time to think about such things.


    Drinking asash makes you feel energized and empowered from deep within.


    And the sharpened senses tell you that you are surrounded.


    My opponent draws nearer and nearer.


    I fly.


    With my increased leg strength, I can fly to the roof of a two-story building with a single kick on the wall.


    But my opponent also climbs onto the roof.


    It''s an amazing physical feat.


    By climbing to the top of the roof, you can see your opponent chasing you.


    They are all wearing sorcerer''s robes and white masks on their faces.


    Their movements are probably at least as good as mine.


    They walk unabashedly even on the unstable roof.


    Each masked person holds a weapon at the ready.


    Some of them even have heavy maces. They must be not only fast but also strong.


    I draw the two curved blades from my waist.


    ''Come, I will show you the sword dance of those who serve Lord Ishtia.


    The masked men were approaching.


    I ducked the closest masked man''s sword and swung my curved sword to the side, slicing his neck.


    Then the masked one from behind swung his mace and bent down, slashing his opponent''s legs as he fled behind me.


    As soon as I move away from the two masked ones, the masked ones with two small swords in their left and right hands attack me from above.


    I duck and duck the two stilettoes and spin around to slash the opponent''s left arm.


    However, the masked man attacked me with his right arm only, even though his left arm was slashed.


    He doesn''t seem to feel any pain.


    Moreover, that attack is quite fast.


    As I am dealing with the stiletto wielder, I feel two masked men with a large sword and a spear approaching me.


    I focus my mind while dealing with the one with the stiletto.


    The great sword and spear are unleashed on me.


    However, the attack did not hit me, but the masked one with the stiletto.


    The masked one with the stiletto was cut into pieces by the spear and the big sword, and he was unable to move.


    It is an illusion.


    The followers of Lord Ishtia use illusionary magic by blessing. I have a little of that blessing, so I''m able to use a little bit of magic.


    And by drinking Asash, my magic power is increased and I can use more powerful magic.


    The magic is used to create an illusion of me and take the place of me.


    The large sword and spear slipped through my illusion and sliced through the stiletto bearer who was facing me.


    I didn''t seem to have any pain, but I seemed to have vision, so I was able to use it.


    I decapitate the masked one with the spear and large sword from behind while the weapon is taken by the body of the masked one with the small sword.


    Even though my strength is increased by the assash, it should be a fatal wound, though I can''t go as far as to cut off his head.


    However, the blood doesn''t spray out.


    The masked one with the great sword and spear is moving normally.


    I sense the newcomers coming and flee to another roof.


    However, a different masked person approaches from where I escaped.


    One masked man in a sword wielder''s mask and another in a mace wielder''s mask chased me.


    They were not human, after all.


    There are a total of thirteen masked ones.


    It''s a pretty tough situation.


    Asash is a powerful tool, but if you continue to use it for a long time, your body won''t be able to withstand it.


    Even in the attack and defense just now, it was hard to control the power.


    What do we do now?


    I tauten my thoughts.


    ''Awesome ....... Brilliant move.''


    Suddenly, a voice is called out from above my head.


    When you look up, you see a knight in jet black armor floating in the sky with the moon in the background.


    ''You are ......''


    That figure is very fantastic, but it''s not the time to admire it.


    That''s the Dark Knight in the basement. We can''t be too careful.


    The dark knight comes down to the roof.


    ''''I''ll deal with him myself from here.


    The Dark Knight waves his right hand as he says this. Then all the masked people are blown away.


    I didn''t know what he did.


    Did he use some kind of magic?


    I look at the Dark Knight.


    The opponent is now alone, but the situation has not improved.


    This dark knight is probably much stronger than the masked ones.


    ''''I was going to help you, but ....... I guess I didn''t need it. It was such a beautiful move, I just fell in love with it.


    The Dark Knight says to me.


    What does it mean to help? I don''t know what that means.


    But I don''t have time to think about it. If I don''t defeat this dark knight, I won''t be able to escape.


    I run towards the dark knight.


    Then, I use illusionary magic to create multiple swords and release them at the dark knight.


    The illusory swords head straight for the dark knight.


    The dark knight lightly moves his right hand.


    In his hand, he holds the two hand-thrown swords that he hid and threw at the Illusionary Sword.


    ''''You monster!


    I couldn''t help but say so.


    As I closed in on the dark knight, I moved my two curved swords separately to aim at his neck and arms.


    ''''Huh?''''


    I almost fall as it is.


    The dark knight suddenly disappeared in front of me.


    ''''That''s quite a move. It''s similar to Rage''s moves. But I wonder if Rage is sharper.''''


    I can hear the lazy tone of the Dark Knight from behind me.


    ''''Could it be the dark eyes?''''


    I turn around and say.


    ''Oh, not that you need to use illusion. I can do this much with just my movements.''


    The Dark Knight says flatly.


    A chill runs down my spine at those words.


    Is it possible that the movement alone has tricked my eyes?


    And now I should be feeling worse for having taken the assash.


    I step back.


    I don''t feel like I can beat this dark knight no matter how I do it.


    Then there''s only one thing to do.


    My opponent doesn''t seem to be interested in killing me right away.


    That''s where I''m betting.


    I suck the curved blade in my right hand and take out a small jar from my pocket.


    The dark knight looks at me with interest.


    Just as I thought. My opponent is careless, thinking that he can beat me at any time.


    I take advantage of the opportunity.


    I write letters on the left curved blade.


    Then I focus my attention.


    More than one of me appears.


    It''s the magic of multiple illusions.


    "Heh. ......


    The Dark Knight makes a startled sound.


    ''Let''s go!


    I run to the Dark Knight while crossing the illusion I created.


    I make the illusion face the Dark Knight from all sides.


    ''''Sorry, but it''s useless.''''


    The Dark Knight flies and appears in front of me.


    ''''d*mn!


    I glare at the dark knight.


    ''You can either run away yourself or ...... while I attack you with an illusion. Not a bad move, though.


    I guess the Dark Knight''s words still didn''t work.


    But he didn''t seem to notice the other thing.


    The rest is fine, as long as my brother notices it. I laugh in my heart while making a regretful face.


    ''It looks like he hid the sword I wrote a message on during the attack earlier somewhere: ....... Good luck finding it.


    But I despair at the Dark Knight''s words.


    It seems that he has seen it all through.


    The flute I gave my brother will be the only clue.


    That''s all I can bet on.


    "We''ll get him.


    My body trembles at those words.


    It''s not that I don''t know what the captive woman will face.


    They will probably be made to torture.


    I saw this dark knight''s true face, and I sensed that deep inside his mature-looking face, he hid a nasty heart.


    I know this because I''ve received many men''s gazes when I was a dancer.


    I''m sure they will do nasty things to me that I can''t express in words.


    The dark knight raises his right hand.


    Then, the strength of the body goes out.


    ''''Brother ......''''


    I muttered and felt my consciousness sink into the darkness.

 68 In the moonlight

    Dark Knight Kroki


    I see what you mean: ......


    ''Yes, sir. ...... Lord Dihardt. It was never my intention to betray you. ......


    In the form of a dark knight, I received a report from Zeal. I''ve never met him, but I knew who he was. Apparently, I''m quite famous.


    The Zeal is kneeling to him.


    Zeal is a black-furred satyr. He is also known as a dark satyr.


    Dark satyrs are dark-haired, more like goats than other satyrs.


    They are satyrs living in Nargol, and are the relatives of Lugus, the confidant of the Demon King Modes.


    Lugus usually takes the form of an old man with horns, but his true identity is that of a winged goat.


    Dark satyrs have stronger strength and magic than white and brown satyrs, and are second only to the upper-tier demon race, the Damon race.


    For this reason, they are sometimes called Lesser Demons, along with the equally strong Kale and High Lizardmen.


    Most of them are often under the control of Lugus and his apprentice Ulvald, and are sometimes sent outside Nargol to investigate.


    Zeal was originally sent here to watch over the evil god Ravrus, under Ulvald''s command.


    I had heard a bit of Zeal''s existence from Ulvald when he came to this land.


    And at one point, Zeal, who was sent to this place, lost contact with you and disappeared.


    The reason was because he was embraced by Atranaqua, a fellow member of the evil god Lavrus.


    Zeal was quite strong among Urbalt''s subordinates, but his incubation ability was low, and he was discovered by Atranaqua.


    When Atranakua noticed his presence, he approached Zeal.


    It seems that Zeal didn''t realize that Atranakua was one of Ravrus''s friends and had passed on information about Nargol to her.


    Thanks to this, Lavrus had succeeded in creating his own puppet state on earth, escaping the scrutiny of the Modes.


    Afterwards, Zeal found out that Atranaqua was connected to Lavrus, and he was afraid of what would happen if Ullbaldo found out about it, so he disappeared.


    Then, having escaped, Zeal huddled with Atranaqua.


    Of course, Modes sent out a search party, but they were unable to find him.


    Nargol was also unable to continue the search, as the conflict with Raina was becoming more intense at the time. As it was, Zeal''s whereabouts were unknown.


    And now that they had captured Atranaqua, they knew where Zeal was.


    By now, Urbald would be angry to learn of Zeal''s betrayal.


    Sooner or later, Ulvald''s men would surely come to capture Zeal.


    However, such things do not matter to me.


    I am a member of Nargol in a manner of speaking, but to be honest, I am not angry.


    Perhaps it''s because I didn''t know about Zeal until I came here.


    The problem is that this Zeal was behind the Kalkinos fiasco this time.


    Zeal, as an associate of Atranaqua, was complicit in the escape of the demons in the arena.


    That''s when he apparently learned how to control Kalkinos.


    Nevertheless, I''m glad he''s still here.


    He had heard about this place from Atranaqua, but he could have abandoned this base once Atranaqua was captured.


    And he had come here without Kuna.


    The reason I left Kuna here was because the shop above this basement was a rather dodgy one.


    It''s a place you don''t want the lovely Coona to get anywhere near.


    It was hard to get to the basement.


    Atranaqua had told me where the store was, but I hadn''t heard of its inner workings.


    I had no choice but to infiltrate with hidden magic, but that was a mistake.


    When I explored the depths of the store, I found multiple men and women merged together.


    It is good if you are a beautiful woman, but when I saw a shaggy old man being stretched from behind by a male prostitute, I felt like throwing up as expected.


    I went out of the shop to calm myself down, and was wondering whether or not I should go back in when I was approached by a man named Marcias.


    I''ve come this far.


    I must thank this man Marcias for his help.


    I''d like to thank you, my lord ....... Could you please intercede with Master Urvald?


    Zeal bows the goat''s head and asks for a favor.


    It seems that Zeal had no intention of betraying them in the first place.


    However, it can''t be helped even if it''s seen as a betrayal as long as he dazzled them without excuse.


    Modes may forgive me, but Ulvaldo will not.


    ''''I''m sorry, but that''s impossible. But I''ll let you off the hook.''


    It''s the only thing I can do.


    Besides, I don''t think Urbald would forgive me if I told him.


    ''I see. ......


    Zeal says sadly.


    ''You don''t have a choice, ....... I think it''s better to get out of here than that. Even though you didn''t mean to, you''ve turned against a brave man.''


    I say this and look at Ainoe, the witches and Marcias, who are standing behind Zeal.


    They have their heads down, shaking.


    It seems that the influence of the fear magic I used earlier is still present.


    This one was caused by Ainoe''s jealousy of Shenna.


    Rage and the others were not the target.


    Ainoe is Zeal''s mistress.


    Even though he has black hair, he''s still a satyr, so he''s a womanizer as well.


    Many of the dark satyrs sent outside of Nargol seem to secretly take human women as their mistresses.


    In return, the woman who becomes their mistress receives power to become a witch.


    This act of giving power is similar to the blessings that gods and angels give to humans.


    The gods of Elyos want to increase the number of human beings who are their dependents.


    In addition, angels are few in number and are often too busy with protecting Elyos, managing the sky and other miscellaneous tasks to reach the earth.


    Therefore, the humans must do their best by themselves.


    However, humans are weak. So they try to make them stronger by leveraging them in various ways.


    A typical example is turning them into demons, in other words, turning them into apostles. Turning them into apostles takes a lot of time and effort, and also causes problems such as the fact that they don''t want to breed anymore.


    So, they try to find a less laborious and more effective way to strengthen humans.


    The act of strengthening is called "blessing".


    The content of this blessing depends on the god each angel serves.


    For example, the maidens of war who serve Raina will use special magic to improve their fighting ability against a select congregation.


    This magic seems to have been developed for humans, and although it doesn''t improve their abilities as much as the magic angels usually use, the effects last longer.


    However, it''s still powerful from a human''s point of view because it''s magic used by angels. It may not be enough to use it on the same angel, but it is a great boon to humans.


    Also, some of the blessings have nothing to do with battle. Angels who serve Feria, the goddess of marriage and childbirth, give humans blessings that make it easier to have children.


    Sometimes it is magic and other times it is another way.


    And Zeal seems to have given Ainoe the same power as the angels.


    Ainoe, who was nothing more than a dancer at the end of the day, gained power by becoming Zeal''s mistress.


    We don''t know what kind of blessing Zeal gave her. Well, perhaps he cast a spell to raise his charm and sharpen his sensitivity.


    And Ainoe, who received Zeal''s blessing, is now the best actress in the Republic of Ariadia.


    Many men approached Ainoe, who became the best actress, and gifts were piled up. She was invited to the banquets of the upper classes day after day. She was the talk of the ladies and gentlemen.


    Ainoe seemed to be at the peak of her powers. After all, she was just a common dancer at the end of the day, but now she was a great actress who could not be pushed around.


    However, someone appeared to threaten Ainoe. That person is Sienna.


    Ainoe was kind to her at first, but as Shenna came to prominence, she became more and more hateful.


    He tried to get rid of her with that and that, but Shenna ducked all of them.


    Finally, she even used Marcias to lash out at Kalkinos.


    This is the real story of this incident.


    The flute was apparently given to him by Zeal. Zeal also seems to have given it to Ainoe because she asked him to be pretty.


    It makes my head hurt. I don''t know what he''s doing. ......


    ''''My lord, I have a favor to ask.


    As I hold my temples, Tarabos, who was standing behind me, suddenly speaks to me.


    I look at Talabos.


    Tarabos is a middle-aged, slightly overweight human male.


    Although he looks good-looking, I sense something dangerous in this man.


    ''What is it ......?''


    Would you give me that girl over there, please?��Since that girl has broken one of my lovely draugr''s because of her.


    Talabos says as he looks at Shenna, who is sleeping beside him.


    The Draugr as Talavos calls them are the ones behind him who wear black robes with white masks.


    Draugr are undead, a type of zombie.


    However, unlike zombies, Draugr have more superhuman strength than when they were alive. They have a small amount of intelligence, can judge situations, and can move faster than when they were alive.


    Because of their strength, they are often created as soldiers, and are commonly referred to as wights.


    I remember that General Geoude used it as a soldier in Nargol.


    However, they are more difficult to create than zombies because they are so powerful.


    Of course, you need to have a high level of necromantic ability to make them, but the materials are hard to come by.


    To make a zombie, you need ''zombie powder'', but Draugr needs a material called ''meteor shards''.


    That seems to be hard to come by.


    It''s easier to get it in Nargol than in other areas, but apparently it''s harder to get it in other areas.


    In fact, Tarabos is also collecting meteor fragments from Draugr with great care.


    The reason why he retrieved the meteor fragments is probably to reuse them.


    ''''What do you intend to do with this girl?''''


    I knew what I was doing, but I couldn''t help but ask.


    ''Of course I will make you a Draugr. He was an excellent warrior during his life, and he is skilled enough to survive against the Draugurs. I''m sure he will be a strong Draugr.


    Talabos says with a laugh.


    As I thought, this man seems to be a necromancer (necromancer).


    I''ve heard that there are few humans who can use necromancy, because you can''t just be born with a magical power and use it; you have to be born with a different kind of magic.


    This is because you can''t use it just by being born with magical powers, you need other innate qualities.


    For example, it is said that men born from Striges who are good at necromancy are born with the qualities to use necromancy.


    But still, no one wants to be undead as they please.


    I don''t think the draugr behind Tarabos have become draugr because they wanted to.


    This man says he will kill this girl and make her a draugr.


    Apparently, this guy is a demon in human skin.


    However, while not a Tarabos, this girl named Shenna''s skills were brilliant.


    She didn''t take a step back against the powerful Draugr. However, it was the wrong opponent.


    Her sword looked like a sword for dealing with the living, and also with humans.


    It was a so-called sword of murder. It''s not good enough against the undead who are already dead.


    I don''t think she could have gotten away with it like that.


    If I hadn''t caught her, she would have been killed.


    I can''t give this girl to you. I''ll have to take you to her.


    He says coldly to Talavos.


    ''His Excellency is right!��Foolish man!����He has such beautiful feet!��You''re supposed to be perched all over your body while you''re still alive!��Yes, you do! Sir!


    Zeal, who had been listening to himself and Talavos talk, suddenly says with an effort.


    ''Oh, oh.''


    The momentum of the momentum pushed me to unintentionally agree with it.


    I didn''t think that I would agree with the devil rather than the human.


    Rather, this guy is more like an erotic old man in a devil''s skin.


    ''Is that so, my lord. I''m sorry, sir.


    Talabos pulls back in disappointment.


    I think you misunderstood something.


    I don''t mean to do that. It''s a little complicated.


    But it''s not Zeal, but this girl''s beautiful.


    I was certain that I couldn''t let a girl like that become undead. I should tell a lie here, even if it''s a lie.


    ''Tarabos, Zeal is right: ....... That girl is going to go home and pervert. Therefore, I will bring her back.


    I''m going to carry Shenna.


    It''s time to get back.


    Regina reports that Syllone is about to wake up.


    The drunken Cyrone is taking her back to the other house where they are currently staying.


    If Silone wakes up, he might get into a fight with Cuna.


    ''That''s my lord!��You know what to do!��Please, my lord, take this home with you!


    Zeal holds out a box with something in it.


    ''What''s this?''


    I look at the contents of the box.


    There are cloth scraps and what seem to be tools in it.


    It is a garment that makes a woman''s body look more beautiful and an instrument that gives women s*xual pleasure. I had planned to use them eventually, but I will give them to you, my lord.


    Zeal holds out the box.


    Perhaps he wants to get in on himself and somehow be forgiven for his betrayal.


    But as I said before, there''s nothing I can do.


    Then he looks at the box and lets out a sigh.


    It contains skeletal, thin clothing, clothes that look like strings, and even armor that looks like underwear.


    It makes my head hurt. What is he doing making these dodgy things?


    Zeal, like the other black satyrs, must have been having an orgy (sabbat) with the witches at this underground altar, even though he was being pursued.


    He was being pursued. You should be scolding me.


    So I say, "Thanks, I''ll take that.


    "Thank you, I''ll take that.


    He received the box and hurried back.


    Silone, the Maiden of Swords


    I have an old dream.


    It was when my family and Kroki''s family traveled together.


    The trip was to a place with abundant nature.


    I invited Kuroki to join me and we ran around the mountains and fields away from my parents.


    I was climbing a tall tree when I didn''t listen to Kroki''s attempts to stop me from climbing it.


    A branch snapped and I fell.


    I sprained my foot from the impact of the fall. I couldn''t get back to my parents.


    Kuroki tried to get my parents to come over, but I didn''t want to be alone, so I kept them back.


    I had no choice, so Kuroki decided to carry me on his back and return to my parents.


    I''m sure it was heavy. But Kroki carried me without complaining about anything.


    "No. ......


    I wake up.


    Why do I dream about such things from the past?


    It must be because I dreamed I was being carried by Kuroki.


    I dreamed that I was carried to bed in a princess carrier. I''m too embarrassed to tell anyone about this.


    Even in my dream, Kuroki is kind to me.


    Yes, Kroki has always been kind to me in the past.


    But I don''t think I was ever kind to him.


    I always treated him as my retainer. He was weak-minded, but he always obeyed me.


    Eventually, when I met Reiji and his friends, I began to avoid Kuroki.


    I think it was a very cold way to treat him.


    I''m sure it must have been a snag somewhere.


    When I came to this world, I was reminded of that snag. So I wanted to go back to my world and see him again.


    And I was able to reunite with Kuroki in this world.


    But Kroki had become an agent of the Demon King.


    It''s very funny. Kroki is very kind. He''s not the kind of person to become a pawn of the Demon King.


    When we hid together in the labyrinth, Kroki was very kind to me. But why doesn''t he come to us?


    Probably because of her.


    Kuna, the Silver Witch.


    That girl must have used her magic to turn Kuroki into her retainer. That''s why Kroki can''t get away from Nargol.


    It''s very uninteresting. I''m the only one who has the right to have Kroki on retainer. So I have to get him back.


    I''m going to sit up.


    My head is buzzing. It''s like I''m under the influence of alcohol.


    But still, how long have I been sleeping? It''s already night.


    I look around.


    There is no light in the room and it''s a little dark, but the moonlight from the window allows me to see into the room.


    ''Where am I ......''


    I don''t know the room.


    It was like I was tucked into a bed with my clothes in the middle of the room.


    The soft comforter was very comfortable.


    The bed was big, and it looked like it could sleep four or five people together. It looked like the room Rage-kun was using.


    ''Are you awake?��Lady Syrone.


    Someone comes in.


    ''Regina, ....... Thank you, you carried it for me.


    But Regina shook her head.


    ''''No, it''s not. It''s not me.


    ''Eh, ....... Who then?


    Could it be Mr. Raige? Then I should thank you.


    ''Where are you guys now, Rage?''


    Probably still in the middle of the feast, sir.


    Yes, .......


    I realize that I''m about to get out of my bunk.


    I''ve been sleeping with my clothes on and it''s all worn out. Maybe I should change my clothes.


    ''Hey Regena, do you have anything to change into? I''d like to change if I could.


    Regina nodded as I asked.


    ''''Yes, in that case, I have some clothes that would suit you, Shirone-sama.


    Rigena says, and holds out something from the room.


    What Ligeena held out was an underwear-type armor. In other words, it was a bikini armor.


    ''''Eh ....... Why ......?''''


    I couldn''t help but mutter.


    I pressed my forehead. Why not! I resist the urge to poke around.


    This underwear-type armor is worn by female warriors who believe in Amazona, the goddess of hunting and warfare, daughter of the god of war, Thors.


    In the mythology of this world, Toles did not get along with Heybos, the god of blacksmithing, and did not have his armor made for him.


    However, Torls said "I don''t need your armor" and stripped off his clothes and replaced it with the fur of a magical beast.


    The human warriors who are followers of Tolls don''t wear armor because he doesn''t wear it. And when they do, they wear furs.


    The goddess Amazona, daughter of Thors, also decided not to wear armor and instead fought naked.


    However, the goddess Feria was angry, so the two gods decided to wear only their underwear.


    The goddess Amazona''s breasts swayed when she fought, so she sought a sturdy undergarment, and so the Bikinia armor was born.


    This bikini armor was introduced to the human world, and the Amazones, who were followers of Amazona, wore it for religious reasons.


    Ligena offers the bikini armor to them with a smile.


    There is no evil intent in Regena''s smile.


    She is seriously offering it to me.


    It makes my head hurt somehow.


    If it were Rage-kun or Nao-chan, I''d think it was a joke, but it''s Regena.


    It''s not a joke for her as a resident of this world.


    In fact, I''ve seen a number of women dressed up in amazing outfits.


    But why is there a bikini armor in this room?


    ''I''m sorry ....... I need you to stop wearing that outfit if you can.


    Regena looks at me curiously when I say it.


    ''''What? But I''m sure Master Silone has worn this armor before: ....... He said it looked good on him.


    I''m about to blow it.


    I had no choice but to wear that one in order to see Kroki again. Now that we''re reunited, there''s no need to wear it.


    I didn''t expect Kuroki to see me in that form.


    But still, what is he blowing into Regena? I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    ''No. ....... Preferably, really, a different outfit, please.


    I plead.


    ''Well ....... Then I''ll have another outfit for you.


    Regena turns to leave with the bikini armor, looking a little disappointed.


    ''Wait, Regena, ......''


    I stall Regena.


    ''Yes, sir?''


    I won''t wear it now, but I''ll get that armor for later: ......


    I''m going to get the bikini armor.


    Maybe if I put this on, I can get Kuroki away from that girl.


    It''s a silly idea, but for some reason I feel it''s effective when dealing with Kuroki.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    Mr. Chiyuki. This is quite good.


    Nao, who is next to me, says while eating the meat.


    He is eating a grilled yamane (Japanese yamane) in honey.


    A yamane is a mountain rat.


    This mountain rat is not a wild one, but an edible one, farmed with spiral-shaped pottery.


    Even though it''s edible, it''s rat meat, so I had some resistance to eating it at first, but it was surprisingly tasty when I tried it.


    Anyway, I feel like Nao, who looks like a cat, looks better when she eats rat meat.


    It''s not just dormouse meat, but all sorts of other treats in front of us.


    The party is still going on despite the appearance of Kalkinos.


    I guess it''s because we cleaned up so easily and didn''t think much of the incident.


    Besides, he seems to think that no matter what happens, we''re here to help him.


    It''s already nighttime.


    The moonlight shines on the ship, and it is as bright as in the daytime because of the magical lights.


    Dancers are dancing and acrobats are showing their acrobatic skills.


    Aside from the acrobats, many of the dancers and entertainers are followers of the goddess Ischthia.


    As long as they do not contradict the Goddess Feria''s doctrine, their existence is acceptable.


    In the first place, I hear that even the Goddess Feria likes to dance.


    In other words, you can believe in Ishtia as long as you do not engage in prostitution or gambling.


    However, both of these are prohibited, but they are sometimes done openly.


    However, there are various kinds of prostitutes. There is also a high-class prostitute like Hetaira of ancient Greece.


    I heard that there is a person who becomes the queen of a country by her good looks among them.


    But even so, they are not well thought of by the Feria faithful.


    The upper class, where there are many Feriahs and Odysseus, want to do something about it, but there seems to be nothing they can do about it.


    In the first place, there''s nothing to be done about it, since some of the Odis congregation also fall in love with a prostitute from the Ishtia congregation.


    Lust is not something you can suppress, even if you try. This is the difficult part of politics, isn''t it?


    People watching the dancers cheered.


    Reno jumped in and began to dance.


    Reno is a good dancer, having learned to dance in his former world as well.


    The men watching are glued to Reno.


    I frown a little.


    The men''s eyes are a bit dangerous because of Reno''s revealing clothes.


    He may not care about it, but I''m not comfortable with my friend looking at me like that.


    Rage doesn''t seem to care that Reno is looking at him like that. He''s enjoying Reno''s dancing along with Sahoko and the women.


    And a little further away, Kyoka and Kaya are there. Surrounding them are mostly men, the opposite of Reige.


    Apparently, they''re inviting Kyouka to join them, but Kyouka doesn''t seem to be interested in them at all.


    Kyouka said she would go out with a man who was stronger than Rage and had a better face than her.


    But there are very few men in this world who can beat Rage.


    I know of only one person who seems to fall into that category, but what do you think?


    Kyouka doesn''t seem to be going easy on her, though.


    ''Oh, it looks like Shirone-san is back.


    Nao looks up at the sky.


    When Nao looks in the direction he is looking, he sees a white ne flying on wings of light.


    Shirohne comes straight at you.


    I''m back. Everyone.


    Cyrone lands down to us and erases the wings on her back.


    The appearance of the angel causes the people who were watching Reno to look at Sirone.


    ''''Sirone. Are you alright now?


    ''Yes!��It''s all right!��I''m sober now!


    It wasn''t the drunkenness that I asked about.


    However, from the look on Syrone''s face, she seemed to have regained her energy.


    ''''You seem to have regained some kind of energy, what''s going on?''''


    I ask, and Shirone shakes her head.


    ''Nope, nothing. It''s just that I had a dream. I just knew I couldn''t be depressed.


    Cyrone laughs and replies.


    She seemed depressed that her childhood friend was gone, but she seems to be fine now.


    ''You''ve already made Lino less noticeable now that Sirone is here.


    Reno comes over to me and says with a slightly angry look on his face.


    But he doesn''t really look angry. The way he''s angry is adorable.


    ''''I''m sorry. Reno-chan.''''


    Cyrone apologizes.


    ''You''ll have to dance with me as punishment,''


    Saying that, Reno pulls Shirone along with him.


    ''Hey Reno!


    Cyrone is forced to go with Reno, who pulls her along.


    Cyrone hasn''t formally learned to dance, but she must have good taste. She is as good a dancer as Reno.


    Cyrone gives up and dances with Lino, giving up as she has no choice.


    The two of them dance so beautifully in the moonlight.


    ''I don''t know what happened, but you seem to have blown it.


    Rage comes to me.


    ''Looks like it,''


    I nodded.


    ''It''s a good thing Syrone is feeling better.


    ''I was going to comfort her if it happened. ......


    I look at the women behind Rage as I say this.


    It looks like they were going to comfort Sirone, but do they have time for that?


    But Rage was Rage, and he seemed to be worried about Silone.


    ''Rage-kun. We''re going to be investigating tomorrow, so let''s keep it in moderation.


    I say to Rage and he gives me a strange look.


    ''Oh, the investigation. ''I forgot about that,''


    I almost squeak.


    But, well, this is Rage. Rage has no mercy on its enemies, but it doesn''t take root.


    It forgets what''s past. That''s a good thing and a bad thing.


    "And that priest will do some research.


    Rage says comfortably.


    ''Decius, the Law Knight of Odis, is not here for the investigation.


    ''Surely we can wait for Sir Decius to report back before we do: ......


    Knights of the law are given authority by the state to investigate crimes, but their powers are small.


    Sometimes even the best law knights are unable to investigate, no matter how good they are.


    Therefore, we don''t know how much progress the investigation will make.


    Look at Rage. It''s not very serious. He doesn''t like investigations and other sober work.


    Will Sir Decius be okay? I hope you can find some clues: .......


    And what are the perpetrators of this incident doing now?


    I looked up at the moon and thought so.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    ''Master. Master Sirone is back.


    Regena reports back to me.


    ''Yes, thank you, Regena,''


    ''I can''t let you meet face to face with Shirone, since Coona is here.


    ''Kroki, what''s this?��You look like a cat''s tail.


    Coona picks up one of the contents from the box Zeal gave her.


    The object she picks up definitely looks like a cat''s tail. There is a round metal fixture at the base of that cat''s tail.


    Coona looks at the cat''s tail curiously.


    ''''Um. Maybe it''s something to wear: ......''


    I say in a blunt tone.


    ''Ho!��It''s to be worn!��How do you put it on?!


    Coona asks innocently.


    I know how to put this trinket on. But I don''t think it''s a good idea to explain the truth to Kuna.


    Hmm. "Hmm, I don''t know how to put it on. I''ve forgotten how to put it on. Ha-ha-ha.


    I laugh and cover myself up.


    What do you do when you''re offered a box from Zeal and you get this stuff? And the reason inside me whispered.


    But at the same time, the demon inside me whispered to me.


    ''Keep it,'' it said.


    So I had no choice.


    All of the costumes are sometimes without the ability to hide the body.


    However, although it''s a good idea to get them, it''s not good enough for Kuna to wear them.


    This costume will probably go to the storage room.


    However, one of the costumes was a bikini armor, so I left it with Regena to give to Syrone.


    The reason being that it looked good on Syrone.


    In fact, Syrone''s bikini armor looked good on her.


    I''d like to see it up close if I could, but probably not.


    ''Sir. By the way, what are you going to do with the daughter you brought home?


    Ligeena asks.


    The girl you brought home is Shenna.


    Bringing Shenna home made Coona a little grumpy and difficult.


    But she couldn''t leave Shenna there.


    If he left her there, she would surely kill him.


    ''Well, let''s see what we''ll do: ......


    I don''t actually think about it.


    What should I do?


    Nothing came to mind.


    In the first place, it seems that Zeal does not intend to do any harm to this country.


    That is why I will inform Turia of this.


    I have no intention of getting any more involved with Zeal now that I have confirmed his intentions.


    The problem is Talavos, the man Zeal was with. I sensed something dangerous about him.


    I heard that the dwarves in this Ariadia city are using rare materials to prevent the wards from being put up easily.


    If Zarxis, the god of death, tried to do something, he would at least be able to notice it. But there are many ways to do no harm.


    I have a lot on my mind.


    "Kuroki!��Does it look good on you?!


    The cooner puts the cat''s tail on his clothes and shakes his hips.


    This is going to kill Moe!


    Yes, she''s very pretty.


    I pat Kuna''s head. Then Kuna looks happy.


    Well, there''s no point in thinking about it.


    I''ll have a better idea in the meantime.


    For now, he decided to enjoy the trip with Kuna.

 69 Labyrinth investigation

    Sisyphe


    "Sisyphe!��How come I''m the only one who hasn''t been called!


    Novis complains to me about it.


    His voice was so loud that the gaze of the people in the central square of the Republic of Ariadia gathered on us.


    ''I don''t know what you''re talking about!


    I say back.


    The time is noon and there are many people. I don''t want you to be that loud.


    Novice is upset that I wasn''t invited to the dinner last night.


    He didn''t even know about the dinner until we met today in the first place.


    ''I''m sorry, Novi-kun. We just had fun on our own.


    Maddie, who is with me, apologizes. But there''s no need for Maddie to apologize.


    In the first place, it''s obvious that the party would be ruined if Novice was invited.


    That''s why he wasn''t invited.


    And I also knew that Novis would be angry if he found out that he was the only one not invited.


    I tried to keep it as secret as possible, but my sister Kayna accidentally spoke up.


    And here he was.


    ''You don''t have to apologize Maddie, you don''t have to apologize. My sister Kayna will talk now. ......


    I glare at my sister Kayna.


    ''Sorry Sizfe, I spoke. Wahahahaha.


    Sister Kayna apologizes, but she doesn''t seem to feel bad about this one at all.


    ''What the hell are you doing here in the first place!��Novice! You didn''t come here just to complain, did you?


    If Novis was here to complain, he''s a pretty bored guy.


    ''No ....... Because you say you''re going to do something for that brave man who asked you to do something.


    Novis turned away as if he had some difficulty saying something.


    It is true that I will be going to meet with Rage-sama and the others to discuss the investigation.


    But instead of going separately, we decided to gather together and go afterwards.


    That''s why we chose this central location as our meeting point.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that everyone is here except Leiria-san.


    ''''What''s that?'''' I don''t get it.


    What is the point, really? Novice.


    "Ahhh. I''m starting to feel sorry for you, Novi.


    Yes. ......


    Maddy and her sister Kayna are arguing about something.


    By the way, Nora is not interested or not participating in the conversation.


    ''What, you two. What do you know about it?


    I look at the two of them.


    ''Well - what. Novice wants to help Siszfe.


    Kayna''s sister says, looking at Novis.


    Novis turns away sullenly.


    Is it true that Novis wants to help? If so, I''ll have to thank you for that.


    After all, the more manpower the better.


    ''Oh, right, Novis. Thank you, that''s very helpful.


    I give Novis a tight hug and thank him.


    Novice isn''t great for exploration, but he''s strong. He can be relied upon in battle. I''m honestly glad you''re coming.


    ''Oh ....... That means it''s okay!


    Novis says happily. It''s like he''s lying about his earlier huff and puff.


    ''Wow. It''s so fragile.''


    I can hear Maddie make a sound of dismay.


    ''Well, now all that''s left is Miss Leiria.


    I look around to see if the last one is coming.


    I spot someone there.


    "Huh?��Who''s that guy?


    I met him once.


    What was his name? But I think I''ve seen him before.


    That''s the guy with the package Novis hit.


    "Hmm? I don''t remember what his name was, but he''s one of Master Kyouka''s followers, isn''t he?


    My sister Kayna follows my gaze and spots a man as well.


    ''But he''s got a woman with him. Who is it?


    Maddy is right. The man has a woman with a hidden face. She hides her face, but her ample bosom bulge is definitely a woman.


    ''Hou ....... She''s hiding her face, but that''s quite a beauty.''


    Nora says with a laugh.


    Nora''s eyes are sure. The woman with her must be quite beautiful.


    The clothes the woman is wearing are much more luxurious than the man she is walking with. The veil that covers the face is embroidered with beautiful gold thread and reflects the sunlight and shines.


    Is she some kind of lady?


    The lady hid her face and I couldn''t tell who she was. But I got the feeling that I knew her.


    What''s the connection?


    It''s not Maddie, but it bothers me.


    "You know. From the looks of it, you''re like a master and a squire, but there''s something intimate about you. Hey.


    Novis looks at the two with a lowly smile on his face.


    The noblewoman is so well dressed, while the man''s clothes are not so fine, that one would normally think that their relationship is master and servant.


    However, the lady is walking around with her arms clinging to the man''s.


    If it''s a master-servant relationship, the two are too close.


    They are walking around the square, looking like they are close friends.


    ''Speaking of which, Novis. Did you apologize to that man?


    Apologize?��What''s that, Sisyphe?


    I get a headache.


    ''Novice!��Come with me and I''ll apologize to that man!


    I tug on Novice''s hand.


    ''What?��What the hell!��Sizfe!


    I protest, but he doesn''t listen. I take Novis to the man.


    "Wait a minute, I''m coming with you.


    Oh, me too!


    Mm, I''ll go with you. I like to see a beautiful woman up close.


    Together, they follow sister Kayna to Maddy and even Miss Nora.


    ''Um!


    I call out to them both.


    They both turn around.


    ''What?''��What about you guys?


    The noblewoman looks at us and makes a sullen noise.


    It''s a beautiful voice. Her voice sounds like Lady Raina.


    The noblewoman who was called out to us seems to be quite angry.


    As if he sensed our anger, a man hurriedly stepped forward and stood between us and the lady.


    ''''Hahaha, we meet again. How''s your head injury?''


    The man looks at me with a laugh and says. It''s a stark contrast to the angry noblewoman.


    Then he says I have a head injury and for a moment I don''t know what he''s talking about, but then I remember.


    Perhaps it''s the time I met the goddess Lady Raina.


    This man must have seen where I was carried to Lady Raina''s temple with my head injury.


    But I didn''t think he was bothered by it.


    ''Yes, I have been cured by a certain One ......''


    I slurred my words a bit. I can''t just say that the goddess cured me. And you won''t believe me when I tell you that.


    ''Oh, that''s good to hear. By the way, what can I do for you?


    The man is not angry like the lady. They are very happy to help you.


    ''No ....... I just thought I''d make you apologize for Novice to you.


    When I say this, the man looks at me quizzically, then looks as if he remembers something.


    ''Oh, is that what you''re talking about? That''s enough. I''ve even had my kneecap done.''


    The man laughs and waves his hand.


    What do you mean by "kneeling"?


    Well, good, I need to make Novis apologize for that.


    I bring Novis forward.


    ''Look, Novis!


    I put Novice in front of me.


    ''Yeah, sorry about that,''


    Novis says bluntly.


    Wait a minute! That''s not how you apologize.


    He grabbed Novice''s head and forced her to lower it.


    ''I''m sorry. I''ll make this guy say more.''


    I bow with him.


    ''No, no, that''s enough.''


    The man really doesn''t seem to care anymore.


    Hey, brother. Who''s that guy over there?��Are you related to the brave man?


    I ask what my sister Kayna is wondering about.


    In fact, I''ve been curious about it for a while now.


    The man is supposed to be a servant of Kyouka-sama.


    If that''s the case, she who is with him is also related to the brave man.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a very important person.


    ''''This is ....... That''s right. This is ...... my own wife.


    But the words that came out of the men''s mouths were surprising.


    From the mouths of all of them, "Oh! I''m surprised.


    I hear Novis muttering beside me that he''s lying.


    ''Yes, it''s my wife,''


    The noblewoman puffs out her chest happily. Then her ample breasts sway.


    I feel Novice staring at her breasts.


    ''Then we will excuse ourselves. I will go with my wife to visit Ariadia.''


    The man bows and leaves with his wife.


    "I didn''t know you were a wife-beater.


    Novis muttered and Maddy nodded. It certainly didn''t sound like he had a wife.


    ''And yet, you seem to be a pretty close couple. I''m jealous. ......''


    I''m also a believer in the goddess of marriage, so I admire a couple who get along well.


    ''Oh come on, I''m sure Sizfe will find a good match in no time: ......


    Sister Kayna says, looking at Novice for some reason.


    ''You''re already ahead of me, sister Kayna!��Are you going to marry me?


    ''I don''t think I''ll ever get married to you ....... For that matter, Leiria''s a slow learner.


    My sister Kayna turns the topic around.


    I let out a sigh.


    Well, I don''t want to be talked out of marriage, so I decide to get on board.


    I wasn''t ready to get married yet.


    I remember how many arranged marriages my mom had promoted to me before.


    They were twenty or thirty years older than me, and although they weren''t flattering, they all seemed rich and sincere.


    I''m not going to say that I don''t like them unless they are young beautiful men.


    Even if they are the same rich, young beautiful men are few and far between, and they marry young ladies from better places. Therefore, if you say that, you can''t marry them.


    They had to work very hard to become rich when they were young, and they finally got to marry.


    If it''s true, I can say that they are a pretty good match. But I refused.


    Sometimes I feel like I''m wasting my time, but I think that''s enough.


    I bring up a different subject.


    We were all talking about the postponed opera. Mr. Leiria comes in.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen. I''m late.


    Ms. Laylia apologizes.


    ''It''s too late!��Mr. Leiria!


    I say jokingly.


    ''Sorry Sisyphe. Oh. ......''


    Ms. Laylia looks at my head.


    ''Hehe, how does it look? Now I''m a battle maiden too.


    I say, touching my helmet.


    Now there are wing ornaments on both sides of my helmet.


    The wing ornaments on my helmet are worn by war maidens.


    After receiving blessings from Lord Raina, I officially became a believer and received the title of war maiden from the Temple of Raina. The helmet was given to me at that time.


    I''m also a follower of Lady Feria, but that''s not a problem. Lady Raina is Lady Feria''s daughter-in-law, and at the same time, she is allowed to be a believer.


    Normally, a war maiden is an angel who serves Lady Raina, but sometimes the temple bestows the same title on special congregations.


    The temple would then bestow a magical helmet on the person with the title of War Maiden.


    These helmets have the ability to detect enemies and also give the wearer courage.


    Incidentally, this winged decoration is not only for those who have the title of maiden of war to wear. There is no particular problem with individuals wearing it on their own.


    ''''Yes, it suits you very well.


    Miss Leiria replies with a laugh.


    ''Well then, let''s go.''


    When I said that, everyone shouted at me.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    ''Kroki, it''s so crowded it''s hard to walk. Do you mind if I blow it up?


    How many times do I have to do this? Kuna says things again.


    ''No, Kuna. If you blow it up or anything, you can''t: ......


    Come to think of it, I remember Raina saying the same thing before. Is it because the former is the same, so is the action the same?


    It''s noon, and myself and Cuna are walking through the Republic of Ariadia together in the sunshine.


    It''s not Kuna, but it certainly feels like a lot of people.


    Perhaps there are many tourists who have come to see the Rage.


    Even if that''s not the case, there are many people coming to Ariadia from outside.


    Originally, the Republic of Ariadia is a country on the border between the east and west sides of the central continent.


    For that reason, the number of travelers is much larger than those outside the country.


    I see what appears to be travelers walking through the Republic of Ariadia.


    The ones wearing trousers and sturdy-looking boots are probably from the east.


    The east side of the continent is full of forests and mountains. Therefore, many of them wear trousers so that they don''t hurt their skin when they walk.


    On the other hand, in the west, where the inland sea of Caird is located, many of them do not wear trousers, but instead wear sandals on their bare feet.


    There are exceptions, of course. Even in the east, in countries near the sea, people wear sandals and bare feet, and even in the west, where there are many mountains and forests, people will wear shoes and trousers.


    Ariadia where this East and West mix is the crucible of the dress of this world.


    The central square was difficult to walk in because of the large number of travelers from that East and West.


    Moreover, it would be even more difficult to walk because Kuna is wearing a veil that covers her face and body. Perhaps that''s why she seems to be a little irritated.


    It''s also why she tried to attack when Sizfe spoke to her earlier.


    I might as well get back as soon as possible.


    Kuna. "Kuna, do you want to go back?


    Cuna shakes her head when she asks herself.


    ''No, Cuna would rather walk with Kroki more.


    Kuna squeezes my left arm. I can feel the touch of Kuna''s soft breast through my left arm.


    Apparently, I was mistaken. Kuna was irritated by the difficulty of walking, but it''s not that she doesn''t like walking with you. On the contrary, Coona seems to enjoy it too.


    ''Right, let''s go then.''


    There''s a place down the street that sells ice candy.


    This is where we ate with Raina. I start walking towards it.


    "Hmm?��Come to think of it, I know this road. It''s where I ate the ice candy with Kroki in my dreams.


    I''m surprised to hear that word from Coona.


    What does it mean?


    Maybe Raina and Kuna have something mentally connected to each other.


    Then I realize something.


    If Kuna dreams about Raina, could it be the other way around?


    If that''s the case, then I can understand why Raina knew what she was doing.


    Raina knew through Kuna.


    ''What''s going on? Kuroki?


    Suddenly silent and thoughtful, Cuna looks down at her face.


    ''No, it''s nothing,''


    There''s nothing I can do about it. I can''t imagine life without Kuna now. Even if the information was out of the loop, there''s nothing we can do about it.


    Well, let''s go, Kroki!


    Coona pulls.


    I look at that smile and think, well, that''s good. I don''t have any particular information that I don''t want to be known for.


    In fact, they''ll show you!


    With that in mind, he walked with Kuna.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    It''s noon and Rage and I are going to the General''s Office together.


    The reason for this is to set up an investigative headquarters in the Shogun''s Office for the Chalkinos case.


    The reason there are two of us is because Shirone, Reno and Nao are still sleeping because they were too excited. Sahoko stayed behind to take care of those three. Kyouka and Kaya went back to the St. Renaria Republic to do business.


    Rage was still asleep as well, but he had forced them to wake up and bring them in.


    When they entered the room, Krasus and Decius were already there.


    ''Come in, Gov.


    A slave goblin who serves Krasus gives me and Rage tea.


    I am about to thank him and stop.


    Do not thank the slave goblins in any way.


    From what I''ve learned, the slave goblins were created by a sorcerer named Hovadis.


    This is why slave goblins are hobadis goblins. They are often called hobgoblins in shortened form.


    The sorcerer Hovadis was often away from home due to his busy schedule. So, he sought out servants to faithfully guard his house while he was away.


    He turned to the goblin and created a loyal "house elf" by casting a spell that implied he was a slave.


    The hobgoblin is enchanted with the implication that he is a slave. Therefore, if you act unworthy of being a slave, the spell may be broken.


    That''s why they must be fed with leftover bread, milk, etc. They should not be given fine clothes to wear.


    If you don''t give them fine clothes that don''t look like slaves, they might say, "Well, maybe I''m not a slave, then I quit being a slave," and go away.


    So you can''t thank them poorly. They''re doing what they deserve as slaves.


    The hobgoblins serve the tea and eventually leave.


    ''This is our future policy: ....... To be honest, I''m not sure what to do about it.


    Decius says apologetically.


    I can see Rage''s disappointment beside me.


    ''I see. ....... Then we''ll have to be steady. General Krasus-dono, how much manpower do you think you can devote to that side?


    I look at Krasus.


    The reason we set up the investigation headquarters in the General''s Office in the first place is because we want to rely on the personnel for the investigation.


    The number of law knights in the Temple of Odis is small. We can''t count on them when we need the manpower.


    ''Chiyuki-dono. If it''s soldiers, we can provide as many as we want. And if you call on the freedom fighters of Thessia, any number of them will come.


    Krasz replies with a laugh. We''ve got the manpower now. Now what do we do?


    As I think about it, an official from the General''s Office announces the visitors.


    It''s Sizfe and the others who have been ushered into the room.


    ''''I''m sorry I''m late,''''


    Siszfe bows his head.


    ''No, it''s fine. We''re just here, too.


    When Rage replies with a laugh, Novis'' face turns grim in contrast to the delighted Siszfe and the others.


    Apparently, he has come too.


    The reason is probably to protect Sizfe from Rage''s clutches.


    ''''Oh, Sizfe. Where''s that helmet?��Did you become a follower of the goddess Raina?


    The helmet Siszfe is wearing right now is similar to a war maiden''s helmet.


    The holy swan of Lena is a swan. Many of the war maidens, as well as their congregations, wear swan wing ornaments on both sides of their helmets.


    As an aside, the warrior maidens are sometimes called the Swan Maidens, and the temple knights of St. Renaria are sometimes called the Swan Knights.


    The wing ornaments of this congregation of Raina are also on Sisyphe''s helmet.


    ''''Yes, I received a blessing from Lady Raina.


    Sisyphe says with a smile. She looks very happy.


    ''Well, you look good in it. Sisyphe,


    ''Thank you. Master Raige. Oh, yes. I met the squire''s man earlier.


    Squire''s men?


    I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    ''I don''t know the man''s squire. ''Do you know, Chiyuki?''


    ''I don''t know about that either, Reigi. I wonder if Kyouka-san has hired a new one.


    Kyoka works with Kaya in business.


    Sometimes they hire people for that. Basically, they only seem to hire women, but that doesn''t mean they don''t hire men.


    ''I see. ......?��I''ve heard you''ve known Master Syrone for a long time?


    Siszfe tilts his head.


    ''Silone''s?''


    ''Yes. I was walking with your wife.


    I''m confused. I''m a wife-beater and I don''t know any of Cyrone''s old acquaintances.


    ''I don''t know. I''ve never heard of a man like that in Syrone.


    Rage says a little grimly.


    I agree with him. If we''ve known each other for a long time, does that mean we met in the St. Renaria Republic? I haven''t been in this world for many years. Would you still say it''s been a long time?


    When did you get to be with that man in the first place? And he''s a married man?


    ''Mr Sisyphe. What''s the man''s name?


    I ask Sisyphe.


    ''I''m sorry. I had heard about this before but I couldn''t remember. ....... Its ......


    Siszfe looks at his friends.


    All of Siszfe''s friends shake their heads. Apparently none of them can remember his name.


    ''Well, if you can''t remember his name, that means he''s not that important. You just happen to know the guy Kyoka hired.


    Rage says curtly.


    Surely Rage is right. He must have just happened to know the man Kyoka hired.


    It''s confusing because you exaggerate the fact that you say you''ve known each other for a long time.


    ''''Well, I suppose you''re right. Let''s move on from that.''''


    I decide to forget about the man.


    ''So that''s the plan going forward, but for now, I''m going to go through all the people who were there that night.


    I say as I look at them all, and Krasus and Decius chuckle.


    Naturally, the number of people in attendance is large. It would be quite a few if you check out the guests as well as the guards and waiters. That''s why we need the personnel.


    ''Well, it would have been nice if there were other clues: ....... For the men, I''d like to ask for Sir Decius and General Krasus'' soldiers. And for the female attendees, Siszfe and the others and we''ll look into it. Is that alright?


    I said and Siszfe nodded. Most of the soldiers are men.


    Therefore, there are few manpower to examine the women. That''s why I asked Sizfe and the others to do it.


    ''''Leave it to me!��I''ll be the one to check on the woman, bougie!


    Siszfe feeds Novis an elbow iron in the middle of what Novis is saying.


    ''I''m sorry. We''ll be monitoring this guy to make sure he doesn''t go off the rails. ......''


    Sisyphe apologizes.


    Oh, I forgot to mention that this guy is here. Well, if Sisyphe is there, the problem ...... probably won''t be there.


    ''Ha, well, good. I''ll go to ...... then.


    It was time for me to say something more. The official announces a new visitor.


    The visitor''s name is Midas. He is the leader of a theater company, apparently.


    When you say "Commander Midas", it must mean something about your sister, Shenna. You have something to do with me, don''t you? May I leave the room for a moment?


    Decius tries to leave his seat.


    ''Wait. ''When you say Shenna, you mean the dancer from that time, right?��If it''s about a kid who was at the scene of a crime, maybe we should hear about it too.


    Rage''s words remind me of that.


    That''s the name of the dancer who was on the scene when Kalkinos showed up, I believe. I think I remembered it well, even though we only saw each other for a little while. That''s Raige indeed.


    But I''d certainly like to hear what he has to say.


    ''''It is indeed. Sir Decius, would you be willing to let us talk with you as well?


    I said and Decius nodded.


    ''...... Okay. Let''s bring him over here.


    Decius agrees with a slightly troubled look on his face.


    A man comes in. A man walks in, a large man.


    It''s nice to meet you. I''m Midas, the head of the donkey''s ear. I''m Midas, the head of the donkey ears.


    Midas''s voice was unique.


    For a man, there was something odd about it. Rage also frowned as if he felt it was strange.


    ''Rage-dono and Chiyuki-dono. Commander Midas is an ardent follower of the goddess Ishtia-sama.


    Decius, sensing my doubts, explains to me.


    ''Oh, I see: ......''


    I realize what the discomfort is.


    Men who are ardent followers of Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty, offer their genitals to the goddess in a sacred ceremony.


    Having offered their genitals, they continue the ritual all night long. They show their worship of the goddess by a barrage of drums, beating of swords and shields, dancing, singing and shouting.


    In other words, Midas is a castrated man of his own volition. No, I should say a woman, since it is said that she is treated as a woman in the Ishtia cult.


    That''s what the discomfort is all about. Midas is a woman in the form of a man.


    "Commander Midas. What''s wrong with you?


    Decius asks, and Midas says with a troubled look on his face.


    ''Master Decius. Actually, Shenna went out last night and hasn''t come back.''


    Shenna?


    Midas nodded.


    ''I don''t care if it''s another member of the group, but Shenna will always call you when she''s running late. That''s why she went out last night and didn''t come back. Seeing that he didn''t come back by noon, something must have happened. So I thought I''d let Master Decius know: ......


    Midas says, making a thick voice chin up. The men, with the exception of Decius, look disgusted by the gesture.


    ''Oh no, Shenna is ...... gone ....... Could it be that ......


    Decius thinks about something and takes something from his waist.


    It was a long, thin object wrapped in cloth.


    ''What''s that?''


    This is something Shenna gave me to keep after it happened.


    Decius explains to Krasus'' words.


    ''What is in it, Lord Decius?''


    ''I don''t understand, Chiyuki-dono. Shenna asked me not to look at the contents of ....... But it might have something to do with Shenna''s disappearance. So I will look at the contents.


    Decius looked troubled and unfolded the cloth.


    What appeared from inside was a single long, thin tube.


    ''''d*mn!��It is!!!!


    Commander Midas lets out a panicked voice.


    They all look at Midas.


    ''What''s wrong, Commander Midas?''


    ''No. ....... It''s nothing. ......


    But Commander Midas'' face was blue.


    ''This looks like a flute,'' he said. But there is a sorcerer''s crest here. Chiyuki-dono, would you like to see it?


    Decius hands me the whistle.


    Rage, who was sitting beside me, also comes to my side and looks at the flute.


    ''It''s definitely a sorcerer''s crest.


    Rage is right. The flute has a pentagram on it, the emblem of the sorcerers.


    The pentagram is the sacred seal of Totona, the goddess of knowledge and books, and is the emblem of the Society of Magicians.


    The pentagram is also the emblem of witchcraft in this world. In Japan too, the pentagram is called a seimei crest and is used as the emblem of magic and witchcraft.


    But the one drawn here is different.


    It''s not true, Reigi-kun. From the direction of the letters, this is probably the top one.


    I shake my head and turn the flute upside down.


    Then the upside-down pentagram becomes an inverted pentagram.


    The Inverted Pentagram ....... The Black Goat''s Head Emblem ....... The mark of a demon king worshipper.


    The one who muttered to me was a girl called Maddy, a sorceress. As a sorceress, she must know the meaning of this sigil.


    I nodded.


    The inverted pentagram is called the Black Goat''s Head Coat of Arms because of its shape. And it is the coat of arms of Lugus Satunakia, the evil god under the Demon King.


    When we attacked Nargol, the evil god did not appear, but his servant Lesser Damon fought against us with this banner.


    Also, this crest is often preferred by not only the worshippers of the evil god, but also by human demon king worshippers. In other words, the person holding this flute was most likely to worship the Demon King.


    ''''Nonsense!��Why would Shenna do that?!


    Decius stands up loudly.


    ''Calm down, Sir Decius. Lord Chiyuki: ....... ''What do you mean by that?''


    Krasus asks.


    ''I can feel the magic in this flute. And it looks like it''s a tool for manipulating something. ...... If this whistle was at the scene, then maybe Kalkinos was revealed by the sound of this whistle.


    The faces of all of us are colored with surprise when I say, examining the flute with my magic detection.


    ''''Why would Lord Decius'' sister, you, have such a thing in your possession? Don''t tell me she''s the one who did it?


    General Krasz!��Shenna is not the killer!


    Decius immediately denies it.


    ''I don''t think she''s the culprit either. ''Then she wouldn''t have entrusted her brother, a knight of the law, with such a thing. Perhaps she picked up the flute at the scene. And then she left it with her brother.


    Rage agrees.


    Rage is quick about covering for the woman.


    ''I don''t know if she''s the culprit, but I think she''s involved in the case. And this flute, I believe this flute is the one that the man dressed as a satyr was blowing during the incident?


    I look at the flute.


    This flute is two tubes in one. The flute requires the player to puff out his cheeks when he plays it, which makes the player look funny.


    For this reason, it is often shunned, unlike the lyre, which is enjoyed by the aristocracy and the upper classes as a hobby. Therefore, this flute is mainly played by professional players.


    The flute is mainly played by professional musicians, who play it at parties.


    This flute may have been played at the time of the incident.


    ''Yes, ....... It certainly looks like the flute the satyrs were playing.


    Klassus agrees.


    ''As I recall, the satyrs at the banquet were at .......''


    I look at Midas. As I recall, Shenna called one of the drowned satyrs her companion.


    The satyrs at the ...... banquet were supposed to be our troupe members. ......


    Midas says, as if in contemplation.


    ''I see, she realised that the satyr who was blowing this whistle was the culprit. But she tried to solve the case on her own, protecting the troupe. ''I left the flute with you as an insurance policy in case you needed it, I suppose?''


    Rage reasoned.


    ''If that''s the case, then Shenna''s in danger!��We have to hurry up and help!


    ''Sir Decius, please calm down. It''s not yet decided that it''s dangerous.


    I know how Decius feels. I wouldn''t be able to keep my head above water if my people were in danger. But we should all be calm now.


    "Commander Midas. I would like to investigate your troupe, if that''s alright?


    I look at Midas.


    ''Yes ....... I don''t have a choice.


    Midas reluctantly agrees.


    ''Change of plans. Looks like we won''t have to check everyone in attendance.


    I look at everyone in the room. I''m sorry Decius, but I think it saved us a lot of extra work.


    We were going to investigate the playhouse.

 70 Song Gods Theater

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Fluffy~. Chiyuki-san. I''m still sleepy. ......


    Nao said with a yawn.


    I look at them and see that Lino and Shirone are also very tight. Sahoko also seems to be in a bit of a hurry.


    It''s well past noon. You have been playing too much.


    I''m sorry, Nao-san. But we need your help to investigate.


    We''re on our way to the Grand Theatre in the Republic of Ariadia.


    The reason for this is that the people who belong to the donkey ears, of which Midas is the leader, are there now.


    We are led by Midas to the theater.


    The other members of Midas are myself, Reiji, Nao, Rio, Shirohane, Sahoko, and Decius. And then there''s Decius.


    Krasus stayed behind in the Shogun''s office because he had other business to attend to. Sisyphe and the others wanted to follow me, but as expected of a large group, they had to put up with me.


    Soon after, they arrived at the theater.


    "Wow! I didn''t know this was a big theater.


    Reno makes a swallowing noise.


    This theater is called the Alfoss Theater, to be exact.


    Alfos is the older brother of Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory, a male god of song and art. The theatre was built as a tribute to this god.


    The myth of Alfos, the most beautiful man in heaven, is often associated with women.


    He was beautiful since childhood, and it''s a famous story of a dispute between Ferrier and Ishtia over the right to raise him.


    In the end, neither of them gave in and Alfoss was to be raised by the two goddesses.


    And perhaps because he has Ischthia as his mother-in-law, the god Alfoss is also worshipped by the followers of Ischthia.


    I''m going to call the priest, please wait here for the hero.


    Midas says, looking at Rage with a sink eye.


    Rage looks a little uncomfortable.


    It''s the Alfoss cult that manages this theater. So the priest Midas refers to is probably also a priest of Alfos.


    When Midas goes into the back, we are left behind.


    The theatre is semi-circular, unlike the circular arena.


    The arched seating area is lowered from a high point on the outside towards the center.


    We are in the entrance of the theater.


    Hey, Chiyuki-san, what is this relief? What is this relief?


    Cyrone says, looking at the huge reliefs at the entrance.


    The relief depicts a man with a bow defeating a strange monster.


    ''This is Albadon, Syrone. ''That''s right, Sir Decius.''


    I answer the question and look at Decius.


    ''You are well aware of this. That''s right.''


    Decius nodded.


    ''What is it, Chiyuki? What''s that Albadon thing?


    It was a long time ago, my dear Raige. In the early days of the founding of the Republic of Ariadia, an evil god called Badon attacked the country. Apparently there was quite a bit of damage at the time, but in the end the evil god was defeated by the bow of the god Alfos. This theater was built in honor of the god Alfos. And this relief depicts the scene. It''s called Al-Badon, short for Alphos slaying the evil god Badon. Or A Badon, as it is also called.


    I explain to Rage.


    ''''As expected of the black-haired wise man. That''s right, sir.''''


    I looked at the direction of the voice and saw a woman standing there.


    ''This is the first time I have met you, brave men of light. I am Clio, the priestess of Alfoss, who is in charge of our theater.


    Clio thanks us.


    We admire Clio. She has blue hair with a few waves and white skin, she''s quite a beauty.


    But there is something about her that bothers me.


    Clio''s ears are pointy. She looks like an elf.


    I think it''s unusual.


    Elves sometimes go out into human society.


    But I''ve never seen an elf with human social status.


    Elves are rarely in positions of human social standing. This does not mean that humans are discriminating against elves, but rather that elves are not interested in human society.


    In other words, this elf is a rather rare category.


    ''''Hoe~. It''s an elf. And your sister isn''t a dryad, is she? It smells a little like the sea.


    Nao says, rolling her eyes.


    ''Yes. I will be a Nereid, not a dryad.''


    Clio smiles.


    Nereids are one type of elf.


    And unlike the common dryads, they are elves skilled in music who live in the sea, not the forest.


    And the Nereid are famous for their beauty. For this reason, they are sometimes targeted by other races.


    The story of the poor Nereid who had his girlfriend killed by Cyclops and was forced to become his wife is famous.


    ''''It''s rare. It''s unusual for such a beautiful elf to be a priest in a human country. The gods must be delighted.


    Rage said and touched Clio''s hair.


    ''''Fufu, you''re very good at it, brave master.


    Clio smiles cheerfully with a hand on her cheek.


    Seeing this, Sahoko and Reno roar.


    ''Lord Clio!��It seems that the donkey ears of the troupe have a demon king worshipper in their ranks!��I''m here to investigate that!��If the situation arises, the next play will have to be cancelled!��Please understand!


    Decius intervenes between Rage and Clio.


    Rage reluctantly backs away from Clio.


    Good job. He cheers in his mind.


    ''That''s troubling. The play is a tribute to the god Alfos. We can''t just cancel it without good reason. ......


    Clio looks at Midas.


    Midas slumps his shoulders apologetically.


    If it were me, I wouldn''t have any choice but to cancel it since there are people missing.


    But the common sense of this world is different. For Clio, stopping an offering to the gods would be more difficult than anything else. He is reluctant to cancel the play.


    ''I''m certainly sorry about that. ''I''m certainly sorry, but there are certain circumstances. Moreover, I can''t believe I''m losing my leading lady, Shenna, too: ....... There''s no way I''ll be able to find an understudy anytime soon. ......


    Midas says, his eyes swimming.


    Then Midas''s eyes stop at one point.


    ''Um, what is it?''


    Silone steps back as Midas stares at him.


    ''Yes!��Lady Syrone!��Could you take the lead role instead of Shenna!


    Midas runs up to Cyrone and takes his hand.


    Silone''s mouth drops open in surprise as he suddenly grabs his hand and tells him.


    And after a few seconds.


    ''Yes ----!


    Sirone''s screams were the wood spirits at the entrance of the theater.


    The black-haired wise man, Chiyuki.


    There is no ceiling over the seats and arena of the Alfos Theatre, and the sunshine is shining through.


    It is said that if the tent is unfurled, the performance can be held even in the rain, but it is not necessary at the moment.


    In the arena, the members of the donkey ear troupe are in the middle of rehearsing.


    ''That''s impossible!��Mr. Chiyuki!��Absolutely not!


    Cyrone says with all her strength to me.


    ''Do you think so?��I''m sure Sirone would be able to do it, though~


    ''I can''t do this anymore!��Reno!��How could I be the star of a play!


    Cyrone shakes her head bobbing her head.


    The name of the play that Sirone hates is "Alferia".


    It is the story of a princess who goes to save a prince who has been kidnapped by a witch.


    Cyrone is asked by the play''s leader, Midas, to play the role of Alfelia.


    The protagonist, Alferia, is not only a princess, but also a knight and a master swordsman.


    It''s certainly a character that would fit in with Shirone.


    ''''Is it?��I think it''s a perfect role for Cyrone.


    Rage says with a smirk.


    It''s obvious that he''s completely amused.


    ''I can''t!''��That''s right! I think you''re better suited for it than that, Reno!


    Cyrone waves the story to Lino.


    ''Hmmm, I don''t think that''s Reno''s character. This princess.''


    Reno shakes his head.


    Reno laughs, as does Rage. These two are similar in this way.


    ''''Please!��Lady Syrone!


    Midas is stuffing Silone with a hot look on his face.


    Syrone looks annoyed as Midas closes in on him with a hot look on his face.


    There is a part of Sirone that can''t abandon those in need, even if they say something about her.


    ''''Commander Midas, you shouldn''t push him too hard.


    A woman comes out of the group that is practicing.


    She appears to be a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties. However, I realize that her appearance is a lie.


    She has magically changed her appearance a bit.


    Her actual age is in her late 30s, maybe even 40s.


    Most people might not notice it, but our eyes can''t be deceived.


    Everyone else seems to have noticed that too. They have a subtle look on their faces.


    Who the hell are they?


    ''Ainoe. There''s no way you can continue to postpone it so much, even if you say so. You should ask Shirone-sama to do something here.


    ''''But I can''t force you to do so. Commander, if you say that Shenna isn''t here, then I''ll play the role of the princess here, as I did before.


    The two of them exchange in front of us.


    And the name that Midas mentioned sounded familiar.


    ''Could it be that you are Ainoe, the great actress?''


    I interrupt the two of them.


    Then the woman called Ainoe looks at me.


    Ainoe, the great actress, is a celebrity of the Republic of Ariadia. I hear she has a lot of fans among the upper-class uncles.


    And until last year, she played the role of Princess Alfelia.


    But this time, Decius'' sister, Sienna, will be playing the role. What does she think about that?


    ''Yes, my brave friends. Yes, my name is Ainoe. By the way, what brings the famous Hero of Light to such a place?


    Ainoe looks at us curiously.


    ''It''s been a while, Ainoe-dono. My sister has been a great help to me.


    Decius steps forward and greets him.


    ''Oh?��I didn''t expect to see you here too, Master Decius. It''s been a long time. When was the last time we saw each other?��I think it''s around the time that Sienna joined the team, right?��By the way, what are you doing here today? What''s going on?


    Ainoe says with a bewitching laugh.


    ''Actually, that''s what I''m talking about: ...... As I''m sure you know, Shenna has disappeared. And it seems that a demon king worshipper is involved in Shenna''s disappearance. And that person is in this troupe.


    Ainoe''s expression changes when Decius says this in a stern tone.


    ''''A demon king worshipper?��How do you know that?


    That''s because this whistle was found at the scene of the incident. Look at this flute. Do you see the black goat stamp on it?


    Decius takes out his flute.


    When he sees the flute, Ainoe''s eyes widen when he sees it.


    ''This flute was entrusted to me by Shenna at the time the incident happened. I was told that this flute would be blown by a man dressed as a satyr. And it seems that the man who was playing it at the time of the incident was a member of the company here. Lord Ainoe, do you have any idea who the troupe is?


    Marcius!


    Suddenly, Ainoe shouts out loud.


    His voice was so loud that everyone, including the troupe members, looked at Ainoe.


    ''''Ainoe-dono?''''


    Decius looks at Ainoe fearfully.


    ''I''m sorry, Master Decius. It''s nothing.''


    Ainoe laughs, "Ho ho ho.


    But I didn''t miss it.


    Marcias must have been the name of the satyr who drowned when the incident happened.


    Why did he suddenly shout that name?


    ''I''m sorry to be beside you, Ainoe. Perhaps you know the owner of this flute? I believe there was a person dressed as a satyr named Marcias?


    I ask Ainoe.


    ''...... No, I don''t know,''


    Ainoe shakes her head.


    I''m suspicious of the situation.


    I''ll ask Reno about it later. Reno has the ability to tell if he is lying or not. We should be able to tell if Ainoe is lying.


    ''Come to think of it, Marcias isn''t here. Hey, does anyone know who Marcias is?


    With that, Midas goes over to the troupe.


    ''Marcius or ....... Isn''t that guy the most suspicious?


    Rage said and everyone nodded. To be honest, Ainoe is suspicious too, but I can''t let that show on my face in front of him.


    After a while, Midas comes back.


    ''Apparently, he went out last night and hasn''t come back.


    Midas''s face turned sullen as he said this.


    ''What has happened to you?��Mister Midas?


    ''No. ....... As a matter of fact, someone apparently saw Sienna following her when Marcias went out.


    We look at each other at those words.


    ''I see. ....... By the way, do you know where this Mr. Marcius has gone?


    Midas shakes his head at my words.


    ''No, I didn''t know anyone who did.


    So, do you have any idea where he might go?


    ''You often seem to go to the city outside the western wall for a drink: ....... Shall I go and ask if anyone is familiar with it?


    ''Yes, please. And then, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like to talk to you in private for a moment.


    Yes ......


    Midas nods nervously and I take everyone away from Midas and Ainoe.


    ''Well, about the future. For now, Reno, do you know if she was lying to you?


    I asked and Reno nodded.


    ''Ainoe, you were lying to me. It''s like he knows about the flute.


    Yes, I felt the same way.


    It was Decius who answered that.


    ''Sir Decius, do you also have the ability to detect lies?


    "Yes, wise man, I have the blessing of the angel Sursha.


    Decius laughs and replies.


    Surusha is an archangel called the Ear of the God King Odis. He is also known as the Inspector Angel.


    This angel is responsible for monitoring what happens on earth and reporting to Odis.


    And it seems that he sometimes interferes with the humans to make them live regularly.


    He is said to give blessings to the promising congregation of Odis at that time.


    It seems that Decius was also recognized by Archangel Sursha and given a blessing. If that''s the case, he might have other magical abilities.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that there are two suspicious people, what should we do about them, Chiyuki-san?


    Well, shall we split up? Someone to watch Ainoe and someone to look for someone called Marcias. That''s why, Mr. Silone.


    I look at Shirone.


    ''What, Chiyuki?''


    I wonder if you''d be willing to accept the lead role of Commander Midas.


    I say, and Shirone shakes her head.


    ''What?��Why?


    ''It''s to keep Ainoe from getting suspicious. There''s probably someone behind her. We''ll have to let her swim and find out. And I think the best way to get close to her without being suspicious is for Miss Shirone to take the lead.


    Ainoe had changed her appearance with magic. And perhaps she was not a magician.


    Therefore, there must be someone who cast a spell on her.


    We''ll have to find that person.


    If that''s the case, it would be faster to use Reno-chan''s magic: ......


    Syrone is reluctant.


    Indeed, Syrone would be right. It''s faster to use Reno''s mind-reading magic and so on.


    But she might be magically connected to that person.


    ''It''s certainly faster that way. But if the person who cast the spell on her finds out, there''s a chance they can escape. For example, the messenger of the person who cast the spell could be on Ainoe''s side. So I want to avoid Lino-san''s magic as much as possible.


    It reminds me of a rat that Nao had caught earlier. If anything happened to Ainoe, he would notice.


    ''Ugh~''


    Cyrone snarls. He doesn''t want to do it so badly.


    ''It''s okay, Sirone. Reno will be here to support you...''


    Reno says brightly.


    ''I''d love to see Shirone as a princess too. I''m sure you''d look great in it.


    Rage chuckles and says and puts a hand on Sirone''s shoulder.


    Actually, I want to see it too.


    Of course, I can''t tell Cyrone about this.


    ''And then maybe they''ll try something on us from the other side. So this is also meant to be a decoy. Instead of attacking their position, we should wait and see what happens. This is what I experienced when I fought the evil god Lavrus.


    I continue quietly, hiding my true intentions.


    ''''Huh~. I understand, Chiyuki-san. But it''s only for the sake of the investigation!��I''ll stop as soon as the case is over!


    Silone reluctantly agrees after being persuaded by me, Reno and Rage.


    ''Sage Lord. I am curious about a man named Marcias.''''


    Decius says.


    ''Well then, it''s settled then. Sirone, Reno and Reigi. And Sahoko-san, you can follow Sirone-san. Is that alright?


    Yeah. All right, Chiyuki-san.


    Sahoko comfortably agrees.


    ''I hope you''ll be a stopper for Rage.


    ''And the rest of us, Nao-san and Lord Decius, will try to track down someone named Marcius.


    Nao and Decius nodded.


    I look over and see that Decius is pale. He seems to be worried about his sister, Shenna.


    I also pray for Shenna''s safety.


    I hope she''s alive.


    Shenna the dancer


    Shenna....... Shenna.......


    I think I hear my brother''s voice calling my name from beyond the darkness.


    Perhaps he''s worried about me.


    I have to go back.


    That''s when I thought. I wake up in a room somewhere.


    ''Nope.''


    Look around you in your sleep.


    Where is this place?


    It''s a pretty good room. The walls of the room are patterned and the bunks are fluffy.


    The furnishings also look expensive.


    The setting sun is shining through a small window high up in the air. It seemed that the time was getting close to night.


    But why am I sleeping here?


    I work my head.


    And then I remember. What happened in the basement of the tavern.


    I was chasing after Marcias and I met a demon, and there was even my sister Ainoe there.


    And I was chased by the white masked ones and fought the Dark Knight.


    My head is confused. There''s so much going on, I don''t know why.


    As I recall, I was defeated by the Dark Knight. But I''m alive.


    I get up.


    I don''t know why I''m alive, but a demon lurks in this country.


    I have to tell my brother this.


    "Hm?��What is this?


    Then I notice. Black spines are wrapped around my entire body. But it doesn''t hurt at all. These thorns don''t seem to hurt me.


    It''s probably some kind of magic. But it doesn''t seem to interfere with my ability to move.


    No wonder I can''t stop thinking about it. I''m going to move.


    I feel dizzy when I get down from my bunk. It''s probably because of the effect of the elixir Asash. You''re going to be able to find out if you''re going to be able to get a good deal more than you think.


    I forced my wobbly legs to move and went to the doorway of my room.


    The door is constructed to open to the inside of the room. The bolt is also inside.


    It seems that they don''t intend to lock me in.


    I leave the room and see the stairs.


    I can hear people''s voices from downstairs.


    I manage to descend the stairs, propping myself up on the railing.


    ''Wait, Regena!��You don''t have to do that!


    I hear a man''s panicked voice.


    As I go towards the voice, I hear the sound of water. Apparently there is a bathroom up ahead.


    I''ve been aware of it for a while, but it seems to be a very rich man''s house.


    Of course there is no bathroom in an apartment complex, and there is usually no bathroom in other houses either. That''s why public bathrooms are so popular.


    It is a given that whoever has a bathroom in a private residence is a rich person.


    I approach the bathroom. Who are they? I''ll at least see your face.


    ''Please, sir!��Just let me flush my back while I''m here!


    ''No, but that said, ....... And Kuna!��What are you doing!


    ''Mm. If Ligeena flushes Kroki''s back, Kuna will flush her front.


    Hey!��No!��Kuna!��Woo hoo!


    What is he doing? The bathroom was blindfolded with a thin silky cloth that prevented me from seeing inside.


    That was when I approached. My legs get tangled up and I fall down.


    I pull on the blindfolded cloth and fall down as it is.


    ''What the hell!''


    They''ve noticed. It will not be good if we don''t escape.


    But my legs are stuck.


    Someone''s coming for me.


    Are you okay?


    I look up as a voice calls out to me and I take the cloth that covers my head.


    There''s a man in front of my face.


    And I look at him.


    ''Hee!��Monster!


    I can''t help myself.


    I grew up in the Temple of Ishtia, the protector of prostitutes. If you were in the temple, you had plenty of opportunities to see men naked, even if you weren''t with them.


    Some of the men were of poor quality, showing off their crude caterpillars.


    But the man in front of me was not a caterpillar. And it''s not a snake either. It''s a true evil dragon.


    I look at the man''s face. That face is familiar.


    It''s a dark knight.


    Fear spreads through me.


    "Your face is blue. Your body is wasting away. You must still be asleep.


    The dark knight bends down and extends his hand as he says this. The dark knight''s evil dragon looms in front of him as he bends down.


    ''''Nuh-uh.''''


    And then I fainted.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    You''re lying!��I can''t believe my sister Ainoe tried to kill me!��I don''t believe anything the Dark Knight says!


    Shenna says, glaring at me.


    I let out a sigh to myself.


    She passed out in the bathroom and began to freak out when she woke up again. It was hard to calm it down.


    Then, once it had calmed down, I explained what had happened so far.


    ''Believe it or not, it''s true,''


    But she doesn''t seem to believe it.


    ''I can''t believe it: ....... My sister Ainoe was so nice to me.


    Shenna says, looking down.


    In fact, Ainoe was probably kind in the beginning.


    But as Shenna came to a head, she seemed to hate him.


    ''Seems that was the case at first. But what about these days?''


    ............


    Shenna is silent.


    ''Apparently I have an idea.


    ''And I wonder if there was an attempt on his life before Kalkinos? Do you have any idea?


    I say to myself.


    Shenna looks up.


    ''I''m sure ....... Suddenly there were things falling out of my head and foreign objects in my drink and food, but ....... Of course I was going to catch the culprit later. I didn''t think it was sister Ainoe who did it. ......


    Shenna ponders.


    ''Huh. ....... And then I''ll give this back to you.


    I put a certain object I was holding on the desk.


    ''My sword?��Will you give it back to me?


    Yeah. It''s your property to begin with. And I don''t think you should take this medicine anymore.


    I take out a small jar after the sword myself.


    ''Is that ......?��The jar that contained Asash.


    I did a little research on this drug called asash and it''s dangerous to humans.


    It makes you stronger if you take it. But when the effects wear off, it can severely weaken the body.


    It''s a dangerous drug that can be fatal if it''s taken badly.


    She had been sleeping almost all day because of this drug.


    Well, in the meantime, she and Kuna would be watching Ariadia, but that''s another story.


    ''Why do you say that?��You look like you''re worried about me.


    Shenna asks curiously.


    It''s certainly strange that I''m the one worrying about her.


    Why is that?


    I''m not going to be a good person. So it''s strange to help her.


    "Kuroki~


    Coona comes into the room as I''m distressed.


    Kuna must have been drying her hair in the next room. Is it already dry?


    The loungewear, made of thin, silky cloth, accentuates Kuna''s stylized body.


    ''Goddess of Moonlight ......''


    I hear Shenna muttering as she looks at Coona.


    Coona comes to her side and sits down on her lap from the side.


    Then she pulls her head to her chest and looks at Shenna and laughs, "Hmmm.


    It''s as if she''s showing Shenna how to do it.


    ''Kroki, you don''t have to help a woman like that. You should kill her and dump her somewhere else.


    Shenna''s body jolts as Coona says with a laugh.


    ''No, Coona. You can''t do that.''


    He says as he strokes Coona''s head.


    It would be quicker to kill him, just like Kuna said. However, I couldn''t bring myself to kill it.


    Considering my position, I''m more on the demon side than the human side. However, I have killed demons in the past.


    You can kill a demon, but you''re hesitant when dealing with a human. Perhaps it''s a matter of appearance.


    I might not have saved her if her appearance was not human.


    This is discrimination in a way.


    ''''Mm~. What are we going to do with the woman then? Is Kuroki going to make more women?


    Coona says, puffing out her cheeks.


    ''No!��No!��I wouldn''t do that!


    I shake my head.


    Shenna is quite a beauty.


    And even though she has a thin body, she was moderately comfortable to touch, as confirmed when I carried her.


    But I don''t think you should force it.


    No matter how much it makes you want to lick your feet, you shouldn''t do such a thing.


    ''''Mmmmm~!


    Coona pinches herself as she thinks about that.


    Sheesh. I guess it was in my face.


    Coona glares at me cutely.


    ''Ouch!��You''re hurting me!��Kuna!


    I manage to quiet Kuna.


    I look at Shenna and she looks at me anxiously.


    It''s only natural. She must be anxious if you tell her you''re going to kill her.


    I''m not going to kill her, but I can''t let her go either.


    If we let Shenna go, Ainoe will kill Shenna.


    Besides, Shenna could go to Rage and the others.


    That would be the end of Ainoe.


    I''m not going to side with Ainoe, but I''m not going to side with Shenna either.


    That''s why I''m not killing Shenna, I''m not letting her escape, I''m locking her up.


    I''ve made sure that the black thorns I''ve wrapped around her will tighten up if she tries to leave this house.


    Now she should not be able to leave this house.


    If she doesn''t run away, I''ll guarantee her a reasonable life.


    But I can''t just leave her like this, like Kuna said.


    Can''t we do something about it?


    The point is that Ainoe should not go after Shenna. If that happens, he can release her on the condition that she promises not to go to Rage and the others.


    In order to do that, we''ll have to convince Ainoe first.


    But can we do that? Will I ever reconcile with the person who tried to kill me?


    Yeah.


    But I have no choice.


    In the meantime, let''s go check on Ainoe tomorrow. That''s what I thought.

 71 Whereabouts of the goat man

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    It was almost nighttime.


    It''s getting dark.


    In a normal country, the common people and nobles would be returning home.


    They must conserve fuel, so the only light is from the walls of the city to protect the country from demons.


    However, oil is cheap in the rich Republic of Ariadia, so even at night the streets are bright with lamps lining the edges of the streets like street lamps.


    It seems that you can walk normally without using magic lighting.


    ''Hoe~. There are a lot of great looking girls here, Chiyuki-san.


    Nao scurries over and looks around.


    Me, Nao and Decius are walking through the city outside the city walls.


    In this neighborhood, there is an inn and diner that caters to low-income people.


    Nao is looking at a woman who is a shopkeeper and touts at the inn.


    They are not only employees, but also the shop''s resident prostitutes.


    They earn money for their lodging and meals, and the money for the night''s love is theirs.


    ''Oh God, Nao-san. Don''t look at them too much.


    Their clothes are very revealing.


    They are clearly dressed to appeal to the opposite s*x.


    I''m sorry, Chiyuki-san. I didn''t think that Nao-san was going to be accosted.


    Nao is happy to be asked out.


    Compared to Lino, Sahoko and Shirone, Nao is rarely approached by men.


    That''s probably why she''s honestly happy to be invited to join them.


    The women in this neighborhood are almost all prostitutes.


    Outside the castle walls is this world full of demons. There are few women who travel in this world.


    That''s why it''s almost always men who stay at the inn, and women are only prostitutes who are looking for them.


    Therefore, Nao and I were mistaken for prostitutes and accosted by many men when we were walking around this area.


    I don''t think that we were not dressed as a prostitute by any means, but we didn''t care about that.


    Thanks to that, it was hard to get rid of them.


    Therefore, I will try to walk as close to Decius as possible without leaving his side.


    Still, Nao is happy, but is she happy to be accosted by that thing?


    I look around, but there are no good men.


    Rage is by far the better man if only for his face.


    Also, Decius is quite a beautiful man, too. And unlike Rage, he is sincere.


    The problem would be that these good-looking, sincere men wouldn''t come to me.


    Let''s stop thinking about ....... It makes me sad.


    Decius has two beautiful women and he doesn''t look at them at all. Of course, he doesn''t care about the prostitutes around him.


    Well, if you look at them, it is fine, but that is a problem in itself.


    When Decius walks, I understand that the surrounding prostitutes and suspicious people hide.


    To tell the truth, I think it was a mistake to bring him here.


    The knights of the law are a thankless lot to the people here. Marcius might run away too.


    I think as I look at Decius with a sideways glance.


    Then I notice what Decius has.


    ''Sir Decius. What is that weapon?


    ''Oh, this one? It''s a ten-handed weapon. As I recall, I heard that this is the weapon popularized by the Wise Lord. We, the knights of the law, have decided to officially adopt this weapon.


    Decius takes the ten hands from his waist.


    It''s bigger than the one I know, since I didn''t tell him exactly how big it is, but it''s definitely ten hands.


    It is true that the ten hands are the ones I taught to the constables of the St. Renarian Republic.


    I didn''t expect it to have reached this country.


    "I didn''t think it was this far along.


    ''Well, Nao, ....... You have no idea what''s going to spread.


    There is the possibility of spreading strange knowledge of our world. We''d better be careful.


    We have to be especially careful with Rage and Reno.


    It may be too late for them, but they can be found at .......


    Wise man! Marcias and others tend to be found in the shops around here.


    It looks like we''re getting to where we want to be as we walk, Decius says as he looks around.


    ''According to the troupe, Marcius is always around here,'' he says.


    ''I see. I hope Marcius is walking around that area. ...... Nao-san, would you mind if I asked you to look around for a moment?


    The portrait of Marcias was drawn by a member of the theater company and given to Nao. Even Nao, who hadn''t seen his face in person, should be able to recognize it.


    ''Okay,''


    The moment he said that, Nao''s figure disappears.


    ''''Huh?''''


    Decius scurried around looking for Nao.


    It seems that Decius could not perceive Nao''s movements.


    I can''t see through Nao''s movements either.


    Even Sirone and Kaya can''t see through it perfectly.


    The only person who can see through Nao''s movements perfectly is Rage. When those two get serious and start running, no one will be able to follow them.


    After a while, Nao comes back.


    ''Welcome back, Nao-san. Did you find it?


    Nao shakes her head as I ask.


    ''I didn''t find it, but I did find it after someone fought.


    After the fight?


    Yes, sir. Chiyuki-san, I need you to come with me.


    I nodded.


    ''Let''s go, Lord Decius.''


    Decius nods and follows behind me and Nao.


    Nao comes to a less crowded area.


    ''Up here,''


    As he says this, Nao flies to the roof.


    ''Can Lord Decius fly?''


    No, indeed, ......


    Well, I''ll take care of that.


    I grab Decius'' hand and fly up to the roof as well.


    Decius makes a pitiful noise, but I don''t care.


    ''Look at that. There''s a hole in the roof.''


    Climbing onto the roof, Nao says, pointing to a certain part of the roof.


    Nao is right, there is a hole in the roof in places.


    But I don''t know if they were made after the fight or not.


    But the holes seem to have been made recently.


    Can you guess who fought who?


    I don''t know. Neither one of them is an ordinary person. They got pretty violent.


    I pondered Nao''s words.


    ''What do you think, Sir Decius?��Do you think the one fighting is your sister, Miss Shenna?


    Decius gives me a troubled look at my question.


    ''I don''t know. But if Shenna was fighting. She might have left some clues.''


    Is that a clue?


    ''Yes. I think you may have dropped something.


    Oh, I see.


    So I''m going to try my hand at object-searching magic.


    I admire what Decius said.


    The magic of object search is called locating objects, the magic of looking for a specific object.


    However, you can''t find the object unless you know it well or can clearly visualize it.


    Decius seems to be pretty good at it. I don''t think he can do this much with just angelic blessings. I''m sure that even without the blessing, they must have been pretty good at it.


    By the way, I can use that magic as well, but since I don''t know what Shenna-san has, it''s useless.


    ''''Then I''ll use it. It''s not a very wide area to search, but ....... I''ll see what I can do.''''


    Decius closes his eyes and focuses his consciousness.


    He can feel the magic from Decius''s body.


    After a few minutes, sweat flows from Decius''s face. He''s probably forcing himself to extend the scope of his search. It looks pretty tight.


    Nao and I watch quietly so as not to disturb Decius.


    Then he suddenly opens his eyes.


    ''Hah ...... hah ....... I''ve found it.


    Breathing on his shoulder, Decius falls to his knees.


    ''Sir Decius. Are you all right?


    ''It''s all right, Master Sage. Let''s go for it.


    We climb down from the roof and proceed with Decius in the lead.


    Decius is wobbling. It looks like he''s consumed quite a bit of magic.


    ''Here we are.''


    Decius indicates the space between the two buildings.


    ''I believe there is a curved sword of Shenna''s in this small space.


    I look at the narrow alleyway. It looks like people could manage to get through, but I don''t want to go in there because of the piles of garbage.


    ''Ugh, it''s kind of dirty,''


    Probably an illegal dumping ground. I wouldn''t want to go in there.


    I make multiple magical hands and extend them into the narrow alleyway.


    As I groped around, I eventually found what looked like a curved sword.


    ''It''s still Shenna''s sword, isn''t it?


    Decius says, looking at the curved sword he took out.


    ''''I see. ....... If that''s the case, it seems that the one who was fighting on the roof is still Shenna. I hope she''s safe .......


    I say, lowering my eyes.


    ''Yes ....... They were probably chased by demon king worshippers. Shenna is quick to run away, so I''m sure she''s safe. However, maybe she is injured. We have to find her as soon as possible.


    Decius says with a grim face


    Decius seems to have faith that his sister is safe. She''s probably a pretty good person too.


    I hope she''s safe and sound.


    ''I guess so ...... yeah?''


    I look at the curved sword and nod my head.


    ''''What''s wrong, Chiyuki-san?''''


    ''Look, Nao-san. There''s something written on the blade.


    I show Nao the curved sword.


    ''It''s true. What''s written on it.


    It says, "Goddess of Moonlight. What does it mean?��Do you understand, Sir Decius?


    Probably the letters on this curved sword are a message from Shenna to Decius.


    The reason he didn''t write it so that everyone could understand it is probably because he was afraid that his enemies would find it and erase it.


    The sword itself could be discarded, but maybe he couldn''t hope for more than that.


    I hand the curved sword to Decius.


    Even if we don''t understand it, Decius might understand it.


    Decius looks at the writing on his sister''s curved blade.


    ''This is definitely Shenna''s character: ....... And is she the goddess of moonlight?��No way?


    Decius frowns as he thinks about it.


    ''Is there something you can think of?''


    ''No, it was the night before the feast was held. I was walking with Shenna when I met a strange woman. She was a beautiful woman. ...... In the moonlight, she was truly a goddess of moonlight. That''s the only woman I can think of when I hear the term ''goddess of moonlight''.


    Decius says, looking up at the sky like he''s in love with it.


    Nao sees the expression on his face and whistles with a whistle.


    I didn''t expect this look from the stiff who didn''t react to seeing us.


    It feels a little uninteresting, but now is not the time to think about it.


    ''Sir Decius, did you hear the woman''s name?''


    ''''No, he walked away immediately, so ....... He just said he came to see the Lord of the Brave of Light.


    ''You''re here to see Mr. Raige?��Ahhhh~


    I press my forehead.


    I can see Decius getting his heart broken.


    ''So I guess we don''t know where that beautiful woman is, then, do we?


    ''Yes, I believe she is probably a foreign lady. I would have asked for her name and where she was staying if this were the case.


    Decius regrets it.


    ''I can''t blame you for not knowing. It seems certain that the woman is a goddess of moonlight, so what should we do?��We''ve found a new lead, but we also have to find out where someone called Marcias or something like that: .......


    I suggest to both of them.


    ''Let''s search some more and if we don''t find it, we''ll go back.''


    We nodded at Decius'' words.


    The Goddess of Moonlight.


    Perhaps this woman would be the key to this case.


    I took that name to heart and explored the city at night.


    ��The little rogue Marcius.


    At night, lights are lit in the bar.


    But there is no smell of fish oil or alcohol. Instead, a peach-colored smoke fills the large room.


    This delicious-smelling smoke is illuminated by the light, turning the room a peach-colored color.


    ''Hey Marcius. You sure you don''t want to come back?


    I''m drinking alone and my companion says to me, holding a woman in one hand.


    My companion is a member of an evil cult, just like me. He is touching the woman''s chest with a disheveled face.


    The old me would have smiled a lowly smile and replied, but I can''t bring myself to do so now.


    "You don''t have to go back. I don''t want to go back now. ......


    I mutter.


    ''Heh, well ....... Well, I''m off then.


    I look at my companion and the woman as she leaves.


    Then I see the woman that my companion is holding in her arms.


    Spider......


    He muttered.


    For a moment the woman with her companion looked like a spider.


    It''s not just the woman who left. Some of the women in this shop sometimes look like demons.


    The women are the maidservants of this shop and at the same time they are prostitutes.


    But they are not ordinary prostitutes. They are much more beautiful than the women who are touting in the back alley.


    This is the only place that has such a lineup of beauties.


    Ostensibly it is an ordinary bar, but in reality it is an illegal brothel and gambling den run by the evil cult "Red Spider".


    Once you come here, you can forget any bad things.


    The woman is beautiful and the drink and food are good. That''s why I came here.


    However, I don''t feel happy today.


    I don''t know why I started to look different, but it''s probably because of the Dark Knight.


    When I remember the dark knight, my body shakes.


    The fear I felt when that inconspicuous man revealed himself is still there.


    I tried to sell out the Dark Knight without a second thought. I had no choice but to be killed.


    But the dark knight didn''t kill me, he thanked me. He thanked me for saving his life.


    And when he put his hand on my head, I felt some kind of power.


    The view has changed a bit since then. Thanks to that, the booze tasted bad.


    No, did it ever taste like this?


    Before, I felt it was sweeter. But it should be the same kind of sake, but today it tastes bad.


    Come to think of it, there was a guy who said the same thing to me before. He also said the taste of sake was strange.


    I wondered how he was doing since he stopped seeing me one day.


    "Mr. Marcius,


    I am approached and look to the side. A woman is standing alone. The woman''s face is familiar. It''s the woman at the side of the Church Master.


    "Heh, what is it?


    I laugh so that he doesn''t realize what''s going on inside.


    ''The new church master wants to see you. Please follow me.


    The new master?��Of course I''ll be there.


    I laugh. The new head of the church is a former deputy head of the church, replacing the woman who was the former head of the church. I''m not told why that happened. She doesn''t tell me anything about it for a lowly person like me.


    I get up and follow the woman.


    The new church master is a trustworthy man. If I meet that person, maybe this anxiety will go away.


    Newkyo-sama has been away for a while. When did he come back?


    Eventually, we come to the door of the new church master''s room.


    ''New Church Master. I''ve brought you here.


    Yeah, you can come in.


    I hear the voice of the new church master from inside.


    It''s a young man''s voice.


    The woman prompts me to enter the room and it is filled with peach-colored smoke.


    A man is sitting in the center of the room. The skin is so white that veins seem to rise out of his golden hair, his eyes are slit and his lips are red.


    It''s a beautiful young man who could be mistaken for a woman.


    ''''Huh?''''


    I couldn''t help but squeal when I saw the new church master. It was because I felt different from the last time we met.


    The last time I met him, I was so happy to have met him. I was willing to die for this man.


    I was born the child of a musician, I lost myself in gambling and was disowned.


    The rest of my life was a mess. I was too weak to be a warrior, and I had to rob even weaker people to survive.


    It was Miss Ainoe who picked me up when I was at a standstill.


    Then I joined the organization and met the new Church Master.


    In all my life, I had never met someone I could trust so much.


    But now I don''t feel anything. No, I feel something rather horrible.


    I look at the room. It''s the same as before. A lot of female heads are displayed in the cupboard, just as before.


    When I entered the room only once before, I didn''t think anything strange.


    But now I understand. This room is extraordinary.


    "Marcius, is that you?��What''s the matter with you, rolling over?


    The new master of the church says with a laugh.


    ''No, it''s nothing, sir. Ehehe.''''


    I laugh and walk into the room. I try not to let him notice the sweat spewing down my back.


    ''Let me get right to it, but I have a question for you. As I recall you met him, right? How did you feel?


    The new master asks me, but I don''t know what he means.


    ''He?��Who are you talking about, sir?


    The new master of the church''s face goes grim as I say it.


    ''Don''t you see? It''s about the Dark Knight.''


    My body trembles at being called the Dark Knight.


    ''''A dark knight?''''


    Yes, the Dark Knight. He''s almost as well known among us as the Brave Man of Light. Didn''t my father Zarxys interfere with his plans twice?��I''m just curious to see what he looks like.


    The new Lord of the Church smiles innocently, like a child.


    ''Whatever you call him. Ummm ....... He is a seemingly inconspicuous man. But all I can say is that he suddenly becomes terrifying ......


    I try to explain, but I can''t find the words to do it right.


    ''You said the same thing, Zeal. Are you good at hiding yourself?��That could be a little tricky.


    The new church master nodded yes and no.


    ''''Hmm?''''


    You suddenly feel a glance.


    I look at the direction of the gaze and my eyes meet the head of a woman.


    I almost scream.


    ''Hm?��What''s the matter, Mr. Marcius?


    The head teacher notices me and looks at me.


    Then he stands up as if he noticed something.


    Standing up, the new church master takes the raw head in his hand that was looking at me.


    ''Huh?��What''s that head?


    Hmm. You look familiar. This is the girl you brought in. Now she''s one of my favorite fairies.


    The new church master smiles happily as he lovingly strokes the raw neck.


    She certainly looks familiar. She was the girl who ran away from home because she admired Ainoe. She was beautiful, but she couldn''t join the group because of her lack of talent.


    However, she was still the girl who didn''t give up and bit back. Her name was Katia, I think.


    I tricked her into joining the club behind my back and presented her to the new church master.


    That head-only woman is looking at me.


    ''I want to thank you, because it is because of you that I met Master Zand.


    The woman''s raw head smiles gently.


    I let out an inarticulate scream.


    I turn my body toward the door, trying to escape.


    But the heads on the cupboard are flying, blocking me from leaving the room.


    The women who have been beheaded are looking at me.


    ''''Ah, ......''''


    I sit down.


    ''That''s terrible, you don''t have to run away, do you?��I didn''t think you''d come to your senses. Now what do we do?


    I hear the new Lord of the Church from behind me.


    ''''Master Xand. May I make this man my headless knight (Durahan)?


    I hear my daughter''s voice.


    ''Are you sure?��He looks very weak.


    Yeah, yeah, no problem.


    Well, I guess we''ll have no problem then. Be glad, Mr. Marcius. You''ll be her loyal knight from now on. Ha-ha-ha.


    That was the moment I heard that voice. I felt something hot in my neck and suddenly the room started to spin around.


    And when my vision stopped, the sight I saw was my own body that had lost its head.


    Zand, the god of sleep and dreams.


    ''Come on, carry me around. I''m tired of flying.


    Katya says, and Marcias'' body, which has lost its head, gets up.


    He then lovingly holds her, with only her head, in his arms.


    The reason why they don''t put her on the place where her head used to be is because she is only a master and a squire. That''s why I hold her as a princess.


    But still, I didn''t think they would break the trick.


    The people in this shop are supposed to be able to not disobey me, but why is that?


    Well, I don''t care.


    I''m not interested in someone who only has an ugly head.


    ''''Already, Katia, are you willing to make such a weak looking man a headless knight (Dullahan)?


    That''s all right, ladies. We''ll just swap you out if we find a better one.


    ''That too. Maybe I shouldn''t be so picky and knight the guy around there.


    The girls laugh at each other.


    As fairies, they were given the ability to control the body of the person who stole their heads.


    However, they were limited in the number of people they could control.


    Therefore, most of the fairies control the body of the man who was a good knight. The headless knight becomes their loyal servant, Dullahan.


    Now, let''s get back to Zeal and the others. I''m sure the conversation will be over by now.


    I leave the room after being seen off by the pretty fairies.


    Zeal is a black-haired satyr that lives in Nargol. Or should I call him a lower class (Lesser) Damon?


    That Lesser Damon Zeal is the one that the Spider Woman, Atranaqua, embraced and made the Demon King betray her. He should be in the basement of this building now.


    I walk down the corridor to the entrance that leads to the basement.


    The basement is lined with multiple shadows as I descend.


    The shadows are not human unlike those on the first floor. All of them are under the control of the demon king who lives in Nargol.


    You''re not going to be able to get it done, Urbald-kun?


    I laugh and talk to Damon in the center of the shadows.


    Damon''s name is Urvald. He is one of the four Damon Lords who serve the Demon King. He came to this land with his men to capture Zeal, a subordinate who betrayed him.


    ''Oh Lord Xand. I thank you for telling me where this traitor is.''''


    Zeal was kneeling before Ulvald with his head on the ground, trembling.


    ''I hope you will forgive him if you can. He''s the reason I was able to have this meeting with you.


    It was easy to find Ulvald''s men who had come to capture Zeal.


    Then we contacted them and asked for a meeting. Of course, don''t tell my father.


    I am different from my father, Zarxys. My father sees the Demon King as an enemy and will not reconcile with him. I regret that.


    Nothing can come from fighting.


    But I can get along with the Demon King.


    In fact, I want to be friends with the goddesses of Elyos as well.


    But for some reason, those beautiful goddesses don''t like me. I want to make you more beautiful, but why is it?


    I wish I could get my hands on those beautiful goddesses'' heads somehow.


    ''Yes, fine, I''ll forgive you. That''s why, Zeal. We''ll let you go. I don''t have a problem with you or without you. So, help me get Mr. Zand. Besides, His Excellency originally contacted me, asking me to treat you with compassion.


    Urvald says coldly.


    ''Thank you, Master Urvald!


    Zeal rubbed his head on the ground and thanked him.


    ''No~ Good for you, Zeal-kun. You still have a lot of work to do, you know.''''


    I''m relieved.


    Zeal is a comrade who loves humans as much as I do. We love them in different ways, but I''m glad he''s okay.


    I''m not sure. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Thank you, Mr. Urvald. I''ll be sure to show you how to defeat the brave men of light and those in Elyos. My father should have left it to me from the start.


    Perhaps it was because I loved humans so much that my father, Zarxys, disliked me.


    He hated me so much that he wouldn''t even allow me to take part in Lavrus''s plans.


    I was ordered to leave the area until the project was complete, in case I might do something strange.


    I''m sad about that.


    But it''s different now, and thanks to Lavrus'' failure, I''ve been granted permission to free the land.


    Now is the time for me to prove myself useful. It is for this reason that I have decided to join forces with Ulvald.


    I am counting on you. ''I''m counting on you, Lord Zand.''


    You can trust me. I''ll take down the brave man of light and the dark knight together. And thanks for the tip on Wesen Ferion.


    I laugh.


    The brave man of light and the dark knight. I''m going to pit these two against each other. That''s my plan.


    And then there''s Ferion, the wesen god who once fought with his father Zarxys against the gods of Elyos.


    I heard he was sealed by the Demon King, but I didn''t know where he was sealed.


    However, I was able to find out through information from Ulvald. I''m going to let my father know right away.


    Yes, put it to good use. Also, you can find out more about this at .......


    ''''Oh, of course I''ll keep it quiet. I don''t want His Majesty the Demon King to know what you''ve done, so I''ll keep it to myself. I''ll keep it a secret.


    The fact that Urvald and I have joined forces is a secret.


    For some reason, the Dark Lord doesn''t seem willing to fight the gods of Elyos.


    And it seems he''s ordered his men to stay out of the fight.


    So Ulvald is disobeying the Demon King''s orders, just like Zeal.


    That''s why Ulvald wants to keep it a secret.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to oblige, Zand. I''m going to take my leave. I''m sure you''ll be happy with the results.


    Of course I will. I''m going to get my head.


    Ulvald and his men will transition.


    Once the brave men of light are gone, it will be easy to get the head of the girl he has with him.


    He then revives Ferion and strikes Elyos.


    I will surely get the heads of the brave women of light and the goddesses of Elyos.


    And I will project the image of the girl who is magic.


    There was a reflection of a silver-haired goddess with white hair.


    Beautiful. I fell in love with her at first sight.


    I had been in love with this goddess since I learned of her existence.


    I want to get her head no matter what it takes. I am in this country. Now should be the perfect time.


    So the dark knight who is in the way must disappear.


    This is what I''m going to do.


    ''I''ll have to contact Mr. Tarabos. What''s the plan to bring Badon back to life?


    Badon is one of the beasts of destruction created by the Great Mother God Nargol.


    I''ve heard it''s not as powerful as a Wesen, but it''s quite powerful.


    Badon''s corpse is located in the basement of the Grand Theater. Originally the altar of Alfos was built on top of the Badon''s body after it was defeated and buried, and then turned into a theater, I''m told. At least, that''s what we''ve heard from Tarabos.


    Apparently, Tarabos was studying Nargol, and that''s when he found out about Badon.


    Well, it doesn''t matter where it came from. What matters is whether it''s available.


    And I''m sure there''s a Zeal witch in that theater. We''ll put her to work.


    I look at Zeal, who is still prostrate after Ulvald is gone.


    ''Mr. Zeal. You are going to help me lure the Dark Knight out of there. Hmmm.


    I laughed at the thought of what was to come.


    Shenna the dancer


    A goddess of moonlight danced in front of me.


    It was so beautiful.


    The time was night.


    The light of the moon shines through a large window, making her beautiful silvery white hair shine bewitchingly.


    The fantastic scene caught my attention.


    ''What do you think? ''How is it, Shenna?��Are you dancing the way you taught me to?


    When she stopped dancing, the silvery white goddess laughed bewitchingly.


    ''Very, very well. Lady Kuna.''


    I let out a sigh.


    The dance I had practiced so hard and mastered so well, the Moonlight Goddess had easily made it her own with just a little teaching.


    I was so envious and jealous.


    I guess the goddess and I were born differently.


    I notice my darker emotions. Could it be that sister Ainoe felt the same way?


    The Dark Knight said that sister Ainoe had risen to the occasion by making a contract with a demon.


    And I was going to succeed without making a deal with a demon.


    If I were in Ainoe''s sister''s position, what would I think? You must have had the same dark feelings as you do now.


    It occurred to me.


    But still, what''s going on with the theater company?


    The Dark Knight is going to check on me tomorrow. ......


    I look at the dark knight beside me.


    Without the black armor, the Dark Knight is no different than a normal man.


    He is looking at the Goddess of Moonlight with a disheveled gaze.


    The Goddess of Moonlight is dressed as an Ishtia dancer. The thin, revealing costume brings out the goddess'' bewitching charm.


    The dark knight looking at it is no different than the dirty old men looking at me when I''m dancing.


    I feel like I could easily defeat them now. Of course, I''m not going to execute it.


    According to the story, the dark knight has defeated the brave Lord of Light. However, it doesn''t look like that at all. To put it bluntly, he looks weak.


    I look at the drinks in front of me.


    There is not a single alcoholic beverage in sight.


    Aside from the tea made from flowers called menthi, I felt like a child when I was served a drink made from boiled down fruit. Normally adults don''t drink such things.


    Apparently, the Dark Knight doesn''t drink alcohol at all.


    I pick the candy in front of me.


    The baked goods with dried fruit and nuts are simple and delicious. These sweets go well with mentees'' tea.


    But it doesn''t go well with the dark knight. There''s something strange about a dark knight who loves sweets.


    My image of the devil is becoming distorted. My head hurts somehow.


    While thinking about that, I look at the dark knight.


    ''''Eh?''''


    I couldn''t help myself.


    The dark knight''s face has taken on the look of a warrior instead of the disheveled face he had earlier.


    The sudden change surprises me.


    The dark knight suddenly stands up.


    What''s going on?


    What''s the matter, Kroki?��Did you see something?


    The Goddess of Moonlight asks anxiously as she looks at the dark knight whose mood has suddenly changed.


    ''''Marcius.......''''


    The dark knight''s sharp eyes were turned out of the city walls.


    I felt an inexplicable unease.

 72 Neckless knight

    Headless Knight and Princess Head Only


    A knight on horseback rides through the city on a moonlit night.


    I enjoy a night out with that knight in my arms.


    It''s a great honor to be Master Xand''s, but it''s not convenient to have no limbs.


    That''s why I''m making my own knight to go out with.


    ''I don''t know, Mr. Marcias, how does it feel to be a knight?��It''s a piece of armor that people like you can''t normally wear.


    I say, looking at the knight holding me in his arms.


    The knight is wearing fine armor. And the horse he is riding is a good one.


    These were all given to me by Master Zand.


    And apparently they are the same as what a real knight wears.


    The man who became my knight is not the kind of man who can be a knight by nature. I made him a knight in his own right. Naturally he is grateful to me.


    But he doesn''t answer any questions.


    ''''Hmm, well, he won''t be able to answer anything.


    I laugh.


    After all, he has no head. There is no way I can answer that.


    A headless knight (Dullahan) rides a headless horse (Koshta Bower) through the night.


    The wind in the night is pleasant.


    The sun''s light has become difficult for me since I became in this body.


    Therefore, let''s ride with all our might in the night.


    I don''t care if people see me.


    If they see us, we can cut their heads off.


    I just had two heads beheaded by a headless knight (Dullahan) just now.


    Humans, such a fragile creature, would die if they let go of their heads and bodies. It''s really a poor race.


    Why can they endure being such a weak creature?


    I am grateful to Lord Zand for bringing me back from such a weak creature.


    Now that I am reborn, I am strong. I can even use powerful magic. Even strong men will bow down before me without using headless knights (Dullahan).


    ''''Oh?��Is there someone else in there?


    I feel someone in the direction of travel again.


    I order the knight to draw his sword.


    As soon as he passes, I cut off his head. My knight''s horse is fast. It should be impossible for a human to avoid them.


    I think so, but the knight suddenly stops.


    ''Huh? What''s going on?��Now cut your head off.


    I command the knight, but the knight won''t move. What could have happened?


    I look at those in front of me.


    They are like knights in shining black armor. They are just like the dark knights that Master Zand told me about.


    Did this dark knight stop the headless knight (Dullahan) from moving?


    That dark knight has one woman behind him.


    ''''I''m sorry, could you please stop?''''


    The Dark Knight bows and says quietly to me.


    His manner is polite, but with or without power.


    I can feel the fear from the headless knight as well. What does it mean when you''re supposed to be headless and emotionless?


    What do you want?


    I answer grimly so.


    ''Well, ....... I mean, ....... I''m pretty sure that body is Marcias, right?


    I am amazed. This dark knight seems to know that the headless knight (Dullahan) is actually Marcias.


    It was just a few minutes ago that he made Marcias a headless knight (Dullahan), but how do you know that?


    ''Yes, but. How do I know that?


    He glares at the Dark Knight. I can''t see his face because of his helmet.


    ''Oh, I knew it. ...... I felt something happened to Marcias, though. I didn''t think it was going to be like this.


    The Dark Knight shook his head.


    ''I wonder if you know Mr. Marcias?


    What was he doing here?


    Could it be that he has come to avenge Marcius?


    ''Well ....... When I say I know you, I mean I know you ....... Huh ...... What''s up with that?


    I can''t see the dark knight''s expression, but I can feel his confusion.


    I''m a little annoyed with his attitude, not knowing what he''s doing here.


    Then I suddenly see the woman with the dark knight.


    The woman is shaking when she sees me.


    Then I realize.


    ''Oh, and you?��It''s been a while.


    I smile at the trembling woman.


    I''ve met the woman before.


    She belonged to the same company as Marcius, I believe. Her name is Sienna.


    Shenna is looking at me with her eyes wide open. Her face is blue.


    "Shenna. Do you know her?


    The Dark Knight asks Shenna.


    Shenna nods shakily.


    ''''Ha!��Yes, sir!��Straight ahead!��I''m going to join a theater company!��I''m the girl who came!


    Shenna doesn''t seem to be able to speak well, probably because her mouth is trembling.


    ''Was it just your neck from then on?''


    No!��S-so, I was a normal human being at the time!


    The dark knight nodded as he heard Shenna''s words.


    ''I see. ...... It looks like someone made her look like this. I''m sorry, but could you tell me about the one who made you look like this with only your head?


    I don''t know if I can tell you about Master Xand. I sense hostility from the Dark Knight.


    "Why should I tell you?


    As I say this, I leave the arms of the headless knight (Dullahan) and fly through the air.


    This dark knight is dangerous. I think we should run away.


    Sorry! I''ll make you throw up, even if it takes force!


    The Dark Knight takes a step towards us.


    ''My servant!��While I get away!��Hold that one back!


    I order the headless knight to


    Blackened blood spurts out of the headless knight''s headless place.


    The darkened blood flies around the headless knight (Dullahan), emitting a blue light as if it had an independent will.


    The darkened blood is called cursed blood (cursed blood).


    Those who are exposed to this blood will be condemned to die in seven days.


    The cursed blood will be on its way to Shenna.


    Perhaps the cursed blood will not work on the dark knight. So, I will create an opening for Shenna.


    ''''Black Flame Barrier!


    Black flames erupt from the dark knight''s body and protect Shenna.


    Normally I would have used magic to cover the headless knight (Dullahan), but it would be better to run away while we''re still here.


    Let''s give up on the headless knight. We can make it again.


    I fly through the air and try to hurry away.


    ''You think you can escape?''


    Suddenly a voice comes from behind me and grabs me by the back of the head.


    The one who grabbed me turns me towards himself.


    There is a beautiful woman with silvery white hair.


    I can sense a dangerous power from that beauty.


    "Master Xand!


    I ask Master Xand for help.


    But there''s no answer, even though our spirits would normally connect immediately.


    ''To no avail. "There''s no use. Kuna has placed wards around the place. You cannot escape. Now let Kroki tell you everything.


    The silvery white beauty laughed coldly as she said that.


    ��Dark Knight Kuroki


    The black flames burned Katia''s neck.


    I got all the information out of Kuna''s power. So there''s no problem.


    The reason why he burned it was because he couldn''t look at it any longer.


    The girl, Katia, didn''t consider her situation to be unhappy at all.


    Rather, she thought she was happy.


    That was what she couldn''t see. She burned it because she couldn''t see it. It was selfish, I know, but I couldn''t help it.


    ''Such a ....... Are you telling me this is Marcius?


    Shenna says, stunned at the sight of the headless Marcias.


    It''s not surprising. A friend of mine turned out like this. It must have been a shock.


    When she said she was going to go to Marcias'' place, he told her to take him with her, so she brought him with her.


    But I didn''t expect Marcias to look like this.


    His face is blue and trembling.


    There is something a little tight for me too.


    Marcias, who became a headless knight (Dullahan), is stuck with black thorns.


    I gave Marcius my power in return for guiding me to Zeal.


    The power I gave him is to increase his resistance in various ways.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work for you.


    And as long as you''re giving it power, you can connect with it a little bit.


    So I knew something had happened to Marcius.


    But I didn''t think it was going to happen.


    Marcias''s body is only half alive. It''s like being a vampire (vampire) in between life and death. He''ll be able to have children.


    According to what Kuna has learned from Katia, Marcias cannot be turned back because he has already become a different being than a human being.


    And he has no head. You can''t even bring him back to life with this.


    Also, when headless Marcias leaves Katia''s control, he is said to become a wraith that continues to hunt other people''s heads to find them.


    He grits his teeth.


    It''s my own fault. I gave Marcias the power to do this, and that''s how it happened.


    I''m sorry, but there''s nothing I can do about it.


    ''I''m sorry, Marcius: ......


    I let out a black flame myself and burned Marcias.


    I couldn''t let Marcias stay like this.


    ''Kroki?��What are you going to do now?


    Coona looked at her and called out in concern.


    ''I''m sorry Coona. I didn''t mean to worry you.''


    Petting Coona''s head.


    So, what do we do now?


    Xand would have been aware of the fact that I had eliminated Katia.


    Xand.


    The name of the person who turned Katya into a head. Probably not human.


    Someone who could give Katia, an ordinary girl, this much power. He must be of the gods.


    And although I''ve never met him, I can sense something creepy from him.


    That his collection of Katia was erased. Perhaps we have turned against each other.


    ''Kuna, I''m sorry I came to visit you. I''m sorry I came to visit you, Kuna, but I had to go. Could you take Shenna and go back first?


    I say to myself, pointing to a trembling Shenna.


    I have to go and make sure. You should ask Xand, and Ainoe to Zeal, too.


    ''All right, Kroki. You can do what you want, Kroki.


    Coona replies with a laugh.


    ''I don''t know why, but it looked like a lot of fun.


    ''Thanks Coona. I''ll be off then. I''ll be quiet and wait for you.


    I patted Kuna''s cheek and flew through the night sky.


    Kuna, Goddess of Moonlight


    Kuroki flies away over the city in the night wind.


    ''I''m sorry, Kroki. I''m not going to be quiet.


    He muttered as he looked in the direction Kroki had flown.


    I wasn''t happy coming to this human country.


    It''s fine to walk with Kuroki. But why do we have to act with restraint to humans?


    You don''t have to shy away from those weak people.


    Kroki is always like that. He is always holding something back. He is always holding back.


    He''s also somewhat reserved with Kuna.


    That''s not good enough for me.


    Kuroki is strong. So Kroki should let himself go more.


    I want to see Kroki acting as an absolute strongman.


    What should I do?


    I look after the head-only woman and the headless man disappear.


    I think about Xand, the master of these guys.


    I thought he would be interesting. Toying with the obnoxious people of this country. It''s a clean sight.


    Couldn''t we use this guy?


    Good, I decided, let''s make this guy useful to Kuna.


    He smiles.


    I''m sure Kuna has a bad smile on his face. I don''t think Kroki would be able to see this face.


    ''Deep in the Dark Forest of Nargol. O shining white butterfly of Pushkea, who dwells in the garden of Aedin. Answer the call of the Kuna.


    Concentrate your mind and call the bugs.


    The ability to use bugs is an ability once possessed by Kuzig the Ogre.


    Coona has taken this ability from Kuzig.


    The power of this pollywoman is subtle and dependent on the power of the polly she controls. In other words, no matter how powerful the magician is, if he can''t use strong bugs, he remains weak.


    The bugs that Kuzig had didn''t have very strong bugs.


    So Kuna decided to look for a strong bug.


    And she found it.


    Butterflies appear out of nowhere around Coona, shining white.


    These butterflies are special bugs that live in the dark forest of Nargol.


    This butterfly has a magical power as great as that of the gods, and is excellent at detecting them in addition to being able to work magic.


    In addition, because it can move freely in space, it can easily invade the place where a ward has been set up.


    It has little offensive power, but depending on how you use it, it will become a powerful weapon.


    It was hard to learn to use this butterfly.


    But even if the ogre can''t use it, Kuna can. That''s why he tried his best.


    ''''Go!��Butterflies!��Search for those who lurk in the darkness with their light!


    The butterflies disappeared into the night, their wings glowing white.


    ''Well, that should do it. By the way, how long are you going to shiver, Shenna?


    Kuna goes to Shenna''s place.


    ''Meh Goddess?!''


    But Shenna remained trembling and unmoving.


    Perhaps Dullahan had the power to terrify those who saw it. It didn''t work on Kuna or Kroki, but it seemed to be quite powerful for Shenna.


    Shenna seemed to be stuck in that fear.


    ''You can''t help it, man. Look at Kuna''s eyes.


    This woman taught me how to dance. So I''ll take care of you for a bit.


    Shenna''s complexion returns as she uses her magic.


    ''Thank you ....... Goddess .......''


    Shenna thanked him with tears in her eyes.


    ''Now let''s get back, Shenna. We''re going to be busy now.


    When Kuna laughed at that, Shenna made a puzzled face.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    Are you okay, Chiyuki?


    Nao asks, lending me a shoulder to lean on.


    ''It''s okay Nao. I just got a little sick.''


    Are you sure you''re all right, Master Sage? What on earth did you see?


    Decius, walking beside me, asks with concern.


    But I can''t say what I saw.


    We are in a place that is lined with innkeepers and taverns.


    I had used my clairvoyant magic to look inside the inn to find Marcius.


    But that was a mistake.


    All of them, this guy is a sakari .......


    I almost muttered that to myself.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of men and women who are in the middle of working hard on the second floor of each inn with the magic of clairvoyance.


    And some of them were of the same s*x and were doing their best. I''m not going to complain about the form of love because it''s different for each of us.


    If it''s between men with good looks, I''d rather recommend it.


    But when I saw five hairy uncles stacked on top of each other, I felt bad indeed.


    If you think about it, this neighborhood is lined with such shops. It''s natural to see such a figure if you are clairvoyant.


    As I turned red and almost collapsed, Decius wisely decided to end the search.


    ''I''m sorry, Sir Decius. We''ll go back first.


    I apologize to Decius.


    Decius plans to stay here as one person stays behind to find Marcius.


    ''''Yes, sir. I''ll be fine on my own for the rest.''''


    Decius leaves us and disappears into the night.


    Let''s get back, Nao-san. For now, we have one clue. Let''s meet up with Reigi and his friends for once.


    Yes?


    We walk through the streets at night.


    ''Hah ....... A little pathetic, if I do say so myself. ......


    I''m self-loathing.


    That''s not true. This is just like Chiyuki-san.


    Nao says with a laugh.


    ''It''s kind of a tricky thing to say,''


    I think I''m playing the solid guy. What does Nao think of me?


    No, no, it''s nothing. We''re going back.


    Nao laughs and covers it up.


    ''Already ......''


    We returned while exchanging such an exchange.


    Shirone, the maiden of the sword.


    What do you think, Lord White?


    I received the script from Commander Midas in the theater and read it.


    Chiyuki had told me the content of the story earlier, but it''s a stilted story.


    It''s a story about a princess who goes to rescue a prince who has been kidnapped by a witch.


    According to Chiyuki-san, the story is called Perseus-type mythology, although the genders are reversed. In Japanese mythology, this is also the case with Susano''s defeat of Orochi.


    Well, this is the kind of story that is popular with everyone.


    However, that''s not the point.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to go to ....... Isn''t this a strange costume?


    I say, looking at the costume.


    It''s a thin, fluttery outfit. It''s very revealing. I''d be in a lot of trouble if I wore this.


    ''Is it?��I think that''s normal, don''t you?


    Midas tilts his head.


    I hold my head up. I can''t get through to Commander Midas. Some of the girls in the troupe are even more amazingly dressed.


    Unless you''re a very devout Feriah congregation, you probably don''t have any hesitation in exposing your skin.


    ''I think it suits you well, Shirone.


    ''Yes. You have beautiful feet, Sirone, and they look good on you.


    Rage-kun and Reno-chan say happily.


    ''Hey Rei-kun and Lino-chan. I feel bad for Shirone-san.''


    Sahoko, my only conscience, stops me.


    ''Um, I think I''d look good too,''


    That''s what the playwright, Alto, said.


    He plays a prince who is kidnapped. He looks like a girl, so he is perfect for the role.


    By the way, he is Kurio''s son-in-law and now his girlfriend.


    When I first heard this, I was surprised, but I heard that it''s possible for elves to live a long life and never change their appearance.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it.


    But what do you think about making him your lover?


    Incidentally, there are those who forcibly abduct human children among the elves. They are so-called changelings. One day, I heard it was the work of the elves if my child had suddenly changed into a log.


    Clio-san is lucky that he didn''t force himself to do so.


    Alto-kun is looking at Rage-kun with sparkling eyes. I''m sure he admires the brave man, Rage.


    It''s the same as the girl who is with Mr. Rage.


    If you think about it, it''s unusual for a man to admire you, isn''t it?


    Most of all, Mr. Rage looks a little confused.


    He looks like he''s having trouble figuring out how to handle him.


    The princess knight is my role in rescuing this princess-like prince, but can''t I get a little more exposure?


    ''Hmmm. I''d like to keep it a little more contained if I could: ......


    I don''t think the request will be granted, but I''ll say it just in case.


    ''No problem!��White!��If anyone looks at Shirone differently, I''ll take care of it!��I''ll save White!��So don''t worry!


    Rage-kun laughs with a huff and puts his hand on my shoulder and says with a serious look in his eyes.


    I can''t say no if you say it like that. This is my weakness. I''m not good at being pushed.


    I let out a sigh.


    In the end, the only person I can get my will across to is Kuroki.


    What is Kuroki doing now?


    I was thinking about this as I looked out the window.


    Zand, the god of sleep and dreams.


    "Master Xand!��It''s your sister!��My sister!


    My fairies dance and scream through the darkness.


    ''I know, I know. You''ve done it. ...... ''The Dark Knight.''


    Katia''s connection to Katia, who had gone out for a night walk, suddenly disappeared.


    And a short time later, the Dark Knight appeared in the shop.


    It was there that he realized what had happened to Katia.


    Perhaps the dark knight had done something to Marsyas. It was careless.


    He seemed to have come straight to me after extracting the information from Katia.


    I''m confident we''ll win the battle, but there''s always that chance. So I decided to run.


    It''s a pretty close call, but my fairies bought me some time and I was able to escape.


    The fairies are much weaker than the Dark Knight, but for some reason he seemed hesitant to fight the fairies, so that helped.


    He''ll still be looking for me.


    But I''m confident in hiding and running away. He''s not going to be easy to find.


    So what are we going to do about it?


    I will have to pay him back for killing my fairy.


    Shouldn''t I have his silvery white goddess to redeem me here? Yeah, you should.


    I''ve decided she''s going to take the elves'' place. I''ll get her head.


    The thought of it makes me smile.


    ''Well, I''ll have to change my schedule quite a bit too: ....... ''Hmm?''


    I felt as if a glowing butterfly had crossed in front of me, though only for a moment now.


    This place is unknown to anyone but my fairy. The space is closed off again by a ward. Not even a single insect should be able to enter.


    The butterflies have quickly disappeared. I search for any sign of it, but I don''t feel anything.


    What''s going on? I wonder for a moment.


    Oh well. I guess it''s in my head.


    I have to think about the future.


    I was going to go after one of our heroes, a saint. I''m going to use her to lure the heroes to me. Then he would use Zeal to lure the Dark Knight to fight them both.


    Then, when both sides are wounded, we will crush them together.


    But there''s been a change of plan. First, I''ll go after the Dark Knight''s silver goddess. We''ve got to repay the fairies for their kindness.


    Let''s get moving.


    Zeal has been sent to Talavos. Maybe we can use Ulvald for something.


    I''ve been thinking about the future.

 73 Patrones

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    ''So you didn''t find it after all. Sir Decius.


    The next day comes and I hear from Decius in the guest room in the theater.


    Marcius or something like that hasn''t come back to the theater company yet.


    After that, Nao and I met up with Rage and the others and stayed at the theater company''s quarters.


    At noon, Decius came to the theater and I was in the middle of interviewing him.


    He said that Decius had been searching for him until late at night. It seems that this is why he was late getting up, and he has just arrived.


    ''Yes, Chiyuki-dono. I wish I had been able to get into the back of the store: ......


    Decius says apologetically.


    Well, it can''t be helped.


    That area is especially unsafe. If I had tried to do a forced search, Decius would have been killed.


    By the way, even if it''s not that area, the security of the Republic of Ariadia is very bad, because the Republic of Ariadia is not a safe place to live.


    This is because the Republic of Ariadia is more open than other countries.


    Because it is easier for people to come and go, people with bad behavior also come in.


    Since we are strong, we can easily fight off anyone who misbehaves, so we don''t mind, but the average woman in this world would be in danger of walking down the street at night, even within the city walls.


    However, despite such a state of affairs, the generals who should maintain security are slow to move.


    The reason is that he has little police powers.


    Citizens'' rights may be protected from state power, but this will only increase crime.


    The police system in the Republic of Ariadia is immature, despite the fact that it has such a large population.


    Something should be done about it, in my opinion. But there are some powerful senators who see the danger of giving the generals too much power, and they say there''s nothing they can do about it.


    Using our power might help, but interfering in internal affairs by force would invite other problems.


    Besides, if we interfere in this matter poorly, we will be drawn into the political struggle of this country.


    So we can''t do anything about it either.


    "Maybe they''ve escaped altogether?


    I let out a sigh.


    Maybe Marcias is not in the Republic of Ariadia, fleeing as quickly as he can when he has an incident.


    ''''There doesn''t seem to be any movement on Ainoe-san''s part either. What do we do, Chiyuki-san?


    Reno says, sounding like a bother.


    Ainoe is practicing the play with Silone.


    That''s why Sirone is not here.


    Sahoko isn''t here either, but that''s because she''s prepared a cup of tea.


    ''What do we do?��I don''t think it''s a good idea to force it, but do you want to use Reno''s magic to get it out of Ainoe?


    Rage is right, it''s not a good idea to force your way into people''s minds. But now that Marcius is gone, she''s the only clue.


    ''''We might have to do that for sure. ...... And we don''t have any other clues.


    You can use Reno''s magic to make him spit out everything he knows. I don''t want to use it too much, but if I don''t have any other clues, I don''t have a choice.


    ''''Um~. Chiyuki-san, if it''s a clue, isn''t there another message left by Shenna-san?


    Nao says to me timidly.


    ''Oh, that too. We''ll have to find the Moonlight Goddess.''


    I remember the message Shenna left for me.


    ''Moonlight goddess?��What''s that?


    ''That''s what was written in the message Shenna left for me,''


    I explain to Raige what happened last night.


    ''I see. Is there such an amazing beauty?


    He nodded at Rage''s words.


    ''Well, I haven''t seen it myself, so I can''t say for sure, but Sir Decius knows the details.


    When I say this, all eyes turn to Decius.


    ''You mean the Goddess of Moonlight? She is ......


    Decius begins to explain.


    All of them look surprised at the way the man who is usually serious and seems to have nothing to do with s*x appeal explains with a lot of emotion.


    ''''Heh. Decius-san, was that silver-haired beauty more beautiful than us?


    Reno asks nastily.


    ''What?''��It''s ......


    Decius looks like he has a hard time saying it.


    He''s a man who can''t lie and say that Reno is more beautiful than he is.


    Well, it''s bad enough that Reno knows that and listens.


    ''Already, Reno. You shouldn''t be asking me that.''''


    Yes. But it''s a bit frustrating. What kind of person is he?


    Reno says jokingly. But I think there''s a little bit of truth mixed in.


    ''I''m certainly curious. And this beautiful woman said she was here to see me, right? I''d love to meet him.


    Rage says with a laugh.


    She says that the servant of the Goddess of Moonlight said that she came to see the brave man. I can see how happy Rage is to hear that.


    ''Already, Rage-kun. Judging by the circumstances, that moonlight goddess could be our enemy. She might even come to see you to kill you!


    I say what I''m thinking.


    There is no doubt that the silver-haired beauty that Decius calls the Goddess of Moonlight is involved in the case.


    Perhaps she could be an enemy.


    ''Well, yeah, but even Chiyuki must be curious, right?''


    ''Well, I''m certainly curious to see what he''s like,''


    It''s enough to make me fawn over Decius when he says she''s beautiful. I''d like to see his face once.


    But I wonder if Decius has noticed? That she might be the cause of her sister''s disappearance.


    ''I don''t know if she''s an enemy or not, but we''ll find out when we find that beauty.


    Rage said and Reno and Nao nodded.


    ''Well, it''s true.


    ''It is after all, but how do we find them? I don''t have a clue.


    I say to them all.


    ''I have no clue where to find that moonlight goddess.


    ''I don''t know if it''s a clue or not, but there''s an upscale residential area near where I met her. And the clothes she was wearing were quite high class. Based on that, I''m guessing she''s somewhere in that residential area.


    It was Decius who said that.


    The residential area that Decius indicates is a little hilly and sunny. That''s why the rich are building houses there, he said.


    And Decius must have done his research beforehand. He describes the location of the residential area and how many mansions there are in the area. He also seems to have even researched the owners of the mansions.


    Perhaps the reason they came late is because they were looking into it.


    I''m a little scared by their preparedness.


    ''''Huh?��Isn''t that residential area, as I recall, where Regena is?


    Rage responds to Decius'' explanation.


    Rejena is a former princess from the Kingdom of Algore, and she''s now under Kyouka''s command.


    I''m told that she was given one of Trumarkis'' mansions, as I recall.


    The residential area that Decius indicated is where that Trumarkis'' mansion was located.


    Rage must have only talked to Regina for a little while, but he remembered it well.


    ''''Indeed I do. One of the mansions in this residential area is owned by your sister. It seems that Lord Regena-dono is living here.''


    Ligeena has been attending banquets and greeting influential people to work on behalf of Kyouka and Kaya in this country. It seems that she had met with Decius at that time as well.


    Decius also knew Regena.


    ''''You remembered it well, Rage-kun. But as expected, I don''t think there''s a moonlight goddess there.''


    ''I know that. I just thought I''d better go check on Regina after the case is over. Besides, Kyoka might be asking me to do something reckless. If so, I''d like to help her.


    Rage says with a serious face.


    Rage doesn''t lie when it comes to helping women. He really wants to help Regena.


    But something is not amusing.


    ''Yes, yes, that''s after we''re done. Let''s all go check on the situation. For that matter, let''s go find the Moonlight Goddess now. Nao-san, it''s the residential area Sir Decius mentioned, do you think you can check it out?


    I ask Nao as I let Rage''s words flow lightly.


    ''''There don''t seem to be many houses, so it''s easy to find out.


    Nao laughs and replies.


    It seems that with the help of Nao''s power, it is possible to examine this many houses quickly.


    ''''Please wait. In fact, one of the owners of the residence is even more suspicious. The residence of Ainoe''s patron, Senator Cornes, is located there.


    We are amazed.


    Work is fast. Once again, we confirm Decius'' excellence.


    ''That''s great ....... You might not have a chance to get out of there, Nao-san.''''


    Both Nao and Reno praise Decius.


    ''No. ....... Actually, that''s as far as I can go. I can''t do much more than this when my opponent is a senator.


    Decius looks down and says.


    The senator is a powerful man in this country. If we investigate them poorly, it will become a political issue.


    Also, a vote of the Senate is needed to arrest, judge or investigate a Senator.


    It is said that such a law was made because in the past, powerful generals had punished their political rivals in the Senate for minor offenses and removed them from office.


    Therefore, even if powerful senators committed a crime, it was difficult to judge them by law.


    Some of them seem to be using their position to do things that are illegal.


    Of course, if it''s too much, they will be judged, but on the other hand, if it''s not too much, they won''t be judged.


    No matter how good the knights of the law are, they can''t do anything in the face of immense power.


    If we were to judge them, it would be in an unlawful manner.


    It''s a problem when there are evil people who can''t be brought to justice by law, only the unlawful way can solve the problem.


    From what I''ve heard, assassinations of powerful kings are not uncommon.


    I heard that the Republic of Ariadia has also experienced bloody things over power many times in the past.


    Surely the anecdotes of the Sword of Damocles may have originated from these stories of power.


    A senator named Kornes is said to be a man of ill repute.


    But he is a senator nonetheless. We can''t investigate this any further.


    Then I guess we''ll have to take it from here.


    Rage smiles wryly.


    I don''t like it, but I guess I can''t blame her.


    ''You will eventually, I suppose: ....... But you''ll have to find out first, Rage. It might be irrelevant.''


    But with all this circumstantial evidence, I''m pretty sure he''s black.


    Hey, guys, I made you some tea.


    That''s when the story came together. A wooden door is opened and Sahoko enters with a cup of tea.


    The tray she is holding has a large round object on it as well as a tea cup.


    ''Sahoko-san. What''s that?


    I look at the round object and say.


    ''Oh, it''s a cheesecake. I got some ricotta cheese, so I made it.


    Sahoko says with a laugh.


    Ricotta cheese is a cheese made by boiling down whey. It seems to be a thing in this world.


    ''Ooh, this sounds delicious,''


    Right? Here''s some of that mentee tea Ms. Regina gave me.


    Menty is a flower that blooms in the Dark Forest of Nargol. The refreshing tea is said to have a stabilizing effect on the mind.


    This tea is said to have been a favorite drink of Sirone''s childhood friends.


    When Ri?ena left Nargol, she received a lot of it as a souvenir.


    You can tell that Sirone''s childhood friend is not a bad person, since he gives you such a delicious tea.


    ''Let''s take a break. I''ll go get Sirone and get her.''''


    I try to stand up and Rage stops me.


    ''I''ll go get Shirone. Chiyuki, sit down.


    Yeah?��Thank you.


    Rage leaves the room.


    Sahoko makes a pot of tea. Reno and Nao cut up the cake.


    The delicious scent of mentees wafts into the room.


    As the scent envelops me, I think about the Goddess of Moonlight.


    Who is she?


    There is no doubt that he was involved in this case, but it could be the ringleader.


    Oh, well, that''s okay. Let''s have a cup of tea and think about the future.


    Shirone, the Maiden of Swords


    The play rehearsal is over and we''re going to get some rest.


    To be honest, I''m tired.


    Ainoe was tired too, and she took her attendant to the restroom.


    Maybe I should go with her and keep an eye on her, but I can''t bring myself to do that.


    By the way, I think this theater''s device is amazing.


    There is a crane to make actors appear by hanging in the air, and there is an opening to lift them up from the floor.


    I wonder how much it cost to build it.


    I''ve seen theatres in other countries before, but nothing like this contraption.


    If you look at the walls, you can see all kinds of masks. A gentle woman, an angry man, and a funny clown. There are various kinds of masks.


    These are all theatrical masks.


    In this world, theatrical performances are usually performed wearing masks. They used to be used for ceremonies, but we don''t know much about them.


    However, if we use these masks, the number of actors should be reduced. If we change masks, one person can play multiple roles. Therefore, there''s really no need for me to play the role of a substitute.


    But Commander Midas insists on putting on a play without a mask.


    But he insists on doing his plays without masks because he believes that beautiful actors are more beautiful without masks.


    This may be the reason why his plays are so popular, but it also causes me a lot of trouble.


    ''That''s very good of you, Lady Shirone. I can''t believe it''s your first role.


    I''m resting and Midas comes to me.


    ''Huh, I see. ......,''


    I reply appropriately.


    ''It''s just like the real Princess Alfelia. I guess I wasn''t crazy in my estimation.


    Midas says, wriggling around. It''s a little creepy.


    The words just come out naturally when I think of the witch as that girl and say the dialogue.


    So is Kuroki the prince?


    No, no! It''s not! Absolutely not! It''s too good for you!


    At best, he could only play the role of a dumb ordinary person tricked by a witch.


    But I can''t leave him alone. How much does he worry me, that guy.


    That''s right, Lady Syrone. Master Sirone has a talent.


    Alto, you''re a compliment.


    ''Thank you, Mr. Alto. Mr. Alto.


    Alto-kun dressed as a prince comes by.


    To be honest, I think he looks more like a princess than a prince. His face looks like a woman, and if he dressed up as a woman, he would surely look good.


    Also, he looks very weak. He would be beaten by the average woman in this world.


    I can''t tell him this, though.


    I''m sure he wants to be a strong man. That''s why he respects Rage, the brave man.


    Come to think of it, Kroki was also very weak in the past. When did he become so strong?


    ''Mr. Alt. Why don''t we take a break? I made you some sweets.


    One woman comes towards Mr. Alto.


    She''s the patroness of the company.


    ''Thank you. Mrs. Seville. I love you, Mrs. Seville, because you''ve been so nice to me.''


    Mr. Alto smiles innocently and hugs Mrs. Sevillea.


    Mrs. Seville looks happy as she is hugged.


    That''s good~.


    Alto-kun is weak, but he seems to know his weapon by heart.


    Mrs. Sevillea is a woman who was the wife of a powerful man in this country.


    Her husband''s legacy is huge, and she seems to be donating her assets to a theater company.


    It seems that such patrons are indispensable to the activities of the company, and some of them support not the company but the individual members of the company.


    It seems that Ainoe also has such supporters.


    This reminds me of Ms. Ainoe''s performance.


    Her performance was brilliant. Perhaps it wasn''t all magic. I''m sure it''s a lot of effort on her part.


    Why is she collaborating with our enemies? Is it true, Chiyuki, that there are people backing out behind the scenes?


    That person could be Ainoe''s patron. If he''s being forced to be complicit, I''d like to help him.


    ''Silone!


    While I''m thinking about Ainoe-san, Rage-kun comes over.


    ''Just in time, looks like you''re taking a break. Sahoko has made a cup of tea. Would you like to join us?


    Mr. Rage laughs briskly. A girl in the troupe sees this and screams yellow.


    He is really popular. I feel a little superior as he gives me that special treatment.


    ''Yeah, okay. Let''s go.''''


    I reply with a smile.


    I''m sure she''ll have some sweets ready for us. I look forward to Sahoko-san''s sweets because they are delicious.


    ''Miss Ainoe!��Is Miss Ainoe there?


    I hear a voice calling for Mr. Ainoe.


    It''s a man from the theater. Is there something wrong?


    What''s going on?


    Mr. Rage asks the man from the playhouse. When asked by Rage, the man looks a little scared.


    He is popular with the girls, but not with the same s*x.


    It can''t be helped because he is not very nice to the same s*x.


    Rage-kun is very nice to girls, but he is very strict with men.


    But if Kroki comes to us, we want him to get along with us. Would it work?


    ''Lah!��We have a visitor!��Miss Ainoe has a visitor!��He claims to be a messenger of Master Cornes, but I''ve never seen his face before, so he''s waiting for me at the entrance!


    Me and Rage-kun nodded to each other as we looked at each other.


    ''''Ainoe-san is resting right now, so I''ll be answering in her place. So leave the rest to me.


    I say, and the man in the play gives me a troubled look.


    ''What ......? But...


    Apparently, they wouldn''t listen to me when I said it.


    ''Hey, dude. Sirone is going to look after it for you. What''s the problem?


    Mr. Rage, the taller man, says as he looks down at the man in the theater.


    ''Yes, no!��There''s nothing wrong with that!


    The man quickly excused himself when Mr. Rage threatened him.


    ''I''m sorry. I wish I could have said it better than that. ......''


    I don''t mind. That''s what I do. Then I''ll handle the guy who comes to visit. You rest your head, Cyrone.


    ''What?��But Mr. Rage.


    Don''t worry about it. You''re tired from play rehearsal. Get some rest.


    Rage you say, laughing gently.


    I''m certainly tired of doing things I''m not used to doing. I''ll take advantage of the favor here.


    ''I''m sorry, Rage-kun.''


    I say so and go to Chiyuki and her friends.


    Ainoe has a visitor. What kind of guy is he?


    He went to everyone''s place while thinking about that.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    I''m afraid I let Xand get away.


    Last night, I raided the store he was in.


    I ignored them as they fled and went straight to Zand''s room.


    But he was blocked by a girl with only her head on the floor and was able to escape.


    His sword dulled in front of the victim girl. Shameful.


    There was nothing I could do about it, as those on the first floor also escaped while I was relative to Xand.


    I''m angry at my own lack of skill at all.


    I don''t know where he''s gone. I don''t even know where Zeal and Talavos are.


    But I do have a clue. It''s Ainoe.


    Ainoe is getting his powers from Zeal. So, I''m pretty sure I know where Zeal is.


    That''s why we''re going to see her.


    I''m going to meet her and find out where Zeal is.


    I should have been able to monitor him without missing him when we met before. But there''s no point in saying that now.


    ''''Thank you for taking me with you, Dark Knight-sama.


    Shenna, who is next to me, thanks me. Shenna hides her face and walks with her.


    Shenna is worried about the theater, so when I told her I was going to see Ainoe, she begged me to take her with me.


    So I let her accompany me.


    And I don''t know much about the theater myself. Maybe it would help me to meet Ainoe.


    I was actually going to bring Kuna with me. But she didn''t like the idea of dressing up in something that was difficult to move around in, so she stayed in the house.


    This is where it''s different from Raina. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it.


    Even if the original is the same, I guess not everything is the same.


    That''s why I''m working with Shenna alone.


    ''No, that''s fine. I don''t know about the theatre, you know. I had no idea that pretending to be a supporter would make it easier for us to meet. Hopefully, we''ll be able to meet up.


    I answer, looking at the bouquet of mentee flowers on my arm.


    The mentee''s bouquet is to be given to Ainoe. It''s strange to be empty-handed when you''re trying to fool your patron''s messenger.


    Shenna says that without the patron''s support, it''s difficult to run a theater company, and the theater company can''t disregard the patron.


    It''s a good idea to use magic to get in, but the theater is equipped with a dwarf-made magical device to prevent people from becoming suspicious.


    In the past, wizards have disappeared and trespassed on the premises in search of dancers, so such a device was installed.


    You can do other forced entry, but I want to use a gentle hand first.


    ''It''s all right. If you give us Senator Cornes''s name, I''m sure we''ll be able to meet him easily.


    Shenna explains about Cornes.


    Kornes is a senator who is sponsoring Ainoe. So it seems that if you pretend to be an errand boy for Kornes, you can meet him right away.


    By the way, he lives in the neighborhood of the mansion where they are staying.


    Shenna explains that patrons sometimes demand their bodies in exchange for patronage.


    But that''s what patrons are for, and from what I''ve seen of Shenna, it''s a normal thing. I feel like I was shown the difference in sensibility.


    I''ve heard of celebrity pillow business in Japan as well, but it''s being done openly.


    ''Does Sienna have a patron?''


    I reply casually.


    ''No, not yet. I don''t have a personal patron. My father and brother are helping me, but I don''t think they are my patrons.


    Yes.


    Shenna''s father is a senator and her brother is a priest of Odis, I''m told.


    If she''s the daughter of a senator, she must be a young lady, why is she a dancer?


    Dancers aren''t the lowest rung of society, but they''re clearly the lowest. Maybe there''s a reason for this, but it''s not something I''m going to stand in and ask.


    ''Or would you be willing to be the patron, Dark Knight-sama?


    Shenna says with a superior laugh.


    ''Fine. I''ll be your backer.''


    I readily agree.


    Shenna''s dancing was brilliant. If the case is over and Shenna can return to the troupe, I''d be willing to support her financially.


    Of course, you can''t use the name of the dark knight, but you can sponsor them through Regina.


    ''Eh, ....... The ....... That .......


    For some reason, Shenna looks surprised when I say that to her.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    I mean, no!��It''s nothing!


    ?


    Shenna is blushing, wondering what''s wrong. And she''s muttering to herself, "What if it breaks?" or something like that.


    I don''t know what that means. I nod my head.


    While exchanging these words, we head to the theater.


    Eventually we arrive at the theater.


    Sienna. Can you wait here for me?


    We can''t risk anyone knowing about Shenna. You''ll have to wait here.


    Yes, sir. But if the man who did that to Marcius while you were away attacks him in the manner that he did: ......


    He''s probably thinking of Marcias, who lost his head. Shenna says with a shudder in her body.


    Even though Shenna''s restraints have already been released, Shenna doesn''t run away because she''s afraid of Ainoe and the others.


    Shenna looks at herself anxiously.


    ''''Then I''ll give you this.


    I hand over the sword I carry.


    The sword was made for me in case I left Nargol. The black blade is filled with my magic. It will at least buy you some time.


    Shenna takes the sword and embraces it.


    Did it stop shaking a little?


    Well, I''m off.


    I''m walking alone.


    No matter how many alarm systems there are, you shouldn''t be able to refuse anyone coming in front of you with impunity.


    So pretend to be a normal person and there will be no problem.


    I enter the entrance of the theater.


    As I enter, I see two men standing there.


    Please wait. From here on out, no one but authorized personnel are allowed to enter.


    One man stands in front of me.


    ''I have brought a bouquet of flowers for Lady Ainoe from my master, the former Senator Cornes. Please act as an intermediary.


    I say the lines I had prepared.


    ''Master Cornes''?��But it''s not the usual one, is it?


    The man must know the face of Cornes'' messenger. This may have been a mistake.


    ''You may say that, but ....... I was only told to give myself a bouquet of flowers rather than my master.''


    I give myself a troubled look and bow my head.


    ''''Ha ......, well, it can''t be helped. Then I''ll just keep the bouquet.


    A man tries to accept a bouquet of flowers.


    ''Hey!��No!��My husband has asked me to give it to you directly from me. Please let Ainoe-sama take care of this for me.


    I stand back and try not to give myself a bouquet of flowers.


    Honestly, this exchange is a pain in the ass.


    Threatening them might be quicker, but they are just doing their job diligently.


    I can''t imitate threatening someone who is doing their job seriously.


    Ha, I understand. I''ll go ask Miss Ainoe, so please wait here for a moment.


    One of the men withdraws to the back.


    You and the other receptionist are left at the entrance.


    Eventually, someone comes from the back.


    "Huh?


    I couldn''t help but let out a dumb voice when I saw the figure from the back.


    The brave Rage of Light was standing in front of me.

 74 God of sleep

    Dark Knight Kroki


    What is the situation with this?


    Rage is right in front of me.


    I''m sure I would look dumb as I suddenly appeared.


    The brave man of light and I, the dark knight, have bumped into each other.


    I''m not going to let him get away with it.


    ''''Awwww!


    A panicked voice comes out.


    ''Are you the messenger of Cornes?''


    Rage says with a wry smile.


    And that''s where I notice the discomfort.


    Huh? Something is wrong.


    ''Hmm, what is it?��Do you have something on my face?


    Rage, who looked at me quizzically as I didn''t say anything myself, said.


    ''Um, do you recognize your face?''


    No?��I don''t know.


    Rage says, sounding a little irritated.


    That statement confirms it.


    I couldn''t remember his face: ------ ����������������


    Come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve ever shown my face properly.


    It helped, but there was something untenable about it.


    ''What?''��What are you doing on all fours all of a sudden?


    I can hear Rage say curiously.


    I suppose it doesn''t matter what a man''s face is to Rage.


    Well, I didn''t want them to remember me or anything at all, so there''s no problem.


    It''s more convenient to be treated as someone who doesn''t exist.


    Yeah. So, I don''t care.


    "Yikes!��No!��It''s nothing!��No, really~!��It''s nothing!


    I say with an effort.


    ''Really? You''re weird.


    Rage nods his head.


    I''m sorry for being so weird!


    More importantly, why is Rage here?


    That''s when I realized that.


    Apparently, Rage and the others have also noticed that Ainoe is bewitching.


    If that''s the case, it''s probably the end for Ainoe.


    And if Rage and the others are there, it will be difficult to contact them. I decide to leave here in a hurry.


    ''''I''m just feeling a little sick!��Now, please take this to Master Ainoe!


    He pressed the bouquet of flowers to Rage and forced a smile on his face.


    Maybe her face was drawn up. Rage is looking at him with a surprised expression. But it doesn''t matter anymore.


    ''Whoa?��Oh? Okay.


    Rage nodded as he accepted the bouquet of flowers.


    Then he himself hurried back the way he had come and left the place.


    ��Silone, the maiden of the sword


    There''s a delicious looking cheesecake and a nice smelling tea in front of me.


    ''''Wow~ Looks delicious. That''s as good as Sahoko-san!


    I look at Sahoko and praise her.


    ''Hehe, thank you, Sirone.''


    And this tea is a mentee?


    Yeah. It''s Sirone''s childhood friend''s favorite tea.


    Sahoko is right, Menty said Kroki used to drink well at Nargol.


    I just don''t know if he really likes this. Because there''s nothing else out there, so maybe he drinks this all the time.


    I''m going to look for a cup of tea that Kroki might like.


    ''I''m back, guys,''


    Just as I was saying this, Reiji-kun came back.


    ''Welcome back, Mr. Rage. What was he like?


    I ask Rage-kun.


    ''Rage-kun must have been answering the person who came to visit Mr. Ainoe.


    ''It''s hard to answer what kind of guy he was. But I had a feeling he was a strange guy.


    Rage-kun replies with a serious face.


    I nod my head at that. It''s rare to see him make this kind of face.


    Rage always has a relaxed expression on his face.


    No matter what kind of hardship he''s going through, he doesn''t mind getting over it. What could have happened to him?


    Weird?��I''m curious.


    Chiyuki asks Reigi.


    ''I don''t know. I just haven''t stopped shaking since I met him.


    With that, Rage-kun held out his right hand. He was trembling a little.


    ''''What''s wrong, Mr. Rage. You look like you''re frightened.''''


    Reno says with concern.


    ''Scared?��You think I''m scared?


    Rage, you are looking at your right hand with an expression of disbelief.


    I can''t believe it either. Chiyuki, Sahoko, Reno, and Nao also look at him with a look of disbelief on their faces.


    More than anything else, it seems that Reiji himself is unbelievable.


    It''s hard to believe that he''s frightened. Who the hell is this guy who came to visit you?


    Rage-kun shook his head.


    ''I don''t know, Chiyuki. He seemed like an unimportant guy who could be anywhere.


    The air is a little heavy.


    "Haha, what''s going on with you guys? It''s just my imagination!


    Nao, the mood-maker, makes a cheerful noise.


    ''Well, maybe it''s just my imagination. ...... For that matter, Rage, what''s that flower you''re holding in your right hand?


    Chiyuki says, looking at the flower that Reige is holding.


    ''Ah, so this is it,''


    Then he holds a flower in his hand and puts it in front of us.


    ''It''s a beautiful flower, Mr. Ray.''


    Sahoko says, looking at the flowers.


    The flower is pretty, with a light purple color.


    The guy who came to visit Ainoe brought these flowers. He gave me one when he gave Ainoe a bouquet of flowers. You''ll be able to get a better idea of what this flower smells like, Chiyuki.


    After saying that, Reigi gives the flower to Chiyuki-san.


    Chiyuki-san smells the flowers.


    ''Is this a mentee?''


    Yeah, yeah. From the smell, it must be Menty.


    We are all surprised by what Mr. Rage said.


    It''s because we''ve seen mentees as tea, but this is the first time we''ve seen an actual flower.


    ''Huh?��Isn''t the mentee the flower that blooms in Nargol?


    You''re right, Reno. As I recall, Menty is the flower of Nargol.


    Reno and Nao are right. The mentee is the flower of Nargol.


    ''Silone, I believe the person who brought that flower to you claimed to be a messenger for Senator Cornes, right?


    I nodded at Chiyuki''s words.


    ''''That flower was brought to me by a messenger of Cornes ....... If that''s the case, then it''s safe to assume that Lord Cornes is related to the Demon King worshippers.


    Sir Decius nodded and said.


    ''Yeah, and then that guy seemed to know me. Well, I''m famous, so maybe it''s only natural that he knows.


    Mr. Rage says with a grim face.


    Perhaps he is remembering the messenger of Cornes.


    It''s not just a simple matter to make a face like this for Rage-kun.


    The actuality of this is that there is a possibility that Cornes-dono will know that we are suspicious of Ainoe.


    ''Sir Decius is right. We might as well hurry up and check on Cornes. After we eat this, we''ll head to Cornes'' mansion.


    Everyone nodded at Chiyuki''s words.


    ��Dancer Shenna.


    Grabbing the sword that was entrusted to him by the Dark Knight earlier, he hides from a little distance and watches the theater from a distance.


    Then I check my surroundings from time to time.


    My body trembles at the thought that whoever did that to Marcias might attack me.


    When I pulled out my sword a little, I could see the black blade. I thought I could see black flames from that black sword blade.


    It''s definitely a magical weapon.


    This sword seems to have been made by a dark knight.


    That dark knight has amazing sword skills, but it''s amazing that he can also make magical weapons.


    This reminds me of the morning.


    The dark knight wielding a wooden sword. It seems that the dark knight forges his sword every day.


    He swings his sword very slowly, taking his time to swing it once.


    He continues to do that many times.


    I tried to imitate it too, but just by doing it once, I started to sweat.


    The dark knight says it''s because I used muscles I don''t normally use.


    The dark knight swung his sword as if to check his movements one by one, leaving me tired.


    His movements were beautiful.


    The Moonlight Goddess was also imitating beside me, but this one was awkward.


    That dark knight is definitely strong. And since he''s going to patronize me, I shouldn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    I put my sword back on and look at the theater.


    Then the Dark Knight comes back by himself.


    Something is wrong.


    ''''Um, what''s going on?''''


    The Dark Knight shakes his head as I ask.


    ''I kind of lost my strength. ...... And I''m sorry, Shenna. You can''t meet Ainoe. The brave men will be watching over you.


    The Dark Knight bows to me.


    ''What?��Is that so?


    Yeah. But I don''t know how I got to Ainoe.


    The Dark Knight ponders.


    Why are the brave men ...... to sister Ainoe? No wait, maybe the flute I gave to my brother was a clue to the investigation into the theater company.


    When I left my brother for the last time, he said he would investigate the case with the brave men.


    I tell the Dark Knight about it.


    ''I see, flute to my brother.


    ''Yes, I believe that''s where the play was investigated.


    ''Right. But that''s not going to get us anywhere near the playhouse: ....... Let''s see if we can''t get some information on Rage and the others somehow.


    The Dark Knight is troubled.


    I think about it too.


    My brother said he was going to investigate with the brave men. If that''s the case, then maybe my brother Decius is in that theater.


    I think of Marcius. There is a very dangerous man behind sister Ainoe.


    Could it be that my brother is in harm''s way?


    If that''s the case, we''ll have to do something about it.


    ''Huh? I think we''ve gotten a call.


    It was when I was thinking about my brother.


    The Dark Knight speaks up.


    ''Um?��What''s going on?


    But the Dark Knight doesn''t respond.


    It''s like he''s having a conversation with someone who isn''t here.


    ''I''m sorry, Shenna. I have someplace to go. Why don''t you go on back? Tell Coona I''m going to the labyrinth to see Llanfeld.


    The dark knight left me alone and hurriedly went away.


    ��?


    This place is heaven.


    After all, there''s plenty of good food here.


    It''s a far cry from the western desert where I was born and raised.


    I thank the chief for inviting me here.


    I walk through the mansion.


    Children with their eyes covered are spinning happily.


    I am happy to see them.


    I love children. It makes me happy just to see them.


    The children were out at night, and the sand man brought them to me.


    The sand man is a follower of the God of Sleep, the son of the God of Death whom I serve.


    The sand man spreads a potion called "sand" throughout the city, giving humans happy dreams.


    However, if he continued to use the sand, he would be unable to wake up from his slumber and would become a resident of the dreamland.


    Then he becomes a follower of the God of Sleep.


    What a hilarious story, isn''t it?


    I get hungry too.


    All the kids are blindfolded because they don''t have to open their eyes.


    I enjoy watching the children playing happily.


    Is it because they are having fun? A glowing butterfly appears and spins happily together.


    ''Oh?''


    That''s where I find myself.


    A girl is walking away from the circle of children.


    A beautiful girl with silvery white hair.


    But the girl isn''t covering her eyes.


    "Wait.


    I hold the girl back.


    The girl turns around.


    "What?


    You don''t look very happy.


    Why do you keep your eyes open? You''re a bad boy. You''ll have to meditate on that too. Come on, let''s have some pleasant dreams with everyone.


    I say, pointing to the kids who are having fun going around.


    ''The only time Kuna has pleasant dreams is when she''s with Kroki. She never sleeps here.


    I hear the girl''s words and I wonder.


    Strange. I''m sure none of the kids I brought with me had silver hair.


    I realize what''s going on.


    "Intruder!��Everyone come!


    I call my people.


    ''What''s going on!


    They''re gathering around.


    ''Hmph!��I don''t have time for you guys. Kuna goes first.


    The glowing butterflies gather around the girl and go.


    And when they cover the whole body, the girl disappears.


    It''s as if the girl from earlier was an illusion.


    But if it wasn''t, it''s bad news.


    ''Oh my God!��Everyone look for the intruder!


    Xand, god of sleep and dreams


    The dark underground altar is meant to worship my father, the god of death.


    I feel like I haven''t seen my father in a long time before his body collapsed.


    I turn around and see someone prostrate in front of me.


    It''s an ugly one. But it''s usable.


    I''m pretty sure his name is Cornes now.


    Cornes is said to be one of the highest-ranking human beings. I don''t care how high he ranks in the human race.


    Atranaqua does not know the true identity of this Kornes.


    I''m not sure if it''s because Atranaqua and I didn''t get along very well with each other.


    That''s why I didn''t tell them about him.


    ''That''s a pretty good altar,'' he said. It looks like you''re making a lot of money, don''t you think?


    "Yes, it is all in your power, Lord Zand. We thank you for bringing us, the people of the desert, to this land.


    Cornes bows to me again.


    ''By the way, Master Xand. What can I do for you today?


    ''Yeah, there''s a kid in this neighborhood I''d like to get a hold of. I just came to check on him.


    Is that so? You are a lucky girl to be loved by the God of Sleep. I''m sure you''ll have good dreams.


    Kornes is right. I suppose I should say I''m lucky to be loved.


    I am the God of Sleep. I''m a conduit to dreamland.


    I have a fascination for making dreams come true.


    My goddess would be happy to see me.


    And my goddess is in the mansion where the Dark Knight has a stronghold.


    The problem is, how do I get my hands on her?


    I''ve been told that the silver and white goddess is quite strong, even if not as strong as the dark knight. If I''m a small god, I won''t be able to win a head-to-head battle.


    The only thing I can do is to find an opening. What is a good way to do it?


    I''ve only ever dealt with weak guys. I''ve tried to keep myself in a safe place as much as possible.


    But I want the head of the silver goddess.


    I want to cut off the goddess'' head.


    I''ve never seen this happen before. I think I may have fallen in love.


    There is no better time than when that goddess is here.


    I was thinking about this when I heard the words.


    Kornes'' men come into the room with this altar.


    As he approaches Kornes, his men whisper in his ear.


    ''How absurd!��Are you sure you''re not mistaken?!


    Cornes shouts out.


    ''What''s wrong with you?''


    ''Master Xand. My men tell me that it looks like there''s been a break-in. I don''t believe that''s possible, but I''m going to take a look.


    Kornes bows his head and walks away.


    I think about it after Kornes leaves.


    An intruder, you say? That''s ridiculous?


    The mansion is warded. It should be impossible to enter without being noticed.


    We have to deal with anyone who enters by disappearing at the entrance.


    What''s happening?


    A glowing butterfly crosses in front of me as I''m struggling with it.


    Again, this is the second time I''ve seen this butterfly.


    Not even a single insect is supposed to be able to enter this basement. What''s the meaning of this?


    If you look closely, you can see many glowing white butterflies flying around the room.


    ''What?!��What the hell is going on here?!


    I look around.


    And that''s when I looked behind me.


    There was a goddess standing there with a scythe at the ready.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    The Republic of Ariadia is a fan-shaped country centered at the mouth of the Kish River.


    There are three walls, and the Kapilino district is located on the west side of the second wall.


    The Kapirino district is located on a slightly hilly terrain and enjoys good sunshine.


    This is where most of the wealthy people live and work.


    In this Kapirino area, there are myself, Reigi, Nao, Lino and Decius.


    By the way, Shirone and Sahoko are not here. They are staying home to keep an eye on Ainoe.


    ''Is that the Kornes residence?��It''s a pretty big house.


    I say, looking at the Cornes mansion from a little distance. Despite the fact that real estate in this area is expensive, Senator Cornes'' mansion is quite large.


    There are many people with weapons inside that Cornes mansion.


    It''s not unusual for senators and others to have private armies for protection, but there are a few too many of them.


    Wouldn''t it be difficult for citizens to go and petition the government if they were this stuffy?


    A member of the Senate is the equivalent of an aristocrat in other countries.


    The house of a nobleman is usually open to the citizens as much as possible. They have a duty to ensure that the opinions of the citizens who come to petition them are reflected in society.


    But the gates of the Cornes house are tightly shut.


    This may be the reason why the councilor Kornes has a bad reputation.


    And there''s more to the Cornes mansion than that.


    His mansion is surrounded by strong wards. Isn''t he after all doing something wrong?


    That''s right, Lord Chiyuki. It''s a mystery to me how Lord Cornes managed to acquire such a large mansion.


    My question Decius answers.


    ''Mystery?��What do you mean by that?


    Nao asks Decius.


    ''The House of Cornes is a prominent family in Ariadia, but that was a long time ago. Lord Cornes was on the verge of falling into debt until three years ago. That has suddenly turned into a feather in his cap.''


    You''ve gone from strength to strength? I doubt it.


    Mr. Rage makes a grim face.


    ''''Yes. It is said that he may have profited from the sale of ''sand'' of all things.


    Sand?��What''s that~


    Reno is right. I don''t know what it means to make money selling sand.


    ''''Sand'''' is a powder. It''s called that because it''s as dry as sand.


    Decius explains.


    "''Sand'', huh? What''s that medicine? Sir Decius?


    A sleeping potion, Lord Chiyuki. They say it gives you good dreams.


    We frown at that explanation.


    There''s something blatantly fishy about it: ......


    That''s right, Nao.


    Nao and Reno are right, it''s too suspicious. Obviously too suspicious. Isn''t that ''sand'' a drug?


    ''Sir Decius. Is that ''sand'' not harmful to the human body?


    ''Yes. I was curious, so I got the Sand and asked the priest of Phanakea to examine it, but all he could tell me was that it was a powerful magic potion. But I have heard that some of those who have used the Sand have stopped waking up.


    ''Obviously it''s not dangerous!��Why aren''t you enforcing it?!


    I almost scream.


    ''The ''sand'' is mainly available in the outer city. It''s mainly non-citizens who use it, too. Citizens seem to be using it as well, but no damage has been reported yet. If there is no damage to the citizens, the Senate won''t take action.


    It makes my head hurt.


    What does it matter if the heavyweights of this country are not citizens?


    So you''re saying that Cornes is the one supplying the ''sand''?


    ''Yes, my brave lord. It seems to be the case. It seems that the "Sand Man," the "Sand" dealer, has been in and out of the Cornes residence. ......


    Decius explains ''The Sand Man''.


    The man who carries a bag and sells the "sand". Moreover, this Man of Sand is suspected of abducting children.


    Recently, there are even rumors that the Man of Sand is coming to visit you if you don''t sleep early.


    The Man of the Sand has been coming in and out of the Kornes residence.


    The evidence is there, but the citizens are not harmed and nothing can be done about it because he is a senator.


    Maybe Decius is also irritated.


    But still, "Sand" and "Sand Man". You might want to check that too.


    ''''Chiyuki-san. There seems to be something noisy at the Cornes residence.''''


    Nao was right.


    A shout could be heard coming from the Kornes mansion.


    ''We''ll have to go,''


    Rage paces forward.


    ''Yes, Mr. Rage. Lord Decius, you can do this if it''s a voluntary investigation rather than a mandatory one, can''t you?��It''s fine if you''re willing to talk to Senator Cornes voluntarily, right?


    I ask as I walk behind Rage.


    ''Yes, Lord Sage. As long as it''s not forced, there''s no problem.


    I nod.


    Then we head to the Cornes Mansion.


    ��Kuna, the silvery white witch.


    ''Ouch ....... It hurts. ....... Dear Kuna. Please don''t do it again .......


    The ugly six-eyed rat that''s stomping around grunts.


    But now it''s probably not a rat, it''s probably a maggot. After all, I''ve cut off all of this guy''s limbs.


    The maggot is saying something, but it won''t stop stepping on it.


    It seems that this maggot is on the edge of the divine race, but I could easily take him down by surprise from behind.


    Since it''s not Kuroki, it''s only natural that you can easily defeat it if you are caught by surprise.


    ''''Squeaky and May. Shut up for a minute.


    I stomp my foot hard.


    The worms scream more. It''s really deafening.


    It''s not just this guy. I need to give that Urvald guy a good beating, too, or I won''t feel good about it.


    ''I''ve told you everything!��So forgive me!


    The worm is crying.


    I''m certainly tired of stepping on it. Let''s stop stepping on it after this.


    ''Well, all right. I''m going to stop you now.


    The maggot smiles sneeringly as Coona says this.


    ''Then I''ll have my head cut off.


    Coona raises his scythe.


    ''Why?!��You will forgive me!


    Yeah?��I''m not saying I''m going to forgive you. You are going to be this. You will rejoice.


    Take out the dried heads from space.


    It is the dried heads of those who were once ogres. These heads are alive and can teach Kuna many things.


    This is a trick I learned from the great witch of the swamps to the west of the Demon King''s Castle.


    I''ll do the same for this maggot.


    This is the first time I''ve gotten the head of the divine race, so I''m a little excited.


    ''''Hi!��Dried heads!��I won''t be happy if you just chopped off my head!��How could you do such a terrible thing!


    The maggot cries out, but he won''t listen.


    This maggot should be grateful for the usefulness of Kuna.


    Now that''s enough.


    I''m going to swing the scythe and cut off his head.


    "Well, now we''re going to have to be brave.


    I look up, stepping over the quieted-out worms.

 75 Tokyo ghoul

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Me, Rage, Reno, Nao and Decius come to the front door of the Cornes mansion.


    As we approach the front door, two gatekeepers stop us.


    They are probably Cornes'' private army. They are armed.


    Then I realize who the private soldiers are.


    ''Who are you?��What do you want?!


    A large private soldier stares at us and says.


    ''I am Decius, son of Nakius, son of Senator Nakius, a servant of Lord God King Odis. I would like you to intercede with Lord Cornes.


    Decius bows his head. He''s wondering what to do about being named by the same senator.


    The gatekeepers consult in a whisper.


    ''All right. Wait for me.


    One of the gatekeepers disappears into the back.


    ''Looks like it''s a hit, Chiyuki.


    Rage looks at me and says.


    Apparently, Rage has noticed it too.


    ''What do you call it, that animal? I''ve seen it on TV a long time ago?


    We''re hyenas, Lino.


    Oh, I see. Right, Nao, you''re a hyena.


    Reno and Nao have noticed it too.


    ''Um, what are you talking about?''


    Decius is the only one who doesn''t notice.


    A few moments later, the gatekeeper returns. He has a woman who looks like a maid of honor at his side.


    ''''Your master will see you now. Please come in.


    The maid of honor bows her head.


    We walk in through the front door.


    We enter the parlor and an elderly man is waiting for us.


    ''This is, this is Sir Decius. And you lot are? What the hell do you want?


    The first man looks at Decius and us.


    It appears that this man is Cornes. After all, Cornes is the same as the gatekeeper and the maid of honor.


    This Cornes didn''t come to the banquet, so he doesn''t seem to know about us.


    ''''Thank you for letting me meet you. This is Rage-dono, the brave man of light, and his companions Chiyuki-dono, Reno-dono and Nao-dono. Kornes-dono, I had to come to ask you something.


    Decius greets us politely.


    But we, except for Decius, don''t do anything. I don''t feel like doing anything.


    Kornes seems surprised to be told that he is a brave man of light. He didn''t expect us to come.


    But when he composed himself, he urged us to take a seat.


    We take our seats.


    What can I do for you?��Lord Decius to the Brave Lord of Light?


    Cornes sits down on our body surface and says.


    ''I''m actually looking for someone.


    A man?��Ho, who is it?


    ''I don''t know her name. All we know is that she is a beautiful woman with silvery white hair. We call her the Goddess of Moonlight.


    Cornes'' eyebrows twitch when Decius says this. He seems to have an idea of what this looks like.


    ''The woman with the white and silver hair?��You''re looking for that woman?


    ''Yes, Lord Cornes. It seems to me that he is someone who was involved in the Chalkinos incident the other day. Do you have any idea what happened?


    That being said, Cornes thinks about it. He seems unsure of what to answer.


    ''Huh, what do you mean? I don''t know.


    Kornes thinks about it, then blurts out.


    ''That''s a lie,''


    ''Lord Cornes. That''s a lie.


    Reno and Decius declare that they can detect a lie.


    ''Lies?��Huh? What are you talking about?��I know of no such person and he is not in the house. If it''s an investigation, I will refuse to do so.


    Cornes says with a chuckle.


    He seems to think that because he''s a senator, he won''t be investigated.


    ''Chiyuki. Isn''t that enough?


    Rage looks at me and says. It''s like he''s asking how long we''re going to be doing this charade.


    ''Well, Mr. Rage. Can I ask you one last question?��Senator Cornes, how long have you been in this country?


    I say this and Decius looks at me with a look that says what are you asking about?


    Cornes also gives me a look that says he doesn''t know why he''s asking that.


    ''Since when?''��I was born in this country.


    That was when Kornes said that. Decius stood up, as if surprised.


    Finally, Decius seemed to notice.


    ''Lord Cornes?!��What about you?!


    Cornes gives Decius a look that says he''s put away.


    Cornes''s family had been senators for generations. So if it was the real Cornes, he would have been born in this country.


    But the one in front of him is probably not the real Kornes.


    ''Why don''t you go ahead and show him who you really are?��It''s obvious to us who you are.


    When I say this, Cornes stands up. And his face begins to change.


    Eventually it becomes a head like a hyena.


    ''Goooooooooooo!''��You''ve been spotted!


    Cornes bared his fangs as his identity was discovered.


    ''What if the people around you show up too?��I know you''re there.


    Nao said in a swallowing tone, looking around and disappearing, revealing those who had surrounded us.


    They were hyenas with heads just like Cornes. They all have weapons and are threatening us.


    ''Kho?��What the hell is this?��What is it, Chiyuki-dono!


    Decius asks me, panicked by Kornes''s transformation into a demon and being further surrounded by it.


    ''It''s probably a ghoul. I''ve never seen one before either.''


    I say, looking at those surrounding me.


    Ghouls are demons that live in the desert and can change their body color and appearance. They have the head of a hyena and can eat the flesh of any species other than their own.


    They are also called corpse demons because they eat corpses, and in the case of females they are called ghouls.


    They are also known as ghouls, or in the case of women, ghouls.


    Ghouls use this ability to transform into other races and secretly eat them.


    It is said that ghouls can transform into beautiful women and eat the men they attract through their s*xuality.


    However, it is said that if a ghoul is suckled by another race, it becomes a milk brother and can become a friend of the ghoul.


    I didn''t think the ghoul had come to the Republic of Ariadia, which can be called the human capital, to Tokyo.


    Decius in particular would be shocked. After all, the senator who runs the politics of this country has become a ghoul.


    ''Well, let''s do it,''


    Rage stands up calmly and draws his sword.


    A golden sword barrel appears.


    Naturally, me, Reno and Nao also stand up.


    ''''Lord Decius. It seems that we need a vote of the senate to punish a senator, but what will happen in this case?


    I look at Decius and say.


    ''The law is against people. It does not apply to demons.


    Decius says and draws the sword from his waist.


    Now that you''ve given me permission, I''ll let you fight to your heart''s content.


    I twirl the sage''s staff with both hands.


    ''d*mn!��Curse you!��Be a dog!


    When Kornes shouts, the magic is released.


    The ghoul has the power to not only transform itself, but also change others into another form. This would be the curse of its animalization.


    But that level of magical power is not enough to defeat us.


    ''''Kyaun!


    An adorable whine can be heard from next door.


    A white dog shows its face from inside Decius'' clothes as it falls to the floor.


    I take back my previous statement, it seems that Decius couldn''t stand the curse.


    Oh well. He should be able to return to normal once he defeats the curse-causing ghoul. If that doesn''t work, I''ll break the curse for you.


    ''Fool, you''ve withstood the chief''s magic!


    Surprise comes from the ghouls surrounding us.


    You''re gonna have to give up.��Ghouls!


    Rage thrusts his sword at the ghoul that was Cornes.


    ''d*mn it!��All together!


    The ghouls come to challenge us with their weapons raised.


    ''Don''t think you can win with this much!


    My voice rang out in the mansion.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    He comes to the surface of the labyrinth.


    Because this is where Llanfeld is coming.


    I fly through the air and descend alone to the central square.


    There I find my rider, Glorious the dragon, in the middle of the square. Glorious, the dragon, is there with his rider, the dragon Glorious, surrounded by Rithatman and his friends.


    Glorious. Glorious, have you been a good boy?


    Then he pats Glorious'' neck.


    When he pats his neck, Glorious lets out a sweet voice.


    ''Thank you guys too,''


    The lizardmen bowed their heads as I thanked them.


    ''My lord Dihardt,''


    I look behind me and I see someone else approaching.


    It''s Llanfeld. Behind him you can see his men, the Dark Knights, and a dragon smaller than Glorious, but bigger than Glorious.


    The dragon is Lunfeld''s rider, the Thunder Dragon, a Thunder Dragon. I had heard that he was recuperating after being wounded in the battle with Rage, but I wonder if he''s already healed?


    ''It''s been a long time, Lord Llanfeld. What''s happened to you?��I didn''t expect you, His Majesty''s entourage, to come to this place.


    I say to myself, looking at Lanfeld.


    Lanfeld is the first of the four Damon Lords, known as the Four Heavenly Kings.


    And the Dark Knights led by him are the elite of the Demon Lord''s army. Their job is to protect Nargol. Is it right for them to come to this land away from Nargol?


    ''Actually, sir. We are now in charge of this labyrinth. That is why I am here.


    Lanfeld explains.


    Originally, this place was supposed to be managed by the dwarves under the control of the Haybos God.


    However, if you think about it, there is a possibility that Lavrus will come to retake this labyrinth.


    Thinking that it was impossible for the dwarves alone to protect it, the god Heybos turned to Modes rather than the gods of Elyos.


    And instead of the dwarves, Modes'' men were to manage this labyrinth.


    It was for this reason that Runfeld had come here to check on them.


    If you look closely, you can also see the dwarves.


    Perhaps they were sent by the god Heybos to investigate the labyrinth.


    ''''I see. ''''So, Sir Llanfeld is the administrator of this place?''''


    ''No, I am on a mission to protect you. I will be sending someone else to do it. ...... It''s just that I have no one to do it.


    I nodded at Lanfeld''s words.


    The only people who could manage this labyrinth would be the Four Heavenly Kings or their subordinate Greater (Arc) Damons. However, for them, as high ranking (Greater) Damons, sending them to this place would be tantamount to a left turn.


    No one would want to come here.


    There may be some who want a human girl, like Zeal, but those who do are not suited to be administrators.


    However, we can''t leave it as it is, so it seems that Runfeld has come to take a look at it.


    I''m impressed by that.


    Llanfeld is really a serious man. I have a good feeling about him.


    He wouldn''t really want to bow to himself. But he bows to himself, without any personal feelings.


    He came to me once to ask me to teach him the sword.


    It''s probably because he''s frustrated that he couldn''t stop the brave man.


    I want to learn from the way he begs me to teach him, even if I hate him, to become strong.


    But I don''t have the ability to teach anyone.


    In the end, I just went along with the training I was doing. Even so, Runfeld was still thanking me.


    ''''Well, I don''t have an imposter ...... that''s a problem. By the way, what''s the reason you called yourself here, Lord Llanfeld?


    I cut myself off from the main issue. Why did I call myself? You shouldn''t have to call yourself if you just want to enter the labyrinth.


    ''That''s because I can''t enter the labyrinth because of your dragon, my lord.


    I can''t help but say "ahh" at Runfeld''s words.


    The square where Glorious is located is in front of the building that goes underground.


    You could go in from the side to avoid Glorious, but Lanfeld and the others were hesitant to get close to Glorious and couldn''t enter.


    Glorious is quiet to himself and those he recognizes, but he seems to be fierce to the rest of us.


    I hadn''t noticed because I only saw him meekly.


    ''I''m sorry, Lord Llanfeld,''


    I apologize. I certainly can''t get in if Glorious was there.


    ''No, sir. I''m sorry to bother you, sir.


    Lanfeld bows his head, but the bad one is here.


    Myself, I move Glorious to the side so that Lanfeld and the others can get through.


    ''Thank you, my lord,''


    Lanfeld thanked him and Lanfeld''s men walked into the labyrinth.


    ''By the way, my lord. Would you like to know the whereabouts of Lord Ulvald?


    Lanfeld watches his men enter and asks himself.


    ''Lord Ulvald?��No, I don''t know. Why do you ask yourself that?


    He tilts his head.


    ''It is. It seems that Lord Ulvald is here. We would like to have our assistance, but we have been unable to contact him. His Excellency was here first, and I thought you might be aware of this: .......


    ''I see. I see.


    Perhaps it''s because of the Lesser Damon Zeal thing.


    Maybe he''s looking for Zeal. I made the mistake of telling Zeal to run away at that moment.


    I feel responsible.


    ''I can find him myself if you want?


    When he says this, Lanfeld gives him a strange look.


    ''My lord?��Are you sure?


    Yes, although I can''t guarantee that I''ll find it. Besides, I''m curious about some things.


    I explain myself about Xand.


    ''Well, that god of sleep is coming this way: ....... I guess I''d better be on the lookout for the area too.''


    Lanfeld seems to know Xand. He nodded as he listened to himself.


    ''Yes, you''d better be vigilant. ''Oh yes!��Speaking of vigilance, Lord Lanfeld. We have some brave men here. I don''t think they will ever come to this labyrinth, but be careful.


    Llanfeld jolts as he says this to himself.


    ''Lord Llanfeld?''


    It''s all right, my lord. I have grown stronger since then. This time I won''t fall unconscious.


    Saying that, he touched the sword at his waist.


    That sword is the thunderbolt sword that I got to win against Rage. It''s a thunderbolt magic sword that calls out a thundercloud when you pull it out.


    I can see that the hand that is touching the sword has strength in it.


    I have a bad feeling when I look at Lanfeld''s condition.


    I have a feeling that Lord Llanfeld wants a rematch with Rage.


    But he can''t move from that place to protect Nargol.


    If he were to fight again, Rage would have to attack again.


    But right now, Rage is right under our noses. If you move just a little bit, you should be able to fight the Rage and others.


    If you look closely, you''ll see the number of people they are bringing with them.


    You''re going to leave Rage''s friends to their subordinates, and you yourself are going to go one-on-one with Rage, aren''t you?


    I don''t think he would do that without an order, but he might do something reckless if given the chance.


    A strange silence passes between himself and Lanfeld.


    And I was the one who moved first.


    There''s no point in thinking about it.


    So let''s go home for now. Coona will be waiting for us.


    ''''I see, then I''ll go. Lord Lanfeld, please don''t do anything rash.


    I left the place with a hint of anxiety.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    I''m the only one who has been exposed as an abomination.


    Sir Decius tells us that the ghoul that was turned into Cornes has been exterminated so he can turn back into a human from a dog.


    He is quite depressed, probably because he was turned into a dog and also because we saw him naked when he was turned back into a human.


    ''Don''t be depressed, Sir Decius. You looked so cute.''


    Yeah, yeah. It was really cute.


    Reno and Nao say in a cheerful voice.


    They may be trying to encourage him, but they''re only making Decius feel more and more depressed.


    ''No, Sir Decius. That ghoul was a powerful sorcerer. Sir Decius will not be bothered.''


    I''m going to encourage Decius to do the same.


    I think the magic of the ghoul that actually turned into Cornes was powerful. I''m sure that the magic resistance must be high since Decius has received the blessing of an angel. That Decius couldn''t resist, so it must be a special ghoul.


    It must have been the ghoulishest that surpassed the ghouls and ghouls. I think stupidly.


    ''Well, whatever. It was a mistake to exterminate them all.


    Rage looks at the ghoul''s body and says.


    ''I guess so. We should have left one of them behind to get some information.''


    Nao is right.


    While we were fighting, we found some children who were brought in as food for the ghouls.


    We got angry at that, and quickly got rid of all the ghouls without thinking twice.


    We should have let one of them live.


    And I wonder.


    All the people in the mansion were ghouls. So who was the one who brought the bouquet of flowers that was answered by Rage?


    Rage says that whoever brought the bouquet didn''t look like a ghoul. What does that mean?


    However, I don''t even bother to revive the ghouls to get information from them.


    ''''Hmmm. But there might still be some survivors. Nao-chan, are there any ghouls in hiding?


    Nao shook her head at Reno''s words.


    ''''Hmmm. I can''t feel those people anymore. But it looks like there is a basement. I can''t sense it only there.


    The basement?


    Yes, Chiyuki-san. But the basement is the only place I can''t sense it. It''s probably because they put up a barrier.


    That means the building and the basement, which means there''s a double layer of boundaries.


    ''Well, let''s go down there and see what we can find. Maybe we''ll find something.


    When I say this, Reno gives me a disgusted look.


    ''A basement, huh. I don''t like it when there are lots of human bones in there.''


    That''s all right, Reno. Ghouls can eat bones, just like hyenas. There''s never any human bones left in them.


    Hyenas can eat bones that other animals won''t. It''s the same with ghouls.


    And the fact that no bodies are left behind is sometimes one of the reasons why ghouls are hard to find.


    "No one will notice if they die? That''s not very nice.


    Nao says darkly.


    I feel like I''m remembering something bad.


    I don''t know the story of Nao''s past. It''s because Nao doesn''t want to talk about it.


    That''s why I haven''t been able to ask him anything either.


    "Don''t worry, Nao. When she disappears, I''ll find her. And I will find you to the end of the earth.


    Rage puts his hand on Nao''s head with a pop and says.


    ''Rage senpai ......''


    Nao''s expression brightens as she pats his head.


    ''There wasn''t a woman who looked like a moonlight goddess after all. They seemed to know what they were, though.''


    Rage says in a cheerful voice, perhaps to change the subject.


    I looked around the mansion and didn''t see a woman who looked like that. Maybe it''s a shame for Rage.


    ''That''s a shame, Rage-kun. It was probably Gura who was transformed. We should probably assume that we took it down without even realizing it.


    Gura turns into a beautiful woman. The goddess of moonlight that Decius saw must have been the one Gula disguised as. The ghouls disguised as Kornes must have thought they were here to find their people.


    I chuckled as Rage gave me a disappointed look.


    ''Perhaps Lord Chiyuki is right. But my sister, Shenna is ......


    Decius says with a dark look on his face.


    The words get stuck in the air as he looks at her.


    If Mr. Shenna is being held by a ghoul, he''s already been eaten.


    There are no words to put on.


    ''And!��For now!��I''m going downstairs to take a look!��I think I might know something.


    Nao says brightly.


    ''Right. Let''s head downstairs for now.


    We come to a place that leads to the basement.


    The basement was hidden behind a bookcase in the study. It seems that everywhere in the world, places like this are the same.


    Sliding the bookcase down, a staircase appears.


    There are lights on the walls on both sides of the staircase, so it looks like we won''t have to work our lighting magic.


    We go down to the basement with Nao in the lead and Reige in the back.


    ''Huh? Butterflies?


    Reno exclaims in surprise.


    When we go down to the basement, there are a lot of glowing white butterflies flying around.


    ''''What is this?''''��It''s so beautiful!


    I look at the butterfly and mutter to myself. I''ve never seen a butterfly like this before.


    The basement, illuminated by the glowing white butterflies, is like another world.


    ''Look out!��Rage senior!


    Nao suddenly turns around and shouts.


    At that moment, there is a metallic sound.


    It was the moment I turned around in the direction of the sound. I was transfixed.


    There was a girl standing there with a large sickle.


    Around her, butterflies shining white dance. They made the girl shine white.


    The girl was very beautiful and the scene was very fantastic.


    The girl was dressed in a black and blue outfit, and her hair was silver.


    I can hear Decius, who was at her side, muttering to himself that she was the goddess of moonlight.


    There''s no doubt about it. She must be the Goddess of Moonlight.


    That Goddess of Moonlight is looking at us with cold eyes.


    ''''I should have completely caught you off guard, but you prevented it. You''re indeed stronger than those maggots.''''


    The clear voice of the Goddess of Moonlight. Her voice contains strong hostility.


    ''That''s a moderately fierce welcome. If possible, you should be nicer to me. I almost cut you off without a second thought.''''


    Rage says brightly, holding his sword at the ready. He smiles with a spare smile, even though he was taken by surprise.


    ''''I wouldn''t welcome you. I''d rather die.''''


    It''s downright hostile. Easy to understand.


    And then the Goddess of Moonlight steps back and holds the scythe in her hand.


    "That''s a shame.


    Rage laughs. He looks happy for some reason despite being told to die.


    ''It''s good to see you again, Temple of the Moonlight Lady.


    Decius interrupts while Rage and the Moonlight Goddess are talking.


    ''Who''s there?��You?


    Decius almost sneers a little at the words of the Moonlight Goddess.


    I can see that Rage is laughing.


    He knows about Rage, the brave one, but he doesn''t seem to remember Decius.


    I feel a little sorry for Decius.


    ''I have a question for you. Are you the one who manipulated Kalkinos?''


    But Decius is undeterred and listens.


    Come on, Decius.


    That''s not it.


    The Moonlight Goddess denies it.


    ''It seems to be true. Then this flute left by my sister, Shenna. Do you recognize it?''


    Decius takes out his whistle and listens. ''Come on.


    ''What''s that whistle?��And Sienna? Oh, I see, you''re my brother''s dexgigi?��Shenna''s told me about you.


    We are surprised to hear those words. This goddess seems to know where Shenna is.


    ''! Is Shenna safe?��And then there''s Decius.


    That''s Decius, indeed. He corrects his name dutifully.


    ''You taught me how to dance. I''m keeping you alive without beheading you. Deci-something.


    The Goddess of Moonlight doesn''t seem to be interested in remembering Decius'' name.


    However, we know from her words that Shenna is safe. This is good information.


    ''''That''s good, Lord Decius.


    Congratulations, Mr. Decius.


    That''s good.


    Decius nodded at our words.


    ''Then would you give me back Shenna, please?


    I''m not restraining you. I''d rather just get the hell out of here.


    I nod my head at the words.


    ''Shenna seems to be with the Moonlight Goddess, but she''s not bound, apparently.


    ''But you''d better be careful, my friend. There''s a lot of trouble going on at your feet, you know.''


    The Goddess of Moonlight says this and points her scythe at Decius.


    ''What does that mean?''


    Rage takes a step forward. Then the Moonlight Goddess steps back.


    ''Brave man. I will not fight you anymore. I don''t think I''m going to win. But if you wish to fight, come to the altar of Badon.


    The Moonlight Goddess smiles a little.


    The smile causes an exclamation to escape Rage''s mouth.


    ''The altar of Badon?��I wonder what that is.


    The Moonlight Goddess moves her gaze to me a bit as I ask.


    Ask Ainoe for details. Or ask any of the filthy ghouls that have survived. Now, I''d better get home, or I''ll have you worried. I''ll have to go.


    The Moonlight Goddess steps back as she says this.


    ''Oops, I won''t let you get away with it. Can you tell me more about you?


    Rage steps in.


    But suddenly a glowing wall appears in front of Rage.


    ''''A magic shield?!��And that''s more than one?!


    Multiple magical shields appear in front of the Moonlight Goddess and Rage, blocking Rage''s path.


    ''Farewell, brave man!''


    When the Goddess of Moonlight says this, the glowing butterflies cover her. Then suddenly she disappears.


    It''s as if she''s seeing an illusion.


    I''m not sure what to expect. How did you get there?


    Nao looks at the moonlight goddess after she disappears and says.


    ''She doesn''t seem to be in this room anymore. I didn''t even feel her magic power. I wonder how she transitioned?


    I wonder too.


    That''s when it happened. Suddenly, the room shakes.


    I look around and the room seems to be getting smaller somehow. And it''s kind of stuffy.


    There''s no doubt about it. The space is shrinking.


    ''''What is this?!��Everyone come to my side!


    I scream.


    This is a spell that traps the target in a ward, then reduces that ward and finally crushes it. At this rate, they will all be crushed.


    When I make sure everyone is gathered, I put the wards around them and push back the shrinking wards.


    The pressure is quite strong. It seems that the Goddess of Moonlight has as much magical power as I do.


    I concentrate my magic power.


    I can see the Cornes mansion collapsing outside my ward. Probably because of the loss of the underground space, the building above couldn''t hold it anymore.


    And after a few minutes, the collapse stops. It looks like the space is done shrinking.


    I extend the wards directly above me and push away the debris above me.


    When I return to the ground, the Cornes mansion has been completely destroyed.


    ''You''re doing it,''


    The one who used the compression magic was definitely the Moonlight Goddess. She seemed to have left me a last-minute leftover.


    The basement was completely gone, with the entire space crushed. I don''t know what happened in this.


    ''''She was an amazingly beautiful woman, by the way. No wonder she was called the Moonlight Goddess.''''


    Rage says, nodding his head yes.


    ''''And I can''t believe your breasts are that big, even though you''re not as tall as Reno.


    Reno dropped to all fours and dropped down.


    It was definitely big.


    And while his waist was thin, only his chest was boning out. ''I envy you.


    ''So what are you, then? It doesn''t look like you''re a ghoul, though?''


    They don''t look like ghouls, but I don''t think they''re human either.


    ''I don''t think she''s probably human. Mr. Reno, have you figured out if she''s disguised or not?


    I ask a depressed Reno.


    ''Nope. I looked at you with my eyes at maximum power and you weren''t faking your appearance: ......


    Reno replies while shaking his head.


    If the figure is the same even with the maximum power of Reno''s breakthrough eyes, there is no doubt that that beautiful figure is the real thing.


    Maybe that''s why Reno is depressed.


    ''''Um, Chiyuki-dono. She said something that was bothering her. She said that something terrible was happening at her feet. And the other ghouls?''


    Decius says with a grim face.


    It''s true. What does that mean?


    And come to the altar of Badon?


    Rage mutters.


    ''Badon'' is probably the monster on the theatre reliefs. Maybe I should go back and check things out.


    ''''Mr. Rage. Maybe we should go back and check this place out. We need to find out where that altar is.


    Yeah. Besides, I was invited to a beautiful girl. I can''t miss it.


    They all nodded at Rage''s words.


    The Goddess of Moonlight. What is she up to?

 76 Where did U-ko disappear?

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    We are gathered in the General''s office conference room.


    The reason for this is to report to Krasus, the General.


    In addition to Krasus, I have also asked Senators Nakius and Tulia to join us.


    It''s important for them to know.


    I never thought that demons would be lurking around disguised as citizens: ......


    Klassus says with his head in his hands.


    It''s not unreasonable. A general who protects the citizens of this country from demons would not want to think that demons are disguised as people.


    After all, the general who is supposed to protect the citizens has to be suspicious of the citizens.


    We searched for the ghouls that had survived the words of the moonlight goddess we had met in Cornes'' mansion.


    Then we found that all the officials connected to Cornes had been replaced by ghouls.


    ''Yes, General Krasus, sir. All of Senator Cornes'' officials had been turned into ghouls. I think we have defeated all of them in the meantime. ...... There may still be some survivors.


    Krasus looked sad at Decius'' words.


    ''But we can''t make this public, Decius. It would be a disaster if the citizens of the city found out about this kind of thing.''


    Nakius, Decius'' father, tells him admonishingly.


    A demon is lurking around, disguised as a human. If this is made public, the citizens will panic.


    So this must be kept a secret. That''s what everyone here is thinking.


    ''I know, father. This is a secret that only those present can know. That''s why I want you to make sure that the citizens don''t find out about this.


    Decius says to his father, Nakius, Krasus, and Tulia.


    It''s supposed to be a follower of God King Odis to tell the truth without telling lies. But there is an exception to everything.


    With the power of the three of them, the three heavyweights of Ariadia, they can cover up to a certain extent.


    That''s why I told these three people the truth.


    ''''Decius-dono. That''s not the only problem, is it? It looks like the underground canals are in trouble. We need to take action as soon as possible.


    Turia''s always smiling face is grim.


    The Republic of Ariadia is located at the mouth of the great river Kish.


    The city located at the mouth of such an estuary can be flooded by heavy rainfall.


    For this reason, flood control measures are necessary.


    In the Republic of Ariadia, there are many underground waterways for drainage.


    These underground waterways were built by dwarves, and they seem to be much better than the ones in our world.


    And now there is a problem in these channels.


    We captured the ghouls and had them spit out what information they knew.


    And from that information, we found out that this country''s underground waterways have become a den of demons.


    The reason why no one noticed such an important matter is because the officials who were in charge of that underground waterway had all been replaced by ghouls.


    Thanks to this, the underground waterways of the Republic of Ariadia had been turned into a paradise for demons.


    The fact that there are demons under our feet cannot be left unattended, so we need to exterminate them as soon as possible.


    I know that, Turia-dono. But when it comes to sending the knights to the underground canal, .......


    Krasus seems hard to say.


    The knights are the nation''s greatest fighting force. So we can''t afford not to be moved by the crisis in this country.


    But the Knights of the Republic of Ariadia are decimated after failing to defeat the centaurs.


    And it has yet to be rebuilt.


    Horseback riding is a special skill that requires training, and it is difficult to train if you add the skill of horse combat to the mix.


    Krasus would not want to send the surviving knights to the underground canal.


    ''''General Krasus. It is a knight''s duty to fight on horseback. It''s best not to send knights into the underground canals.


    The main job of a knight is to guard the streets.


    If someone is being attacked by a demon on the street, they rush in to provide security.


    That''s why it''s a waste to throw them into an underground canal where horses can''t enter.


    Chiyuki-dono: ......


    Krasus looks at me gratefully.


    ''So I suppose we''d better hire some freedom fighters. Choose a warrior you think you can trust. Please make those arrangements.


    I say, looking at the people here.


    The knights are on the street and around the perimeter outside the city walls. The soldiers are on the city walls and inside the city walls. And the freedom fighters protect the rest.


    The underground canal is inside the ramparts in a manner. So we should be able to move the soldiers.


    However, in the Republic of Ariadia, there is not much of a threat from monsters, so the soldiers have little experience fighting them.


    In this situation, even if we take on the demons in the underground waterways, we will only increase the number of victims.


    Therefore, we should use freedom fighters here.


    Krasus is well connected with the Freedom Warrior Association. If he asked for help, he would be able to get a good freedom fighter on the spot.


    "Free fighters?��But if you''re going to hire a lot of people, you''re going to need a lot of money. I can''t move the public money right away, but is the money to hire them safe?


    Nakius says with concern.


    ''The financial aspect of it, Lord Turia and ......''


    Then I look at the other figure beside Turia.


    Is that why you called me here?


    Kyouka says, looking at me. Kaya is behind me, of course.


    Kyouka is rich because he has a business to run. He should be able to provide the money to pay a good freedom fighter.


    ''Yes, that''s right, Kyouka-san. I''ll pay you back the expenses you''ve paid for at a later date. So for now, I''d like to ask you to donate some funds.


    But Kyouka shook her head.


    ''I don''t need it. I''ll give you the funds for free. Besides, I can pay for the repair of the underground canal.


    Miss!


    Kaya is upset.


    It''s understandable. It''s pretty hard to do business in this world.


    After all, the literacy rate is less than 50%. And when it comes to those who can do the math, there are even fewer.


    In other words, it''s hard to find people to do business with.


    This is money raised from the hard work of raising money for that talent shortage.


    That''s probably why he''s so reluctant to give away money for free.


    Besides, the social status of merchants is low in this world.


    There''s a saying in this world, "You can defend yourself with a sword, but you can''t defend yourself with money.


    This shows the reality of this world where demons abound, and at the same time reveals the social status of warriors and merchants.


    In other words, merchants tend to be taken lightly. That also makes it harder to do business.


    In addition, perhaps because of the large number of demons in this world, the circulation of money is not advanced. That''s why they value human connections more than money.


    That''s why it seems to be difficult to attract talented people.


    That''s why Kaya is training people from scratch, although it costs money and time.


    And in this world, they have the concept of accounting books, but they don''t know how to create balance sheets and other financial documents.


    It seems to take even more time and money to teach them that too.


    ''Kaya, money is what we use for these kinds of things. This is a kind of upfront investment in the Republic of Ariadia. I''m sure it will never be a loss.


    Kyoka says with a laugh. Kyouka can be very generous sometimes.


    In fact, Kyouka seems to be more popular than the more capable Kaya.


    Sometimes I''m surprised when I''ve been with her for a long time.


    ''''I understand, sweetheart. I''ll have the money ready for you soon.


    Thank you, Kaya.


    Eventually, Kaya snapped.


    "Chiyuki-dono, I will provide the funds for you.


    Turia also agrees.


    Now we have a prospect of arranging the freedom fighters.


    ''''By the way, what are you going to do about the brave men?


    Nakius looks at Rage.


    ''Of course we''re going into the underground canal. Isn''t that right, Rage-kun?


    ''Yes, of course. The beautiful women are calling you.


    Rage says with a laugh.


    Totally, change your attitude when you learn that a beautiful woman is waiting for you.


    That beautiful woman could be the one who was manipulating the ghouls.


    I press my head down.


    ''''May I join you, Chiyuki-dono?


    Decius offers to accompany me.


    ''And Sir Decius? If possible, I''d like Sir Decius to remain on earth.


    Decius is a hard man to get. He should be at the rear of the line rather than out in the front. Besides, I want her to stay on the ground and guide us to evacuate the citizens if the need arises.


    ''No, I care about her, too.


    My head hurts too. Decius, are you like Rage?


    Oh, I understand. But please don''t push yourself too hard.


    We''ll have to nail him somehow to keep him from overstepping his bounds.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''By the way, Chiyuki-san. An underground canal, could it be a sewer?


    Suddenly Nao asks anxiously.


    ''Well, I''ve heard that you sometimes flush household waste water. What''s wrong with that?


    When I say that, Reno, Sahoko and Nao look uncomfortable.


    "Ehh. I don''t want to go there. I don''t want to go to a place where pussy is flowing.


    I''m a bit of a fan of that too: ......


    Reno and Sahoko look uncomfortable.


    I see. I make a point.


    And Reno. Don''t let the girl say a thing or two.


    ''It''s okay. There''s uu ...... in the underground canal. There''s no human waste down there.


    Reno almost makes me say a bunch of nasty things.


    I explain.


    There are toilets in this world too.


    I heard there is no toilet in some countries. I heard that people in such a country litter the toilet after filling it up, so I honestly don''t want to go near that country.


    And about toilets in this world, there are flushable toilets if you are near a river, but it is more common to use a pot-pumping type if anything.


    You sit on a brick or stone shaped like a U to do your business. Underneath it, there is a pot for collecting excrement.


    The collected waste is disposed of by a priest who serves Gena, the goddess of earth and fertility.


    In other words, they are used as fertilizer.


    In this world, vomit is not only an impurity, but also a fertility symbol.


    It is also common in the original world for these va*in*s to be used as a symbol of fertility.


    It is common to see the holy sign of the goddess Gena displayed in the toilets of this world. In other words, she is the goddess of toilets.


    And then there''s the Republic of Ariadia, a large city with a population of nearly a million. Naturally, the amount of vomit is also very large.


    For that reason, there is a public toilet in each area of this country.


    Of course, there are private toilets in the homes of influential citizens.


    These public toilets are cleaned and maintained by the local civic body and kept clean.


    And the toilets in this country are usually of the pot-pumping type. And the government of Ariadia is paying a lot of money for this process.


    It is said that the collectors who believe in the goddess Gena, who have their carts pulled by donkeys in the middle of the night while people are asleep, go around and change the jars.


    Afterwards, the collected excrement is carried to the priest of the goddess Gena who has a spell to turn it into ordinary soil before it is thrown away.


    It is said that they used to pour their excrement directly into the river. However, the temple of Triden, the god of the sea, complained about it, so they changed it to the way it is now.


    And it is a felony to do feces outside of the toilet.


    However, I heard there are still people who don''t follow it. If someone living near it finds it, he will be killed by half.


    Also, it seems that the Republic of Ariadia, like other large countries, does not seem to be able to control the area outside the city walls, so it seems that the area outside the city walls is in trouble.


    If this is left unchecked, plagues such as the plague will occur, so measures must be taken.


    However, it seems that we have not been able to take measures as well as other countries.


    Well, however, we are sure that we are trying not to let human feces flow into the underground canal. When I explained to them, they looked relieved.


    However, human feces is not flowing, but garbage and demon feces might be flowing in the underground canal.


    So it''s not a sanitary place. But let''s not tell that to the three of us.


    By the way, Chiyuki-san. I''ve got something on my mind. ......


    Cyrone, who has been quiet until now, opens her mouth.


    But I know what''s bothering Cyrone.


    ''It''s about the Moonlight Goddess, isn''t it?''


    Silone nodded as I said this.


    ''But she didn''t tell me her name, and when I asked the other ghouls and Mr. Ainoe, no one knew. I can''t say for sure if it''s the same woman.


    We''ve already restrained Ainoe and gotten the information out of her.


    She was a witch who made a pact with a demon. The Lesser Damon who made her a witch is apparently doing something at the altar of Badon.


    They plan to take her to the underground canals as well. If we can get it right, we''ll be able to lure Lesser Damon away.


    But Ainoe didn''t know anything about the Moonlight Goddess.


    This was definitely because she used Reno''s magic to find out.


    ''Well, fine, we''ll find out when we get there. Maybe Kroki will be there.


    Sirone says with a fierce smile on her face.


    She still can''t forgive him for leaving the labyrinth without saying anything to Shirone after she left the labyrinth. I feel a little sorry for my childhood friend.


    It''s kind of like the play where they go to get the prince back from the wicked witch. I''m sure you''ll be interested in playing the lead role in the play.


    Reno says teasingly.


    ''Oh, Reno. I don''t want to take the lead role anymore. Besides, I shouldn''t have to!


    When Sirone said that, Rage and Nao let out a disappointed "eh".


    The play has been postponed because the incident is just an incident.


    And Ainoe is gone. They''ll have to find an understudy.


    Also, it turns out that the lead, Shenna, is still alive, so she doesn''t have to substitute.


    That''s why Shilone is happy.


    It''s a shame, to be honest. It looked so interesting.


    ''Shit!��I knew everyone was amused!


    Cyrone shouts angrily.


    Tch, you found out. In fact, I was just really enjoying myself.


    ''''But what in the world is the Moonlight Goddess up to?''''


    Decius says worriedly.


    ''She told me to come to the altar at Badon. I''m sure that''s where she must be waiting for us to come. I wonder what she''s really up to?


    The Altar of Badon is where they sealed Badon and built a theater over it.


    That altar is underground and seems to be connected to an underground canal.


    It would have been quicker if we could have gone down from the theater, but the structure is designed to prevent us from going down directly. In addition, there is a strong barrier put up.


    If we forced our way down, the theater might collapse.


    That''s why there is no choice but to walk down from the entrance of the underground canal, which is a little far away.


    It seems that the underground canal is full of demons, but we''ll leave that to the freedom fighters and we''ll deal with the Moonlight Goddess. That''s the plan this time.


    We''ll get into the underground canal tomorrow.


    ''I''m curious about this woman, this moonlight goddess. Who is she?


    Turia ponders.


    ''I am sorry, Lord Turia. We don''t know who she is either. So we can''t give you any details. But if the situation arises, please evacuate the citizens.


    I didn''t tell the three of them about the Moonlight Goddess in detail. Because I also don''t know what to make of her. I wasn''t sure if I should tell them the uncertain information or not, so I finally stopped telling them.


    I also did not tell Nakius and the others that Shenna was safe.


    From the look of the moonlight goddess, she doesn''t seem to have any intention of killing them. I decided that I shouldn''t let them get their hopes up badly.


    I don''t want to say that I knew it was no good after I told them they were safe.


    ''''Well, you''ll find out who they are when you get there.


    Rage smiles wryly.


    Rage is right. You''ll have to go and see.


    Everyone nodded at Rage''s words.


    ��Sizfe the War Maiden


    Early morning. We have come to the Aliadia Republic''s military drill ground at the request of the Freedom Fighters Association.


    The Drill Ground is a training ground for soldiers near the Third Wall.


    It is very large. We will be able to gather a lot of soldiers there.


    Many freedom fighters have gathered in that parade ground.


    ''Wow~. A lot of them are here, Shizu-chan. I don''t think we''ve seen this many warriors gathered since we entered the labyrinth.


    Maddy says, looking around.


    ''That''s definitely a lot. That''s a lot of people. I''d say it''s about two hundred freedom fighters. And they''re all famous.


    Sister Kayna is right.


    The two hundred or so freedom fighters seem to be the most famous warriors in Thessia. If you look closely, you can see that there is also Gaudin the Earth Warrior and Zepha the Wind Warrior.


    It''s a sight to behold. I never expected to see so many warriors here.


    Absolutely. What the hell is going on here?


    Miss Leiria and Nora also look at the warriors and say


    ''What the hell is really going on here, Siszfe?��I''ve got all these warriors.


    Novis, who followed along, complained.


    ''I don''t know. I''m sure you''ll be able to explain that to me from now on.''


    Actually, I haven''t heard any details about it either. It''s just that it seems to be an exorcism.


    The best thing about this is that it''s very easy to get rid of them. You''re here too, aren''t you?


    One man with a trident approaches.


    "You''re Nephim, the Water Hero.


    ''Yes, I''m Nephim, the Water Brave. Sizfe, you have become a warrior maiden. It suits you well.


    Nephim looks at the war maiden''s helmet with wing decorations on either side of me and says.


    ''Yes. ''Thank you,''


    I thank you for the compliment. It is an honor to have received the benefit of Lady Raina. I am very happy about that.


    ''By the way, what do you want, Nephim?


    Novis gets in front of me. I''m not sure why he''s lurking. I don''t know why.


    ''Just a greeting, Novis the Fire Brave. You are about to enter the underground canal with me.


    Underground canal?


    ''Yes, that''s right, Mr. Sisyphe. There is a demon in the underground canal, according to some reports. We''ve been sent to exterminate it.


    I''m surprised by the words. I didn''t think that there was a demon lurking in the basement of Ariadia. Isn''t this a big problem?


    ''Hey, is that true?��If it''s true, you''re in big trouble!��Who was managing it?��That''s dereliction of duty, man!


    My sister Kayna is right. The superintendent won''t be able to resign.


    ''Yes, that''s why we''ve been called in. And it seems that the people who were in charge of the underground canal are missing. They probably escaped. And I''ve heard that their backer, a senator named Cornes or something like that, is nowhere to be found.


    That''s what I''m talking about: ......


    I''m angry to hear that.


    What a bunch of people who have been neglecting their jobs and then running away. And I''m angry at Cornes or some other senator who is a senator but hid himself.


    I also heard that the existence of the monster in the underground canals is a secret. I hear that''s what''s worrying people.


    Nephim puts a finger to his mouth and says.


    It would certainly be hard to tell the citizens. But it should be difficult to keep everything a secret.


    Some of the citizens will complain.


    ''Oh, it appears that His Excellency the General is here, gentlemen.


    Looking ahead to where Nephim said, I can see General Krasus and the heroic Rage-sama, plus the wise Chiyuki-sama and the law knight Decius-sama. They would be going to the underground canal too.


    And when General Krasus stood on the stage, he began to explain.


    ��Kuroki the Dark Knight.


    Yeah, I see. There''s a bunch of raiders in the tunnels.


    We hear from Turia, who comes to visit us in the mansion.


    ''''Yes, storm god. It looks like the brave lords will be entering the underground canal.''


    Turia bows her head.


    ''But I''m curious. A woman called the Moonlight Goddess or something. She looks like a Kuna, doesn''t she?


    I am surprised to hear myself talking about the goddess of moonlight in Turia''s story.


    ''Yes. That''s what I thought, too, and that''s why I came to visit.


    Turia says apologetically.


    After all, the senator who lived near here, Cornes, was apparently a ghoul who had been transformed into a ghoul.


    And in the basement of the Cornes mansion, Rage and the others met a woman named Moonlight Goddess.


    It''s close to this mansion, so it''s easy for Kuna to go there if she wants to. So it''s possible that Kuna went to meet Rage and the others.


    I know Kuna has been walking around here. But I haven''t heard anything about her meeting with Reiji and the others.


    If so, it''s too dangerous.


    But for some reason I don''t think that''s possible.


    No, but that''s unlikely. Didn''t this Moonlight Goddess say she would be waiting for you at the bottom of the underground canal?


    ''Yes. That''s what I''ve heard from the brave lord. Unfortunately, I wasn''t able to get the details of the story, but ......


    ''Then it must be different. Coona and myself are going to be flying around the plain of Minon to find Lord Ulvald now. There''s no way we''re going to wait in the underground canals.


    I promised to look for Llanfeld and Urvald yesterday.


    That''s why I ended my vacation yesterday.


    From today, myself and Kuna will go to find Urvald.


    Therefore, the Moonlight Goddess cannot be Kuna. Kuna has no plans to go to the underground canal.


    So it''s different. That one thing is different, so we determine that it is a different person.


    That Kuna is in a separate room with Shenna. She says that she''s learning a lot of things from Shenna.


    He can''t take Sienna with him when he goes to find Urvald. So she will remain here.


    There is no need to restrain her since we will be gone. You are free to leave this place.


    And then there''s Lord Ulvald, but I have no idea where ...... he''s gone.


    Perhaps they are hiding and looking for him for fear that Zeal will escape.


    So, on the contrary, they let themselves be found. If we''re flying gloriously across the Minon Plain, they might contact us from the other side eventually.


    ''''I knew it,''''


    ''Of course. In the first place, myself and Kuna weren''t in this world three years ago. And the ghouls came to this country three years ago. So we are irrelevant. And the brave men are strong. I don''t think it''s a problem to leave it to them.


    Turia looks relieved when she says this herself.


    ''''I understand. The storm god doesn''t want to destroy this country, does he? I''m relieved.''''


    From his words, he realizes that there is a fear of himself in Turia.


    Come to think of it, many nations have been destroyed by demons, but I remember that many nations have been destroyed by the displeasure of the gods.


    From the point of view of the gods of Elyos, humans are their subordinates, but there is no mercy for those who disobey them.


    How many people in this world have been punished by heaven.


    ''At least I don''t intend to do anything about this country myself.


    Yes. I believe in you, O God.


    Turia said and bowed her head deeply. She must be very frightened of herself with her strong power.


    I look at the situation with mixed feelings.


    Well, it''s good. Let''s focus on finding Urvald now.


    Where is he now?


    King Damon Urvald


    It''s underground in a human country called Ariadia.


    There is an altar where the evil god Badon was sealed. I will be coming to this place with my men.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, my Lord. "Welcome, Lord Damon Urvald, the great King Damon. My name is Tarabos. The Great Sleeping God has charged me with the management of this place.


    One person bows his head.


    Xand, the god of sleep, is a little god. That''s why he''s making a mere mortal into a servant.


    I''m not sure I''m ready to answer to a human, but it''s not an option.


    "You said you''re Tara Boss. I wonder where Zand-dono is.


    I look around, but I don''t see him.


    The reason I came to this place in the first place is because Zand called me here. I''ve heard that we''re going to do something interesting here.


    I''m sorry, sir. I was only told to follow you when you arrived, too.


    Talabos says apologetically.


    ''Oh well. We''ll wait.''


    I don''t know what Xand will do, but it looks like we''ll have to wait.


    It was time to take a seat at the ready. I notice someone in the shadows. It''s Zeal.


    "Hey there. "Hey, isn''t that Zeal over there?


    One of the descendants that were brought in pointed to Zeal. This subordinate is of the same black goat race as Zeal.


    He also brought a few other animals with him.


    ''''Hey, hey, it''s been a long time since we''ve all been here.


    Zeal is surrounded by his former friends.


    Hm!��Zeal!��You came to this place to do me a favor.��And yet you betrayed us, how dare you!


    Yeah. We want to make out with human girls, too. That''s only in front of ....... I''m jealous .......


    Zeal squirms as he is crowded in.


    ''Um, you all have a sister in Emphusa.


    You''re an idiot!��You''ll be eaten alive!


    When one of them says that, a few others concur, "Yes, that''s right.


    The Empusa are a woman-only race with a habit of eating men. They are feared by men of all races because of their ability to manipulate magic.


    ''Then Damon princesses and dark elf girls can go to ......


    "You''ll never get away with this. ��������


    The black goats are arguing with each other.


    What a stupid thing to say. My head hurts.


    ''Well then, let me introduce you to a human girl. Will you forgive me for that?


    Oh, really?��Really? I want a girl with big tits.


    Okay, do you mind if I join you, Zeal?


    Me too, me too.


    When Zeal says he''s going to introduce you to a human girl, the black goats rush in.


    ''What are these idiots doing?


    ''You guys!��What are you doing!


    Then Zeal and the others become quiet.


    ''I''m sorry, Master Urvald!


    The black goats bow their heads.


    What are they doing at all?


    ''''But still, Master Urvald, where did that man go? Frankly, I don''t trust that god.


    The entourage says with a grim face.


    I can certainly understand that feeling. That sleeping god is a little too playful.


    ''''Indeed it is. I wonder where he really went?''


    I felt a little uneasy.


    ��Kuna, the white and silver witch.


    "My brother went to the underground canal ....... Um, Goddess. Is my brother okay?


    Shenna listens anxiously as Coona speaks.


    ''I don''t know. At least you''re sure it''s dangerous, though.''


    Coona says this and Shenna bows her head.


    ''Please, Goddess!��Please help my brother!


    Shenna''s desperate wish. Coona looks at it with cold eyes.


    I don''t care about this guy or his brother. The only thing that matters is Kroki.


    But Shenna has taught me what is called Ishtia''s secret skill.


    I''ve been known to pleasure the man I love in the bedroom.


    I''m going to give you a little help in return for teaching me something useful.


    Kuna will now fly with Kuroki in the sky. "Kuna will now fly with Kuroki in the sky, so I can''t help you. So, I''m going to give you a little help. So go get your brother.


    Kuna holds her hand over Shenna and sends her magic power into her. This should make Shenna stronger.


    ''''Thank you!


    Don''t thank me. And if you see your brother, tell him to blow the whistle. That way there will be no more rats.


    Is that a flute?


    Yeah. And I''ll give you a butterfly. It will lead you to your brother, Dekinai.


    With that, he calls the butterfly and flies it to Shenna.


    ''Thank you, Goddess. Then there''s Decius.


    Shenna corrects her, but it doesn''t matter.


    ''Yeah, right. Then be careful on your way.


    Yes, sir.


    With that, Shenna leaves the room.


    ''You''ve gone, Lady Coona,''


    A fresh head suddenly appears in the air.


    It''s Xand. This foolish man is now a complete servant of Kuna. He seems to be of some use to me, since he''s a god himself.


    And I told him to stay out of sight in front of everyone but Kuna. It seems that he has kept his word.


    Xand. How''s it going?


    ''I led the foolish Urvald to the altar of Badon, Lady Cuna. Then I locked them in with wards. Now you shouldn''t be able to get out of it easily. Kyahahahahahahaha.


    Xand laughs when he''s down to just his neck. Honestly, it''s too loud.


    So I kick him as hard as I can.


    Like a ball, Zand jumps around the room.


    ''Shut up, Xand. I''m going to kick you off.''


    ''Ugh, that''s terrible, Lady Coona. Please don''t say that after you''ve kicked me.


    Xand whines, but I don''t know.


    ''It''s your fault for being so loud,''


    I''m sorry, Lady Kuna. By the way, don''t you go to the underground canals, Lady Kuna?


    No way. I''m not going to that musty place. I never said anything about Kuna waiting for you in the first place.


    I remember when I met with the brave men.


    I told them to come to the altar of Badon, but I didn''t say that Kuna would wait for me.


    I touch my neck.


    It may have been a mistake to make contact with the brave men.


    If the brave men hadn''t stopped their swords then, they would have been cut down for sure.


    I didn''t think they would counterattack at the same time as preventing Coona''s attack.


    When I think about that, a chill goes down my spine.


    But stopping the sword was the right thing to do.


    The brave man had saved his life by doing so.


    But I can''t tell Kroki about this. If I tell him, he will worry.


    I must avoid making Kuroki sad at all costs.


    I will refrain from going off on my own from now on.


    And I got a piece called Zand. I''ll use this one from now on.


    I think I''m going to use this one instead. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good deal more than you think.


    Xand comes up to me, laughing. He''s a pain in the neck.


    ''Yes,'' he says. Yes, because Ulvald has to be rewarded for thinking such a stupid idea.


    He didn''t tell Kroki where Urvald was. Kuroki is a kind man, so he might forgive Urvaldo for trying to trap him.


    But not Kuna. I must punish him for it.


    Kuna laughs a little.


    You''re a fool, Urbald. I''m coming to you now, my friends.


    You must be prepared to wait for them.

 77 The underground waterway is a dreamland

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    The Republic of Ariadia has countless underground canals stretching underneath the country.


    There are countless places where one can descend into the underground canals for their maintenance.


    We will descend from one of them to the aqueducts.


    Underground canals are very wide, perhaps because they were designed with people in mind.


    There seems to be no need to bend down to go through it.


    There is also a walkway at the end of the canal for people to walk through. However, the water is shallow due to the lack of rain recently.


    This would make it possible to walk through the channel.


    ''Light.''


    I activate my magic to produce light.


    There is no light in the underground canal, so I need to use my lighting magic.


    A ball of light about 30cm in diameter floats in the air and illuminates the surroundings.


    You''re right, Chiyuki-sama. With this, there''s no need for torches.''''


    Sisyphe, who is with me, praises me.


    Sisyphe and the others are the members of our raiding team.


    General Krasz has divided the freedom fighters into several groups and raided them through different entrances.


    By now the other freedom fighters will be in the underground canal.


    Our squad consists of the usual members of me, Rage, Shirone, Sahoko, Reno, and Nao.


    And Sizfe and the others, Novis the Fire Brave, and Decius. And then there''s Ainoe, who is being held captive.


    ''Why do I even have to go in there!


    Ainoe shouted as she was forcibly brought in.


    ''Lord Ainoe!��Signing up with Damon is a cardinal sin!��Don''t you feel sorry for God!��And we know that the Lesser Damon who made the deal with you is lurking in this underground canal. I will ask you to come quietly.


    Decius says, and Ainoe looks frustrated.


    ''What a god!��You didn''t help me when I was in trouble!��Damon is far better than that god!


    Lord Ainoe!��How dare you! You will be punished by heaven.


    The two men argue with each other.


    ''Sir Decius, please calm down. And Mr. Ainoe, you too must shut up or I will cast a spell of silence on you.


    I''ll stop them.


    But they''re not saying enough.


    I let out a sigh.


    ''Mr. Siszfe, if you do, you''ll have to take Sir Decius and Mr. Ainoe with you to escape.


    I understand, Mr. Chiyuki.


    Siszfe bows his head.


    The reason why I made Sizfe and the others a member of the same group as us is to curb Decius'' behavior.


    He is responsible and serious.


    But the people in the depths of this underground canal are not his to deal with.


    He will die if he gets caught in the middle of our fight.


    But Decius is too lazy to die, so he has decided to have Sisyphe as his minder.


    As expected of Decius, I don''t think he would be overwhelmed with a woman.


    ''''Well then, let''s go, guys.


    Rage''s voice sends everyone through the underground canal.


    Nao and Rage are in the lead. Then me and Reno follow. Syrone and Sahoko. Behind them, Decius, Sisyphe and the others follow.


    ''''Something smells bad~''''


    Reno whines.


    ''Yes, it''s a very bad smell. It smells like food waste.


    Sahoko''s disgusted voice beside me.


    We proceed to the back of the underground canal.


    Then Nao, who is leading the way, suddenly stops.


    ''Everyone stops!


    Suddenly Nao speaks up.


    ''What''s wrong Nao?''


    There''s something up ahead.


    Nao uses water walking to move from the sidewalk to the middle of the channel. Probably because it was easier for him to move.


    Then, Rage does the same thing as Nao, using the water walk to move to the center of the channel.


    Nao takes a boomerang. Rage draws his sword.


    What do you need?��I can''t see a thing!��More light!


    Novis, who is following from the back, says.


    He''d better learn to be a little more reserved.


    ''Hey Novis!


    Sisyphe makes a panicked sound.


    She looks like she''s having a hard time because of Novice. For some reason, it feels familiar.


    ''I''ll lighten up now,''


    ''I''m sorry, Chiyuki-sama!


    Hearing Sizfe''s apology, I stand on the water and use my light stripe magic.


    The light extends and illuminates the depths of the waterway.


    And a huge object that emerges.


    ''''Noaaaaaaaaaah!


    ''What is that?


    Sahoko and Reno shout out.


    ''The Giant Slug: ......''


    The one in front of me was a giant slug that was 2 meters high alone, and I don''t know how many meters long it was.


    It is the so-called giant slug. There were not one, but several of these giant slugs, and outside of them, slugs of all sizes stuck to the walls and ceiling of the underground canal!


    The Giant Slug hasn''t noticed us yet, and it''s moving, crawling its slimy body on the floor of the underground canal.


    It''s extremely disgusting.


    ''I got goose bumps down my spine: ......


    Even that relatively uncomfortable Shirone, who is not afraid of being relatively uncomfortable, is hugging her shoulder and shaking herself.


    ''''What do we do now, Chiyuki?''''


    Rage says, watching us with amusement. ''Utterly nasty.


    ''God!��Stop laughing!��Get on with it and do something about it!


    "Haha, I''ll take care of it, Chiyuki! Light!


    Rage laughs and shoots multiple light bullets.


    The light bullets burn up the giant slug.


    ''''Ugh. ....... I can''t believe there''s a demon like that. I want to go home.''''


    Sahoko cries to me.


    I know the feeling. Giant Slug was ridiculously uncomfortable. I''d like to leave too if I could.


    ''Please wait!��There''s still something out there!


    Nao points to the back.


    I quickly illuminate the back of the room with the magic of a light ray.


    And I could see multiple black figures there.


    ''''Intruder ni see!


    She got it!


    Fleeing vomit!


    The black shadows flee at once as soon as the light shines on them.


    ''''What''s that? Rats?


    Shirone, who was watching from the side, makes a disgusted sound.


    ''It was indeed a rat. But it was as big as a human being. And he was standing on two legs, and he had a weapon, too.


    Rage was right, the rat stood on two legs and carried a weapon.


    ''I think it''s called Ratman.


    "Ratman, huh? I think I''m going to say "ratman" or should I say "mascot of Chiba prefecture''s dreamland"? Or should I say Chiba Prefecture''s Dreamland mascot?


    Nao says something dangerous. Still, it''s a disgusting theme park.


    ''Ahhhh ......''


    What''s up, Lino?


    Sahoko is concerned for Reno, who suddenly sounds strange.


    ''Now that''s a mouse ....... That one was once a human.


    At those words we all look at Reno.


    ''Reno-san, is that true?''


    I ask, and Reno shakes his head.


    ''Maybe. That''s how I saw it in Reno''s eyes.


    Reno says in a disarming manner.


    Reno''s breakthrough power is the strongest among us.


    If you look hard enough, you can see the truth in any opponent.


    That''s a tough one to pull off, isn''t it?


    Nao says in disgust.


    ''Sahoko. If the curse is disfiguring you, wouldn''t it be possible to break the curse?


    Sahoko shakes her head as Rage asks.


    ''I don''t know, Ray-kun. I''ll have to try. ......''


    Sahoko says unsurely.


    ''Then let''s catch one and give it a try.


    I said and Sahoko nodded.


    ''It''s settled, let''s move on for now.


    At Rage''s words we decide to go further back.


    ''What are you doing, Kroki: ......''


    We were walking onward. I heard Cyrone muttering.


    ��Damon King Urvald.


    I am at the altar of Badon, at the end of the underground canal.


    The rats are buzzing in front of me.


    Their entourage looks disgusted by this.


    The rats are former humans who were turned into servants by Zand.


    Because they are human, they can have children with humans and also possess a germ that can turn humans into human rats.


    For this reason, if the conditions are right, the rats will multiply like rats.


    Right now there are many rats here and they are making a lot of noise.


    Their entourage is watching them and they seem to be making a lot of noise.


    I feel bad because the rats are noisy too.


    ''Tara Boss, you seem to be making a lot of noise earlier, what''s going on?


    ''I''m sorry, Mr. Urvald. It appears that we have an intruder in our midst.


    Talabos replies with a bow.


    ''Intruders?��It''s only people, right?��Why don''t you go ahead and kick it off?


    It is ridiculous to make a fuss over a human being. So I reply.


    ''''That''s why it seems that among the intruders are the brave men of light.


    I hear those words and my mind goes blank for a moment.


    Then you realize what it means and stand up.


    ''What do you mean?!''


    I yell at him and Tarabos falls flat.


    ''I''m sorry!��I don''t know why the brave men are here either!


    I hold my tongue.


    There''s nothing I can do about it by saying to this human style.


    ''If the brave men are here, we will let them leave.


    I say, and I cast a transference spell.


    But it doesn''t activate.


    ''Master Urvald!��The wards have been put in place to inhibit metastasis!��We''re trapped here!


    The entourage makes a panicked sound.


    What do you mean?


    I think.


    And then I realize.


    ''You betrayed me! Xand!


    I should have known better. He''s a fool for bumping off a hero and Sir Dehardt.


    It was actually a lie meant to destroy me.


    But I''m sure I''m cornered.


    I am no match for a hero.


    I''m only a Damon Lord to His Majesty the Great Demon Lord''s entourage.


    I can''t lose if I''m only a weak little god with little strength.


    But the brave men of light will be among the strongest of the gods.


    It reminds me of the times I fought the brave men.


    I fought a magical battle with a woman called the black-haired Sage.


    And I was defeated. Up until then, I was confident that I could lose to the gods in a magical battle.


    But that confidence was shattered in an instant.


    Their strength is out of the ordinary.


    Even that most powerful man, Llanfeld, was no match for the brave men.


    We''ll be killed if we don''t. We''ll have to flee.


    It''s Talavos!


    I call Talavos.


    ''Yes!��What is this?!


    "Hurry up and bring back Badon!��Now!


    But Tarabos shook his head.


    ''But then my schedule is ......


    You have to listen to me!��That''s an order!


    I will use my magic to control Talavos.


    Then the eyes of Talavos will become hollow.


    The reign is complete. This will bring Badon back to life.


    "And where did Zeal go?


    We need him to stop the brave men.


    "Dear Mr. Ulvald. If you''re Zeal, just now. He has left. It appears that his woman is among the intruders, and we think he went to help her.


    The entourage replies.


    ''What''s going on? Where is he?


    My head hurts.


    But there''s no time to bring him back.


    I''m going to break the wards that Xand seems to have put up now.


    That''s why we''re running out of time.


    ''Don''t lick it, Xand!��I am Damon Lord in the service of the Demon King!��I''ll break through a mere Ogami''s wards!


    Dark Knight Kroki


    He flies with Kuna on Glorious, the dragon, over the Minon Plain.


    The plain of Minon is vast, perhaps as wide as northern India.


    However, Glorious'' wings allow him to move easily.


    If you look at the ground from above, you can see several human countries.


    However, compared to the vastness of the Minon Plain, their number seems to be small.


    Perhaps it''s the influence of demons.


    The number of demons is small in the Minon Plain. However, that''s only if you compare it with other areas.


    Even in the Minon Plain, there are demons.


    Basically, demons tend to dislike the light of the sun.


    That''s why the plain of Minon, which is an open land, does not have many demons appearing during the daytime.


    That''s why there is less damage from demons compared to other areas.


    But of course at night, on cloudy or rainy days, demons such as goblins are active.


    Therefore, in this region as well, when there is no sunshine, humans stay inside the walls of the city and do not go outside.


    They move northward along the river that runs through the plain of Minon.


    Eventually, they will come to the Luhak Mountains, which extend to the north of the Minon Plain.


    North of this Ruhach Mountains is not the territory of the Ariad Alliance.


    And the land north of this mountain range is inhabited by many orcs.


    In the past, the northern lands were once ruled by the Orcs, who established an empire over the human race.


    This was the "Northern Empire of the Orcs".


    That empire was overthrown by the desperate resistance of the humans, but the remnants of that empire have survived and continue to plague the people to this day.


    It is also said that the orcs of the northern lands sometimes cross the mountains and come to the plain of Minon, so the northern nations of the Ariad Alliance must always be on the lookout for them.


    We descended into the forest at the foot of the Ruhach Mountains.


    The Minon Plain is a land of open spaces, but in the north, near the Ruhach Mountains, there is a forest.


    It would be no problem to drop Glorious off here.


    If we dropped Glorious on the plains, the humans would find us and make a big deal out of it. That''s why I''ve been flying until now.


    There is a beautiful spring near where we landed. It would be good to take a little rest.


    ''Hmm. I''m not so sure I can find it.


    I let out a sigh to myself.


    Where did Ulvald go?


    It seems that Atranaqua had made branches all over the Minon Plain, so I flew over them for now, but I didn''t feel any sign of them.


    Urbald and his close associates, the Damon tribe, aren''t that good at hiding. So I thought I would be able to find them right away, but I may be wrong.


    I''m sure it''s a good idea, Kroki, to leave Urvald alone. Kuna wants to stay in the air with Kuroki.


    Coona says something nice to me. I''ve never had a pretty girl say this to me before.


    I feel like I''m going to cry.


    I can''t help but hug Kuna.


    But I can''t stop looking for her.


    Thank you, Kuna, but let''s look some more. But let''s look some more.


    I say to myself as I hug Kuna.


    ''But Kroki, do you have a plan?


    Kuna says, tilting his head.


    Surely Kuna is right, there is no guessing.


    Could it be that they are in the Republic of Ariadia?


    But I didn''t feel a thing. That''s why I think she''s somewhere else. But I can''t find him.


    In this case, it might be faster to find Zeal first.


    It would have been nice to hear from Ainoe, who knows about Zeal''s whereabouts, but Rage and the others have detained me. I can''t listen to him in this way.


    Ainoe seems to have gone into the underground canal with Rage and the others.


    Maybe Zeal is in the underground canal. But I don''t want to go near it because Rage and his friends are with me.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I don''t have ....... What should we do?


    I say, lowering my voice.


    ''Then how do you feel about resting here for a while, Kroki? Maybe you''ll have a better idea when you get some rest.


    Coona says with a huff and a laugh. That smile is glossy.


    It''s a little throbbing.


    It''s true that Kuna might be right. Resting could give me a good idea.


    ''Yes. Let''s get some rest.


    I decide to take a break.


    I unfolded the sheet I had brought with me and prepared the tea.


    Glorious is large enough to carry the tea set. I also brought a basket of snacks with me.


    In the basket is a sandwich made of white barley bread with vegetables and other things in between. For sweets, there are cookies mixed with dried fruit and honey.


    For drinks, I brought tea made from flowers native to this region.


    I made these with myself, Kuna, Regina and Sienna before we left.


    I left some of the leftover food for Regina and Shenna to eat.


    But still, I wonder how Shenna is doing right now?


    As I recall, she said she was going to the underground canal to help her brother. That''s why I''ve left my own sword with her.


    I''ve only known her for a short time, but I have a little compassion for her. I hope she''s safe.


    We take a seat ourselves and take a break. The fountain reflects the sunlight and glistens. The breeze that blows through the forest again is pleasant.


    It''s quite nice, Kroki.


    Coona eats a sandwich and a few snacks and then falls asleep with her head in her lap.


    Then she falls asleep fast asleep.


    Honestly, isn''t this the opposite? Normally, I''d expect a man to sleep on a girl''s lap pillow.


    But looking at Kuna''s innocent sleeping face, I think it''s okay.


    I stroked Kuna''s silvery white hair.


    This cute girl is sleeping on my lap. That''s happy enough for me.


    "Guhehehehehe.


    I can''t help but smile a sickening smile when I see Coona''s sleeping face.


    Let''s calm down a bit.


    I drink myself a cup of tea. There is a good smell in the air as I drink it.


    As I''m drinking my tea, Glorious comes to me with his head.


    ''You''re a spoiled brat too, aren''t you, Glorious?


    He strokes Glorious'' nose. Then Glorious looks happy.


    Glorious, too, lies down, pulling his huge body closer to you.


    ''I think I could use a little rest myself.


    With that thought, I rest my body on Glorious'' neck.


    Then I turn my gaze to the depths of the forest.


    It was from when I was having tea. Someone is looking at me from behind a tree.


    It''s a small presence. At first I thought it was a goblin, but this area is bright with sunlight.


    Goblins are not supposed to come near us. So it''s something else.


    Perhaps Kuna had noticed it too, but he didn''t seem to mind.


    It doesn''t feel much power from those watching. He decided that it wouldn''t be a problem to leave it alone.


    Coona lay on her lap with an innocent look on her face.


    I think I''m going to talk to someone who''s watching for a bit.


    ''Hey, why don''t you come out and stop looking?''


    I say to those who are watching. I don''t feel any hostility. So I tell them to come to me.


    Who are they? If you''re going to leave, of course I won''t pursue you.


    But if you want to do something, I''ll ask.


    A little girl and her pony appear from behind a tree in response to your call.


    I look at the ones who appear and wonder.


    The little girl looks human.


    Humans in this world usually live in groups.


    And there is no human country around here. Why is this little girl in this place?


    If a little girl like this was alone, she would have to fall prey to the demons.


    At least there must be a guardian nearby.


    Would it be the last one who hadn''t been seen?


    As the little girl and her pony approach us, a small figure appears from behind them.


    It''s a dwarf. Judging by his fine white beard, he doesn''t look like a young man, but what do you think?


    Dwarves are born and take on the appearance of a human uncle in the first eight years of life. And after that, they live a long life with little or no change in appearance.


    Therefore, the age of a dwarf is hard to tell.


    The girl and her pony approach us at a short run.


    The girl''s gaze is not on Glorious, the giant dragon, nor on the beautiful Kuna, but on the sweets she was eating.


    If you could see this Gotashi from a distance, you have pretty good eyesight.


    ''''Does this bother you?''''


    The girl nods without answering.


    I take the sweets and offer them to the girl. I made quite a lot of them, so there''s no problem if you raise a little bit.


    Here you are. It''s a gift.


    But the girls won''t take it.


    Give me some of my sister''s at .......


    The girl looks at the pony and says.


    She wonders about calling the pony her sister, but she gives her another piece of candy.


    The girl takes two pieces of candy and puts one in the pony''s mouth and hurriedly starts to eat it.


    As the girl eats, the dwarf finally comes to us.


    Thank you, great dragonslayer. Thank you, great dragonslayer, for sending us sweets. Efa, Pona. Thank this gentleman for his kindness.


    The dwarf bows his head and thanks you. I can feel the fear in his words.


    No wonder. No one normally wants to get close to a dragon.


    I''m sure that if the girls hadn''t come out, this dwarf would not have approached him.


    ''Thank you, Uncle.


    Hee-hin!


    The girl, Efa, and her pony, Pona, bow to her.


    She''s shocked to be called an uncle, but she doesn''t care. I''m more surprised that the horse has thanked them.


    ''Do you live here?''


    I ask the dwarf myself.


    I''m a little curious about the relationship between this girl, the horse and the dwarf.


    Yes, my name is Urim. As you can see, I am a dwarf. I live in this forest.


    Unlike humans, dwarves are not easily attacked by demons. For this reason, they are able to live in the forest where demons abound.


    There is a famous story about seven dwarves living in the forest and sheltering a princess who escaped from her stepmother, the queen.


    Perhaps this Urim is a lumberjack or hunter. When I look at him, I see a large axe on his back. In his hand he has a crossbow called a gastrafetes.


    The crossbows of this world were invented by the Orcs living in Nargol.


    Dwarves, like Orcs, have short limbs compared to their bodies and a protruding belly, so they cannot use an ordinary bow.


    For this reason, dwarves also use a crossbow.


    It''s not possible to shoot a crossbow in succession compared to an ordinary bow, but it''s easier to handle than a bow, and even the weakest of them can shoot high-powered arrows.


    It''s a great pleasure to meet you, Urim. Is this your child?


    Urim shook his head when he asked himself.


    ''No, he''s a stray. I picked him up where he was with his pony, Pona.


    Urim says, looking at Efa. He''s remembering that.


    Urim tells me about the time he met Efa and Pona.


    He says it was two years ago when they met. One day, Urim was hunting for mushrooms in the mountains when he met an emaciated girl and her pony. There was no one nearby who looked like a parent. If they don''t, they might be attacked by a demon.


    He had no choice, so he took her back to his own home, where she lived alone.


    Since then, she''s been living with two people and one animal.


    ''Have you looked for your parents?''


    Urim shook his head again at the question.


    ''He had a centaur''s bow with blood on it when I found him. Perhaps his father was a centaur. There are no centaurs around here. And I asked if there was anyone in the nearby country who looked like his mother, but I don''t know of anyone.


    I see. ......


    A centaur''s bow is a synthetic bow (composite bow).


    The loose, M-shaped bow is made of multiple materials such as wood and animal bone.


    It is smaller but more powerful than the longbow, which is called an elven bow. However, it is difficult to use, so there are few humans who use it.


    However, centaurs like to use this composite bow.


    From that, Urim must have determined that Effa was a centaur''s son.


    And considering that it was a centaur''s child, it''s no wonder he called the foal his sister. Centaurs have children with humans, but they can also have children with horses.


    Therefore, if the mother is a human and a girl, a human is born, and if the horse is born as a mother and a female, it becomes a horse.


    As a result, a human and a horse sister are born. And they can also communicate with each other, probably because of their blood ties.


    However, I''ve heard that centaurs prefer humans.


    There is a story about a centaur who tried to kidnap the wife of a human couple in trouble for not being able to cross a river. The centaur was killed by the poisoned arrows of her heroic husband.


    Perhaps the centaur, who was probably Efa''s parent, was also killed by a human.


    That''s probably why Urim protected Efa.


    Efa and Pona are happily eating gochisakes.


    They seem to be having some kind of conversation. Perhaps they must be communicating with each other.


    I would like to thank you again. I''m not able to make the sweets.


    Urim thanked him again.


    The dwarves make excellent tools, but they are not good at cooking.


    This is probably why Efa and the others were not allowed to eat sweets until now.


    The smell of sweets must have drawn them closer to you.


    No problem. I am looking for a certain Damon, by the way, do you know where he is?


    I ask without expectation.


    ''Is it Damon? Ummm ....... I do not understand. But there''s an old witch living alone near where we live.


    The witch is in the vicinity?


    Urim nodded.


    A witch is a woman who has made a pact with a demon race or an evil god and gained magical power, or a daughter born to that woman.


    There are some males who make a pact with the demon race or evil gods, but in general, women are more common.


    The reason for this is probably because many of the demons who make a contract with them are males like Zeal, the Lesser Demon.


    By the way, in this world, if a child is created between different races, the probability of the child of the race with lower magic power is high.


    For example, if an elf and a human have a child, a human is more likely to be born.


    Most of the demon races have higher magic power than humans, so I''ve heard that if a witch has a child, a human is often born.


    And making a contract with the demon race is a mortal sin in the Goddess Feria''s doctrine. The influence of the Feria cult is so strong that witches are the target of persecution in many countries.


    For this reason, witches either hide their true identity or live away from humanity.


    It seems that the witch is in the neighborhood.


    Yes, I do. Yes, that old woman may know Damon.


    ''I see, I guess it''s worth a listen.


    I answer by stroking Kuna''s hair.


    I don''t have a guess anyway. It would be a good idea to stop by for a bit.


    Urim, the dwarven forest guard.


    I honestly didn''t feel alive.


    Sweat broke out down my spine as I left the young man with the dragon.


    It was while we were hunting for mushrooms.


    Suddenly Efa and Pona were gone.


    I looked for them and found them hiding in a tree near the spring and looking at something.


    When I checked to see what they were looking at, I felt like I was going to lose my seat.


    There was a huge dragon sleeping in the tree.


    I tried to get away from it with Efa, but it wouldn''t move.


    I looked around and saw a man drinking tea near the dragon.


    The young man drinking tea called out to Effa.


    ''Efa, weren''t you afraid? I was terrified to death.


    I ask Efa, who walks beside me.


    ''No Grandpa Urim, I wasn''t afraid of anything. Because Pona said she wasn''t afraid.


    Effa says, petting her pony, Pona.


    Pona and I cannot talk to each other. But Efa can understand what Pona is saying.


    ''I see ....... ''So that''s what Pona said.''


    Pona, the pony, is able to sense danger to some extent. The fact that Effa was safe until she met me is probably because of Pona.


    And there wasn''t any real danger.


    "That''s a very nice person, Pona.


    Effa laughs.


    ''Are you a good person ......''


    I remember the boy. Can I call that boy a person?


    It had the appearance of a man, but it probably wasn''t a man.


    Besides, that young man was somehow more frightening than the giant dragon that was nearby.


    Dragons are usually gentle. However, if it''s in the wrong hands, it will turn into a more fearsome entity than anything else.


    Isn''t that young man the same as that?


    I''m not sure I''d want to get close to the young man, although Effa is laughing.

 78 Contractor with Damon

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Mr. Chiyuki!��I''m over there!


    Reno shouts at me.


    ''I know!


    I beat Ratman away with my magic hands as he attacked me.


    ''''Guez!''''


    Honestly, I could hit him with my cane, but I wouldn''t want to touch him if I could.


    Ratman uses weapons, perhaps because he is a former human.


    In fact, the Ratman who beat him away had a small sword (shortsword) and his body was wrapped in leather armor (leather armor).


    Perhaps that''s why Sisyphe and the others seem to be having a hard time.


    Moreover, they have become quicker, probably because they have become rats. The only thing that is fortunate is that they are no longer able to use their flying tools because they have become beasts.


    A ratman on a giant rat is attacking you with his spear raised.


    ''''Watch out, Sizfe!


    Rage pops a ratman rider (Ratman Rider) who attacks Sizfe with a light bullet.


    ''''Thank you, Master Rage,''''


    Sisyphe thanks him.


    ''Humph!''


    Novice''s gruff voice beside me.


    Totally understandable.


    I hit Ratman with my magic hand while thinking about it.


    That was when we proceeded deeper into the underground canal.


    On the way, we met a group of demons that had ambushed us, and a battle ensued.


    And it wasn''t just Ratman who came out.


    The lower half of the body was the snake Lamia and the lower half of the body was the spider Alkeny also came out.


    It''s Silone and Decius who are fighting back.


    Aside from Decius, Silone would be able to handle it.


    The Lamia are a race that is mostly found west of here.


    They are a race of only females, and their lower body is a snake. They live by sucking the lifeblood of other species, just like the Striges.


    After escaping from the arena, I couldn''t figure out where they went, but it seems they were here.


    Lamia and Alkeny are more magical than humans, but they are not Syrone''s enemies.


    In fact, we are defeating them one by one.


    The battle advances to our advantage, and eventually, we defeat all the demons.


    ''''Decius-san, are you okay?''''


    Sirone is worried about Decius.


    ''He''s fine. Just a little poisoned.''


    Decius'' face is blue when he says that. He doesn''t look okay.


    Lamia uses poison, perhaps because her lower body is a snake. It seems to have been hit by that venom.


    "Sahoko-san. You need to detoxify it.


    Okay.


    Sahoko used her magic and Decius'' expression returned to normal.


    ''Let''s get some rest. Sizfe-chan and the others must be tired, right?


    Rage suggests a break.


    There were more enemies than we expected.


    Therefore, we''ll be fine, but Sizfe and the others should take a break.


    Reno and Sahoko cleanse the area with cleanliness magic. The Ratman seems to have some kind of germ.


    We may be fine, but Sisyphe and his friends are in danger.


    "But then again, we didn''t expect so many enemies.


    Cyrone says with a puzzled look on his face.


    That''s for sure. The information from the captured ghouls made them seem small in number, but that wasn''t the case.


    Would the freedom fighters who entered the underground canal from elsewhere be safe?


    Some teams might be wiped out if they''re not good enough.


    It would have to be said that the outlook was not good.


    ''''Hey Nao-san. Do you have any idea how many enemies are in this underground canal?


    I ask Nao.


    "It''s impossible. It''s too welded in places to be detected.


    ''Wow. Then there could still be a lot of rats out there.


    Reno gives me a disgusted look.


    ''But we have to move on. We''ve got to find out what she''s up to.


    When Rage says that, Sahoko and Reno look disgusted.


    I''m certainly curious about what she''s trying to do, but it''s kind of disgusting.


    I let out a sigh and look at Ratman.


    Ratman is a former human, so I don''t kill him, I stun him.


    Come to think of it, can''t we turn him back?


    Speaking of which, Sahoko. Can''t you put this ratman back together again?


    If it''s a curse, I think I can break it. I''m going to try.


    Sahoko casts a spell.


    Then Ratman''s face returns to that of a middle-aged man.


    ''That''s Sahoko-san!��I''m human again!


    Nao is excited.


    Apparently we can put it back together. This is a big win.


    ''But I don''t think we can take her like this.


    Rage looks at the man and says.


    That''s for sure. There may be a big battle ahead. We must not take those who cannot fight.


    ''I''m sure you''re right. What should we do?��Yes, Sir Decius. I''m sorry, sir, but could you take this one with Mr. Siszfe and the others and get him out of here?


    I say, looking at Decius.


    To be honest, Decius is a liability. If there are only a few enemies, then we have a mighty foe ahead of us.


    Information from the demons has revealed that there are high ranking daemons at the end of the channel.


    It''s difficult to fight while protecting them.


    ''''But, Chiyuki-dono. I''m concerned about Shenna. Besides, we must see what the Moonlight Goddess is up to.


    But Decius shook his head.


    ''But, sir. Sir Decius: ......


    Rage holds me back as I try to convince him somehow.


    ''Let''s get this straight. You''re holding me back!


    Rage says clearly.


    ''It''s getting very slow going. If the Moonlight Goddess is having a hard time, it might be too late. Are you sure you want to do that?


    Decius is silent at Rage''s words.


    After a few seconds. Decius shakes his head.


    ''...... I understand. I will retreat with this one. But what about the other Ratman?


    Decius looks at the fallen Ratman and says


    ''Since he hasn''t regained his form, he probably won''t be attacked. I''ll keep the wards up just in case, so there''s nothing to worry about.''


    ''Okay, well, take care of my sister for me then.


    Decius reluctantly bowed his head and carried the man back to his original position on his shoulders.


    ''Mr. Sisyphe. Take care of Sir Decius, please. And keep an eye on Mr. Ainoe.


    All right. I''ll take care of it.


    Sisyphe and the others follow Decius. Naturally, Ainoe is with them.


    I brought them with me in the hope that they might be of some use, but the enemy''s attacks are getting fierce. We can''t take them any further.


    So we''ll let them go home.


    Sisyphe and the others are going back the way they came.


    We are now alone.


    ''''Maybe I was a little out of line.''''


    Rage says to me.


    ''No, in that case I don''t have a choice. And with the possibility of Ms. Shenna being turned into Ratman, I''d rather have her leave.''


    I said and everyone nodded.


    ''Well, now that we''re lighter, let''s move on, guys.


    We proceed to the end of the underground canal.


    Nephim, the brave man of water


    I think you''re holding up your end.


    We''ve just escaped the Ratman attack.


    "If it weren''t for Lord Nephim, we would have been wiped out. That''s the waterman in you, sir.


    One of the freedom fighters honors me.


    ''How many of you are left who are ready to fight?''


    Well, there are four of them, counting Mr. Nephim.


    ''Well, that''s tough: ......


    There were twelve of us in our group.


    We entered the underground canal from a different place than the Lord of Light''s Brave Men.


    And as we continued on, we met the Giant Slug and encountered a large number of Ratmen.


    We fought back, but there were too many of them. So we retreated, but the way back was also blocked, so we decided to go through another waterway.


    Thanks to this, we don''t know where they are now.


    Even so, there were still too many rats. Two hundred freedom fighters are not enough. We need more men.


    I don''t think he deliberately withheld the information.


    Perhaps the general didn''t expect such a demon to be there.


    Quite a bit of damage has been done.


    Probably the rest of the squad would have suffered the same thing.


    I then felt a sign of approaching and held up my spear.


    ''''Everyone please take your weapons. Someone is approaching.


    I look at the back of the canal.


    Eventually I see the glow of torches coming from the depths of the channel. The one approaching is a human.


    ''I thought it was someone else because of the glow of the torch, but it''s Nephim the Water Hero.


    "You are the hero of the earth, Gaudin.


    The ones who approached were the brave men of the earth, Gordan and his companions.


    ''''You guys are having a hard time of it, aren''t you?


    Yes. You too.


    Sounds like you have quite a few rats.


    ''Yes. We can''t get out of here like this.


    We get a dark look on our faces.


    ''You''re counting on the brave men of light.


    Gordan is right. We''ll be wiped out if we don''t.


    If there''s any chance of survival, the Brave Men of Light will do something about it.


    I think of the Brave Man of Light. I envy him, surrounded by beautiful women.


    They''re strong. So we will have to believe in them.


    And so we looked up to heaven.


    Sizfe the War Maiden


    Hey, Novice!��You will carry it for Master Decius!


    Back the way the underground canal came, I say to Novis.


    Novis has more power than Master Decius.


    So Novis should be the one to carry the man from Ratman back to human.


    ''Yeah, why not, Siszfe? I don''t want to carry a bastard, let alone a pretty girl.


    Novis gives me a disgusted look and says.


    ''It''s fine, Lord Sisyphe. Nobis-dono is stronger than me. We may encounter some demons on the way back. Therefore, I shouldn''t let Lady Novice''s strength be drained.


    Nobis looks triumphant when Master Decius says this.


    ''Look here!��Sisyphe!��That''s what Decius''s husband says, too!


    M--!


    Novice''s attitude frustrates me.


    ''Please stop fighting, both of you. We can''t let our guard down yet.''


    Mr. Leiria makes a dumbfounded sound.


    ''''Hm, what are you doing? Just let me go, for goodness sake!


    Ainoe-san looks at us and makes a sullen sound.


    ''Sorry, Ainoe-san. I can''t let you get away with this.


    Kayna''s sister says as she pulls the rope that tied Ainoe-san to her.


    ''I don''t know if it''s right to say that. I think it would be better for you if you let me go.''''


    Ainoe smiles wryly.


    ''Stop, guys!


    Mr. Nola shouts.


    ''What''s the matter, Miss Nora?''


    Nora looks carefully ahead.


    The only light is the magical illumination on the end of Maddy''s wand. This is what Chiyuki-sama turned on as she would need it when she returned.


    However, this magic illumination, unlike the magic of the koujo, only brightens the surroundings.


    This makes it hard to see what''s in the back.


    ''''You''re an elf indeed to notice me.''''


    A shadow emerges from the darkness.


    If it is only a shadow, it appears to be a human being.


    However, the head of the person who appears is not a person.


    It''s a muscular body, one size larger than a human being, with a large black goat''s head above the neck.


    So it is not a person but it should be called that.


    The lie ....... Lesser Damon.


    Maddy shakes her head in disbelief.


    Lesser Damon is a Damon, albeit a subordinate one. He is much more powerful than a human.


    It''s blocking our way home.


    "You will surrender. Surrender, and I''ll let the woman live.


    Lesser Damon points his large machete-like sword at us.


    ''What do you want to do, Siszfe?''


    Kayna''s sister asks anxiously.


    ''We''ll fight. It''s the only way.


    I''ll draw my sword. I have no choice. You can''t surrender when you say you won''t take a woman''s life but you don''t know what they will do to you.


    ''Certainly it is the only way. I can''t surrender to the devil.


    Master Decius lowers the man he was carrying and sits him down against the wall, then draws his weapon.


    His companions each take a weapon.


    "Hold on, Damon!��I don''t care what happens to this woman''s life!


    Sister Kayna steps forward with the tip of her spear pointed at Ainoe.


    It''s a cowardly move. But I can''t say that.


    ''''Zeal-sama, I believed that you would come to help us. Hah!''''


    Suddenly, the rope that was binding Ainoe-san falls to the ground. Then, sister Kayna jumps to the side.


    ''''Ugh. ......''''


    Sister Kayna dropped her spear and held her hand down.


    ''Sister Kayna!


    I come up to my sister Kayna. Blood is coming out of Sister Kayna''s arm.


    In Ainoe''s hand is a squishy sword with a squishy sword barrel.


    ''This sword is called an obi sword. You can carry it around your waist. From now on, you''re going to have to do a thorough physical examination.


    Mr. Ainoe stood beside Lesser Damon with a laugh.


    ''So now there are no more hostages. Now what do we do, humans?''


    Lesser Damon laughs.


    ''Sisyphe!��They''re coming in behind you!


    I turn around and see a lot of ratmen with weapons.


    I''m pinned down.


    They don''t move, as if they don''t want to attack us right away.


    Perhaps they intend to take us alive.


    I look and see several Ratmen coming out from behind Lesser Damon as well.


    ''Sisyphe. I''m the one who''s going to make the breakthrough. You''ll manage to get out of there while you''re there.


    Novis says, holding up his beloved greatsword.


    ''Hey Novis. Are you going to use that thing?


    Of course. What would you do without the inspiration of a beast in here?


    Novis says with a serious face.


    Novis is a beast warrior in the service of Master Torrs, the god of power and battle.


    "Thou shalt be a beast. Thou shalt be a beast." That is what Master Tolls teaches.


    His warriors do not like to live inside the walls of the city. They prefer to live in the open air, where there are many demons.


    Warriors do not wear armor, but instead wear the pelts of monsters and beasts to fight. The warriors do not wear armor, but instead wear the furs of monsters and wild beasts to fight.


    For this reason, few countries have temples to Lord Tolls. Basically, the cult is often located in the open air.


    The beast warriors build their cult around the beast priest in the open air. And they live in search of places where there are many demons and move around.


    In a country where there are many monsters, the beast warriors are a very grateful existence.


    After all, the beast warriors are not looking for money. Countries that don''t have much money to spend on money are saved by them.


    There is a secret art that only such beast warriors use is the inspiration of the beast.


    Dye made from the blood of a vicious monster is drawn on the body as a tattoo. Then you''ll be able to get the power of the beast. That''s the inspiration of the beast.


    It seems that this beast''s inspiration is difficult to obtain, and sometimes people die as a result of getting tattoos. For this reason, the tattoo is done little by little, while toning up the body. However, those with talent are said to get all their tattoos done in a short period of time.


    There are several types of beast inspirations, some are bear inspirations, some are wolves, and some are lions.


    And if you use the ability of Beastification, which maximizes the inspiration of the beast, your power is multiplied several times over and you become a powerful warrior.


    However, the problem is that if you use beastification, it can sometimes go out of control.


    When he goes out of control, he will lose sight of the situation and attack his allies. This is why they are sometimes called mad warriors instead of beast warriors.


    Novis had joined the Beast Warriors in the past in order to gain the inspiration of a beast. Novis had a talent for it, and he got the inspiration of a beast in two years when it would normally take nine years.


    The beast inspiration Novis got was a boar. By turning into a beast, he gains a powerful assault power.


    Before Novis gained the title of Fire Brave, he was known as the Red Boar.


    Novis is trying to invoke it.


    ''''GUUUUUUU!


    The tattoos on Novice''s body pulsed like blood.


    The muscles in his body swell and fangs emerge from his mouth.


    ''Please, don''t go off the rails. ......


    I tell Novis, but he doesn''t seem to hear me.


    ''What are you doing?��Decide quickly whether you''re going to surrender or not!


    Lesser Damon panicked when he saw Novice''s condition.


    ''Gahhhh!


    Novis raises his sword and plunges it into Lesser Damon.


    ''What?!''


    Lesser Damon is blown away by Novice''s attack.


    ''Master Zeal!


    Ainoe-san comes towards us with Ratman in tow.


    ''I''m sorry, sir, but I''m the one you''re dealing with.


    Decius-sama confronts Ainoe-san.


    ''I''m sorry, but I''m not letting you go from here.


    Sister Kayna stands beside me as Ms. Laylia heals her.


    ''Guys!��Get behind me!��I''ll cover Novice!


    Oh, now Novice is a boar warrior with no protection. If you don''t protect him, he''ll die soon enough.


    "Please, Goddess Raina. "Please, Goddess Raina, protect me from the Novice.


    I use a spell given to me by Lady Raina. The Goddess''s shield protects her targets from all attacks.


    Goddess Raina is a warrior god just like Miss Toles.


    But unlike Master Tolls, she is a protector. Everywhere I''ve seen Lady Raina''s holy seal carved into the walls.


    That''s why I''ll be praying to Lord Raina. Protect Novice.


    The light surrounds Novis'' body.


    The light prevents Ratman from attacking Novis as he tries to attack him. In the meantime, Novis wields his great sword and cleaves Ratman.


    Lesser Damon, who was blown away, also gets up and heads towards Novis.


    Behind him, the sounds of a fierce battle can be heard.


    It''s a pretty tough fight. However, he doesn''t give up until the end.


    ''''Goddess! Courage to all!


    I use the magic of courage. Now you will be able to face any difficulty without fear.


    We have the blessing of the goddess. There is no way we''re going to lose.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Is this the witch''s house, Kroki?


    Coona beside me asks prettily.


    ''Maybe it is, Kuna. This is supposed to be the witch Alima''s house.


    After hearing the story from Urim, I waited for Kuna to wake up and searched for the witch Alima''s house.


    The house seemed to have been hidden by an illusion, but I was able to find it quickly.


    After dropping Glorious off where they could drop him off, they walked with Kuna to the witch''s house.


    In front of us was a house with a wooden straw roof. This was the house of the witch, Alima.


    The house stood alone in the forest.


    Normally, demons and beasts would eat you up if you lived in a house like this.


    However, the one who lives here is a witch who received her powers from Damon.


    According to Urim''s story, witch Alima isn''t such a bad person.


    But as a witch, she is forced to live in the middle of nowhere.


    But I heard that she is known to be a good person, and sometimes people from nearby countries come to her to hide behind the Odis and Feria cult.


    Urim has also been in charge of Efa''s affairs several times.


    I look at the protective amulets around the house.


    The amulet has a sign with two overlapping squares on it. This is the holy seal of the Demon King Modes.


    In other words, the person who made a contract with this witch must have a connection to the Demon King Modes.


    After confirming this, I will become the Dark Knight. I thought it would be easier to talk to him in this form.


    As you approach, a door is suddenly opened.


    One old woman emerges from the door.


    Perhaps she could tell if someone was coming. Well, I didn''t come here in hiding, it''s only natural to be noticed.


    The figure, clad in black robes, looks like a witch.


    So, I tilt my head back.


    When the old woman sees her appearance, she kneels down.


    ''''Great demon king''s messenger, what do you want to do in our house?


    No. Look up, please. This is the one who came out of nowhere. Are you Alima-san?


    The old woman looks up when she asks herself.


    ''Yes. I am Alima, sir.


    ''I''m sorry for the unexpected visit. In fact, I''d like to ask you something.


    I greet myself politely.


    ''Yes, my lord!��O great dark knight!


    Alima opens her eyes wide and replies.


    ''I think you put a little too much effort into it.


    ''Alima the witch. In fact, I''d like to know the name of Damon, the man who made the deal with you.


    When I ask politely, Alima seems to have difficulty saying it.


    She seems unsure if she should say it.


    ''Hey woman. Why don''t you answer Kuroki''s question? Do you want to die?


    Coona hits Alima''s neck with her scythe.


    ''''Hi!!!''''


    Alima''s face twitches with fear.


    It''s a bit much. She tries to stop Kuna.


    But Kuna doesn''t stop.


    "Hey, woman. Look into Kuna''s eyes.


    Coona uses magic.


    Alima''s eyes go blank.


    I let out a sigh myself. Maybe this is faster after all.


    ''I signed up for this, Master Manseid: ......


    Alima mutters softly.


    Manseid.


    I knew the name myself. It was Damon, a close associate of Ulvald''s, I believe.


    Manseid was a mage of the Damon tribe. I hear that he sometimes does espionage outside Nargol on Urvald''s orders.


    It may have been then that he made a contract with her.


    But if we can locate Urvald''s entourage, we might be able to find out where Urvald is.


    Wouldn''t we know where he is?


    ''Its ....... Do you know where Lord Manseid is?


    ''Yes, it''s been thirty years since I left Master Manseid. The connection has faded. But I still know exactly where he is. Mr. Manseid is in the Republic of Ariadia.


    I answer clearly.


    ''The Republic of Ariadia is so large, can''t you be more specific about where you are?''


    ''The basement ....... Perhaps this feeling is underground.


    I''m surprised to hear Alima''s words.


    And by underground, you mean underground canal? Why are we in an underground canal?


    I''m confused.


    I don''t understand. I believe that Rage and his friends are in the canal now.


    "Oh, Urvald is in the canal. This is bad luck. A brave man could get you.


    Coona says with a laugh.


    But it''s no laughing matter. I don''t know why I''m in that place, but I should go help.


    ''Coona!''��Hurry up and get back to Ariadia!

 79 The beginning of the storm

    Sisyphe


    Hey, Novice!��What the hell are you doing?��Don''t be rash!


    I shout, but he doesn''t answer.


    Normally he''d at least say, "Don''t worry about it, Sisyphe.


    Gaaaaaaaahhhh ��������


    Novis screams heroically and takes on Lesser Damon.


    The way he swings his sword is absurd.


    Perhaps he is completely out of control and has become a mad warrior.


    It seems that my voice can''t be heard anymore. If he fights like that, his body will break down.


    ''''d*mn!��The human touch!


    Lesser Damon wields the big machete and prevents Novis from attacking.


    I have only seen Novis once in the past, when he became a mad warrior.


    Novis, who became a mad warrior, attacked us when the demons were annihilated.


    That time we managed to escape, and we survived because Novis was strong enough to fall. Honestly, it''s a memory I don''t like to remember much.


    Novice''s power as a madman was tremendous. However, Lesser Damon surpassed it.


    A tremendous offensive and defensive battle is taking place in front of me.


    Lesser Damon is being held back by Novice''s powerful attacks.


    However, Novis, who has become a mad warrior, does not defend himself. He only works to kill his opponent. In this way, even if he kills his opponent, he will also die.


    In the teachings of Lord Tolls, the god of war, it is an honor to die in battle.


    So many of his warriors would die quickly.


    But I don''t want that.


    I don''t want anyone close to me to die.


    Father, who was killed by a demon and never came home.


    If I could have fought for him, if I had been there for him, he might not have died.


    Of course it''s not possible. I''m not a force to be reckoned with. I''m not cut out to be a warrior. This is what my sister Kayna has been telling me.


    But I can''t help but think about it.


    Why couldn''t I save my father? Why wasn''t he by his father''s side?


    I loved my mom and dad. They were the perfect couple for me.


    But it was ruined by his death.


    My father died and my mother got married again.


    I know that''s not an option. Without his income, she had to rely on someone else.


    My father-in-law is a good man. He is kind to me. And he even tried to find a man for me to marry.


    I should be grateful to him. But I am afraid to get married to him because I have seen how easily the marriage breaks up.


    I was frustrated that I couldn''t get married and save my father, so I asked my sister Kayna to make me a freedom fighter.


    It would be good if I could save someone else by fighting. So I take up my sword and hold up my shield.


    Then I received Lady Raina''s blessing and I became a warrior. I''m sure my wishes must have reached Lady Raina.


    She wants me to use this power to protect the people.


    "Lady Raina, goddess of wisdom and victory!��Protect Novice!


    I cast a spell.


    A glowing magical shield appears around Novice. The magical shield prevents Lesser Damon''s attack.


    The attack is blocked and Lesser Damon looks frustrated.


    Lesser Damon is a demon race, even if it''s a lowly one. If I was alone, I wouldn''t be able to win.


    Novis will attack and I will defend. With this coordination, we have managed to fight against Lesser Damon.


    But it''s starting to get tight. I can feel the magic inside me breaking off.


    The attack of Novice, who is fighting in front of me, seems to be getting weaker and weaker.


    Novis also seems to be nearing its limit.


    Everyone fighting behind us is also unlikely to be able to rescue us since there are so many ratmen.


    ''''Guaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Novis''s scream.


    Lesser Damon''s attack smashed through the magical shield I had made and blew Novis away.


    It hit the sword Novis was holding, so it didn''t take a direct hit.


    However, it must have still been quite an impact. Novis is blown to the side and becomes motionless against the wall.


    ''''Novis!''''


    I run over to Novice. He seems to be alive, but he''s not moving.


    ''Hmph!��You''re making it hard for me!


    Lesser Damon swears.


    When I look, my friends are retreating as well.


    It looks like they''ve defeated a lot of Ratmen, but there are too many of them.


    They couldn''t kill them all and everyone looks tired.


    The Ratman is not chasing us. It seems that he''s going to take us alive as planned.


    ''I don''t care what happens to my life!��I''m sure these girls can help!


    Master Decius shouts to Lesser Damon.


    ''Of course I intend to, coloured man. These women are top balls, you know. I will turn them over to my own people. I will turn them over to my own people and I will be honored to face them.


    Then Lesser Damon laughs.


    ''I''m sorry, but I won''t let you do that!


    Suddenly, a voice comes from behind Lesser Damon. From the sound of the voice, it''s probably a woman.


    ''Who are you?!''


    Lesser Damon turns around.


    Then a glowing white butterfly flies in and flies around Lady Decius.


    ''Hey, what''s this butterfly?!


    Then, one woman appears behind Lesser Damon, running down the side wall.


    ''Shenna!


    Shenna!


    Master Decius and Ainoe shouted when they saw the woman who appeared.


    ''We''re here to help you, brother!


    Shenna the dancer


    Shenna!


    Shenna!


    My brother and sister Ainoe call my name.


    I managed to get there in time.


    The butterflies led me on, but there were so many Ratmen that I couldn''t get ahead of them, and I was late.


    I got there a little while ago, when the battle was raging.


    I wanted to run to them immediately, but the battle was so intense that I couldn''t get out, and I was looking for an opportunity.


    Then he came out in a hurry when he saw that the warrior with the great sword had been blown away by the Lesser Damon.


    ''Shenna, how did you get here?��I thought you were in the clutches of the Moonlight Goddess?


    My brother asks curiously.


    ''We''ll talk later, brother. Now is not the time to talk about it.''


    Then I look at Lesser Damon and sister Ainoe.


    ''I didn''t think you were alive, Shenna. "I didn''t know you were alive, Shenna," he said.


    Sister Ainoe gives a sarcastic laugh.


    ''Sorry. ''I''m alive.''


    I laugh back again.


    ''But what makes you think your arrival is enough to provide reinforcements? I''ll kill you right here and now.


    Sister Ainoe wields her obi sword. The sword barrel is long and resilient and slashes the sky.


    ''''Oh, is it right to say that?��What makes you think I''m still alive?


    When I say that, I pull out the sword I borrowed from the Dark Knight.


    When I pull it out, black flames erupt from the blade.


    ''''That black flame is ��������.''''


    Lesser Damon shouts at the black flames.


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. Zeal, I think it is. He is furious with you," he said. I am his messenger, the one who is entrusted with this sword. If you''re going to walk away, I can intercede for you if you want to?


    I''m a blatant liar.


    I borrowed a sword. I''m not an errand boy or anything.


    But my words came as a shock, and Lesser Damon starts to panic.


    ''Oh, he''s mad at you ----!��Awwww!��Ainoe!��Let''s get out of here!


    It''s like he''s lying about his attitude from earlier.


    He''s behind me. My brothers look dumbfounded.


    ''No, I don''t want to!


    Suddenly, sister Ainoe shouts out.


    ''''Ah, Ainoe?��That one is angry, you know. You know how scary that man is, don''t you?


    Lesser Damon hurriedly tries to convince his sister Ainoe of this.


    But sister Ainoe.


    No!��I can''t believe we''re turning our backs on you.��Shenna!��I''m not going to be beaten by someone like you, who has grown up to be hard-working and nurturing!


    Sister Ainoe glares at me with an amazing expression.


    ''How hard do you think it took for me to become the flower of the troupe!��Dancing in a saloon in a shithole!��I don''t like it and I don''t want someone touching me!��I''d even sell my soul to the devil to get out of that kind of life!


    Sis: "Sis: ......


    "Senator''s daughter!��The sister of the knight of the law!��What does a young lady of such privileged birth have to do with a theater company?��Why are you trying to take my position!


    Sister Ainoe spoke up quickly.


    Perhaps she had been storing it in her mind for a long time.


    ''''It''s good to be your brother!��You don''t know anything about hard work or anything else, and you''re lecturing me!��You and your siblings are an eyesore!


    Saying that, Ainoe sister points her obi sword at him.


    It''s not hard to understand how Ainoe''s sister feels. I''m a dancer too. I know what life is like for dancers.


    But there was one word that I couldn''t leave out.


    I''m getting angry inside me.


    You don''t know anything about hardship?


    How can you say that when you don''t know anything about us?


    We were born to a mother who is a follower of Lord Ishtia, the goddess of beauty and love, and a father who is a priest of Lord Odis, the god of law.


    According to the doctrine of Lord Ishtia, we could not marry. Born of a mother who had no citizenship, we were forced to be born as bastards with no citizenship.


    Under the laws of the Republic of Ariadia, a child who was not born from a formal marriage, even if he or she was related by blood, would not be recognized as a male child.


    That''s why I''ve never lived like a young lady. It is the same with your brother.


    I lived in the poor outer city with my mother and brother.


    I don''t think that life was rich by any means.


    Then one day, my father decided to adopt my brother. Dad, who didn''t have an heir, wanted his brother to be his successor.


    But it was a difficult thing to do.


    According to the laws of the Republic of Ariadia, in order to adopt a child, you need the permission of the Temple of Feria, which is dedicated to the Goddess of Marriage.


    This is apparently to prevent the sale of citizenship under the guise of adoption, but I don''t know the details.


    And the Temple of Feria did not want to allow my brother''s adoption.


    They didn''t like the fact that the priest of Odis, the god of law, had a child out of marriage.


    Also, Dad''s relatives and the people around him, including the priests of Lord Odis, did not approve of my brother''s being a bastard.


    But he made an effort to be recognized by those people.


    I remember how he made an effort.


    He studied every day, learned the etiquette and manners, and tried his best to make people around him think well of him.


    But the people around me were still cold.


    But the angels were watching him. One day, my brother received the blessing of Archangel Sursha-sama.


    The people around him had no choice but to recognize him after receiving Archangel Sursha''s blessing, and he officially became my father''s child.


    I look at sister Ainoe.


    It''s good to see me. But don''t tell me that your brother doesn''t know what he''s going through.


    In the past, I have seen plays starring Ainoe in which she was the main character.


    She was so beautiful and dazzling, and I wished I could be like her.


    And then I joined the same theater company. And I practiced the play desperately.


    I wanted to be as good as her sister Ainoe, so I worked hard to be as good as her. That''s why Ainoe''s sister''s words made me sad, and that''s why I''m angry.


    Does she think she''s the only one struggling?


    Sis, I don''t know what you''ve been through. I don''t know what you''ve gone through, but don''t tell me that my brother and I don''t know what you''ve been through. But don''t tell me that my brother and I don''t know what you''ve been through. Let''s end it right here.


    I hold up my sword.


    ''Good nerve, Sienna!��I''m going to pay you back!


    The sister also holds her obi sword.


    ''''Hey, hey!��Ainoe!


    ''Master Zeal!��Please, let me do it!


    Lesser Damon stops her, but sister Ainoe doesn''t seem to be interested in stopping her.


    ''Shenna: ......''


    My brother calls my name with concern.


    ''It''s okay brother. Watch over there.


    We face off.


    Lesser Damon is lolling behind sister Ainoe.


    ''Dance, wind, dance!


    Ainoe sister, who must have received power from Lesser Damon, casts a spell. And the obi sword moves strangely in time with Ainoe sister''s movements.


    It''s as if the sword is dancing.


    Then I''ll dance too.


    Black flames erupt from the sword entrusted to me by the Dark Knight according to my will.


    If the other side is a dance of wind, this is a dance of fire.


    The wind-cloaked obi sword is coming towards me.


    I rotate my body to face sister Ainoe.


    And then we cross.


    ''''I knew we couldn''t win. ......


    Ainoe''s sister muttered softly. Ainoe sister''s sword-body-less obi sword in her hand.


    The power of the sword sliced through the obi sword with the power of the sword.


    And Ainoe sister who was struck by the hilt of the sword falls down. At that moment, I felt tears spill from Ainoe sister''s eyes.


    I''m sorry, but this is also a game.


    Considering the strength of my backers, there was no doubt in my mind that I had won overwhelmingly.


    I don''t consider that to be cowardly. It''s one of my talents to have a backer.


    Ainoe''s sister must have known that. Still, she must have had to compete.


    I look down at the poor woman who fell.


    ''Ainoe-chan: ......''


    Lesser Damon runs up to him.


    ''I didn''t kill him!��Take your sister Ainoe and disappear!


    As I say this, Lesser Damon disappears into the depths of the underground canal with his sister Ainoe.


    After meeting the dark knight named Master, I no longer felt that I was a bad person just because I was Lesser Damon. So I don''t think it''s bad that sister Ainoe made a contract with Damon.


    Naturally, she couldn''t tell her brother about this.


    ''Shenna, what the hell are you? And that sword?


    His brothers come over here.


    Behind them, Ratman, who has lost his ruler, is puzzled.


    "We''ll talk about it later, brother. But first, give me the flute I left with you. They say you can control Ratman with this flute.


    It reminds me of what the Goddess of Moonlight said.


    It seems that this flute is effective not only for Chalkinos, but also for Ratman. However, I don''t think my sisters knew about this.


    You can''t keep track of things. Why would I entrust such an important thing to them so easily?


    Well, it doesn''t matter now.


    I took the flute from my brother and put it to my mouth.


    ��Nephim, the brave man of water


    "Hey, Water Hero Nephim. Can you still do it?


    Gaudin, the brave of the land behind me, says to me.


    ''Of course. At least this much.''


    But with the exception of Gordan, he has no friends. All of them had been killed by Ratman.


    We managed to get away from the earlier attack, but we''re nearing our limit.


    ''We''ve lost the torch. We''re counting on you to help us.


    Gordan says with a laugh.


    I have the power of the water spirit, and where there is water, I can act to some extent without the light.


    That''s why I''m surviving.


    However, I can tell from the signs of water that Ratman is nearby.


    There are so many of them that there is no escape.


    ''They''re coming. I''d say there are 30 in number.''''


    I say, looking at the end of the channel.


    If I go backwards, there will be the Ratman from earlier. There''s no way to get away.


    You can''t run. Just point me in the right direction and I''ll run him in. I''ll run into him. You''ll cover me from behind.


    I understand. It''s the only way.


    He nodded at Gordan''s words. Without the torch, Gaudan would not be able to see his surroundings.


    I''ll have to give him my position and if Gordan runs into him, I''ll have to cover him from behind.


    Ratman seems to be able to see in the dark. I''d have to say we''re at a disadvantage.


    The Ratman has spotted us and is coming closer.


    Huh?


    What''s going on?


    I make a strange sound, and Gaudin makes a worried sound.


    ''The Ratman is acting weird. He should have noticed us, but he''s gone away.


    Ratman, who had been waiting in front of me, had gone away.


    It was as if something had called him. Ratman and other beastmen have far more acute senses than humans do.


    They might have heard a sound or something that humans couldn''t hear and gone away.


    ''''But, thank goodness. Let''s get out of here while we still can.''''


    Yes. ......


    We run through an underground canal.


    Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man.


    What''s going on, Nao-san?


    I ask Nao.


    ''Chiyuki-san, I can hear the whistle.''


    The sound of a whistle?


    But I can''t hear anything.


    It''s probably because Nao has an acute sense of hearing that she can hear it.


    I''m sure I can hear the sound of a flute, Chiyuki. It''s as if I''m being called. This is the same as when Kalkinos showed up.


    Rage, with his equally acute hearing, says.


    ''Could it be a trap?''


    ''I don''t know, Sirone. The entrance to the altar has been set up as a trap. The sound of the flute could be a trap, too. But it''s strange for that.


    We are standing in front of the passage that leads to the altar of Badon.


    In truth, the underground channel does not lead to the altar of Badon. Therefore, it seems that the demons have dug a side hole from a nearby location and opened a path to the altar.


    I was about to enter, but then I realized that there was a magical trap set up for me.


    It''s a warding to confine those with magical powers above a certain level.


    It''s a pain in the ass to set it up, but I can use it too.


    If we, with our high magic power, entered unnoticed, we would be trapped. It was a dangerous place.


    I remember what happened in the basement of the Kornes mansion. Perhaps she''s setting some kind of trap. Maybe this magic trap is what it is.


    And I''m in the process of breaking this magical trap.


    These magical traps for confinement are difficult to defeat from the inside, but they are relatively easy to defeat from the outside.


    ''''What do we do now, Ray-kun?��Back to the one with the whistle?


    No, Sahoko. Let''s move on from here. We can''t go back every time. Besides, we''ve come this far. Let''s see what''s in there and then we''ll go.


    Rage replies with a shake of his head.


    ''I certainly might not want to come back here again. Chiyuki. Is the magic still not broken?''''


    Reno agrees. Reno wants to get out of the underground canal as soon as possible.


    "Hold on, Lino. It seems like a pretty powerful trap. But it''s only a matter of time before it unravels.


    I concentrate my magic power.


    Magic traps are quite powerful. Even I''m confident in my magical powers, but it''s hard to break them. But I''m sure I can handle it.


    It took some time, but I succeeded in disarming the magic trap.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get ahead of me. Now, what''s waiting for us?


    We enter the altar of Badon.


    A short passage leads to a large area.


    Unlike the underground canal, the plaza is well-lit, so it''s easy to see what''s there.


    There is a group of deformed monsters there. Most of them are called Lesser Damon.


    And then I see the one in the middle of them.


    It''s a face I''ve seen. It should be a Damon Lord named Ulvald, I believe.


    It seems that the Demon King was behind this incident after all.


    You''ve arrived ....... Brave men.


    Urvald looks at us hatefully.


    His expression is somewhat weary.


    ''Now, shall I ask you to tell me what you guys are up to?


    Rage draws his sword and thrusts it at Urbald.


    ''What I''m trying to do is where I want to find out for myself,''


    Urvald shakes his head and replies.


    ''What do you mean?''


    Rage is right. I don''t understand.


    I''m sorry, I can''t answer that question. But thanks to you guys breaking the wards, we''ll be able to escape. Tarabos!


    Yes ......


    One man comes forward when Ulvald calls him.


    ''Vice President Talavos: ......''


    I mutter.


    The one in front of me was Tarabos, who was the vice president of the Sorcerer''s Association. I heard he''d lost his whereabouts, but I didn''t know he was here.


    Talabos''s eyes are empty. Did Urbald do something to him?


    ''Talabos! Buy us time to get out!


    With that, Urvald smashes through the ceiling and escapes into the sky. Naturally, Damon and the others will follow.


    There should be a theater directly above us. Just to be sure, I have evacuated the people in the theater, but will it be safe?


    "I''m going after Urvald! I''ll leave this one to you, Chiyuki!


    Hey, Mr. Rage!


    Without me having time to stop him, Rage flies through the air after Urvald.


    ''''Ah-ha. He''s gone, isn''t he?


    It''s all on its own now. ......


    I press down between my eyebrows.


    ''Chiyuki-san!��What''s going on with that man!


    Syrone''s panicked voice.


    When I looked, I saw that Talabos'' body was bulging.


    ''What''s that?��Bugs?


    Reno says sickeningly.


    Insect legs are coming out of Talaboth''s body. It''s more than one, too.


    The insects'' bodies grow larger and larger as they devour Tarabos'' body.


    And then it absorbs the undetected ones around it. They are probably eating them.


    I am reminded of a relief from the theater. Badon, the evil god of bugs, eats all kinds of things and grows. I wonder if Talaboth''s body could have been a possession of Badon.


    Hey!��Mr. Chiyuki!��This is dangerous!


    Sahoko panics.


    Talabos'' body is getting bigger and bigger. At this rate, it''s going to be bigger than this room.


    ''We''re getting out, guys!


    We fly into the sky above where Rage and the others left.


    King Damon Urvald


    ''Master Urvald!��A brave man is coming after you!


    The entourage shouts.


    We know that.


    Talabos couldn''t seem to stop it. They''re useless.


    I gave this Talaboth, or whatever he''s called, to Badon for possession. Badon is a once-defunct god.


    All that remains is the residue of his power. Even the weak body of a human should be able to turn it into a possession.


    However, the brave man ignores Tarabos and comes after him. The brave man is moving fast. If this is the case, they will catch up with you.


    I tried to use shifting magic, but it didn''t activate. They must still have been manipulated in some way.


    The following black goats are being defeated by the brave men and women, this is not good.


    ''''Urbald-sama!��I''ll hold them here!��Please run!


    It was Manseid, a member of the lowest ranking aide, who said that.


    Manseid was an investigator who was investigating the situation outside Nargol. I heard that he came to this area when he was an investigator.


    You''ll be able to find out more about the situation outside of Nargol.


    ''''I''m counting on you, Sir Manseid!


    I''ll make sure Manseid heads for the heroes.


    We have to get far away while we can.


    ''What are you doing!��Lord Ulvald!��You''re abandoning your people!


    Suddenly you are called out to me.


    I look far up in the sky.


    I notice that there is a dragon hiding in the clouds. That dragon was familiar to me as well.


    ''Lord Llanfeld! Why are you here!


    The dragon is a thunder dragon, the rider of Lanfeld. You can see the dark knight under your command around it.


    ''''I heard a brave man is doing something, so come and visit ....... What does this mean, Sir Ulvald!''''


    Lord Llanfeld, who has come down with his men, looks at me in a furious manner.


    ''''This, this is .......''''


    I try to make an excuse, but I can''t find the words.


    ''But you don''t seem to have time to listen to excuses, Sir Ulvald!��I''ll stop the heroes with a single blow! In the meantime, get your men down!


    When he says that, Lanfeld draws his sword. When he draws his sword, a thunderbolt runs from the sword barrel.


    Lanfeld''s sword is a thunderbolt sword that calls for a thundercloud. And the riding thunder dragon can create a thundercloud.


    In the blink of an eye, a black thundercloud is generated.


    ''''That''s absurd. ......


    Brave men are strong. Even if the dark knights were bunched up in Nargol, they couldn''t win. It is impossible to stop them with a single rider.


    ''Sir Algado, Sir Zaylessed: ......


    Lanfeld is muttering something. If you listen carefully, those are the names of the dark knights who were killed by the brave men.


    I''m a kind man to my men. I''m sure he still regrets the subordinates who were sacrificed by his leadership.


    Llanfeld raises his sword and turns to the heroes.


    ''We will remain. His Excellency Ulvald, please take your men and retreat.''''


    The Dark Knight under Llanfeld''s command comes to his side.


    ''''Do you plan to stay behind as well, my lords?''''


    "We''ve been ordered to retreat. But not without Mr. Lansfeld. We will stay.


    My head hurts when I hear those words.


    Are they all stupid? You''ll only be making more sacrifices.


    But we can''t abandon Llanfeld, even if it''s a lower-ranking subordinate, we can''t abandon him.


    What do I do: ......


    He is troubled but inconclusive.


    The clouds that Llanfeld had called for were thundering.


    The storm was about to begin.

 80 Those who bring the golden dawn

    Shenna the dancer


    I walk down the underground canal with Novis on my shoulder.


    ''Hey Novis!��You don''t have to be so attached to Miss Shenna!��Step back a little more!


    Sizfe, walking warily behind him, complained to Novis.


    Novis was so worn out from the battle that he couldn''t even walk properly anymore.


    Siszfe and his companions are also worn out, though not as much as Novis. His brother Decius is also worn out and is carrying a man who doesn''t know who he is.


    That''s why I, who have the most energy left in me, have decided to lend him a shoulder.


    Novis certainly gets in the throes and touches his chest in the midst of the hustle and bustle. But I can say that his hard work has saved my brother''s life.


    So, I''ll forgive you a little touch.


    ''''I don''t mind, Mr. Sisyphe. I heard he did his best. It seems to be wearing out. It''s nothing to worry about.


    I defend Novice.


    ''As expected of you, Shenna, you''re so kind! Or maybe it''s Siszfe. Are you jealous?''''


    Novis leans over to hug me and laughs at Siszfe.


    ''Huh?��That can''t be true!


    It''s a funny exchange.


    And don''t get your ass in the middle of the maelstrom.


    Sisyphe is a warrior maiden consecrated by the goddess Raina. She''s a very beautiful girl, so if you''re interested in theater, I''d love to introduce her to Commander Midas.


    And from her attitude, Novis seems to like Sizfe. He''s happy to think that she''s jealous of him.


    But no matter how you look at it, it''s counterproductive. If you want to make her jealous, if you flatter me, Sisyphe will leave you.


    But Sisyphe doesn''t seem to have any feelings for Novice, though.


    From the tone of her voice, she''s just worried about me.


    ''Shenna. Would you like me to trade him for Lord Novis?��He''s lighter than me, you know.


    I suggest that you trade Novice for the man your brother has been lending a shoulder to.


    I don''t know who the man your brother has on his shoulders is.


    This man is awake but his eyes are empty. He hardly seems to be able to walk on his own.


    Perhaps his mind is broken. I don''t know who he is, but it would be better to take him to the temple of Lady Phanakea, the goddess of medicine and herbs.


    ''It''s fine, brother. I''m not going to trade my brother for something that''s too hard to do. "No, he''s a famous fire hero. I''m rather pleased to make his acquaintance.


    I make a sales face and point it at Novis.


    Compared to the muscular Novis, the man my brother has on his shoulders is very skinny. It''s probably easier to carry than Novice.


    But my brother is also worn out, even if not as much as Novice, so I can''t replace him.


    ''Oh, Mr. Shenna!��I''d like to get to know you too, Shenna.


    Novis looks happy with a smirk on his face. It''s silly.


    Probably Sisyphe behind me will have a dumbfounded look on his face.


    I conclude that this is no good.


    ''''I''m finally back~''''


    A sorceress girl named Maddy calls out. We were back at the entrance to the underground canal.


    ''Yeah?��There''s something wrong with you.


    A female warrior named Kayna says, coming up from the underground canal.


    We follow.


    ''What is the meaning of this?��It was sunny when we came in!


    The female priest, Leiria, is surprised to see the sky.


    It was definitely sunny when I entered the underground canal. And now the sky is black and overcast, with wind blowing and thunderstorms.


    Strange weather.


    Besides, people are making some kind of noise.


    ''Guys!��Look at that!


    We look in the direction that Nora the Elf pointed in.


    ''Lie ....... ''What the hell is that?''


    It''s very far from where we are, but we can see it clearly.


    There are a lot of demons flying in the sky to the north. It''s the end of the world.


    That''s why people are screaming.


    Some are running around in a panic.


    Some are crying out.


    Some are praying to God.


    Those who make their way to the city walls with swords at the ready.


    People''s reactions are different.


    But no matter what you do, I don''t think this is a situation that humans can do anything about.


    ''''Are you saying that a demon is attacking us?''''


    Laylia looks up at the sky with an angry gaze. But her face is pale.


    ''''It''s a bit of a mess, isn''t it?


    Kayna says, trembling.


    I know the feeling. It''s probably the most realistic idea.


    ''Oh!''��But look at that!��Master Rage is here!


    In the direction that Sisyphe pointed, someone shiny is flying in the sky.


    That glowing person is confronting this country as if protecting it from demons.


    ''''Indeed, it''s the Lord Brave of Light, isn''t it?''''


    My brother is right. That would be the Man of Light. I''ve met him once before.


    I can see him clearly for some reason even though he''s flying so far from this place.


    ''''I don''t know what it is, but let''s go!


    All of them nodded at Sizfe''s words.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired sage


    That''s what I''m talking about, Chiyuki-san. You''ve got him under control so easily.


    Sahoko says to me as she flies over.


    There''s a badon below, stuck under my magical spell.


    A huge, long, thin-bodied insect. That''s Badon.


    This Badon was defeated long ago by Alfos, the evil god and god of music who attacked the Republic of Ariadia.


    However, Badon has been resurrected by possessing the body of the sorcerer Tarabos and is now ready to harm the land again.


    I should have erased all of that when I defeated him before, but there''s no point in saying that now. This time I''ll make it go away properly.


    Badon has awakened again and is about to go on a rampage. If I hadn''t bound him with magic, he would have been in trouble.


    People are panicking and running for cover when they see Badon.


    I''ll use my Disappearance Magic to make Badon invisible.


    Now, this will make Badon''s presence invisible to those with weak magical powers. The people around me will be calmed down.


    It''s good that you''ve made him immobile, but what shall we do now? I''d like to erase it completely so I can''t revive it this time. But I can''t use magic with a lot of firepower in the city. ......


    Badon is quite a huge body. If we try to make it disappear completely, it''s going to affect the surroundings.


    We''ll have to move it to a bigger place?


    ''Yes, Sirone. Reno, I''d like to carry you to the ocean, can you do that?


    I ask Reno.


    ''Yeah, I''ll try to figure it out,''


    Badon floats in the air as Reno calls the wind spirit. Of course it rages, but my magic bindings can''t be broken by that.


    It seems that the god Alfoss couldn''t use his firepower magic, but Reno and I can. I''ll carry it to the ocean and use it as charcoal.


    ''Chiyuki-san!��Oh, my God!��I''m going to look at that!


    Nao says, pointing to the north.


    I can see quite a few demons in the direction that Nao pointed.


    Among them you can also see the Dark Knight.


    ''Could it be that Kroki is coming?''


    Shirone says as she glares at the crowd of demons.


    ''''No, it looks like Sirone doesn''t have a boyfriend.


    I''m not your boyfriend. ......


    Cyrone denies Nao''s words in a whisper.


    ''Come to think of it, where is the Goddess of Moonlight? You don''t seem to be here.


    Sahoko is right. Come to think of it, he wasn''t at the altar of Badon. Where is he?


    ''I wouldn''t be interested if Kroki wasn''t around either. I think I could handle that much on my own, Rage-kun.


    Cyrone says, looking at the crowd of demons.


    ''''Indeed it is. I think it''s safe to leave it to one person, Rage-kun. ...... But there could be some damage to the citizens.


    I''m not. Maybe I should be the one to go. Can I take care of this part?


    You can see that the appearance of the demon is causing panic among the citizens of the entire Ariadia Republic.


    Even if the demon doesn''t attack, the confusion is likely to cause damage.


    ''''I understand, Chiyuki-san. Reno-chan and I will take care of this place, please reassure the people of the citizens.


    Cyrone and Reno nodded.


    The two of them then carried the badon in the air towards Ariad Bay.


    On the ocean, they would be able to erase it without causing any damage to the surroundings.


    Would Mr. Sahoko please go to the Temple of Phanakea, just in case?


    I said and Sahoko nodded.


    The Temple of Phanakea is the hospital of this world. Sahoko, who is good at healing magic, will have to go there.


    ''Will you come with me, Nao-san?''


    Okay.


    Me and Nao head over to Reiji''s place.


    ''What''s the situation, Rage-kun?''


    I come over to Reige''s side and ask.


    ''Chiyuki and Nao?''��I was chasing after Ulvald when I got a side note. And I''m just pausing for a moment.


    Rage says, pointing his sword at his opponent.


    There is a dark knight at the end of the sword.


    It is not the dark knight of Cyrone''s childhood friend.


    He is not wearing a helmet, so I can see his face. I''ve met him once in Nargol. As I recall, it''s a guy called Lanfeld or something like that.


    Lanfeld is standing on top of the thunder dragon and staring at me.


    ''''What does he want?''''


    I don''t know, but he''s on the move. But he''s gonna do it, so back off, both of you.


    ''There are so many of them. Don''t you need help?


    He wants a one-man battle. We''ll be fine.


    Rage is right. The demons behind me step back, leaving Lanfeld behind.


    ''Looks like it. Let''s move back, Nao-san. But if the demons are coming towards Ariadia, we''ll move.''


    Yeah, I''ll let you know.


    Rage''s face has a spare look on it.


    I''m not particularly worried about it either. Rage has gotten stronger since then.


    I remind myself that Rage and Shirone were practicing their swords.


    A genius who didn''t make an effort is making an effort. Perhaps no one can match Rage anymore.


    So I''m not worried about Rage.


    I''m more worried that the demons won''t turn on Ariadia.


    I''m not sure if I should kick them off with magic first, but in the end I decide to back off.


    Nao and I leave Rage and head to the outermost ramparts of the Ariadia Republic.


    When I look over the city walls, I see General Krasus and his men there. They must have rushed there in a hurry because of the demon''s arrival.


    And it looks like Kyouka and Kaya have Regina with them there as well. The girls must have heard the commotion and rushed over too.


    Me and Nao go down there.


    ''''Um, Chiyuki-dono. Is our country safe?''''


    General Krasz asks anxiously.


    ''''I think it will be fine. I don''t think you''ll lose that much, Rage. And we''ll be there for you. Isn''t that right, Kyouka-san and Kaya-san?


    I look at them.


    ''Yes, we''ll make a move if we have to. Isn''t that right Kaya?


    Yes, Miss.


    Kyouka says with her heart and Kaya agrees.


    Kaya, as well as Kyouka, will be able to rely on him as his magic is improving.


    ''General Krasus!��What kind of situation is this?!


    Where we are, there will be someone coming for us. It''s Decius. With Sisyphe and the others in the back. And then they have a woman in the form of a dancer.


    I believe she''s Miss Shenna? Why are you here?


    ''This is Lord Decius. A demon has attacked us. However, the brave men of light are taking care of it, so there is no need to worry about it. Isn''t that right, Chiyuki-dono?


    Krasz looks at me.


    ''Yes, it will be fine. And it''s not like he''s gone.


    "He?


    It was Sisyphe who said that.


    I realize that I slipped up.


    ''''With him, I mean the Dark Knight who defeated Rage-sama before. If it was anyone other than that dark knight, he wouldn''t be an enemy of Rage-sama.


    Kaya responds for me.


    ''Is there someone like that?''


    Sisyphe says with concern.


    ''Yes, I believe you have already met them, gentlemen.


    What?


    All of Sizefe and the others make strange faces.


    ''''Chiyuki-san!��It''s starting!


    Nao suddenly speaks up.


    Rage and Lanfeld, who descended from the lightning dragon, close the distance and begin to fight.


    When the sword of light and the sword of lightning collide in the air, a powerful shockwave hits them.


    ''''Hey!��Are you sure it''s going to be okay?!!!


    Krasz says, staggering into the shockwave. The others are staggering as well.


    Besides me, the only people who are unconcerned on top of these walls are Nao, Kyouka, Kaya and Regina.


    ''''Chiyuki-dono!��The citizens are screaming!��Can''t you do something about it?!


    Decius says as he looks under the city walls. I''m impressed that he''s still thinking about the citizens in this situation.


    I look down too. The shockwave must have been transmitted throughout Ariadia. The citizens are panicking.


    ''''It can''t be helped. We''ll do something about it.''


    I will make the fight between Rage and his friends visible to people all over the Republic of Ariadia through magical images.


    The fight between Rage and Lanfeld is tremendous. But it''s clear that Rage is pushing it.


    There''s a lot of room on his face, and he''s clearly playing with it.


    Showing him this will calm him down.


    ''Calm down! Citizens of the Republic of Ariadia!


    And I will make my voice sound with magic. Now the whole of Ariadia should hear it.


    ''Now!��Demons are invading our lands, but don''t worry!��The brave men of light will surely defeat you!


    I say out loud and the noise of the citizens dies down.


    Krasus''s men on top of the city walls cheer.


    ''Yes, Lady Rage can''t lose!��Because Master Rage is the one who brings the golden dawn!


    Siszfe cries out.


    He who brings the golden dawn.


    It is the Saviour spoken of by the people.


    Long ago, long ago, there were no demons in this world and people lived happily and cheerfully with the gods of Elyos. This was the golden age of humanity in the past.


    However, the demon king Modes released demons all over the world to make this earth his own.


    As a result, people were afraid of the demons, so they built walls and lived inside them.


    This is the current era of the Dark Night.


    The Golden Dawn Bringer is the savior who will slay the Dark Night and bring about another golden age for mankind.


    The one who defeats the Demon King and eliminates the demons from this world will eventually appear. Yes, people believe that.


    Sisyphe seems to believe that Rage is the one who will bring about a golden dawn.


    To be honest, I''m not so sure about his character.


    But even that thing is still the hope of humanity, I guess.


    I have my doubts about the Rage statue in Sisyphe, but since I''m not going to, I''m going to take a flight.


    ''Citizens of Ariadia!��The brave men of light will not be defeated!��The brave men of light were chosen by the goddess Raina to bring about a golden dawn!��So don''t worry!


    When I use my magic and say it, there is a cheer from all of Ariadia.


    The words "brave man of light" and "he who brings the golden dawn" are called out throughout Ariadia.


    Well, I guess that''s all right. After that, if Rage doesn''t lose, there won''t be any problems.


    The battle is raging, but I watch it with ease.


    ''Make sure you win. You are the hope of humanity.


    King Damon Urvald


    ''Master Urvald!��What the hell are we supposed to do?!


    The entourage shouts.


    ''How could I possibly know that!


    I yell back at my entourage.


    In front of me, Llanfeld and the brave men of light are fighting in front of me.


    It''s clear that Lanfeld is being pushed in the battlefield. Perhaps I should add to the fight.


    However, I don''t think that my joining forces will help.


    Lanfeld is the strongest Damon. Even if I and the other Four Heavenly Kings were to join forces, they would be no match for him.


    His power is comparable to the God Race.


    That Lanfeld is being played by the brave men of light.


    Lanfeld''s subordinates are watching the battle anxiously.


    It seems that Lanfeld had brought quite a few of them from Nargol.


    All of Lanfeld''s men have come to this place because they sensed a strange change from the labyrinth. But no matter how many of them there are, I don''t think they can beat the brave men of light.


    We should probably retreat while Lanfeld is fighting.


    But I couldn''t just abandon Lanfeld and run away, let alone the others.


    There are times when we fight, and he''s a bad guy, but Lanfeld is a necessary part of Nargol.


    You can''t just run away from them for the sake of the Demon King.


    ''d*mn it!��What should I do?!


    Sisyphe


    The shockwave of the battle hits us.


    ''Hey Sisyphe!��This place is dangerous!��Let''s get away from it!


    Sister Kayna shouts at me as she gets down on her body.


    ''It''s okay, sister Kayna!��Master Raige is here!��I''m fine here!


    I say as I watch Master Rage fight.


    ''I think I''ll be fine too. The brave Lord of Light is fighting the famous King Damon (Lord). He must be hundreds of times stronger than the Lesser Damon we struggled against. I can''t believe you''re fighting and overpowering such a thing: ....... How amazing.


    Maddy says with a surprised look on her face.


    There are a lot of Lesser Damons behind Damon Lord that we have struggled with.


    Those Lesser Damons look scared of Lady Rage.


    It''s amazing. I knew we were no match for them. ......


    Novis let out a sigh as Mr. Shenna lent him a shoulder.


    Novis wanted to be the strongest man in the world. So I know that he has a rivalry with Rage-sama.


    However, I think I know how insignificant that is.


    ''As expected of the Goddess-sama''s beloved one. He will surely win and save Ariadia.


    Mr. Leiria exclaims in admiration.


    ''Yes!��Master Raige is the bringer of a golden dawn.��Not to mention Damon Lords, demons, and demon kings, we''re going to take them all down!��Hang in there, Rage-sama!


    I raise my voice.


    Without a doubt, Rage-sama is the one who will bring about the golden dawn.


    How many people have suffered since the Demon King released his demons into the world?


    And that includes my father.


    The Demon King is an absolutely unforgivable existence.


    That''s why I want you to do your best, Rage-sama.


    I hope that no more people will cry because of the demons.


    With that in mind, I''m going to support you as well as everyone else in Ariadia.


    ''''Do your best!��Hero of Light!��O Golden Dawn Bringer!


    King Damon Rumsfeld, the most powerful Damon King.


    My flying through the air and the hero''s sword crosses with mine.


    A shockwave shakes the sky as our swords collide.


    ''''Mr. Lanfeld-sama!


    I hear the dark knight under my command shouting my name in worry behind me.


    But I don''t have time to respond to them.


    The sword of the brave man of light is sharp and heavy.


    It''s stronger than before. I am made aware of that.


    I, too, should have learned the sword from Dihardt and become stronger. But the brave man seems to have become even stronger.


    I look at the brave man''s face. He has a spare expression on his face.


    Perhaps he is not serious.


    If the brave man was serious, I would already be dead.


    The way the brave man fights is as if he is testing his strength.


    I''m probably just a good practice partner.


    I grit my teeth. It was very frustrating.


    I''m the proud leader of the Dark Knight''s Order to protect His Majesty the Demon King.


    I''m no match for you.


    I don''t know what I bowed for in this.


    I wanted to be strong.


    So, out of shame, he went to learn the sword from Dihardt.


    He tried desperately to learn the sword. To regain his pride.


    ''d*mn it!


    I swing my thundering sword.


    However, the brave man easily brushes off the sword and slashes at me directly.


    I manage to prevent it, but I am thrown off my stance.


    The brave man''s sword was similar to his lordship''s sword.


    Maybe this man is trying to become as strong as me.


    I was careless. I bit my teeth.


    I had just put my men in danger.


    The brave man swings his sword to the side.


    I lost my stance, I couldn''t prevent it and my right arm with the thunderbolt sword is slashed off.


    ''''Guh!!!''''


    With a small grunt, I keep my distance.


    ''That''s a pretty good sword. I''ll take it.


    The brave man grabs the thunderbolt sword that was sent into the air.


    The sword is the one that I struggled to obtain to defeat the brave man. I''m not going to be able to get it away from the brave man.


    It''s frustrating, but there''s nothing I can do about it.


    ''''Master Lanfeld!


    The dark knights under my command step out in front of me on their flying dragons.


    ''''Fool!��Why aren''t you running?��I am no match for you!


    I can''t just leave Mr. Lannfeld and run away!


    The dark knights draw their swords.


    It''s not just the dark knights who have come. All the others are standing before me, ready to face the brave men.


    ''You fools ......''


    We will all be killed if we don''t.


    Wait, boys!


    It was Urvald who came out.


    ''I''ll stay behind. So the Dark Knights, take Sir Lanfeld and run.


    Lord Ulvald: ......


    "It''s my fault it''s come to this. ''Sir Llanfeld. You should consider your position. Sir is more necessary to His Majesty''s Demon King than me. That''s why I''ll stay and deal with the brave men.


    Ulvald''s body is shaking. He knows he''s no match for it.


    ''Sir Ulvald. ''You are no match for a brave man, Sir Urvald. I alone need to die. Take the others and run.''


    It''s payback for thinking the foolishness of rematching a brave man.


    I was planning to win, but look at you.


    I can''t bring my men into this.


    I muster all my energy.


    I''m running out of energy. But I''ve got to give the others time to escape.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but you think I''m going to let you go?


    The brave man''s dumbfounded voice.


    ''''You don''t think you can just attack me on your own and get away with it for free, do you? And how many people do you think are suffering because of the Demon King? In all likelihood, there''s no reason to let you guys get away with it.


    A powerful force is emitted from the brave man.


    Then multiple light bullets appear around the brave man.


    ''Oh well. Let me go at once to thank you for being my sword training partner.


    The brave man laughs a little and points his sword at her.


    ''Here it comes!��Everyone put up a defensive wall!


    At the sound of Ulvald''s voice, everyone creates a magical defensive wall to protect me.


    However, I don''t think I have enough magic power to prevent the brave man''s light bullets.


    ''''Everyone run!


    I scream, but not in time.


    A thousand rows of light bullets are flying towards us.


    That''s when I thought it was over.


    ''What?''


    The brave man''s surprised voice.


    A thousand rows of light bullets fly in a different direction.


    We''re all safe.


    I turn around and look behind me.


    When I look, I see a huge jet-black dragon flying through the storm far behind me.


    On top of that dragon is one dark knight and his silver-haired daughter.


    That dark knight is holding up his right hand.


    A thousand rows of light bullets seem to have all been sucked into that right hand.


    The dragon howls and comes flying with the dark knight on top of it.


    A wave of anger is felt from the huge dark knight.


    Black flames containing lightning erupted from its upper body.


    It was indeed the arrival of a black storm.

 81 Darkness that light never reaches

    Raina, Goddess of Wisdom and Victory


    Lady Raina!��Oh, my God!��Rage and the others are confronting the Dark Knight of the example!


    Nia, the female angel, rushes into my room at Elyos.


    It''s noisy.


    Nia is the captain of the war maidens. As someone who stands above her, she should calm down a bit.


    ''I know, Nia. But that''s okay. It''s obvious who is going to win. Because the man I love can''t lose.


    When I say this, Nia lets out an exclamation, "Oh.


    ''So Lady Raina trusts Rage?''


    What?


    Nia''s words make me sound weird.


    ''Isn''t it?''


    ''No, I don''t know what you mean. But, well, you might as well go and help Rage. You still need to be useful.


    Then I touch my belly.


    If the new brave man in my belly grows up, I won''t need Rage.


    But until then, you have to be useful.


    It seems that the evil gods in the west are planning something bad.


    We have to let the Rage and the others deal with that.


    ''''Nia, gather the war maidens. We''re heading out.


    Sisyphe


    In the skies above the Republic of Ariadia, a dark knight on a giant dragon is projected in the sky.


    This magical image can be seen by everyone in the Republic of Ariadia.


    The dark knight in the image is holding up his right hand.


    All of the light bullets released by Rage-sama earlier were absorbed by that right hand.


    ''''Sizefe. Isn''t that the dark knight we''ve met before?


    Sister Kayna says to me as she looks at the new Dark Knight image.


    ''Yeah, right. That''s the one we met in the labyrinth.''


    I nodded.


    He was the one I met in the labyrinth when I went out to slay the Lizardmen before. Because of that dark knight, I was able to receive blessings from Raina-sama.


    But I have no intention of thanking her.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    It''s a good thing that the dark knight is a dark knight. You''ve sucked up all the brave men of light''s attacks.


    Novis says admiringly.


    ''Hey, Novis. Are you going to support the Dark Knight?


    I glare at Novice.


    ''No, no!��I''m not!��I''m just a little impressed that you were able to block the attack of that mighty hero of light. And even if a dark knight appeared, how could the brave men of light be defeated? So don''t look at me like that.


    Novice hurriedly corrects him.


    Hearing that, I am in a better mood.


    As Novis said, he must be a moderate enemy since he prevented that Rage-sama''s attack.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    But there''s no way they''re a match for Rage-sama. It''s obvious that he will easily defeat them.


    ''What is it?��Who is the Dark Knight?��Well, but you''re not the enemy of the brave Lord of Light. Isn''t that right, Chiyuki-dono?


    His Excellency General Krasus seems to have the same idea.


    He laughs and speaks to Chiyuki-sama beside him.


    However, Chiyuki-sama''s face is quickly turning pale. Sweat was running down his forehead as well, and it was as if his calmness from earlier was a lie.


    Kaya. It''s not a bad situation, is it?


    Yes, miss. This is a very bad situation.


    Kyouka-sama and the others beside Chiyuki-sama were pale in the face.


    Their appearance was unusual.


    I had a bad feeling about something.


    ��Dark Knight Kuroki.


    I pulled Glorious close to Lanfeld.


    I got there in time.


    It looks like Rage was playing with Llanfeld.


    Without that play, I wouldn''t have made it in time.


    ''Are you finished?��Lord Llanfeld?


    I say to myself angrily.


    ''I''m sorry my lord,''


    Lanfeld bowed his head honestly.


    ''Sir, you should consider your position for a moment!��This is not a battle to protect His Majesty the Demon King!


    When I reprimand him, Runfeld doesn''t say anything.


    I think he knows that he knows that. He understands that he has done a foolish thing.


    Then there is nothing more to say.


    So, I''m going to get my anger under control. There is no need to get more angry than necessary.


    ''Then we will now retreat to the labyrinth. Sir Ulvald is good to go too?


    "Yes, sir. ......


    Urvald bows his head honestly.


    This time, it seems that this thing started with Urvald.


    And Lanfeld took advantage of it. That''s the truth of the matter.


    I''ll get to the details later.


    "Hold it!


    I looked at Rage when he called out to me.


    He turns to look at Lanfeld, but he''s not letting his guard down. I feel a strong hostility.


    ''''What is it? We are retreating ourselves, though!


    I answer loudly myself.


    ''You think you can get away with it?��I''m strong enough to beat you!


    Saying that, Rage holds both swords in his hands.


    Two swords. Rage is going to fight with it.


    If you look closely, you can see that one of the swords is Lanfeld''s sword.


    It''s dangerous to show your back to Rage like that. It''s difficult to make this many demons retreat.


    I''m very depressed. But I have no choice but to go.


    You can''t escape from ....... Coona, I''m going to go out for a while.


    When I got off Glorious, I flew through the sky to face Rage.


    I was afraid to come to this world first and fight Rage.


    I was afraid that I would be miserable again.


    And if I lost, I would die. That''s very scary.


    But we can''t run away. If you don''t fight, you''re still a loser.


    It''s miserable to stay defeated.


    That''s why I''ve been working so hard to be strong.


    Rage says he became strong to beat me, too. I think the two-fisted fight is the result of that.


    That makes me sick to my stomach.


    I''m sure Rage is getting very strong.


    I''ve been training with that in mind, but that assumption is wrong. But that assumption may be wrong.


    If that happens, I will die.


    Rage is frustrating, but he''s a genius. The last time he fought me, it was just a fluke.


    There may not be a next time.


    "There you are. "Good to see you. I don''t like losing all the time. You''re gonna have to take this one seriously.


    Rage''s fresh smile.


    He doesn''t seem to think at all that he''s going to lose.


    Oh no, I''m starting to feel sick to my stomach for some reason.


    I want to run away.


    But I can''t run away now.


    Besides, there''s Kuna. I can''t run away in front of Kuna.


    What do we do now?


    I''m going to cry.


    ''Let''s go!


    However, Rage doesn''t wait for me to do so, raising two swords to close in on me.


    That move was much faster than the move he had shown to Lanfeld earlier.


    And that movement was far different from what was expected.


    ��The black-haired sage Chiyuki.


    In front of me, Rage and Shirone''s childhood friend, the Dark Knight, are confronting each other in the air.


    It''s bad, if this continues, Rage might kill him.


    If that happens, Shirone will be sad.


    He lost before, but Rage is stronger now. I don''t think he''ll lose this time.


    So I have to stop the two of them from fighting.


    Chiyuki-san. Your brother is in danger if you don''t do something about it. Can''t you do something about it?


    Kyouka tells me with a panicked look on her face.


    But that idea is wrong.


    ''The one in danger is Shirone''s childhood friend, Kyouka-san. Rage, you''ve gotten a lot stronger since then.


    Yo.


    Kyouka gives me a strange look when I say that.


    ''''Eh?��Isn''t that crazy? Kuroki-san should be stronger than me. After all, you are my teacher. Isn''t that right, Kaya?


    ''Yes, Miss, I think you''re right.


    Kyoka argues back, and Kaya follows suit.


    But that idea is strange. It doesn''t mean he''s strong because he''s a teacher.


    ''Chiyuki-san!��Oh, no!��It''s going to start!


    Nao says to me in a hurry.


    I look and see Rage going towards him with two swords raised.


    I''m not going to make it.


    I can see the two swords that Rage is holding glowing.


    ''''Flash of light and fury!!!''''


    Rage shouts.


    That move is a move I can''t see through even with one sword.


    I release it with two swords.


    This will cut through him.


    The sword of light approaches at high speed.


    He, the dark knight, is surrounded by light.


    And something was sent flying towards us.


    ''''Heh?''''


    I make a very dumb sound.


    Something comes flying in and breaks the top of the ramparts we''re on and sends us flying straight to the second ramparts.


    There is a roaring sound. The flying something must have hit the second rampart.


    I turn around and look at the second rampart.


    What was flying at me? Something that flew at me looked like Rage for a moment.


    ''Uh, ....... What happened?


    I ask Nao next to me.


    Even if I can''t see through it, Nao''s eyes can see what happened.


    ''Shirone-san''s boyfriend fought back and smashed it after he blocked Rage senior''s attack ......


    Nao also opened her eyes wide in disbelief.


    ''''Moreover, that technique is the one I used on Kuroki-sama before, isn''t it? It looks like it was stolen.


    Kaya mutters.


    I can see the sweat on his forehead.


    Unusual, Kaya is surprised.


    ''d*mn it!


    With such a voice, Rage comes flying out of the second rampart.


    Rage heads towards him at high speed, the dark knight.


    He is surrounded by light again.


    And this time, something hits the ground.


    When I look, I see that Rage is on his back and buried in the ground.


    ''''Oh no, Rage-sama!


    Sisyphe''s mournful cry at his side.


    General Krasz''s men are also groaning.


    ''It looks like you can''t stand up to them at all: ......


    Kaya looks at Rage buried in the ground and says calmly.


    ''See, I told you so.


    Kyouka is getting good at what she said she would do.


    But this isn''t the time for that.


    Rage leaps out of the ground and challenges him again.


    However, Rage''s sword of light doesn''t reach his opponent at all.


    "Well. This is bad for Rage senior. ......


    Nao mutters with a surprised look on her face.


    ''Yes, Nao!��You''re in danger, Raige!��Hurry up and get Miss White.��We have to stop him!


    Kuna, the Silver Witch.


    What is that?��Isn''t the brave man of light no match for you at all?


    Urvald is astonished.


    In front of Urvald''s eyes, Kroki and a brave man are fighting.


    Of course, Kroki is pushing.


    But still, the brave man of light is pathetic.


    If you think you can bring out a little bit of Kroki''s seriousness, it''s not good at all.


    ''''What''s the matter?��Urvald. You don''t look so good. What''s going on?


    "Dear Mr. Coona, ....... No, it''s nothing. I''m just amazed at how strong you are.


    There is a look of trepidation on Urvald''s face.


    He finally realized how stupid he had been thinking.


    ''You fool!��No wonder Kroki is stronger than a brave man!


    This guy really is an idiot. He doesn''t deserve to be alive.


    Too bad he didn''t get killed by a brave man. He''s a lucky guy.


    What a foolish idea to crush Kroki and the heroes together in the first place.


    Of course it all ends with Kroki crushing them all.


    ''''Yes, I was stupid: ......


    Ulvald bows his head.


    ''Hmm, well, good. Lanfeld. How''s the wound?��Can you fight?


    Coona looks at Lanfeld.


    ''I''ve been given a healing spell, so I can still fight.


    Lanfeld''s slashed off arm is restored with healing magic.


    And.


    It won''t be back to normal, but we''ll be able to fight somehow.


    ''''Right, then, Demon King''s Army. Be ready to fight at all times.


    When he said that, Urvald looked surprised.


    ''Um, Lady ...... Kuna. Aren''t you going to retreat?


    I give him the coldest possible look.


    ''You''re an idiot!��You''re gonna let Kroki fight alone?��A brave man has friends!��You''ll have to keep them in check, though!


    Was this guy planning to only let Kroki fight and escape on his own?


    ''Lady Kuna is right. We can''t let His Excellency fight alone.


    He laughs when he hears Lanfeld''s words.


    Then he invokes the magic.


    ''Yes. And I''ll have to teach it to you. Humans: ....... No, all of this world. That there is a darkness that light never reaches!


    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    Geez. You took your time, Silone.


    Reno chuckles at me.


    ''Yes, you''re finally done, Reno,''


    We are above the Gulf of Ariad.


    We have just carried Badon and made him disappear above this.


    The King of Flames that Reno-chan had called up had already disappeared, and steam from the evaporated seawater was rising around us.


    It''s time to go back. I''d like to know what''s going on over there.


    ''That''s an overwhelming victory for Rage. There''s no way I''d lose to that thing.


    That too, I suppose.


    We laugh.


    It was that time. I feel a strong flow of power.


    Lino-chan seems to have felt it too and looks towards the Ariadia Republic.


    ''''Silone-san ....... ''''This one,''''


    I nodded at Reno''s words.


    I had a bad feeling about something.


    ��Mona, Queen of Darkness.


    The image above the throne room of the Demon King''s Castle shows Lord Dihardt and the brave men of light fighting.


    ''''Kuhn, this is quite a sight. It''s an amusing sight, don''t you think? Don''t you think so, Morna?


    My dear Lord Modes speaks to me.


    He seemed to be enjoying himself.


    ''Yes ....... ''I''m afraid of Sir Dihardt''s strength.''


    I reply, but I''m not in a pleasant mood.


    Images of the dark knight smashing the brave man of light are playing in the video.


    That''s where the anxiety I felt before came up.


    After all, isn''t the hero of the other world who will defeat Master Modes Sir Dihardt?


    That''s why he had secretly ordered Urbald to crush Sir Dihardt, even though he thought so.


    Urbald had planned to use a little guy called Zand or something like that to crush the brave man of light and the dark knight together.


    But he seems to have failed. Totally useless.


    Perhaps that''s why it''s not fun at all.


    It seems that it''s the same for those who are waiting by my side. The people at the side all have a frightened expression on their faces.


    This is because they are afraid of Modes-sama, of course.


    Normally, Mr. Modes-sama smiles very gently.


    But his current smile is very aggressive.


    Probably because of the blood in their veins after watching Sir Dihardt fight.


    Those at his side are frightened by the signs of Lord Modes''s aggression.


    ''''Hahahahaha. The brave men of light are completely out of control. Sir Dihardt is really strong. Kuhn, maybe even stronger than this Modes. Hahahahahahaha.


    My dear Master Modes smiled happily.


    I felt uneasy about that.


    Diadna, Queen of the Serpent.


    The images in the throne room of my palace show a dark knight and a brave man of light fighting.


    ''''He''s strong. That dark knight is strong. You should be no match for him.


    ''You''re fighting me, Diadna, Queen of the Snakes!


    I say this and turn a regretful look at Lavrus.


    ''I''m sorry, Lavrus. I didn''t mean to offend you.


    He quieted Lavrus.


    The cow-headed god doesn''t look amused, "Humph! I turn away from him.


    ''Then again, I didn''t know that such a strong dark knight was under Modes'' control: ......


    I look at the images again.


    Even though it''s only an image, I feel a mighty power.


    Modes, the most powerful god, has a powerful dark knight under his command.


    This is a dangerous thing.


    I recall the information that Zand, Zarxis'' son, has obtained.


    ''I knew we''d have to bring that one back: ......


    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    A magical image over the Republic of Ariadia shows Rage, the brave man of light, being beaten down.


    I tried to turn off the image because Rage is losing, but I can''t turn it off.


    It looks like someone has probably jacked it up. Therefore, the footage will be seen by all of Ariadia.


    You can hear the despairing voices of the citizens of Ariadia.


    They have failed.


    Just because I said that Rage was the hope of humanity or something like that, I have instead plunged the people into despair.


    ''''Hey Chiyuki-san!��Ray, you''re in trouble!��We have to help!


    Sahoko, who had rushed to the castle walls, said in a hurry.


    ''''Please wait, Sahoko-sama. You must not help her carelessly. She''s looking at us. If we move, they will move as well. I''m not sure I can hold her by myself. Let''s wait for Sirone-sama.


    Kaya, beside her, stops Sahoko.


    Out of the corner of Kaya''s eye is the Goddess of Moonlight, or rather the White Silver Witch.


    Apparently she''s as strong as or stronger than us.


    Besides, there''s an army of demons waiting behind them on the giant dragon.


    If we carelessly save Rage, they might join the war effort.


    But then Rei-kun will die. ......


    Sahoko looks at Rage with concern.


    Rage is being ripped apart in front of Sahoko''s eyes.


    ''No, probably not in mortal danger. Kuroki-sama is taking it easy on us. If he was serious, Reigi-sama would already be dead.


    Kaya''s words surprised me.


    ''Kaya, he''s not really fighting?''


    Kaya nodded as I asked.


    ''Yes, Chiyuki-sama. Look, he hasn''t taken the sword yet.''


    Ah!


    Kaya is right. He doesn''t take up his sword, but instead deals with Rage with his bare hands.


    And if you look closely, the way he fights, it''s like he has no choice but to deal with Rage because he''s going to come at him.


    If you think about it, he was about to retreat.


    Maybe he doesn''t really want to fight and is just paying off the fire that''s coming down.


    I''m relieved to see that we''re not killing each other.


    ''''You''re really strong, Kaya. Why is Kuroki-san so strong?''''


    Kyouka says with a complicated expression.


    To Kyouka, the Dark Knight, he is a benefactor. He is the one who is ripping off his own brother.


    He doesn''t know which one to support.


    ''''I''ve been wondering that too. How can he be so strong? From what you said about Mr. Cyrone, he seemed like an insignificant person.


    I ask Kaya too.


    From what Cyrone said, he only sounded like a kind man, a useless person with nothing else to offer. But in reality he is very strong.


    ''''I don''t know what Shirone-sama thinks, but as far as I can tell, he''s a martial arts genius. Probably more than Rage-sama .......


    They all exclaimed at Kaya''s words.


    ''''But Sirone says you were very weak before. ......


    ''I think some of us are awakened to our talents from the beginning, while others wake up later. Shirone-sama has been estranged from Kuroki-sama since she started dating Reigi-sama and the others. Perhaps he awakened to his talents during that time.


    Kaya says as she watches the two men fight.


    The difference in power between the two men is obvious.


    Rage doesn''t give up and is challenging them, but his attacks aren''t reaching them at all.


    ''Oh no, Rei-kun was working so hard ....... I was training every day, but .......''''


    Sahoko says sadly.


    ''Oh, well then. Kuroki-san didn''t seem to be neglecting his daily training either.''''


    Kyouka says, tilting her head.


    Yes, I hadn''t thought about that.


    As Rage gets stronger, so does his opponent.


    I don''t think Rage was thinking about that.


    Maybe he was thinking of his opponents in his favor.


    How could he win then!


    I watch him fight.


    Rage, who always has a spare expression on his face, is getting serious.


    There''s no room for the way he fights.


    ''''Such ....... I can''t believe you lost, Rage-kun.''''


    I watched the battle with disbelief.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Something that is soooo weak: .......


    Rage is not as strong as I thought it would be.


    He launches attacks, but his movements are not particularly different from before.


    It''s a two-pronged approach, but that''s all.


    What does it mean when the expectation is that he should be stronger than he is now?


    To be clear, I''m not even a tenth as strong as I assumed.


    I thought that I would be stronger than Rage, and I had been training hard to not lose.


    Of course, I still didn''t have confidence in my ability to win.


    However, when I actually fought him, I saw that he moved slower than I had expected, and his movements were easy to read.


    In this case, it''s going to be easy to win.


    Rage swings the sword in his right hand. The movement is huge.


    I twist the right arm that Rage is holding with my left hand to block it and twist it up at the same time.


    ''''Guh!''''


    Rage''s distressed voice.


    However, Rage doesn''t care and swings his left sword.


    He knocks it off with his right hand sword.


    The Lanfeld sword that Rage took away from him falls to the ground. One of Llanfeld and the others will retrieve it.


    After the sword is dropped, Rage quickly releases a kick.


    What a move at all, I''m honestly surprised.


    I let go of Rage''s right arm and step backwards.


    A kick that misses its target slices through the air.


    When Rage is out of position, he hits me in the face with his right fist.


    ''''Buggy!''''


    With a strange voice, Rage goes barefoot to the castle wall.


    Rage is mired in the third rampart.


    I only struck him lightly. But it was a clean decision.


    Normally, a fist like this would not have worked.


    To begin with, Rage''s move is not a legitimate martial arts move.


    It was a surprise attack with an uncommon physical ability.


    Its acrobatic movements would instantly turn it into a blind spot.


    However, if you know it will move that way, you can deal with it.


    In fact, if your attack fails because of its large movements, it will leave you open.


    That''s why all of our attacks are decided by this one.


    This means that we cannot take the sword. The opponent has so many gaps in his or her movement that I''m sure I''ll slice him or her to death without thinking.


    That''s why it''s a little dangerous, but I''m dealing with it with my bare hands.


    ''''I''ll do it. ......


    Rage is coming again.


    He''s acting like it''s nothing, but his face is swollen.


    His nose is crooked, but will he be okay?


    Are we done yet?


    ''Of course!��I am the brave man of light who brings a golden dawn!��No matter how much the Demon King controls me, I can''t lose to you!


    Rage holds the sword of light.


    He who brings the golden dawn.


    My head hurts when I hear those words.


    It''s the one who will bring back the golden age of humanity.


    But there was no golden age for humanity in the past to begin with.


    Demons have existed all over the world since before mankind was born.


    So who said it was a golden age?


    From my own research, it seems that this lie wasn''t created by the gods of Elyos.


    Perhaps it arose spontaneously among the people over a long period of time.


    People are weak. So they have no choice but to live in fear of the demons.


    That painful thought must have created a false history.


    Of course, someone might have said that was a lie.


    But I think the people suffering by the demons ignored that voice of truth.


    And before long, the lie became the truth among the people.


    The false image that they created on their own to save themselves is the one who will bring about the golden dawn.


    Rage and the others are trapped in this false image.


    The Raiders have become such a hope for humanity.


    Killing Modes won''t make the demons disappear, and there will never be a golden age.


    Even so, that lie is still the hope for people to live.


    But there''s no need for me to be trapped in such a false image.


    I am a dark knight protecting the Demon King.


    Therefore, I don''t care if humanity despairs.


    Aah!��God!��I get it!��Let''s end this!��Give it your all!��A brave man of light!


    I compose myself.


    ''Let''s go!��Don''t avoid it!��The Dark Knight!


    Rage''s body glows.


    Then, he rushes forward with his sword at the ready.


    Rage''s body becomes an arrow of light coming towards me.


    He releases all the power of the dragon inside him.


    Black flames, including lightning, spew out of himself.


    Rage and myself collide.


    I rotate my arms, which are defended by the black flames, to kill Rage''s momentum, and I hit him with all my might with my magic.


    A roaring sound rings out.


    I''m the only one left behind.


    Looking at it, it looks like Rage flew over the third wall of Ariadia, then shattered the top of the second wall and flew through the first wall to the square in front of the temple.


    I can hear Kuna and the others cheering from behind me.


    Rage''s fellow girls who were on top of the third rampart rush over to Rage''s place. Seeing this, I come to myself.


    Oh no .......


    I couldn''t help but get serious. Could it be that I''m dead?


    I got worried, so I flew to the square myself.


    The square was cratered and shattered like a crater.


    I landed on the edge of the crater.


    Luckily, there didn''t seem to be anyone in the square. I don''t see anyone else who looks injured besides Rage.


    In the center of the crater, you can see Rage getting up, supported by a girl.


    It seems that her life is safe.


    I pat my chest in relief.


    I didn''t kill Syrone''s girlfriend.


    ''We''re already in the game. ......


    A girl with long black hair looks at me and says. I''m pretty sure her name was Chiyuki.


    The girls stand between Rage and herself.


    No, I had no intention of doing it from the beginning ....... I was going to retreat.


    I just got worried and came to check on you.


    ''Hey---!��Kuroki!��What are you doing? -----!!!


    I hear shouting from above.


    It looks like Syrone has arrived. Come to think of it, where have I been?


    Shirone comes flying in with wings and goes to Reige.


    She has two girls in tow behind her.


    ''''Hey, Rage-kun, are you okay?��Kuroki!��What did you do to Mr. Raige?��Apologize!


    Sirone looks at me and glares at me.


    ''Wait, Sirone!


    It looks like Kuna has arrived with Glorious.


    The giant Glorious breaks some buildings as it descends to the ground.


    Coona comes to herself when she gets off Glorious.


    Coona, the White Silver Witch ......


    Cyrone glares at Cuna.


    ''Don''t interrupt me at all good places, Syrone!��Kuroki!��Kuna and his men will take down the heroic women!��In the meantime, stop the brave men!


    The words "What? I almost say, "I''m not going to do it anymore! I''m not going to do it again!


    ''Yes!��Death to the brave!


    "Perdition to those who defy the great demon king!


    "Judge the fools!


    I look up and see Llanfeld and his friends in the sky.


    Why are they there? Get out of the way! I would say.


    Lanfeld and the others call out "Black Storm God" and "Darkness where the light never reaches" in their mouths.


    What is this?


    Do I have to kill a brave man?


    I''m under a lot of pressure.


    Kroki!��Wake up!��That boy is dangerous!��Call the ghouls to Ariadia!��They''re releasing demons into the basement or something!��I''m trying to bring disaster to the people of this country!


    Cyrone points to Kuna.


    What? What do you mean? It didn''t make sense.


    To begin with, Kuna had only recently arrived here. I don''t think she had time to do anything to Ariadia.


    I don''t know what it means, but no matter how much Syrone would say bad things about Cuna, I can''t overlook it.


    ''''No matter how much you think Syrone, I don''t want you to speak ill of Kuna. She''s my own lovely girlfriend that I finally got to have ....... And there is no way Kuna will bring disaster to this country. If you still call Kuna an enemy. I will defend Kuna with my life.


    When I say this myself, Shirone looks despairing.


    ''''Wahahahahahaha!��Did you hear that, White?��Kuna wins!��Kroki belongs to Kuna!��That''s a shame!��Be-!!!


    Coona hugs her left arm and sticks her tongue out at Cyrone.


    ''Lie ....... No such ....... I''ve already been completely brainwashed .......


    Syrone shook her head and stumbled backwards as it was.


    ''''Are you okay!��Mr. Cyrone!


    The girl who came with Cyrone ran up to him.


    ''Well, that''s it, you brave souls!��That''s right Kroki!


    When Coona leaves him, he points his scythe at Syrone and the others.


    I want that to wait too.


    I''m sure he''s going to protect Coona with his life, but I don''t want to kill Syrone and the others either. ......


    This situation is a bit troubling.


    ''''Wait!


    Suddenly, the sky above shines brightly.


    Someone comes down from that light.


    It''s a shining, beautiful woman who has come down.


    The woman is surrounded by armed female angels.


    The beautiful woman descends between herself and Shirone and the others.


    ���������� Raina? ����������


    Sirone and the others are surprised by a woman who suddenly appears.


    It was Raina who came down.


    Naturally, I was surprised as well.


    Everyone present was also surprised at the sudden appearance of the goddess.


    ''''Raina?��Why are you here?


    When I say it myself, Raina laughs meaningfully, "Hmmm.


    The timing is too good.


    He was probably watching somewhere. And it looks like she was looking for an opportunity to get out.


    Lanfeld and the others are puzzled by the sudden appearance of the angels.


    ''Please, Kroki. Please step back. You will do me a favor, won''t you?


    Raina asks, smiling kindly.


    However, this helped. In this situation, it will be easier for us to retreat too.


    Wait, what are you doing showing up all of a sudden?��No. ...... Kuna knows you, okay? Who are you?


    Coona nods her head.


    ''Don''t you see?��I am your real thing.


    What''s that?��What do you mean? But no matter how many of you show up, Kroki is invincible!��The tide is not changing!


    Coona points the scythe at Raina.


    At those words, Lanfeld and the others raise their spirits.


    No, wait a minute. Let''s retreat. ......


    I''m sorry, but Kroki can''t fight me. Remember, Kroki! What happened that night!


    I can feel the magic wave from Raina.


    Then, the forgotten memories of my own brain in the Kingdom of Roxx came back to me.


    ''''Ooohhhh!


    I can''t help myself. How could I have forgotten about this amazing thing -----!!!!


    What''s up?��Kuroki?��Bending over all of a sudden?


    Kuna makes an uneasy sound at her sudden change in appearance.


    Even the people around her can hear the voices of confusion at her sudden change.


    It can''t be helped. Because this is not something that can be done by one''s own will.


    ''''You!��What did you do to Kuroki?!


    Coona asks Raina.


    ''It''s nothing. I was just reminding you of a few things. Now Kroki can''t fight. You guys have no choice but to retreat while you still can.''


    Raina says triumphantly.


    He seems to enjoy watching himself.


    d*mn. My lower body doesn''t listen to me.


    Quiet! Quiet! There''s no need for you to be here.


    Sorry, Kuna!��We shouldn''t fight any more!��I''m retreating!


    I pull myself up and force Coona down.


    It''s very hard to move because my lower body is in so much trouble.


    ''Ugh, I get it, Kroki ....... Are you okay?


    Coona agrees when I ask her to do so.


    She seems very worried.


    I apologize to Kuna in my heart, saying I''m sorry.


    ''Thank you Kuna.''


    And then I see Lanfeld and the others in the sky.


    They too must be withdrawn.


    ''If we fight any longer!��It''s going to affect us too!��Therefore, the Demon King''s army will retreat to the labyrinth!��That''s an order!


    Loudly, he orders Runfeld and the others.


    They may be dissatisfied, but angelic reinforcements have arrived for Rage and the others.


    If they fight any more, Lanfeld and the others will know that they will cause damage. So they''ll listen to the orders.


    ''Wait ....... The battle is not yet won .......


    I was just about to retreat too. Suddenly, I was accosted from behind.


    The one who called out to me was Rage.


    It looks like he''s still planning to fight.


    I''m not sure if I''ve been given a healing spell or not, but I''m not bleeding anymore.


    However, it looks like he can barely stand up. The girl in white comes over here, supported by the girl in white.


    You clearly don''t look like you''re in a fighting condition.


    Where does that guts come from?


    ''''Rage, the game is already won. Stop it.


    Raina keeps Rage at bay.


    ''But Raina. I can''t allow myself to lose in front of you. ......


    Rage is already not in a body that can fight. But perhaps because it''s in front of Raina, she refuses to admit defeat.


    That''s really, really cool: ....... I''m a little impressed.


    Please. Mendoza ....... No, I''m worried about you. Please step aside for my sake.


    I just noticed that I was clearly about to say "annoying", but no one else seemed to notice.


    However, having been told that by Raina, Rage will indeed have no choice but to retreat.


    Rage is paragraphing in frustration.


    ...... All right, Raina. We can''t afford to worry about Raina. But one last thing: ....... Show me your face. I didn''t remember it last time I saw it. But this time I won''t forget it.


    Hearing those words, I thought to myself, "Wow.


    Could it be that you are visiting to thank me?


    Then I don''t want you to see me. I''m scared.


    "No, no. I just want to walk away.


    So I say no.


    Are you saying it''s not worth showing?


    I can hear Rage say in frustration.


    No, I''m not.


    I don''t feel like explaining, so I don''t say anything.


    I lean forward and go to Glorious with Coona.


    It''s uncool, even if I am.


    However, looking at Raina''s face reminds me of that time.


    Let''s hurry up and leave this place.


    Glorious, who was carrying us, flaps his wings and flies through the air.


    Glorious leads the way, followed by Lanfeld and the others.


    The warrior maidens are not following.


    They left Ariadia with the storm.

 82 After the storm (Chapter 5 Epilogue)

    Sisyphe


    "With the black storm comes the army of the devil.


    Led by the Dark Knight of Evil.


    A brave man of light challenges you.


    Defeated by the Dark Knight.


    But the Goddess of Light is coming


    The Dark Knight flees before the majesty of the Goddess of Light.


    Then the city of men will be saved.


    A bard is singing in front of the temple of Lord Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    The worshippers are listening to it.


    Three days after the Black Storm, a lot of people have come to the temple every day to thank Goddess Raina.


    I''ve been coming here every day since the incident ended.


    I prayed for her just a few minutes ago.


    Even so, the wait was long.


    Sisyphe~


    "Sister Kayna.


    My sister Kayna comes in from across the street.


    ''You''re here again, aren''t you?''


    Sister Kayna says with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ''Of course, sister Kayna. I can''t thank Lady Raina enough for all the help she''s given me.''


    Sister Kayna stopped coming after one visit with me.


    I think I should be a little more grateful to Lady Raina.


    I think back to the Black Storm incident.


    The demon army that came with the Black Storm.


    That army was led by an evil dark knight riding a giant dragon.


    That dark knight was incredibly strong.


    He easily defeated the brave Lord of Light, Rage-sama, who defeated the most powerful King Damon (Lord).


    The scene would be seen by many people in magical images.


    I look at the city walls.


    There is a huge hole in it.


    The Dark Knight easily broke the strong castle wall made of dwarves. Once again, I feel the fearfulness of the dark knight.


    That dark knight pushed Master Rage away with the force of breaking through the city walls.


    Even now, the stone pavement in the plaza in front of the temple is largely broken.


    He then pressed the fallen Rage-sama to put a stop to it.


    The victorious demons covered the skies of the Ariadia Republic.


    The people of Ariadia were overwhelmed with despair at the demons'' victorious voices.


    I, too, thought it was all over, so I fell to my knees and almost cried.


    It was then. Goddess Raina descended with a group of angels.


    Suddenly, the beautiful, shiny goddess appeared, and we were transfixed.


    And when Goddess Raina appeared, her majesty caused the dark knight to bend forward and begin to suffer.


    It was a very moving sight, as we watched in the magical images.


    The dark knight had no choice but to bend forward and retreat in agony, and thus we were saved.


    It seems that other people felt the same way about that moving scene, so they decided to make a mural of it for posterity.


    The mural depicts the Dark Knight bent forward in front of Lady Raina, and it will be passed on to the people of the Republic of Ariadia for all time.


    The people who see the mural will also be reminded of Lady Renna''s greatness.


    Well, that''s certainly true ....... But looking at this crowd, it is indeed impossible to pray again and again!


    ze ......


    My sister Kayna looks at the crowd of people and says in exasperation.


    Very crowded. It''s like a festival.


    Despite the size of the temple of Lord Rena, we couldn''t get inside, and even the square in front of it was crowded with people.


    It took me a long time to visit the temple, too.


    Leiria, the priest of Lord Raina''s temple, is also busy dealing with the people coming to pray.


    ''''Well, let''s at least thank them from here, sister Keina.


    In fact, I think sister Kayna should go inside and pray to the statue of Lady Raina. However, standing in line for hours seems to be a painful experience for sister Kayna, who is not very good at patience.


    ''Well, at least that''s the case: ......


    Then my sister Kayna prays.


    I pray the same thing.


    Lady Raina. Thank you for saving us.


    Chiyuki.


    Many people have gathered in a temporary theater built outside the city walls.


    The play is a special lecture dedicated to the goddess Raina.


    There is a great deal of praise for the goddess Raina, who drove away the "Black Storm", as it is commonly known, when the demons attacked the country.


    She is played on stage by Shenna in costume.


    The lead actor returns and the donkey ears seem to have decided to give a lecture.


    The stage is "Alferia" as planned.


    Incidentally, the goddess Raina is supposed to appear in this play.


    At the end of the play, when Princess Alferia was about to be defeated by a witch, Reena appeared and saved the princess.


    There are many other plays in which Raina appears at the end besides this "Alfelia".


    Of course, all of them are as a deus ex machina who resolves a confusing situation and brings the story to a close.


    The "Black Storm" incident that struck the Republic of Ariadia was also resolved by Raina in the end.


    Just like this story.


    "That''s beautiful, Chiyuki-san.


    Nao, who is watching with me next to me, says to me as she looks at Sienna.


    Shenna was so beautiful as she danced in the center of the stage.


    Shenna had been at Regena''s house with his childhood friend from Silone while she was missing.


    They said she wasn''t treated badly. He was rather kind to her, she said.


    He saved my life and didn''t kill Rage again, so he must not be a bad person at all.


    Then why is he following the demon king?


    It''s probably because of the silvery white witch Kuna who was with them.


    It seems that she is the daughter of that demon king, after all.


    It''s surprising that that ugly demon king had such a beautiful daughter.


    According to Ligeena''s story, she came to tour Ariadia with her dark knight.


    But I can''t take that as a word.


    She is definitely involved with the ghouls and the demons of the underground waterways.


    After all, she was the one who told us to come to the underground canals.


    It sounds like she was mostly in Nargol, but even if she wasn''t there herself, she could use her underlings and it wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, I''ve also heard that the White Silver Witch helped Shenna help her brother, Decius.


    These two aspects of the situation are unavoidable.


    However, as long as King Damon''s (Lord) Urbald was at the back of the underground canal, there''s no doubt that the Demon King was trying to bring disaster to this country.


    ''''It really is. See, Syrone-san, look at it too. It''s so beautiful.


    ''Yes. ....... Chiyuki.


    The opposite of a reply is not seeing the play at all. It''s like he''s not even in his mind.


    He can''t forgive his childhood friend for defending the silver witch.


    You can''t forgive him for defending the silver witch. You''ll be able to find out if you''ve got a good idea of what to expect. Isn''t that right, Lino-san?


    I ask Reno, who is watching the play with me, to agree.


    ''Yeah, I think he probably does. It''s like he was affected by Raina''s mental magic. I think she was probably under a powerful mesmerizing spell.


    Reno says that at that time, Raina used a spell to break the spirit magic.


    I''m not sure what the magic that was cast on him is, by the way, although there are other types of mental magic such as fascination and oblivion, but Reno doesn''t know what it is.


    But in a normal sense, he must have been cast a charm spell.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The silver witch was a beautiful woman, comparable to Raina.


    If a beautiful woman like that used her mesmerizing magic, she would be a hit.


    You''re right. But there is hope. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. There''s a chance to get him back.


    I said, encouraging Shirone to do so.


    ''Yeah, I know, Chiyuki-san,''


    Syrone replies without effort.


    "By the way, one thing I''ve been wondering, is it possible that you''re not really under a spell and are just lost and deceived by the scent of the silvery white witch?


    There is a possibility that what Nao says is possible.


    This is what Kaya said in the first place.


    Kaya is back in the St. Renaria Republic with Kyoka.


    Apparently there''s some unfinished business on everything.


    ''''Hmmm. It''s true that Kuroki isn''t popular with girls. If a beautiful girl like that makes a move on you, there''s certainly a chance you''ll be cheated out of your mind. If Kuroki didn''t fall under the spell, but was just hit by the s*x appeal, I''ll have to sanction him with an iron fist.


    Cyrone makes a clenched fist and laughs, "Hmmm.


    ''Well ....... Be gentle with me.


    I stop Silone in a small way.


    I was a little afraid of Syrone''s face.


    ''That''s the thing, Sirone. Your childhood friend isn''t a bad looking guy, and he seems to have a kind personality, so why aren''t the girls getting you?


    Reno says curiously.


    That certainly bothered me too. He usually looks like he could have a girlfriend.


    ''''Oh, Kroki gets really nasty eyes when he sees a pretty girl. Probably everyone else is going to look at you like that too.


    That''s right: ......


    Reno''s face strengthens a bit.


    ''I''m telling her that she shouldn''t look at me like that, but she just can''t help but look at me like that. I''m sure you''re aware of the fact that you''re being hated, so you''re trying not to look at it, but you can''t help it. ...... And also he doesn''t want to make you feel uncomfortable, so he''s trying to avoid getting close to you.


    Sirone says, holding her forehead.


    ''Then maybe they''re watching you, Sirone?


    Reno asks, pulling back a little.


    ''Yeah, I get very uncomfortable looking at you too when I go to Kroki''s room wearing a miniskirt or something. But, well, you don''t have the nerve to attack me, and besides, I''ve known you for a long time, so I''m used to it.


    Yes. ......


    What can I say?


    ''Hmmm, as expected, Reno is fine, but some kids might find it disgusting.


    That''s true.


    The two men look at each other.


    ''But that doesn''t mean we can''t get him back and do things together. ......


    As you can imagine, I''m not comfortable with being subjected to s*xual gazes at all hours of the day.


    We will have to ask him to stay home.


    We watch the play from then on, avoiding the subject of him.


    The scene is set on the stage where the princess, played by Shenna, defeats the witch.


    The woman playing the witch was originally supposed to be played by Ainoe.


    However, Ainoe is said to have escaped with Lesser Damon.


    Instead, a masked understudy plays the witch. It''s a moderately good performance for an understudy.


    Soon the play is over and the actors return to the backstage.


    Chiyuki-dono. I heard you were here.


    When the stage is over and I''m about to leave, I''m called out to him.


    ''Sir Decius. What have you done?


    It was Decius who came in. He was supposed to be busy cleaning up the Black Storm incident. I wonder what''s going on.


    I''ve come to report that the cleanup of the incident has been settled. Come to think of it, you don''t seem to be able to find Reiji-dono and Kyouka-dono?��I want to thank you for funding our recovery: ......


    Decius says, looking around.


    Rage paid half of the funds for the reconstruction of the Republic of Ariadia that was requested.


    Well, actually, it''s Kyoka and Kaya''s money. That''s what they''re paying out in Rage''s name.


    The only thing that bothers me is that Regina also funded it separately from Kyouka. The source of that money is a bit of a mystery.


    You''re not going to be able to find out what''s going on in the world," he said, "Reigi-kun is recuperating with Sahoko-san. His wounds are fine, but he''s lost most of his magic power. That''s why he''s resting now.


    Rage is recuperating. And Sahoko is with him.


    He''s not in mortal danger, but it seems that the fight with him consumed most of his magic power.


    Even though Rage, who has a huge amount of magic power, could not win even if he used up all his magic power. Once again, he was reminded of his strength as a dark knight.


    And when his magic power is depleted, his regenerative ability and resistance drops, so his injuries are harder to heal and he becomes more likely to get sick.


    Also, it''s not like his body is injured, so he can''t recover from it with healing magic.


    There is a potion that restores magic power, but there isn''t enough in this country to restore Rage''s vast amount of magic power. It seems that there are some in Elyos, but it seems that the stuff that can restore rage is rare even in Elyos.


    And since it will recover if you rest, there''s no need to bother to use a rare item.


    That''s why right now Rage is in a special sleep to recover his magic power. Well, he''ll wake up sooner or later.


    ''''I see. It can''t be helped if you''re not there. Well then, I''m happy to report that the demons that escaped have gone to the labyrinth and have taken over the area.


    ''Well, I''ll take the labyrinth: ......


    The labyrinth is a place that was once ruled by the evil god Lavrus.


    According to Decius'' report, it seems that this time it has been replaced by a land ruled by the Demon King.


    However, I didn''t feel like attacking it again.


    ''''And then there''s the damage. I don''t know if I should say we were lucky, but it seems that no civilians have died. However, it seems that some of the freedom fighters who entered the underground canal never came back.


    Decius says with a somber look on his face.


    There were so many Ratmen in the underground canals that a lot of damage was done to the freedom fighters.


    If Shenna hadn''t blown the whistle, there would have been more damage to the freedom fighters.


    The person who had turned into a Ratman was turned back into a person by Sahoko''s magic. They should be recuperating by now.


    However, they don''t know if they were able to turn all the Ratmen back to normal.


    If anyone is deaf or lame, they can''t be lured back to earth.


    The flute again, but Shenna seems to have returned the flute to him, the dark knight, along with the sword. So now the flute is not in the country.


    And Ainoe-dono, I''ve heard that his whereabouts are unknown. The witch-hunters were chagrined.


    Witch Hunters are people who hunt human beings who have made a contract with Damon or evil gods.


    Volunteers belonging to the Order of Odis, the Order of Felia and the Order of Raina created the witch hunters because they saw the existence of witches as dangerous.


    The founders, I''m told, are priests and university professors from Odis.


    They are not formally recognized by the Order of Odis and others, but they operate with impunity.


    Their pursuits are strict and they are said to torture.


    They are also not afraid of the witches because they don''t hesitate to involve people around them who are not involved in the hunt for them.


    If Ainoe is also found, she will be tortured badly.


    ''''Ha, enough about her whereabouts. She didn''t seem to know anything important: ....... And even if I found her, I wouldn''t be willing to hand her over to the witch-hunters.


    None of us care about her.


    And even if I find it, I''m not going to hand it over to the witch hunter. You can''t torture them, as expected.


    ''''You''re right. The witch-hunters are a bit much. They even suspected my sister, Shenna.


    Decius says with a slightly angry look on his face.


    He felt bad that his sister was suspected of being a witch.


    Shenna hadn''t made a deal with Damon. The interrogation made that clear, but the witch hunter didn''t seem to be convinced.


    That''s why I assured him that Shenna was not a witch.


    The witch hunter also backed down because I assured him that I was one of the brave ones. Otherwise, they would have tortured Shenna.


    ''Well, anyway, we have more things to think about over here. I don''t have time to think about Mr. Ainoe right now.


    I shake my head and reply.


    For now, I''ll have to find out about the silvery white witch.


    I think about the girl with the silver hair.


    ��Shenna.


    "Shenna!��What was that performance?��I could have done better than that!


    We drop into the tent backstage and when we''re alone, Eira takes off her mask and complains about it.


    It''s like her face has changed at all, but her personality hasn''t changed.


    Eira''s face is not her real face. She is changing her face with magic.


    So she doesn''t need to wear a mask.


    But if someone with high magic power sees it, they''ll know it''s changing her face with magic.


    If they find out what she is, the witch hunter will come.


    I don''t want to do that.


    That''s why I''m having her put on a mask and put on a play.


    I remember when I was interrogated by the witch hunter.


    He suspected that I was holding a sword entrusted to me by that person and that I had made a deal with Damon.


    Of course not.


    Of course not, because those people are not Damon, but a higher being.


    That''s why they didn''t make a contract with Damon.


    But a witch hunter who can''t use lie detection can''t understand that.


    If it weren''t for my brother and the other heroes, he would have been tortured.


    It''s a dangerous place.


    And I returned the sword and flute to her through Regina. I''m just glad it was before the witch hunter interrogated me.


    If they had found them, they would have confiscated them.


    ''Yes, yes, thank you for your guidance. Aino...... Eira.


    I almost call her by her real name.


    There is no longer a woman named Ainoe. In her place, a woman named Eira was born.


    The reason why she is here is because I asked that one to do it.


    When I think about it, there is no one to replace her in this troupe.


    That''s why I asked her to come back.


    Only Commander Midas and I knew of this.


    Commander Midas doesn''t much care if she is a witch or not, as long as she can continue with the play.


    She, of course, agreed to return.


    There was no way she could abandon the play in the first place.


    If she had asked Lesser Damon to help her, she would have had an easier way to flourish.


    But she didn''t.


    Ainoe......, now Eira, loved the theater in her own way, I guess.


    So she jumped at my suggestion.


    Thus, she is on stage again.


    But of course I will not give up the lead role.


    There was also the possibility that she would try to take my life, but for one reason or another, I decided that it was unlikely.


    ''''Are they fighting again?''''


    Someone comes into our waiting room.


    ''Mr. Regina!


    Lady Regina!


    Me and Eira stop arguing.


    Mr. Ligeena is supposed to be our patron. So it''s not surprising that she came to us.


    ''Please don''t quarrel with me. Your husband has asked for you guys.


    Miss Ligeena looks troubled.


    ''I don''t like it, Lord Churchill. There''s nothing to fight about. ......''


    Eira smiles affectionately.


    ''Miss Eira. Ms. Shenna is the one your husband is sponsoring. If you''re going to harm her, you should be prepared to do so accordingly.''


    Rigena is smiling, but her eyes are not smiling.


    Eira''s face is tinged with fear. That would be scary. Ligeena-san is the apostle of the Dark Knight who terrorized Ariadia. She can use the same power, albeit only slightly. If she wanted to, she could win against dozens of excellent human warriors.


    And to Regina, her will is absolute. If Eira tries to harm me, I''ll be in no place to continue the play.


    Therefore, he would not make an attempt on my life.


    And thanks to Regina''s connection to the Brave Souls of Light, the witch hunter is unable to investigate us.


    Thanks to that, we are saved.


    ''''Um, Regena-sama. ''''If you can, that''s about it.''''


    Suddenly, someone comes out from behind Mr. Ligeena.


    It''s a Lesser Damon Zeal with a black goat''s head. He was probably hiding his appearance.


    ''''You too, Mr. Zeal. You were allowed to return to Nargol thanks to the Master. You must not do anything against your master''s will.


    ''Yes, I understand. I can''t thank you enough, sir.


    Regena-san says and Zeal bows his head.


    This Lesser Damon called Zeal is surprisingly feeble. I thought demons were more frightening, but that was not the case.


    Zeal is currently working in the labyrinth. The reason he is here must be to check on Ainoe.


    Not long ago, I heard how Zeal and Ainoe first met.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that he was unable to return to Nargol and was drunk with his human form, having betrayed the demon king.


    He met Ainoe, who was also dancing in the tavern.


    It seems that Zeal felt something when he saw Ainoe and offered her his help.


    Nevertheless, this matter has changed my view of demons.


    The people of this country think that that dark knight is a scary existence.


    However, looking at his dirty face when I''m performing the dance, I don''t think he is that scary.


    He seems to think that he doesn''t notice me, but it''s obvious.


    Of course, I can''t tell my brother about this. Because in a way I can say I''m a witch too.


    Unlike the gods of law, Odis-sama and Feria-sama, the doctrine of Ishtia-sama, the god of love, says to love freely without being bound by anything.


    So it should be okay to love even if it''s a dark knight.


    It seems that that dark knight has returned to the Demon King in Nargol.


    I wonder what he''s doing now?


    URBALD


    I prostrate myself in the audience chamber of the Demon King''s Castle.


    ''Lord Urvald. Sir Urvald, I name you the Keeper of the Labyrinth.


    His Majesty the Demon King''s order is given.


    The labyrinth is located quite far from the Demon King''s Castle, a place ruled by an evil god.


    To me, who was an aide to His Majesty the Glorious Demon King, it''s the same thing as a left turn.


    However, I have no choice but to accept it.


    ''''Yes. I humbly accept.''''


    I fall even lower on my face.


    I can see Mullenus and Givryus here, looking at me with cold eyes.


    It''s frustrating, but I have to endure it.


    This is still quite a warm-hearted measure. It seems that His Excellency told them to make light of their sins, no matter what.


    So we have no choice but to go to the labyrinth far from the Demon King''s Castle.


    Even so, I didn''t expect His Excellency to be so strong.


    I look at Morna-sama next to His Majesty the Demon King.


    Lady Morna has a cool look on her face.


    I was secretly ordered to make His Excellency a deceased person, but it will no longer be possible to fulfill the order.


    His Excellency is too strong. He should not be an enemy.


    Lady Morna should also give up.


    Lanfeld, who is under house arrest, said he was no match for you.


    He said that his lordship will be given a fiefdom and will relax there.


    His lordship seems to be content with that.


    Once again, he thought that he shouldn''t anger the docile dragon.


    Kroki.


    ''Thank you, Kroki. Thanks to you, Sir, Lord Llanfeld was spared.


    Modes returns from the audience room and thanks himself.


    Lanfeld is under house arrest for his selfishness.


    It may be a lenient punishment, but there is no one to replace Llanfeld.


    He could not be punished any more.


    ''No, I don''t mind, Modes. ''No, that''s all right, Modes, but Lord Llanfeld is what Nargol needs. I won''t let him get away with it. I''m more concerned about the evil gods. ......


    Right now, there are only myself and Modes in this room in the Demon King''s Castle.


    That''s why we call each other by name.


    It''s a sight the low-level people can''t see.


    ''I know. It''s about Deirdre and the others.


    I nodded at Modes'' words.


    Diadna, Queen of the Serpent, is the third force opposed to the gods of Modes and Elyos.


    And it looks like she''s trying to do something in the shadows.


    ''Yes, she is. I''m wondering what she''s up to.


    I take out the flute that Shenna gave me from my waist.


    It is said that this flute can be used to control certain demons.


    According to Modes, a merman in the Caird Inner Sea has a similar flute.


    There may be a connection between the two.


    ''We''re investigating that. ''I can''t just leave it to Sir. Leave the investigation to others and rest.


    Deirdre is building up her power on the western continent, opposite of Nargol.


    It looks like Modes is sending his men there.


    Thank you. ''Thanks, but if you need anything else, just give me a call. We''ll be ready to move at a moment''s notice.


    With that, I turn to leave the room myself.


    ''By the way, it''s Kuroki,''


    Modes stops me.


    ''What is it Modes?''


    What''s going on with you and Raina?


    Ugh!


    The moment I hear Raina''s name, I bend forward.


    How dare you!


    You just reminded me of what happened in the Kingdom of Roxx!


    Raina used a time spell. They stretched out the time around us.


    They were together for about two weeks. At the end of it all, they remember falling down, both of them losing their minds.


    How could I really have forgotten something so amazing?


    Now it''s completely burned into my brain and won''t go away.


    I''ve managed to relegate it to the back of my memory and try not to remind myself of it, though. Suddenly I''m reminded of Raina''s nice buddy.


    When that happens, it doesn''t subside easily.


    ''What''s the matter, is there still something wrong with you?


    No, I''m fine. It''s nothing to do with Raina.


    In truth, there was something going on, but in case you''re wondering, Raina is an enemy of Modes.


    I can''t tell you about this.


    ''Are you sure you''re okay, Kroki?��You look like you''re in some kind of pain.


    Modes, seeing his condition, is worried.


    ''No, it''s nothing. It''s no problem. So, here we go: ......


    I left the room looking miserable.


    Kuna.


    He sits on the throne of the castle of candy that has become Coona''s castle.


    The candy castle throne is small enough to fit Coona''s body.


    There is a cushion filled with cotton candy, so it''s not uncomfortable to sit on.


    There is no Kroki in this castle right now. That''s because I''ve been called to the Demon King''s castle.


    "How is your new body, Xand?


    I ask the clown in front of me.


    Thank you, Kuna-sama. I am a wooden doll, so a wooden doll''s body suits me.


    Xand dances. It''s a ridiculous dance compared to Shenna''s.


    Well, it''s appropriate for this guy.


    I gave Xand the body of a wooden doll so he could act. We don''t have many hands on Kuna.


    We need him to be useful.


    He''s got a clown mask on so he doesn''t have to look at me weird.


    ''You''ll be useful to Kroki and Kuna, too. You will destroy Kroki''s enemies.


    Hello, Lady Kuna.


    Kroki is a little too kind.


    He doesn''t mind forgiving those who have tried to take his own life.


    That''s why Kuna is going to be cruel.


    He touches the ring on Kuna''s hand.


    This ring is not only a bond with Kroki, it binds Kuna at the same time.


    That''s why we need someone to move in its place.


    "In the meantime, keep an eye on the heroes. "In the meantime, you will keep an eye on the heroes. "Do not let them see you, Xand.


    Yes?


    With that, Zand disappears. Zand, who can get in and out of the wards unnoticed, is supposed to be useful for intelligence.


    Now, it''s time for Kroki to return. Now, Kroki will be back and we''ll have to greet him.


    I walked to the costume room.


    ''Well, what should I wear today?''


    Shenna has taught me a lot. I''m sure Kroki will be pleased.


    My lower abdomen heats up when I think about it.


    Kroki is Kuna''s. I won''t give it to anyone.


    And, of course, to Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory who appeared at that time.


    ''But who was that goddess, anyway? Why are you the same as Kuna?


    Raina.


    "Lady Raina. You shouldn''t be too reckless: ......


    Nia is worried about me.


    Nia knows I''m pregnant. But I don''t even know who the father of this child is.


    I''m pregnant and must rest.


    But I had to move.


    ''I know, Nia. I''ll rest this time.


    As soon as I withdrew Kroki and the others, I returned to Elyos. Let''s rest this time.


    ''Absolutely, Lady Raina. Then I''ll leave you to it, and if anything happens, please call one of your side.


    Nia walks out of the room.


    ''Well, now we need to rest this time. Besides, I''ll have to make an excuse not to leave the room.


    I touch my belly.


    It''s a secret that I''m pregnant. Very few people know about it, and very few are willing to talk.


    If they find out, it will send Toles into a tizzy. I don''t want to do that.


    You''re not going to be able to leave your room without getting even bigger.


    If they see her belly, they will know she is pregnant.


    Therefore, I need to think of a reason not to leave the room.


    For the moment, I''ll decide to lock myself in my room, heartbroken that Rage, who is mistakenly thought to be my favorite, has been defeated.


    ''Totally, why do I have to go through all this hassle? You''ll have to make this up to me, Kroki: .......


    I laughed as I remembered how Kroki had looked at that time.

 83 Gaiden character introduction * You can skip it

    Cisferia


    Race: Human


    Gender : Female


    Age: 17


    Born and raised as a domestic helper


    Titles: citizen, freedom fighter, warrior, war maiden, priest


    Faith: Goddess of Marriage and Birth Feria 20


    Raina 60, Goddess of Wisdom and Victory


    Characteristics: Honesty, face-eating, devil-hating, demon-hating, demon hating, Goddess Raina''s blessing


    Strength: 40 (+20)


    Strength: 40 (+20)


    Robust: 30 (+20)


    Magic power: 15 (+40)


    Intelligence: 60


    Agility: 40 (+20)


    Dexterity: 60


    Movement: 5


    Spirit: 60


    Martial Arts: 40 (+20)


    Projectile Technique: 30


    Coordination: 70


    Attraction: 70 (+10)


    Figures in parentheses are corrections for blessings and restrictions.


    Restrictions: Demon King Damon cannot be contracted.


    I can''t receive the blessings of the Ishta faith.


    We must protect the Feriah congregation.


    No worship of the Devil King and his evil gods.


    No premarital s*x (attraction +5)


    Don''t love more than two people at the same time (attraction +5)


    Abortion of human children is banned.


    ban on homos*xuality


    Don''t love someone who is married (cooperation +5)


    Don''t abandon the child of the person you gave birth to (Cooperation +5)


    You can''t love a demon.


    Combat Skills: Sword 50, Shield 20


    Combat Specialities: slashing and parrying


    General Skills: demon knowledge 30, common sense (Ariad) 70, common sense (Xonia) 50, singing 30.


    First aid 30, cooking 22, reading and writing 60, dancing 30, sewing 50.


    Outdoor activities 20, habituation to fighting 10, etiquette 60, world knowledge 30


    20 herbal knowledge, 40 religious knowledge, 40 makeup


    Higher skills: 20 for calculation, 20 for editing, 40 for making clothes


    Special Skills: Spiritual magic resistance 40, enemy detection 20


    Magic: Raina''s Shield, Sharp Blades, Courage, Acceleration, Magic Shield, Minor Healing, Armor Enhancement, Armor of Justice, Soft Landing


    Vitality, Awakening, Enemy Detection


    What to bring:.


    General [leather bags, water bottles, sewing sets, cooking utensils, herbs x 5, the Holy Seal of Raina]


    Weapons [magical bronze sword, dwarven iron dagger, iron dagger]


    Armor [leather shield, war maiden''s helmet, dwarven iron breastplate, leather leg armor, wool cloak]


    Clothes [hemp clothing, hemp string underwear, travel sandals]


    Introduction:.


    Also known as Sizfe.


    She is a female warrior who holds the title of War Maiden.


    Originally a female angel in the service of the goddess Raina, the War Maiden is also used as a title for humans.


    Her father was a knight of great renown. Her mother is the daughter of an influential citizen who worked in the Temple of Feria.


    She used to live in a country in the Plain of Xonia, but her country was destroyed by a demon attack.


    Sizfe and her parents managed to survive, but were unable to rebuild the country. They moved to Ariadia. Sisyphe was 10 years old at the time.


    To make ends meet, Sisyphe''s father became a freedom fighter with Keina.


    However, two years later, Sisyphe''s father was attacked by a monster at work and died. Sisyphe''s mother remarried to make ends meet.


    Incidentally, the man she remarried to was her father''s best friend, and Sisyphe played with him when she was little.


    Sisyphe''s father-in-law provided for her for a while, but she didn''t fit in, and when she was 15 years old, she took her father''s magical sword and went to Kayna with it, and became a freedom fighter herself.


    Feria, the goddess of marriage, is also a believer, but she is also afraid to marry because her parents have died and left her.


    Cana.


    Race: Human


    Gender : Female


    Age: 22


    Born and raised: Warrior


    Title: Freedom Fighter


    Faith: none.


    Traits: drunk, amorous, careless, centaur blood


    Strength: 60


    Strength: 60


    Robust: 60


    Magic power: 20


    Intelligence: 40


    Agility: 70


    Dexterity: 30


    Movement: 6


    Spirit: 40


    Martial Arts: 40


    Projectile Technique: 40


    Coordination: 50


    Attraction: 62


    Restrictions: none.


    Combat Skills: spear 45, sword 30, fist fight 20


    Combat Specialties: Assault, Evasion, Super Evasion


    General Skills: Demon Knowledge 60, Common Sense (Ariad) 60, Outdoor Activities 50


    20 heavy drinkers, 40 accustomed to fighting, 10 sloppy coinage, 18 reading and writing.


    Common sense (xonia) 60, herbal knowledge 30


    Higher Skills: none.


    Special Skills: none.


    Magic: None.


    What to bring:.


    General [leather bags, water bottles, memento rings]


    Weapons [iron spear, iron stiletto]


    Armor [leather armor, iron armor, leather leg armor, wool vest]


    Clothes [wool clothing, travel sandals]


    Introduction:.


    Sisyphe''s sister.


    She is a famous female warrior in the free city of Thessia.


    Her father is a centaur, but Keina does not know that.


    She was found by Sisyphe''s father when she was a baby and abandoned. Kayna was raised in the Temple of Feria, where Sisyphe''s mother served.


    She was not well-behaved and does not remember much about reading, writing, or manners. However, she was a talented warrior, perhaps because she was descended from centaurs.


    Sisyphe''s father, who has taken good care of Keina, has always been concerned about her.


    Sisyphe''s father trained her as a warrior so that she could live on her own.


    Sisyphe''s father gradually attracts Keena to him. However, because of Sisyphe''s mother, she keeps her feelings for him to herself.


    Kayna loves Sisyphe, who was born to them, like a little sister.


    When the country was destroyed, she came to Ariadia with Siszfe and her friends and became a freedom fighter with Siszfe''s father. Keina was 15 years old at the time.


    She was happy to be able to work with the man she loved, but in the middle of one of her tasks, she was attacked by a demon, and Sisyphe''s father died because he was defending himself. By the way, he never told Sisyphe about it.


    Incidentally, Keina is the one who gave Sisyphe the magic sword of Orihalcon, his memento.


    The man she loves dies protecting her, and she ends up living a rough life.


    Keina changed her life because Sisyphe came to her to become a freedom fighter and she couldn''t let Sisyphe live a rough life as well.


    Kayna vowed to protect only Sizfe for the sake of redemption.


    �� Madia.


    Race: Human


    Gender : Female


    Age: 17


    Born and raised in: magician.


    Title: Magician


    Faith: the goddess of knowledge and books, Tona50


    Protection: none.


    Characteristics: carelessness, sorcerer''s blood


    Strength: 25


    Strength: 25


    Robust: 20


    Magic power: 50


    Intelligence: 50


    Agility: 40


    Dexterity: 40


    Movement: 5


    Spirit: 50


    Martial Arts: 20


    Projectile Technique: 20


    Coordination: 70


    Attraction: 55


    Restrictions: no tolls beliefs.


    I can''t receive the blessings of the Ishta faith.


    We must always act rationally.


    Don''t throw away every book.


    Combat Skills: none.


    Combat Expertise: None.


    General Skills: demon knowledge 60, common sense (Ariad) 60, reading and writing 50.


    Courtesy 30, first aid 30, religious knowledge 50, makeup 10.


    World Knowledge 50, Common Sense (xonia) 60, Medicinal Herb Knowledge 50


    Higher Skills: math 30, biology 50, magic 60, magic letters 50


    Mythology 10, Demonology 40, Law 10, Astronomy 20


    Special Skill: Magic Power Sense 40


    Magic: magic hands, air bullets, darkness, illumination, flashes, minor healing, sleep, magic shield, lightening


    Soft Landing, Wind Blade, Granting Magic Power, Communication, Magic Power Sensing, Paralysis, Awakening, Magic Sword


    Rigid, wind wall


    What to bring:.


    General [leather bags, water bottles, writing utensils]


    Weapons [oak staff, dragon tusk dagger]


    Armor [sorcerer''s hat, sorcerer''s robe, wool cloak]


    Clothes [hemp clothing, hemp string underwear, travel sandals]


    Introduction:.


    Also known as Maddy.


    She is a sorceress girl who belongs to the Society of Magicians.


    She has an older brother three years older than Sisyphe.


    She came to Ariadia with Sisyphe and her parents.


    His parents are still alive and work for the sorcerer''s association in Ariadia. Incidentally, my brother is currently studying at the Academy of Magic City Saria.


    He plans to study abroad as well, saving money for himself.


    Leiria


    Race: Human


    Gender : Female


    Age: 25


    Born and raised as a domestic helper


    Titles: citizen, priest


    Faith: Raina 90, the goddess of wisdom and victory


    Traits: honesty, devil-hating, revenge (orc), angelic apostle.


    Strength: 40 (+10)


    Strength: 40 (+20)


    Robust: 40 (+20)


    Magic power: 10 (+30)


    Intelligence: 60


    Agility: 40


    Dexterity: 60


    Movement: 5


    Spirit: 60


    Martial Arts: 30 (+10)


    Projectile Technique: 30


    �f�{������


    ����������


    �����å��ڤϼ��o�ˤ���a��


    �Ƽs��ħ��а��ǥ�������s����


    ������ƥ��������ˤ����o���ܤ����ʤ�


    ħ��а��璅��ֹ


    ħ���ۤ��ƤϤ����ʤ�


    �ե��ꥢ��ͽ���o���ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ�


    ���L���ܣ��ܣ���


    ���L�ؼ������r�����������ܤ�����������


    һ�㼼�ܣ�ħ��֪�R���������R�����ꥢ�ɣ����������R���Ω`�ɣ���������������


    �꼱�I�ã������i�ߕ�����������x�����������ڽ�֪�R����


    �ߵȼ��ܣ�Ӌ�㣱��


    ���⼼�ܣ�����֪����


    ħ�������ΰK��С�ΰK�����塢���ߏ�����ħ���ζܡ���С�ֹʹ��ֹѪ


    �����؏�


    �֤��


    һ��[Ƥ����ˮͲ���a�ݡ�������`�ʤ��}ӡ]


    ����[⟤Υᥤ����⟤�С��]


    ����[⟤ζܡ�⟤ζ���⟤��ص��ơ���ë�Υޥ�ȡ�⟤���ס�Ƥ�νż�]


    ����[��η�����μ~���š����å������]


    �B�飺


    Ů���`�ʤ���������˾����ʿ�Ǥ��롣


    �����ϥߥΥ�ƽҰ�ΤϤ뤫���ˤ���Ω`�ɵط���


    Ԫ����ͨ������ä������`���˹����ܤ���ū�_�ˤ���Ƥ��ޤ���


    �ΤȤ����������줿��Ů�������Է֤�ͬ���褦��Ŀ�ˤ����ߤ��Ǥʤ��褦�ˤȑ�ʿ�Ȥ����������¤��Ĥ���


    ���α�Ů���ЄӤ���`�ʤ��ˤ�����ʹ��Ŀ�����ޤ�ʹͽ�ʤ롣


    �����ե��ȤϤ��ޤ���ͬ�����¤򤷤��Ȥ������Ͷ�Ϥ������g�ˤʤ롣


    ��Ω`��


    �N�壺�����


    �Ԅe��Ů


    ���h����


    ���ޤ����������쥤����


    �ƺţ����ɑ�ʿ����ӡ��


    �������ʤ�


    �؏գ���ɫ��ͬ�Ԑۡ���ʳ����


    ����������


    ����������


    �B��������


    ħ������������������


    ֪��������


    ���ݣ�����


    �������


    �Ƅӣ���


    ���񣺣���


    �似������


    �似������


    �f�{������


    ����������


    �����å��ڤυ⤤�ˤ���a��


    �Ƽs�����ħ����ӡ


    ���L���ܣ�����������������Ͷ�S����


    ���L�ؼ�����Ĥ������ΓĤ�


    һ�㼼�ܣ�����դ�֪�R������Ұ���ӣ�����ħ��֪�R��������������֣���


    ���R�����ꥢ�ɣ��������꼱�I�ã��������R������գ������֪�R����


    �a��֪�R����


    �ߵȼ��ܣ�׷�E�������F���ɣ�������ʸ���ɣ���


    ���⼼�ܣ�����֪�������F��֪�����������ҙ����


    ħ�����ʤ�


    �֤��


    General [leather bag, water bottle, arrow case]


    Weapons [Yew''s Long Bow, Keluneia''s Horned Sword, Obsidian Arrowhead Arrows x 10]


    Armor [cloth breastplate, wool shoulder pads, leather armor, leather leg armor]


    Clothes [hemp clothing, hemp string underwear, travel sandals]


    Introduction:.


    An elven archer from the Oreiad clan.


    The Oreiad are an elven clan of elves who are skilled with the bow, running around the mountains and fields. They are called elven warriors and are assigned to protect the elven communities.


    Other elven clans include Dryad, the wood elves who excel in spiritual magic; Napaiya, the wind elves of the valley; Arceid, the forest elves called the high elves; Naiad, the water elves called the ladies of the lake; Nereid, the sea elves who excel in music; and Nargol, the dark elves. There is a rumpus clan that lives in the area.


    She, like the other Oreiad, was guarding the forest, but two young elven girls who loved her like a sister fought over her and one of them was seriously injured.


    Regretting that she was the cause of the conflict, she seals up her spirit magic and leaves the forest.


    And although she was happy to come to the human world, she became a freedom fighter for lack of work.


    Novice.


    Race: Human


    Gender : Male


    Age: 17


    Born and Raised: Toles Warrior


    Titles: Citizen, freedom fighter, brave, and madman


    Faith: the god of power and battle tolls 80


    Characteristics: beastly inspiration (boar), fair-skinned, bold, careless, competitive, hates men''s weakness


    Strength: 70 (+30)


    Strength: 70 (+30)


    Robust: 70 (+30)


    Magic power: 20 (+30)


    Intelligence: 40 (-20)


    Agility: 45


    Dexterity: 30 (-20)


    Movement: 5


    Spirit: 50


    Martial Arts: 30


    Projectile Technique: 30


    Coordination: 40 (-20)


    Attraction: 55


    The figures in parentheses are corrected by the inspiration of a wild boar.


    Restrictions: no belief in heibos.


    No faith in Alfos.


    You cannot equip the upper body with anything other than animal fur.


    Don''t wear clothes on your upper body.


    Demon King Damon, the Evil One, cannot be contracted.


    No worship of the Devil King and his evil gods.


    You must not travel with dwarves.


    Combat Skills: Sword 30, Fist Fight 50


    Combat Expertise: Assault, All-out assault, rush and rush, beastification (wild boar)


    General Skills: outdoor activities 60, familiarity with fighting 80, knowledge of demons 20, heavy drinking 50.


    Common Sense (Ariad) 20, Gluttony 70, Intimidation 60.


    Higher Skills: none.


    Special Skill: Poison resistance 60%.


    Magic: weapon enhancement, fireball, flaming sword, explosion, self-destruction, stiffness, rigid body, vitality


    What to bring:.


    General [leather bag, water bottle]


    Weapons [meteorite greatsword, iron hatchet, iron cuirass with thorns]


    Armor [boar''s pelt]


    Clothes [leather waistcoat, cow horns, traveling sandals]


    Introduction:.


    A beast warrior who is a childhood friend of Sizfe''s and a believer in the Torls, the god of power and warfare.


    Beast warrior is the honorific title for the beast-inspired warriors among the warriors of Thors, but they are called mad warriors by those who are not followers of Thors.


    Novice comes to Ariadia with Siszfe and the others, where he follows a Thors warrior he happens to know and becomes a Thors warrior.


    Because of his talent, Novice was able to gain the inspiration of a beast in just two years.


    It was the inspiration of a boar. That''s why he is sometimes called the Boar''s Warrior.


    He tends to look down on men who are not warriors and can cause trouble.


    At the age of 16, he returned to Siszfe and his friends to join them.


    His time in the Republic of Ariadia was short, but he earned the title of Fire Brave at a young age in recognition of his activities as a warrior.


    Decius Pericletus


    Race: Human


    Gender : Male


    Age: 21


    Born and raised: nobleman.


    Titles: citizen, knight, investigator, inquisitor, lawyer, priest


    Faith: the God of Law and Order, Odis 70


    Characteristics: integrity, angelic blessing


    Strength: 50 (+10)


    Strength: 50


    Robust: 50 (+10)


    Magic power: 40 (+30)


    Intelligence: 60


    Agility: 60 (+20)


    Dexterity: 60


    Movement: 5


    Spirit: 80


    Martial Arts: 60


    Projectile Technique: 60


    Coordination: 60 (+30)


    Attraction: 70 (+5)


    Figures in parentheses are corrections for blessings and restrictions.


    Restrictions: no blessings from the Ishta faith


    We must protect the Feriah congregation.


    Don''t lie to me.


    Don''t break your word.


    Don''t steal.


    Demon King Damon, the Evil One, cannot be contracted.


    No worship of the Devil King and his evil gods.


    Combat Skills: 40 swords, 30 shields, 30 ten hands, 40 jujutsu


    Combat Speciality: Chivalry (*Attack and defense are increased when a fellow Feria congregation member is present)


    General Skills: common sense (Ariad) 90, reading and writing 60, persuasion 40, dancing 30.


    Courtesy 80, cooking 20, searching 50, world knowledge 70, singing 20.


    Medicinal Herb Knowledge 20


    Higher skills: 50 riding (horses), 40 calculation, 50 editing, 30 connoisseur, 70 law, 70 politics.


    30 interrogations, 50 site inspections.


    Special Skills: Lie Detection 60, Spiritual Magic Resistance 50


    Magic: Breakthrough Light, Wall of Light, Flash of Light, Sunlight, Illumination, Searching for Goods, Minor Healing, Awakening, Uncanny, Killer Detection


    false positive


    What to bring:.


    General [small skin bags, writing implements, the Holy Seal of Odis]


    Weapons [dwarven iron sword, iron ten hands]


    Armor [dwarven chainmail, dwarven iron cloak, leather leg armor, hemp cloak]


    Clothes [good quality hemp clothing, hemp underwear, leather shoes]


    Introduction:.


    A knight of the law of the Republic of Ariadia. His father is Senator Nakius. He is Shenna''s older brother.


    A knight of the law is a knight who is a licensed investigator. He serves the god of law, Odis, and contributes to the security of the Republic of Ariadia.


    He was born a non-citizen and has a flexible mind, perhaps because his mother is a follower of the goddess of lawlessness, Istia.


    Shenna.


    Race: Human


    Gender : Female


    Age: 18


    Born and raised: dancer, assassin.


    Titles: dancer, assassin, Ishtian priestess, dancing princess


    Faith: Ishtia, Goddess of Love and Beauty50


    Alfos, the god of song and art10


    Pistis, the God of Stealing10


    Black Storm God Kroki 20


    Characteristics: Good color,.


    Strength: 40


    Strength: 40


    Robust: 35


    Magic power: 40


    Intelligence: 60


    Agility: 80


    Dexterity: 60


    Movement: 5


    Spirit: 80


    Martial Arts: 60


    Projectile Technique: 60


    Coordination: 70


    Attraction: 75


    Restrictions: the Ishtian congregation must be protected


    Combat Skills: Sword 60, Fist Fighting 30, Throwing 70


    Combat Specialities: sword dance, iai-slash, kaiten-slash, evasion, super-evasion, two-fisted sword


    General skills: reading and writing 30, small talk 70, seduction 50, acting 60, seduction 40.


    Dancing 80, singing 50, listening 50, drinking 20, makeup 70.


    50 familiarity with fighting, 60 common sense (ariad), 50 religious knowledge, 40 herbal knowledge.


    Higher skills: 40 for the selection of coins, 20 for the flute, 20 for the musical instrument (lyre), 60 for the quick work, 70 for the light work


    Stealthwalking 70, Poisonous Knowledge 40, Ishtia''s Dance 70, Tracking 50.


    Disguise 40.


    Special Skills: Enemy Detection, Poison Resistance, Asash''s elixir resistance


    Magic: Illusion, Sleep, Paralysis, Paralysis, Concealment, Enchantment, Poison Neutralization, Wall Running, Object Detection


    What to bring:.


    General [Asash''s elixir, numbing potion, sleeping potion]


    Weapons [Ishtia''s Curved Sword x 2, Hand Thrown Sword x 10]


    Armor[none]


    Clothes [dancer''s clothes, silk lace string underwear, sandals]


    Introduction:.


    An assassin and a follower of Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty. She is the younger sister of Decius.


    She is also an actress who belongs to the Donkey''s Ear Theater Company.


    Incidentally, her brother, Decius, does not know that she is an assassin.


    Perhaps because of his seriousness, she has never had any male companions.


    By the way, I learned the skill of an assassin from my mother.


    By drinking Asash''s elixir that improves your physical and magical abilities, you can use magic that you cannot normally use.


    Her mother, who raised herself as an assassin, set out on a journey after making sure that she and her brother Decius were on their own. The reason may be a mission for the Order, but Shenna doesn''t know about it.

 84 A boy kidnapped by a harpy

    Sisyphe


    Lady Ishtia''s cult is the second largest organization after the Freedom Fighters Association, the largest force in the Free City of Thessia.


    Its temple is very impressive, and such a structure is not often seen even in the Republic of Ariadia.


    The members of the Order are mainly women who do not have citizenship.


    Most of them are refugees from other areas or their daughters.


    Since the cult, which is dedicated to the goddess of love and beauty, Ishtia, expresses its commitment to the protection of women and children, it shelters these women, who have nowhere to go as refugees, and introduces them to jobs.


    However, many of the jobs introduced to them are prostitutes.


    This is incompatible with the doctrine of Lady Feria, the goddess of marriage, who does not recognize prostitutes.


    Although Lady Feria''s cult also expresses protection of women, it seems that they have their hands full just solving the problems of civilian women, and they can''t seem to protect even non-citizen women.


    So many non-citizen women become followers of Lord Ishta to protect themselves.


    Also, in the doctrine of Lord Ishtia, a prostitute who gives love to many men is sacred and rather revered.


    And those who mistreat them are considered enemies of the Order.


    If you do something bad to a woman, it is widely rumored that you will be cursed with the curse of impossibility or assassinated.


    Therefore, the men of Thessia treat prostitutes with affection and reverence.


    Perhaps this is why some women willingly become prostitutes.


    As a follower of Lord Feria, I don''t understand it.


    And now I am facing a woman in one of the rooms of Lord Ishtia''s temple. Because I have a job offer.


    I''m a follower of Lord Feria, but I''ve been doing a lot for the Order.


    That''s why the people in that congregation sometimes ask me to do a favor for them.


    ''Please, War Maiden Sizfe-sama. Please send my son to ....... Please help Phineas.


    The woman facing me, Ms. Salmura, bows to me.


    Ms. Salmura is a prostitute belonging to the Order of Ishtia.


    And Phineas is Ms. Salmura''s son. I''ve heard that he is a forgotten memento of her now lost husband. That means Mrs. Salmura must have been married in the past.


    There is no marriage in Lord Ishta''s doctrine. Therefore, it follows that Mrs. Salmula was not a follower of Lord Ishtia in the past.


    He did not know why he became a follower of Lord Ishtia. But it would be unwise to ask. There must be a deeper reason.


    Phineas is twelve years old. A child raised in the temple must leave the temple and become independent when he is old enough to do so.


    Apparently, Phineas joined a certain warrior group in order to become a freedom fighter.


    Well, that''s a reasonable decision. The only decent job for a non-citizen boy is as a freedom fighter.


    But the risk to his life is high. There may be other safe jobs out there, but to get those jobs, you''d have to have connections or a great deal of talent.


    So many boys raised in the temple become freedom fighters.


    It seems that Phineas had become a warrior apprentice, helping to slay demons in various places.


    And it was when a group of warriors with Phineas came to the foothills of the Central Mountains on business.


    It was said that the little Pheneas had been attacked by a harpy and taken away.


    The warriors who were with him were unable to help him because of the sudden arrival of the harpy from the sky.


    The Harpies are a race of women only, with human bodies and eagle wings and eagle legs on their hands and feet. They kidnap human males to breed.


    Since they do not take them for food, the abducted men often live for a while.


    There have been rescued men in the past. So there is a high probability that Phineas is also alive.


    However, actual rescues are rare.


    Harpies are dangerous demons; they don''t sacrifice someone else to save one person.


    That''s why they don''t go out of their way to help unless they''re very important.


    Besides, even though Phineas is an apprentice, he is a freedom fighter. It''s natural to lose your life to a demon.


    Even Phineas has to be prepared for that.


    The warrior group that Phineas belonged to also seemed to have decided that, and there was not much searching done.


    This is the normal thinking of a freedom fighter. Just telling Phineas'' mother of his death was a conscientious action.


    However, there are those who are not convinced of the idea.


    His own mother, Miss Salmura.


    Ms. Salmura has asked the warband to rescue Phineas, who may still be alive.


    However, the group refused to undertake this time-consuming and dangerous search.


    At a loss, Salmula heard rumors of me coming and going in the temple.


    And with the title of War Maiden, she feels that I can save Phineas, and she is desperate to ask me to rescue him.


    But from what I''ve heard, this is a very difficult request.


    First of all, they must find the place where Phineas was taken.


    And since he''s a harpy, he''ll be taken out to a secluded place. It''s going to be hard to get there.


    That''s why the warrior group refused to rescue him.


    And even if they were lucky enough to find him, there was a good chance he would be in a battle with a harpy.


    And there''s another problem as well.


    ''''Um, just in case you want to ask: ....... How much are you willing to pay?


    I hear about rewards that matter.


    This one is for life. The question of compensation is an absolute must.


    And given the difficulty of the task, it would be hard to justify such a large sum without a modicum of reward. And I also need to pay for the trip to the Central Mountains.


    But it doesn''t look like Mr. Salmura has much money.


    As expected, Mr. Salmura looks sad.


    ''I''m sorry, sir, but I only have a few copper and silver coins from Vita. Will this not do?''


    I almost sigh when I hear that.


    If possible, I''d like to receive my reward in Tewkam Coins.


    The Tucum Coins are issued by the government of the Republic of Ariadia. The weight of gold, silver and copper is uniform, and the number of pieces of gold, silver and copper need only be counted, and there is no need to weigh them.


    The taxes of the Republic of Ariadia are sometimes obligated to be paid in Tucumnes. Violation of this obligation could lead to suspicion of tax evasion.


    Vita is a generic term for coins that are worse than Tewkam money.


    They are smaller than Tewkam''s gold, silver or copper coins, or contain other low-value metals.


    If such a vitae was taken to a money changer, he would assess its gold, silver or copper content and exchange it for the appropriate Tewkam coin.


    For this reason, vitae are circulated as money outside the Republic of Ariadia, in the outer cities, and in this free city of Thessesia.


    However, since each vitae is different in size and contains different amounts of gold, silver, and copper, you have to make a selection when you receive it. This is quite difficult to do.


    Besides, it is a hassle to exchange money. Also, depending on the assessment, it may not be possible to exchange money.


    That''s why Vita doesn''t want to take a job for compensation as much as possible.


    But Mr. Salmura says that''s all he has.


    If it''s something that involves the entire cult''s problems, the cult might be willing to pay for it, but for this case, it''s indeed impossible.


    ''''Please, War Maiden-sama!��Please help Phineas!


    Mr. Salmula bows to me again.


    I looked up to the heavens.


    ��Continue, Sizfe.


    There are not many people in the large cafeteria near the Freedom Fighters Association headquarters, probably because it''s off-peak time.


    This makes it easy for us to take a seat.


    The cafeteria is one of the facilities built by the Freedom Fighters'' Association to cater to those with limited income.


    Anyone who becomes a member of the Freedom Fighters Association can use it.


    In this cafeteria, you can eat cheaper than in other restaurants.


    However, most of the foodstuffs are things that were supposed to be discarded in the Republic of Ariadia.


    The price is cheap, but they only serve food that is good for your stomach.


    The porridge that Keina''s sister in front of me is eating is just a pot with all the ingredients you can find and boiled in it.


    However, I think it''s good to be able to eat on a daily basis.


    The Freedom Fighters Association also provides cheap housing for its members.


    That''s why there are so many freedom fighters who become members of the Freedom Fighters Association.


    However, Maddy the magician says that this is a policy of the Republic of Ariadia to prevent freedom fighters from committing crimes.


    She also says that they can manage the freedom fighters by having them register with the association.


    I think it''s a clever way to do it.


    If they commit crimes, they would be kicked out of the freedom fighter association. If they do, they won''t be able to get cheap food and lodging.


    "So you ended up taking the job, Sisyphe?


    My sister Kayna, sitting at the end of the cafeteria, facing me, gives me a dumbfounded look.


    ''Yeah ....... Sorry. Sister Kayna.


    I apologize to my sister Kayna.


    ''Lady War Maiden would have an easier and more lucrative request. It''s like the other day, ....... Why are you bringing me such an unworthy request again, Sizfe?


    My sister Kayna was right.


    It was 10 days ago. We had a request from the Freedom Warrior Association.


    After all, it seems that the client had appointed me, a war maiden, by name.


    The content of the request was just an escort. It''s a simple job to accompany a nobleman''s daughter who is marrying into another country to protect her.


    I was able to send her off safely without incident on the way. Frankly speaking, it''s a job that anyone can do. However, it seems to be a good omen for the other nobleman to marry off his daughter-in-law while being protected by a warrior maiden, and when I sent her off safely, she was so impressed with me that she not only offered me a reward, but also invited me to the wedding.


    At that time, she asked me, the maiden of the war, to congratulate her.


    I had no choice but to congratulate her, and she added more rewards.


    My sister Kayna was happy to receive a lot of money, but I felt rather sorry for it.


    And there are other requests that have come to us with high rewards for being so easy.


    Apparently, the title of War Maiden is quite something. It''s surprising that our income has doubled compared to before.


    Also, by becoming a war maiden, I received the citizenship of the Republic of Ariadia.


    If I showed my citizenship card, I was guaranteed entry to any country that was a member of the Ariad Alliance.


    They would not be charged an entry fee as before. This makes it easier for us to operate. There may be more income in the future.


    But is that enough?


    ''There are certainly easier requests, though. I don''t think Lady Raina gave me her blessing to give me an easy job.


    I say what I''m thinking.


    Lord Raina didn''t give me blessings to get money.


    Lord Raina must have given me power to help people.


    It would not be right to use it for money-making purposes.


    "Besides, ......


    I continue with more words.


    And?


    ''I want to do everything I can for Ms. Salmula. If I were in her shoes, I wouldn''t give up on someone I care about just because they''re a freedom fighter. ......


    My sister Kayna lets out a sigh as she says this.


    I think about my dead father. He became a freedom fighter and was lost to a demon.


    I was very sad when he died.


    If your father was kidnapped by a demon and was still alive, you would have wanted to save him at all costs.


    That''s why I can somehow understand how Mr. Salmura feels.


    ''''Well, I don''t know. If Sisyphe says so, I can''t help but go.


    Sister Kayna shook her head, "Oh dear.


    ''Thank you, sister Kayna.''


    But there''s no guarantee you''ll get help. Did you tell him that?


    ''Yes. Of course I told Mr. Salmura that. I''ll do what I can, but I''m not sure I can help.


    It''s not surprising. It''s not something I like to think about, but it could be dead. And it''s also possible that they don''t find him.


    Well, then how do you know where to find him, Sisyphe?


    Yeah. Just in case. I think we can ask the flying ones about the flying ones.


    ?


    My sister Kayna gives me a strange look when I say that.


    I''m sure she does, too. She doesn''t know her, and she doesn''t know Kayna. She and Kayna don''t know her.


    If we don''t recognize her, we''ll give up.


    So I think we''ll be okay on that front.


    ''Yeah, well, if Siszfe says it''s okay. I''ll have to contact Maddie, Leiria and Nora. Maddie might disagree, but I''m sure Leiria and Nora will come.


    I nodded at my sister Kayna''s words.


    Rational Maddy doesn''t like requests that aren''t worth it. But still, she''ll come for what it is.


    Laylia-san and Nora-san will come. These two people don''t care about the reward.


    Rather, Mr. Leiria is willing to save lives.


    I know where the three of them are. Maddy is at the Association of Magicians of the Republic of Ariadia. Leiria-san is at Lady Raina''s temple. Nora is supposed to be at the inn. We''ll have to contact them.


    Yeah. I''ll have to inform the others. But first, I''ll get something to eat as well, sister Kayna.


    I say and sit up.


    Unlike the restaurant with Justy, this diner doesn''t have a waiter.


    You have to order your food and go get it. And when you receive your food, you eat at an empty seat.


    So I go to the cook to place my order.


    Hey, sister. Are you going to eat now?��Then why don''t you eat with us?


    Suddenly, I''m approached from behind.


    I turn around and there are five demented-looking men standing there.


    I click my tongue in my mind, "Aha!


    I haven''t seen this development in a long time. I have been involved in this kind of hand-to-hand combat several times when I first became a freedom fighter.


    This kind of tactics are persistent, and if you treat them poorly, they can take root.


    I had a hard time with a guy who was persistent in hitting on me before.


    The only way to deal with these guys is to avoid running into them.


    Lately I''ve been going to the restaurant run by the temple of Lord Ishtia with Justy, so I''d forgotten about it.


    The prices are high, but I should have gone there. They wouldn''t get any of these thugs there.


    The men are standing around me.


    I''m sorry. We can''t accept your offer because we have company.


    I say no softly.


    By "companion," you mean that woman over there. Then why don''t you take her with you?


    I approach with a smirk.


    Apparently, he''s been watching me and my sister Kayna since we were talking.


    ''Sorry, but no thanks. I''ll go.


    When I try to move aside, I am blocked from going. He is persistent.


    I''m frustrated.


    I think to myself, "What am I going to do?


    With Raina-sama''s blessing, I don''t want to lose to these guys.


    But if we fought here, we could be banned from the dining hall.


    Why do I have to do such a thing for these people?


    What are you doing there?


    Someone sees us and calls out to us.


    I look at the person who called out to me and feel relief.


    ''An?''��What are you?


    One of the men threatens the one who called out to him in a low voice.


    ''Wait!��It''s a Knight of the Law!��It''s not a good idea to mess with it here!


    A fellow man stops him when he sees the one who called out to him.


    The standoff continues for a while.


    The five goons move first.


    They move away from us.


    ''Thank you, Mr. Decius. Thank you for your help.''''


    I thank Lord Decius for stopping the thug.


    Master Decius is a law knight in the service of the god-king, Odis, who protects law and order.


    He is a polite and beautiful man.


    He investigates crimes in order to protect the law.


    I''ve known him since I helped him with his investigations in the past.


    It''s all right, Mr. Sisyphe. I just can''t seem to deal with that kind of stuff at all: ......


    Shenna, Lady Decius'' sister, emerges from behind Lady Decius.


    Shenna is a dancer and actor who belongs to the Donkey Ear Theater Company. She is very popular in the Republic of Ariadia.


    I met Shenna two months ago during the "Black Storm" incident.


    She had been captured by that dark knight, apparently.


    She doesn''t like to talk much about that time.


    She must have had a terrible experience. Once again, I''m angry at the Dark Knight.


    That''s why I don''t ask her about it.


    But I heard that the witch hunter was going to question her severely about it.


    If the black-haired wise man Chiyuki-sama hadn''t stopped her, she would have been in danger. I''m really glad to hear that nothing has happened.


    It''s okay, Shenna. I''m glad to hear that you''re okay, Shenna. By the way, what are Decius-sama and the others here for?


    Why are Master Decius and the others here? Is this some kind of investigation?


    Since this Free City of Thessia is subordinate to the Republic of Ariadia, the investigators of the Republic of Ariadia, the Knights of Law, also have the authority to investigate.


    However, the actual maintenance of security and investigation is carried out by the Freedom Fighters Association.


    The investigation of crimes that occur in this city is generally carried out by freedom fighters who are requested by the Association.


    However, if it''s a serious case involving the citizens of the Republic of Ariadia, they can come and investigate.


    ''It''s just a little investigation, Mr. Siszfe. To tell you the truth, I''m investigating a drug that has been circulating in the Republic of Ariadia lately and I''m curious about it.


    As he says this, Master Decius takes out some medicine from his pocket.


    ''''What is it?''''


    It''s a drug that''s circulating among the citizens of the Republic of Ariadia. Haven''t you seen it?


    I look at the small black round grains in Master Decius'' palm.


    What is this potion? First time I''ve seen it.


    ''No, I''ve never seen it before. What is this medicine?


    "Uh, ......


    I ask, and Master Decius seems to have some difficulty saying it.


    ''What are you doing already?��Brother. You''re not making any sense. This is a power tool, Mr. Sisyphe. It''s what men use when they spend the night with a woman.


    Shenna explains.


    I understand why Lady Decius seemed to have difficulty saying it.


    Lady Felia and Lady Odis'' congregation are not supposed to say s*xual things in public.


    ''Shenna, women shouldn''t talk about such things.


    But, brother. As long as you''re investigating, you won''t be able to proceed unless you ask. Well, that''s why I''m helping you.


    When Shenna-san said that, Decius-sama grunted, "Ugh.


    It''s true that if it''s an energizer, Shenna-san, who is a follower of the Goddess of Love and Beauty, will have more opportunities to hear about it than me.


    And since Shenna-san has a deeper connection to the temple of Lord Ishtia than I do, it should be easier to find out.


    It must also be difficult for Decius, who is a devout follower of Odis-sama, to find out because of the objects.


    That''s probably why the two of them are working together.


    ''That''s certainly true ...... Shenna. The truth is, Sisyphe, this drug has recently been circulating among the citizens of wealthy families in the Republic of Ariadia. If you see it, would you please let me know?


    Decius-sama changes his mind and asks me to do the same.


    ''Yes, I understand, Master Decius. By the way, I was wondering, could that potion be dangerous?


    When I say this, Master Decius shakes his head.


    ''I don''t know. I have had the priests of the Society of Magicians and the Temple of the Goddess of Medicine, Phanakea, check it out, and it seems to contain ingredients that neither the Society''s magicians nor the priests can understand. So far, no one seems to be complaining of any dangerous symptoms: ....... But there''s also the black storm thing. I thought I''d look into any drugs whose source I don''t know.


    I nodded my head in agreement with the incident of the Black Storm two months ago, when a magical potion called "Sand" was discovered on the market.


    The "sand" makes people have pleasant dreams, but then turns them into horrible ratmen.


    The same kind of demon might be pouring out this energizer.


    That''s why Master Decius is looking into it.


    ''''I see, I see. If I see it, I''ll let you know.''''


    Thank you, Mr. Sisyphe. I''ll leave you to it.


    So long, Mr. Sisyphe.


    Master Decius and Mr. Sisyphe leave.


    I watch their backs.


    Energizer. I''ll let you know if I see them.


    With that thought in mind, I head out to get my meal again.


    Kilius the Magician.


    Why at all do I have to do this?


    I think to myself in the dark room.


    This is a house in a corner of the Republic of Ariadia.


    It is not the place for me, a brilliant sorcerer.


    However, since I have nowhere else to go, I have no choice but to put up with it.


    ''''Kirius-dono. Is the potion ready?


    A fat man comes down into the cellar.


    ''This is Lord Tormarkis. That''s the ...... material we''re running out of. We can''t increase production any more.


    I bow to the fat man.


    The fat man''s name is Tormulkis. He is the man who shelters me when I have nowhere to go.


    I was once one of the great sorcerers of the magical city of Saria.


    However, I was ousted from Saria because Master Tarabos, the vice president of the Magicians'' Association I served, lost his job.


    The reason for his disqualification was because he had made a pact with an evil god and acted hostile to humans.


    I decided to flee to the Republic of Ariadia with Master Tarabos and the rest of my companions to reestablish myself.


    But while I was away on another errand, Master Talabos was killed along with the others by the brave men of light.


    With nowhere to go, I turned to my old acquaintance, Tormarkis.


    I''m not sure if I''ll ever be able to find a way to get a job.


    But I didn''t know anyone else I could rely on, so I ended up going to Trumarkis'' place.


    I was a little anxious, but as I expected, Trumarkis accepted me willingly. It seems that he has no intention of selling me to the brave men.


    I thought that Tormulkis would never pledge allegiance to the brave men considering his character, but I was right.


    Rather, Tormulkis seems to be dissatisfied with the brave men and women.


    Tormarkis blurted out to me that he had less money at his disposal than before.


    Now Tormarkis is not the husband of a great merchant, but the servant of a daughter of a brave squire named Ligena or something like that.


    Most of the property that Tormarkis had was taken away and left to Regena and the others.


    It is said that there is very little money that Tormulkis can use.


    Tormulkis loves good food and drink, gambling and women. The fact that he doesn''t have much money to play with must be unbearable.


    It must be intolerable for this man who once lived a life of luxury.


    It seems that the reason why he hid me is because of the rebellion against such brave men and women.


    And Tormulkis asked him if there was any way to make money in return for hiding me.


    I couldn''t refuse Trumarkis''s request for help, so I thought of a way to make money.


    After some thought, I came up with the idea of selling the magic potion to a rich man.


    But if it was an ordinary potion, the Temple of Phanakea would sell it. So he would sell them something they couldn''t normally buy.


    It''s a magical energizer.


    When I was at the Academy in the magic city of Saria, I studied demons.


    Some of the females of certain demons, such as goblins, orcs and harpies, produce a secretion to attract males.


    The female''s secretions can be used to create a magic energizer.


    They could then sell it to the rich people of the Republic of Ariadia.


    However, we cannot sell the potion openly.


    If they try to find out how to make it, they might find out about my existence. Besides, it would be dangerous for others to know how I got the ingredients. Therefore, it would be better to keep it a secret.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them, but I''m going to be able to use them to make a living.


    Tormulkis has a wide range of faces and it was easy to find a buyer.


    Thus, with my environment in place, I set about making the potion.


    Also, thanks to a group of warriors that Tormulkis knew, I was able to obtain the demon''s bodily fluids to use as an ingredient for the potion.


    And just a month ago, the potion was completed.


    This energizer was very popular with Tormulkis'' playmates and sold for a high price.


    When he had some free money, Tormulkis was in a good mood and asked me to increase the production of the drug.


    ''Well, I see, I don''t have enough material. I''ll have to tell the Commander again to get some of the Harpy''s bodily fluids.''


    Yes, please. We can increase production as much as we can as long as we have the materials.


    Well, I''m looking forward to it. The potion you make, Lord Kirius, is very popular with my friends. I''m sure you can sell this as much as you want. ''''Nuh-huh.''''


    Tormarkis laughs.


    It was a lowly smile, what a lowly smile it was.

 85 Lady of Pygmy

    Sisyphe


    The next day I come to the Republic of Ariadia.


    I leave my sister Kayna and Nora, who came with me from the free city of Tessesia, and head in the direction of the temple of Lord Heybos, the god of blacksmithing and treasure.


    As I walked down the main street, I saw many carts and people coming and going.


    Most of them are probably merchants and their servants.


    Master Heibos is worshipped by craftsmen and merchants. And the temple is also a meeting place for craftsmen and merchants. So many merchants come to the temple.


    And next to it, the temple of Lord Kvelia, the god of commerce, is built next to it.


    This temple of Lord Kvelia is not a temple, but a huge warehouse.


    Kvelia is the god in charge of the treasures brought by the dwarves in the heavenly realm according to Heybos and the treasures that Heybos makes.


    That''s why the temple is not a place of worship but a warehouse.


    And I''ve heard that the temple of Lord Kvelia is one of the most robust buildings in the Republic of Ariadia, probably because it also holds public money.


    The Lord Kvelia faces the sea and the main street, with many warehouses lined up around it, and a lot of goods are brought in and shipped out.


    And some of them bring in gold and other coins.


    Some of the merchants who handle the money lend out the deposited money and charge interest.


    These merchants are especially called financiers.


    I think that some of the people who go to this temple of Heybos go there to borrow money.


    It''s possible that I am one of them.


    But I am not here to borrow money. I have business elsewhere.


    So I pass through the warehouse district.


    My destination is a huge high tower built near the temple of Lord Heybos.


    This tower is the post office of the Republic of Ariadia.


    I look up to the sky and see the birds at the top of the tower, on which Pugmayoi and his friends ride, carrying the mail.


    As I enter the tower, I see many people at work.


    I find a young woman among them.


    ''Oh, it''s Sisyphe. It''s been a while.


    When the woman sees me, she calls out.


    ''Long time no see, Mariela. Is Memoru here?


    I call out the name of the young woman at the reception desk.


    Mariela is a receptionist at the post office, seventeen years old like me, and recently married. She is 17 years old, same age as me, and apparently just got married.


    Yes, we are here. You''re in luck, Sisyphe. Memor is only back yesterday.


    I am relieved by Mariela''s words.


    ''Good. Could we meet for a moment? I brought sweets. Yes, would you like to join us, Mariela?


    I hold out the bag.


    I made this candy before I left. I thought I would give them to Memor.


    ''Good. I thought it was time to take a break. Then I''ll go get Memoru.''


    Mariella laughed and led me to a rest stop before excusing herself.


    And when she reappeared, she carried a little girl with purple hair on her shoulders and a pointy hat, the costume of the red race.


    ''It''s been a long time, Sizfe. I heard you became a war maiden. Congratulations.


    Thanks, Memor. I''ve come here today to ask you a few questions.


    I thank Memor on Mariela''s shoulder.


    Memor is a dwarf (pugmayoi) girl. I hear she''s about the same age as us, but I don''t know exactly how old she is.


    And, like all Pugmayoi, she is small enough to ride on a human''s shoulder.


    The Pugmayoi get along well with birds and can talk and ride them.


    There is a famous story of a young Pugmayoi boy who made the magical journey with the Acker who led the migratory birds.


    Other famous people, such as Aunt Golden Spoon, who didn''t care about her appearance, are also very famous.


    And many Pugmayoi use their bird-riding abilities to act as postmen.


    They can''t carry large packages, but they can deliver letters.


    Most of the countries that belong to the Ariad League have a resident Pugmayoi postman.


    They live in towers on the walls of the city and ride birds to deliver mail to each country.


    The Pugmayoi of each country cooperate with each other and actively exchange information.


    Since they fly in the sky to exchange information, they are able to obtain information faster than humans.


    The reason why this tower was built not on the walls of the city but near the temple of Lord Heybos, where merchants come and go, is because the merchants wanted that kind of up-to-date information.


    And I, too, came to Memor for the same kind of information.


    Memor and Mariela met six months ago on a job involving the post office. It was a simple job that was quickly resolved, but I''ve known the two of them ever since.


    I take a pastry out of the bag and unfold it, and Mariela makes me a cup of tea.


    We sit at a table for four and have tea. Memor is naturally small, so he sits on the table and drinks the tea.


    She was very cute as she drank from a pugmayoi tea cup.


    ''You''ve raised your arm, Siszfe. Before you became a war maiden, I would have told you to quit being a freedom fighter and go to your wife.''


    Memor says as he eats his pastry.


    ''Hey Memor!


    Mariella hurriedly chides Memorie.


    Okay. Mariella. I''ve heard it all before.


    I chuckle.


    I know I''m not cut out to be a warrior myself.


    My sister Kayna told me as much.


    ''I''m sorry Sizfe. But it''s different now. Because you were chosen by the Goddess. She must have had a hidden talent.''''


    Memor nodded yes.


    ''I''m actually surprised myself. It''s not that I don''t think I have the talent to be a warrior, but I would like to live up to the expectations of Raina-sama, who has given me her blessing. But I would like to live up to the expectations of Lady Raina, who has given me her blessing.


    Memor and Mariela let out an exclamation when I said that.


    ''''If that''s the case, I''ll have to ask you for a favor or something. So, what do you need?


    ''Yeah, that''s it, Memor. Actually, you can go to .......


    I explain the request I received.


    Memor, like all the other Pugmayoi in this tower, flies in the sky on a bird to deliver the mail.


    Flying demons are a threat to the flying Pugmayoi.


    For this reason, we hear that Pugmayoi and his friends share information about flying demons.


    Would there be any information about the Harpies among them?


    Okay, so you want to help the man who was kidnapped by the Harpy. Is that man your boyfriend?


    Memor says with a twinkle in his eye.


    ''What?��I''ve never met him.


    ''Boo, that''s boring. I was thinking of a war maiden rescuing her kidnapped lover.


    I chuckle.


    Unfortunately, that''s not true. I don''t have a man I can call a lover in the first place.


    Maybe I''ll never get married.


    ''Oh my God, Memor. Sisyphe is serious about this.


    Mariella chides Memorie again.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry Siszfe. There''s one piece of information about the harpies that I''m curious about. I have a companion who claims to have seen some harpies carrying food to the foot of the mountain.


    Memor says something that bothers him.


    Because of their work, some of the Pugmayoi fly near the Central Mountains.


    For those Pugmayoi, the movements of flying demons are a concern for them.


    That''s why it is necessary to share information with them. Memor was also getting that information.


    ''I''m curious. I can''t believe the harpies are carrying food ...... I wonder if there are any kids there?


    ''Maybe not. The harpies would build their nests higher up in the mountains to lay their eggs. They don''t build them at the foot of the mountain.


    And if so, what does that mean?


    I nod my head.


    ''Probably high up in the mountains, they have creatures that would die from the cold. Humans, for example.


    !


    Memor''s words surprise me.


    Humans will freeze to death on the high mountains where the harpies live. That''s why, it seems, the harpies sometimes hold abducted humans in a wooden prison they''ve built at the foot of the mountain. So Memoril explains.


    ''Then that''s where Phineas might be trapped!


    I said and Memorie nodded.


    ''I can''t be sure. The friends I saw didn''t check until they saw what was there because there was a possibility that they could be attacked if they got too close. ...... I came up with that possibility when I heard Sizfe''s story, though.


    Memor says over a cup of tea.


    ''Shall I bring you a map, Cizfe?''


    Please, Mariela.


    Mariella brings out a map with the Central Mountains on it.


    ''I''m pretty sure it''s right around here,''


    Unfolding the map, Memoril gives a rough idea of where the Harpy is carrying the food.


    It''s close to where he was abducted.


    Phineas could be there.


    ''Thanks Memor. Looks like you''ve found a clue.


    Well done for coming here.


    Let''s get the word out.


    Shenna.


    I will come to the Republic of Ariadia the next day after accompanying my brother, Decius, in his investigation.


    Your brother should be back at the temple of Lord Odis in the Republic of Ariadia.


    It seems that the potions your brother was investigating were not in circulation in the Free City of Thessesia.


    Perhaps it is only circulating among the upper class in the Republic of Ariadia for now.


    So far, there were no problems caused by the drug.


    However, it has slowed down the investigation.


    It also seems that there has been some interference from the senators who want this potion.


    This doesn''t make for a proper investigation.


    In the end, the brother had to investigate alone.


    But the brother was also ordered by the temple to do another job.


    There will be no further investigation of this drug. The source of the drug is still unknown.


    But I think it''s for the best.


    Maybe whoever is distributing these drugs is a very dangerous man.


    If you drop the investigation, your brother will be out of harm''s way.


    So that''s the end of this story.


    With that in mind, I come to the harbor.


    The reason I''m here is to meet someone.


    The person is a woman named Regina, who has been sponsoring me and the donkeys'' ears.


    From this connection I go to see her from time to time.


    In the harbor, there is a gathering of ships going in the Gulf of Ariad and the River Kish.


    I go to one of them.


    The place where the ship is anchored is where the river boats gather.


    The ship I''m going to is the largest of them all.


    Its size is second to none in size to ships sailing on the sea.


    Normally, riverboats are small in size.


    They are good for going down the river, but they can be difficult to get up the river.


    There are several ways to go up the river, such as setting the sails on the boat, rowing with oars or poles, or pulling the boat on the land, but the other ways are more difficult if the boat is large.


    Therefore, the boats on the river become small.


    However, this is not the case with the ship I''m going to.


    This is because of the ability of the ship''s captain.


    The captain of this ship is Regina, a woman about my age.


    She can use lizardmen.


    Lizardmen are so powerful in the water that they can pull a ship up a river. This is something no other person can do.


    This lizardman made her the captain of the ship, even though she had no skills in navigating it.


    She can also carry more cargo on board without the need for someone to paddle at the oars.


    For this reason, she is said to be the most profitable of all the other river traders.


    I go to Ms. Ligena''s ship.


    When I get close, one woman is instructing the servant men where to unload the cargo to be put on the ship.


    ''Um, is Miss Regena there?''


    I call out to the woman.


    I''ve met this woman once before.


    She was born in the St. Renaria Republic in the far east.


    She is a follower of the younger sister of the brave Lord Raige of Light.


    She seems to have been sent to this Ariadia Republic.


    She is an excellent woman who can read, write, and even calculate.


    She is from a non-citizen''s background and was a vagrant.


    That''s why she didn''t receive a proper education until she met the Brave Masters.


    However, looking at her now, it doesn''t seem so.


    ''''This is Shenna-san. If it''s Lady Ligeena, she''s on the ship. If it''s Miss Shenna, I''m sure you''ll be able to meet her as she is.


    Her language is polite. She feels like some wealthy citizen''s daughter-in-law.


    ''Well, thank you very much.''


    I thank her and go to the gangplank.


    Then someone comes down from the boat.


    It''s a group of men dressed as warriors, probably warriors of some kind.


    It''s probably a warrior group of some kind.


    I make my way to the men.


    The men pass by, seemingly uninterested in me.


    And that''s when the men pass by.


    I pick up a scent.


    I look in the direction the warriors have gone.


    "Who are you?


    I could smell the potions that my brother had in his possession from the warriors that passed by.


    I climbed up the gangplank and made my way to the captain''s office.


    When I enter the captain''s quarters, I see a woman looking at a document.


    This woman is the captain of the ship, Regina.


    She''s nicely dressed and looks more like a princess than a captain.


    Well, it seems she was actually a princess from some country.


    Her behavior is very elegant.


    It is said that she is popular among the upper class people in the Republic of Ariadia because of her elegance.


    Hi, Miss Shenna. Come in.


    Regena looks at me and smiles.


    ''Um, Mr. Regena. I just passed by with some people who looked like freedom fighters, who are they?


    I ask about the men who look like warriors from earlier.


    ''The warriors?��Are you talking about the New Green Warriors, by any chance?


    Rigena says, tilting her head.


    ''Perhaps so. Who are these new green warriors?''


    Ummm, what do you mean? I don''t know how to answer that question. We''re a rather unremarkable warrior group, Shenna. I got to know them through Tormarkis''s letter of introduction: ....... The only other thing I can tell you is that I use this ship a lot.


    Rigena says with a troubled look on her face.


    ''Tormarkis is a man who was once a great merchant. But now he is a subordinate of Mr. Ligena''s.


    It seems that through his introduction, he has decided to let the new green warrior group on this ship.


    ''''Um ......, what''s wrong with that new green warrior group?''''


    Rigena asks anxiously.


    Apparently, she doesn''t know any more than that.


    ''No, it''s nothing. It''s just something I had to do some research on.


    When I said that, Regina-san looked at me anxiously.


    ��Kilius the Magician.


    The three of us are in the basement of our temporary home.


    ''''So Lord Kilius will be going with the Commander this time?


    I nodded at Tormarkis'' words.


    ''''That''s why, Commander Walras. I''ll be going with you this time. I look forward to working with you.


    I say, looking at the man in front of me.


    The man''s name is Walras.


    He is the leader of a warrior group called the New Green.


    Walrath is a big man who looks like a freedom fighter.


    It seems that he used to be a subordinate of Atrana, the wife of Tormarkis.


    After Atrana disappeared, he is said to be following Trumarkis.


    Atrana had connections to demons and various demons.


    That connection has been passed on to her former subordinates.


    It was also thanks to this man that he was able to obtain the Harpy''s bodily fluids, the raw material for potions.


    ''''Heh, it''s quite a tough road. Can we come to the sorcerer-dono?


    Walrath says with a chuckle.


    ''We''ll be fine on that one. I''ll have him carry it for you. He''ll be slower during the day, but if he''s just carrying him, he''ll be fine.


    I look at the back of the room.


    There is something covered with a cloth.


    What''s that?


    Walrath asks curiously.


    ''It''s a great piece of magic. ''Commander,''


    I laugh and reply. This is a relic of the great magic that I inherited from what was originally created by Master Talaboth.


    However, I don''t explain further, as I don''t think a freedom fighter can understand the greatness of sorcery.


    ''Okay, well, that''s fine,''


    Walrath lost interest in it once more. After all, you don''t understand anything. You are an ordinary man if you don''t care about these magical crystals.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I''m looking forward to working with you.


    You can count on me. It''s money. I''ll do anything to make money. Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha.


    Walrath laughs.


    It was a laugh, without a shred of intelligence.

 86 Warriors on board

    Sisyphe


    The day after I met with Memor, we took a boat up the Kish River.


    The sky was clear and the sunlight reflected off the water.


    The wind blowing over the river is pleasant.


    But the people at my side don''t seem to be so.


    ''Totally Sisyphe likes things too, don''t you? Why are you taking on something that is of no benefit to you? And why would they take me out too?


    Novis, who is at my side, blurts out to me.


    He''s still unhappy with the details of this request.


    The reward is actually low, and it''s certainly not profitable at all.


    Besides, according to Master Toles'' doctrine, two people should not be sacrificed to save one; it is right for one to sacrifice to save two.


    This request is a case where two people may be sacrificed to save one.


    That''s why Novis, who is a member of Master Toles'' congregation, is not happy that I have received this request.


    ''''I already told you it was a bad idea!��I''ll pay you later!


    I say angrily.


    ''I don''t want that. I''m a member of Sisyphe''s warband, for one thing. I''ll go along with whatever the leader decides to do. But let me at least complain about it.


    Novis waves his hand and refuses to accept the reward.


    Novis is a member of the warrior corps, of which I am the leader, in case you were wondering.


    The reason why this guy joined our warrior group is because he can''t read or write.


    I''m sure we practiced with him on the clay plate when he was little, but he hasn''t learned it at all.


    According to Novis, a good warrior doesn''t need to learn to read and write. So this guy will never learn to read and write.


    However, because of that, I had to get Novis to join our warrior group.


    There are two ways to register as a member of the Freedom Fighters Association.


    One is to register as an individual. The other way is to create or join a warrior group and register through that group.


    Either way, you will have to submit documents to register.


    If you register as an individual and you are unable to read or write, you must hire someone to write for you.


    In fact, there are people in the Republic of Ariadia who run a substitute bookstore.


    And when registering through a warrior group, the organization of a warrior group is always obligated to have someone who can read and write for them.


    For this reason, when the leader of the corps cannot read or write, it is necessary to have a secretary to join the corps.


    Incidentally, some of the larger and more famous warrior groups have members who do not fight.


    The Free Fighters Association also encourages the formation of warrior groups to reduce the administrative burden.


    There are many benefits to forming a warband.


    There are only six of us, including Novice, but we are also forming a warrior group.


    The name of the warband is "Beautiful Maiden Warband".


    When you register as a warrior group, you have to give your group a name, so we came up with this name together.


    When we came up with the name, we didn''t mind it, but now that I think about it again, it''s a very embarrassing name.


    That''s why it''s sometimes a drawback that we can''t say our names very often.


    Novis is so called a brave man, so he must have money, so why not hire a substitute writer?


    But Novis wanted to join our warrior group.


    Perhaps it was too much trouble to find a substitute writer. You''re spoiling me.


    Well, since I''m not a stranger to him either, I allowed him to join the group, thinking that he would work for free when he was in trouble.


    That''s why I asked him to come with me this time, but I didn''t expect him to complain so much.


    ''''Novis-kun. It''s a favor from the lovely Sisyphe. I think you should do her a favor, I think.


    Perhaps she was listening to the conversation, but Shenna-san, who was on the boat with her, chided Novice.


    ''''If you say so, Shenna-san, it can''t be helped. Of course, I''ll do my best!


    Novis says, deliriously. His lack of motivation from earlier seems to be a lie.


    ''Totally this guy is ......,''


    I get a headache.


    ''And I''m thrilled to be able to go with you, Shenna!


    Novis makes a clenched fist and says with effort.


    That certainly surprised me. Because I didn''t expect Mr. Shenna to be in the boat with me.


    ''By the way, what are you doing today, Miss Shenna? Are you going somewhere to give a lecture?''


    No, it''s not work. I''ve got a few things on my mind, so I''ll just say I''m traveling. So what''s up with you, Mr. Sisyphe?


    ''Oh, we''re at work. We''re on our way to rescue the child who was kidnapped by the Harpy.


    I''ll explain what I''m asking.


    It''s not a job that needs to be kept secret. It would be okay to tell.


    "I see. I hope you make it.


    Yes, sir.


    We then talk about a lot of things.


    It was hard to shut him up because Novis was pestering Ms. Sienna about whether or not she had a girlfriend.


    ''Mr Siszfe. How''s the boat trip going?


    Regena-san walks over from the other side.


    ''Thank you, Regina. For taking me on board.


    I thank Mr. Regena for his help.


    Mr. Regena is the captain of this ship.


    Yesterday, when we were looking for a ship to take us to our destination, we happened to meet Regena.


    From what I heard, I found out that Mr. Regena was going to load up and go near our destination.


    And when I asked for a ride on the boat, she gladly agreed. And it was free of charge.


    I''m really grateful for this request, as it''s a request that costs more than it''s worth.


    ''No problem. And it''s not just Sizefe and the others who are taking you on board.''''


    ''I saw a group of freedom fighters aboard this ship besides us, as Rigena said.


    ''It seems so. What kind of warrior group is this?


    ''They''re from the New Green Warriors. Mr. Sisyphe.


    The New Green Warriors?


    I can''t help but shout out.


    The New Green Warriors is the warrior group that Phineas belonged to. I didn''t expect to meet him in a place like this.


    Because I suddenly shouted out, Regina-san looks at me with a surprised face.


    ''''What''s wrong? What''s wrong with the new Green Warriors?


    No, the fact is: ......


    I explain the situation.


    ''So it was.''


    I never thought I''d have to deal with that situation: ......


    Ligeena and Shenna look at each other.


    ''''Um, what kind of people are the New Green Warriors?''''


    I''m a little concerned about the Warriors.


    ''No matter what you say. It''s only with a warrior group that Tormarkis-san knows: ....... Oh, speaking of which, today is different from the usual, and we are accompanied by someone who looks like a sorcerer. I''m sure Madia-san would know about it.


    Rigena says with a troubled look on her face.


    Surely it would be quicker to ask Maddy about the sorcerer.


    Wouldn''t that sorcerer''s information tell us anything about the warrior group?


    That Maddy is in the cabin. I''ll go get her.


    In fact, Maddy has Nola watching her and Leiria because she got sick from being drunk on the boat.


    By the way, Kayna''s sister is also drunk and asleep. I''m having this one looked at while I''m at it too.


    ''Right. I''m going to ask Maddie for a bit.


    I leave Mr. Regena, Shenna and Novis and go to the cabin to call Maddy.


    ''Siz. I don''t really know all the sorcerers. ......


    Maddy gives me a subtle look when I return to the cabin and explain the situation.


    Although the number of sorcerers is small, there are still nearly a thousand in the populous Republic of Ariadia.


    As expected, Maddy probably doesn''t remember them all either.


    ''''Still, can you take a look at that person, just in case? Maybe you know someone who does.


    Yeah. Well, yes. It''s probably rude not to say hello when there''s a wizard on board who knows you, isn''t it?


    I go with Maddy to the New Green Warriors.


    There are about 18 people in the New Green Warriors. Some of them are boy warriors, about 12 or 3 years old.


    We watch them from a little distance.


    The person who seems to be a sorcerer is easy to spot. Rather, the person was clearly dressed as a sorcerer, so it was easy to recognize him.


    The person was reading a book some distance away from the other freedom fighters.


    ''How do you know him?''


    But Maddy shakes her head.


    ''Nah, I don''t know. But judging from those robes, it could be Master Imam.


    ''What?��Are you a mage?


    I asked and Maddy nodded.


    ''Yeah, it''s not like the robe I''m wearing, is it?''


    A mage is a title given by the Mages'' Association to those who have the ability to guide the mages.


    A mage is in a position to guide other mages. Therefore, it is considered to be a high-ranking mage in the world.


    By the way, a higher title than a mage is a sage. The black-haired sage Chiyuki-sama, whom I recently met, is the same.


    And there seems to be a difference in the robe between him and the mage who does not have the title of mage. I compare it to Maddy''s robe, but I can''t see the difference.


    ''But it''s odd. I don''t think that person was among the imams belonging to the Society of Magicians in Ariadia.


    Maddie nods her head.


    There are fewer mages than sorcerers, and even in the Republic of Ariadia, I''m told there are less than ten of them.


    Since there are so few of them, Maddy seems to know the faces of all the mages.


    ''''What do you mean by that?��Are you from outside the Ariad Alliance?


    ''I don''t know about that, Ciz. Maybe it''s just that I don''t know. If I may say so, a lot of sorcerers are shut-ins.


    I see. ......


    I''ve heard that sorcerers are more eccentric than others.


    I''ve heard that some of them hide in their own laboratories and never come out.


    ''''But it would be rude not to greet the imam-sama, so let''s go see him, Siz.


    Yeah.


    Maddy and I approach the man who is probably the mage.


    As we approach, the mage stops reading and looks up.


    ''What about you guys?''


    ''I am pleased to meet you, Master. My name is Madia. Like the guru, I am a seeker of knowledge. It is a coincidence that we have met here. Would you mind telling me your name?


    Maddie politely interjects, then reverently curtsies.


    Then she waits for a response.


    However, the mage doesn''t answer and ponders for a bit.


    ''''Um, imam-sama?''''


    Maddie is baffled by the lack of response.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry, sorcerer Madia. I am a student of magic in Saria and have been certified as an imam. And I have come here in secrecy. Hence, I am not allowed to tell you who I am. I hope you will forgive me for my dishonesty in not identifying myself.


    The mage apologizes.


    ''Yes, no!��Imam!��I''m sorry to hear your name without knowing that there was such a reason!


    Maddy bows her head.


    This mage seems to have come from the magic city of Saria. And it seems that he''s here, probably for some reason.


    It''s no wonder Maddy doesn''t know him.


    But still, what are the circumstances that prevent me from even being allowed to say his name?


    Is it because of that circumstance that they are working with the new green warrior group?


    If that''s the case, then we can''t ask about the New Green Warriors.


    ''How about you?''


    The mage looks at me.


    ''''Ah, this is my friend Sisferia. She is a warrior maiden blessed by Goddess Raina.


    Oh, she''s the warrior maiden of Renna!��You do indeed wear a war maiden''s helmet.


    The mage looks at the helmet with wing decorations on either side that I wear.


    I don''t mind looking at it, but I think it''s impolite to call out Lady Raina. Should I be careful about that?


    Does the imam know about her?


    No, I don''t know.


    I almost skid.


    ''But I remember the miracle of repelling the black storm of the goddess Raina. That dark knight''s magical surge of power was tremendous. With his power, he could destroy not only the Republic of Ariadia, but also the nations of the Minon Plain. What was the magic that defeated that dark knight? Very intriguing.


    Saying that, the mage looks into the distance.


    Perhaps he is remembering the miracle of Reena-sama''s miracle.


    When I remember that time, my heart is filled with emotion too.


    Because of Lady Raina''s power, that dark knight had no choice but to bend forward, suffer, and retreat.


    That image was apparently seen by people all over the world. That''s why the mage must have seen that miracle too.


    ''''That Reena war maiden must have great power. If I had the chance, I''d love to find out what that power is.


    The mage looks at me with interest.


    But I don''t want him to look at me like that.


    ''''It is true that I have power. However, this is not my power, but the power given to me by Raina-sama. Lady Raina''s power is not material for the study of magic.


    I say in a slightly harsh tone.


    It''s too impolite to want to check on Lady Raina''s powers. I manage to repress my anger.


    "Restrict your thinking. That would be crushing our chances.


    The mage says ruefully.


    ''Always be free in your thoughts. Don''t make contraindications to your thoughts, but explore all possibilities. ......


    Maddie mutters.


    I''ve heard those words before from Maddy.


    The sorcerers'' belief in the doctrine of Totona-sama, the goddess of knowledge and books, insists that the inner heart should be absolutely free.


    So, to my surprise, according to her doctrine, even doubting her is permissible.


    Honestly, I can''t believe that I doubt God.


    ''That''s right, Madia the Magician. To create a taboo is to crush the possibility. If you want to ascend to greater heights, you should be allowed to use your demonic powers.


    The mage says with a laugh.


    There''s a hint of madness in his eyes.


    ''Oh no!��Demonic powers!��It''s the biggest contraindication!


    I shake my head.


    ''But, Lord War Maiden. That great sage Magus was a great Damon messenger. He used his power to perform all sorts of miracles.


    The mage smiles fearlessly.


    The Great Sage Magus is one of the founders of the Society of Magicians; he has lived for over eight hundred years and still instructs the magicians who live in the magic city of Saria.


    I''ve also heard that the Great Sage Magus is an apostle of Tona-sama and can use demons to help him.


    It is said that some people have actually been helped by the power of that demon.


    As a follower of Feria-sama and Raina-sama, who forbid the power of the devil, I can''t believe it.


    ''What''s wrong?��A sorcerer?��What''s the matter with you?


    Perhaps it was my shouting, but someone was approaching.


    It''s a man who looks just like a warrior.


    "It''s all right, Commander. I was just having a little chat with these guys.


    The mage says, waving to the man who approached him.


    I look at the man who is called the Commander. I guess this man is the leader of the New Green Warriors.


    Is that so? I''m Warlath, the leader of the New Green Warrior Clan. What''s your name, young lady?


    Walrath looks at me as if he is priced out.


    He''s smiling, but he''s not smiling behind his eyes. Surprisingly, he''s more difficult to deal with than a mage.


    ''I''m .......''


    Oh no, I don''t want to say the name of the warrior group!


    ''She is Lady Cisferia, the warrior maiden of the goddess Lena, Commander.


    The mage will introduce me to you. It''s helpful.


    ''''Ho, that goddess. What did the warrior maiden want with the sorceress?


    ''No, a fellow sorcerer saw the imam-sama and came to greet him. I''m his chaperone.


    I say and look at Maddy.


    ''I see. By the way, are you working, War Maiden-sama?


    ''Yes. I can''t tell you what it''s about because of my client, but I can tell you what it''s about: ......


    I can''t say I''m going to help the boy you abandoned.


    You can''t say that. We can''t tell you what we''re doing.


    Walrath laughs hahaha.


    Apparently he wasn''t suspicious.


    Then we''ll be off. May Lady Raina be blessed. Let''s go, Maddy.


    ''Yes, Siz. So, imam, if we have another chance, let''s talk about knowledge.


    We leave.


    I was curious about the New Green Warriors and tried to make contact with them, but there was nothing I could find out about them.


    But I was curious about that mage.


    ''Ummm, Maddy. About that mage, aren''t you curious about that mage?


    ''''Eh, I guess so. Most of the imams I know are like that too, but when it comes to magic, I''m not so sure if I''m going to lose sight of it: ......


    It is said that the higher-ranking sorcerers are, the more indifferent they become when it comes to the study of magic.


    For this reason, I''ve heard that many sorcerers have gone astray from the path.


    ''No, no, it''s not that, I just smelled something awful when I was approaching that mage.


    When he approached the mage just now, he smelled an amazing smell.


    And the smell was a smell that was many times more intense than the potions that Decius-sama had. Could it be a coincidence?


    ''Oh, so that''s what it is, I''m sure it smells like potions. I know many other magicians who smell similar.


    ''Oh, really?''


    Yeah. Well, the smell was a bit strong, though.


    I don''t know as many sorcerers as Maddy does. If Maddie says it''s normal for a sorcerer to smell like that, then maybe it''s normal for a sorcerer to smell like that.


    ''If that''s the case, it must be my imagination. Shall we go back?''


    We were going back to the others.


    Kilius the Magician.


    The sorcerer Madia and the war maiden Cizferia leave.


    ''I didn''t expect to find that Raina''s war maiden riding with you,''


    The Commander looks at the women who have left and says.


    ''Indeed it is, Commander Walras.


    The reason I am suffering this is because of Raina.


    Master Tarabos was killed by Raina''s brave men of light.


    And I hear that Atrana, the former master of Walras, was also wiped out by Rena.


    That warrior maiden can be considered an enemy.


    I was a little curious about the Harpy, so I followed the Commander and the others, but I didn''t expect to meet the war maiden.


    ''''d*mn it, that goddess has cost us a lot of money, dammit.


    Walrath clicks his tongue.


    But, Commander. It''s not a good idea to mess with these women. We must keep them in check.


    I understand.


    Walrath gives him a look that says he has no choice.


    ''Well, good, then. Now, Commander, let us continue our journey.''

 87 Frontier kingdom

    Sisyphe


    This isn''t good, Sisyphe. It''s getting dark out there. If we don''t reach the Kingdom of Alm, we''re in trouble.


    My sister Keina, walking beside me, looks at me and says.


    The time is dusk and it is already dark. Once the sun is out of sight, it will be difficult to walk.


    ''I''m sorry, Shizu. It''s because I walk too slowly.


    ''It''s not Maddie''s fault. I thought we''d reach the Kingdom of Alm by nightfall, I was naive. I''m the one who owes you an apology.


    Maddie has done nothing wrong. I am the leader of the group. I am the one who made a mistake in judgment.


    I am the one who apologizes.


    After a four-day boat ride, we arrived in the Kingdom of Wildona, which has a large river port.


    Originally, we were going to stay one night here and then go overland to the Kingdom of Arum.


    The reason why we were going to the Kingdom of Arum is because there is a place near that Kingdom of Arum where the Harpies are believed to be holding Phineas.


    But without staying overnight we are heading to the Kingdom of Arum.


    The reason why this happened is because Regina offered to lend us a lizardman and a small boat.


    A small river, though no large river boats can enter, runs near the Kingdom of Alm. If I use the small boat pulled by the lizardman, I''m sure I''ll be able to reach it faster than walking the streets.


    Hearing that offer, I''m lost.


    I unfold the map that Ligeena-san has and confirm the location of the Kingdom of Arum.


    A dwarf''s map with surveying ability is accurate and free of errors.


    If I borrowed a small boat, I would be able to reach it by dusk.


    After some hesitation, I consulted with my companions and accepted the offer.


    Because it was a life saving mission and I needed to get there quickly.


    Besides, there was something else that was bothering me.


    The New Green Warriors had left the ship in the Kingdom of Wildona, just like us.


    I don''t know where they''re going.


    But maybe they are going to the same Kingdom of Arum.


    If that''s the case, I may end up going with them on the road.


    It''s not that I''m in a relationship to fight with them.


    But for some reason, I didn''t want to go with them.


    That''s also the reason why I accepted Regina''s offer.


    Thus, we took a small boat to the Kingdom of Arum.


    However, from the place where we got off in the small boat to the Kingdom of Arum, it is naturally off the road. Therefore, it was difficult to walk and took a long time to get to the Kingdom of Alm.


    ''''But it''s certainly not a good idea to keep going. We don''t have any tools for camping.''''


    Leiria-san also looks worried.


    ''Shouldn''t we hurry up a bit, Siszfe?��Yes, Maddy, do you want me to give you a piggyback ride?


    Novis turns his back on Maddy.


    ''Yes, but I''m sorry, Mr. Novi,''


    Don''t worry about it. Maddie might as well have been the one who beat up the kid.


    Novis says with a laugh.


    I turn around and notice that he clearly saw Maddy''s breasts when he turned around.


    He may mean well, but doesn''t he know that Maddie is concerned about her child-like figure?


    Mmm. That''s okay, Mr. Novi. You don''t have to pat me down.


    Sure enough, Maddy says in a gruff voice. Then she forces herself to start walking faster.


    ''Whoa, hey, what''s going on?''


    Novice rushes after Maddy.


    ''Huh, what are you doing ......''


    I let out a sigh and follow the two of them.


    Soon, we emerged at what looked like a street.


    I say "street-like" because the road was so shabby that it was hard to believe it was a street.


    However, this is definitely a street.


    I''m usually familiar with the roads around the Republic of Ariadia, and that''s why I think so.


    The Kingdom of Arum is a country on the outskirts of the Minon Plain.


    I''ve heard it''s not a very rich country.


    If the only people passing through are citizens of the Kingdom of Arum, then the Kingdom of Arum has to maintain the roads.


    Because it is not a rich country, it is not possible to build a great road.


    We walk along the road. It will be nighttime by the time we reach it, but it can''t be helped.


    ''Wait!��Everyone!


    As we are walking down the street, Nora suddenly lets out a loud voice.


    ''What''s wrong? Mr. Nora?


    There was something running behind me.


    Then Nora put her hand to her ear.


    Elves have a much better ear than humans. They can hear sounds that we humans cannot hear.


    Nora''s words change everyone''s mood.


    ''''Are the demons running this way?''''


    Nora shook her head.


    ''From the sound of his footsteps, he''s human. They seem to be chased by something. Maybe they''re being attacked by a demon.


    The tension on everyone''s face as they hear those words.


    ''I''m coming to help! Everyone!


    We all nod.


    We take out our weapons and run in the direction of the footsteps.


    Kayna''s sister and Nora are ahead of us. Then me and Novice follow.


    Maddie can''t run fast enough, so she and Leiria fall behind.


    Soon, we see one man and one woman running towards us from ahead.


    Several goblins are chasing behind them.


    Goblins don''t like daylight, so they don''t show up much during the day. However, they can be seen at dusk when the light is fainter.


    The number of goblins is quite high, maybe 20.


    Hastily we go to the fleeing men and women.


    The men are looking like knights and are running away while protecting the women.


    ''''It''s all right, sir! I''ll help you now!


    I shout and the knight looks at me in surprise.


    ''What about you guys?''


    I''ll explain later!��Step back.


    I head for the goblins with my sister Kayna in the lead.


    ''Shit!��New humans are coming, Gob!


    Some of the goblins noticed us and held up their bows and arrows.


    The small single bows used by the goblins have a short range, but they are a threat if they are in range.


    An arrow is released from the bow.


    ''''Reena-sama!��Protect us!


    I produce a shield of light by the power of Lady Raina''s blessing. That shield prevents arrows from reaching us.


    The goblins in the vanguard stand ready with their stone axes and stone spears to protect the goblins with their bows.


    Goblins can''t make iron weapons because they can''t use fire, but they can at least polish stones to make sharp weapons.


    If they attack you where you don''t have armor, it can be fatal.


    ''''Let''s go!��Novice!


    ''Oh!��Sister Kayna!


    Sister Kayna and Novice run into the goblins.


    Kayna doesn''t want to be restricted in her movements, so she only wears light armor.


    Novice''s upper body is bare, as she is a Thor''s Madman without armor.


    The two of them have a lot of exposed skin and could be fatally wounded by a goblin attack.


    The goblins raise their stone axes and stone spears to intercept the two men.


    ''''How could such a lazy attack hit you?!


    The Kaina sister flies small, ducks the attacks of the goblins and attacks them with her spear.


    The speed of Kaina''s legs surpasses that of an ordinary person. She uses her healthy legs to break free in a single attack.


    The goblins'' ranks are broken by Kena''s attack.


    "Oryaaaah!


    Novis raises his spirits and plunges into the crumbling ranks of the goblins.


    A few goblins are blown away as Novis swings his great sword.


    Watching the way they fight, I think again that the two of them don''t need armor.


    One of them ducks all the attacks and the other twists everything down with force.


    A goblin bowman will aim at the two of them.


    Of course, I won''t let them do that.


    Nora-san uses her rapid fire to accurately aim at the goblin archers who are aiming at the two of them. Even among the elves, the Oreiad clan is skilled with the bow.


    Nora, who is from this clan, is an expert with the bow. The bowman can''t aim at the two of them because Nora-san is blocking him.


    ''''Sizfe!��I''ll take care of the previous goblins!


    Sister Kayna brilliantly avoids the goblins and heads for the goblins that follow.


    The goblins are not stupid. They try to chase after Kaina''s sister.


    ''''There''s no way I''m going to let them!


    I confront the goblins.


    Four goblins, afraid of being attacked from behind, head towards me.


    In the past, I would have had a hard time dealing with just one goblin.


    The goblins don''t have strong bodies like the orcs, but they move quickly. My magic sword is useless if it doesn''t hit them. That''s why I wasn''t good at opponents that moved quickly.


    However, if it''s me now, having received Raina-sama''s blessing, I won''t lose even to this many goblins.


    ''''Gaaaaaah!


    The goblin at the front attacks me with a stone axe.


    I brush away the attack with my shield and quickly turn my body to slash it apart. Then, without stopping, I slash the spear of the goblin that attacked me with my spear and push it with my shield, hitting another goblin.


    Then, when I sense the goblin coming from behind, I re-hold my sword in my backhand and start to follow behind.


    I take down the one coming from behind, and the two goblins that got up thought they were no match for me, and they run away from me.


    I look around and see that the other goblins are also running away.


    ''What do we do, Sizfe. Should we go after them?


    He shook his head at Novice''s words.


    ''You can''t go deeper. We should get to the Kingdom of Arum before night falls.''


    As we were talking about this, Maddy and Leiria caught up to us. Behind them are the two who were running away.


    ''''That''s amazing. We chased away a bunch of goblins with just the four of us.


    I guess we''re not going to get a chance to do this.


    Maddy and Ms. Leiria laugh.


    In the past, this wouldn''t have happened. But this time, Novis was there, and I became stronger too.


    Even against this many goblins, I was able to win.


    ''''Thank you. I''m Bormos, the knight of the Arum Kingdom. And this is my sister, Edra.''''


    My name is Edorah, warriors. If you had not come to us, the goblins would have captured you.


    The man and woman who were on the run thanked us for our help.


    These two men must have been safe because they didn''t use their bows to capture this Mr. Edra alive.


    Bormos is injured, but Edra doesn''t have a single wound.


    ''I''d like to talk more about it in detail, but let''s move on for now. Please stay in our country tonight.


    With that, Bormos bowed his head.


    Sisyphe again.


    The Kingdom of Arum has a population of about 8,000 people.


    It is not blessed with cultivated land, and its main industry is cattle breeding.


    It would be one of the poorest countries in the Ariad Alliance, which has many rich countries.


    Built on a small hill, the kingdom is surrounded by walls about three times my height.


    Probably not made by dwarves, but by humans. To put it bluntly, the walls are shabby compared to those made by the dwarves in the Republic of Ariadia.


    But, on the contrary, the walls of the Republic of Ariadia are too magnificent.


    There''s the matter of the goblins just now, but the rate of appearance of demons is higher in this area than in the Republic of Ariadia.


    That''s why this country needs a more magnificent wall than the Republic of Ariadia.


    On the other hand, the Republic of Ariadia would not need such a magnificent wall.


    They say it''s a problem if the things they need don''t go where they are needed.


    Incidentally, this is what I heard from Maddy.


    Originally, it was a story about a great wise man.


    According to the wise man, the Ariadic nations should become one nation.


    By doing so, he says, they will be able to share their wealth with the poor countries.


    To be honest, it''s too big a story for me to understand.


    ''To Lady Sizfe the War Maiden and her companion Lord. Thank you for helping my nephew and niece.''''


    The king of the Kingdom of Arum thanks me.


    Bormos was the nephew of the king of this country.


    In other words, he is royalty.


    But in this country, the king is decided by the people''s assembly.


    Basically, the king''s son is often chosen as the king as it is, but it is not always possible to become the king.


    Therefore, even though they are royalty, they are not that different from ordinary citizens.


    We were invited to dinner for rescuing Bormos and his friends.


    This dinner was prepared by the queen and a woman of her family.


    Meat balls made of minced lamb mixed with herbs and baked, and beans ground and fried.


    The place is a royal castle. It is the largest and most public building in the country, where those who have become kings are allowed to reside.


    It was at this dinner table that I was thanked for my hospitality.


    Seated at the table were our companions, the king and queen, their granddaughter, the princess, and Bormos.


    The dining room is large, as if the family usually eats together.


    ''Oh. Appreciate to the fullest ....... Ugh!


    I poke Novice with my elbow to shut him up.


    ''No, no. It''s all thanks to Lady Raina''s guidance.


    I say, praying to Lady Raina.


    ''Oh, I see. Thank you, Lady Raina. This will make Edra''s marriage go well.


    According to the king''s story, Edra was to be married to a prince from a neighboring country.


    And this morning, Edra had gone to that neighboring country to meet the prince. Her brother, Bormos, was her chaperone.


    It was on his way home that we met.


    As a result of a long talk with the other royal family and a late return, we were attacked by goblins in the evening.


    The horse they were riding was attacked first, and then the two of them had to run away.


    If we hadn''t been there, she would have been captured by the goblins.


    ''It was a dangerous place, are there many goblins around here?''


    ''''Yes, Lady War Maiden. This is within the sphere of influence of the Galmoe tribe of goblins. Their main base seems to be a long way from here, but every once in a while, the tribe''s goblin warriors come out with their soldiers.


    The king says with a troubled look on his face.


    According to what I''ve heard, the tribe of goblins is divided into a priestly class, a warrior class and a general class below that, with the king (Lord) at the top. In other words, there are the smart ones, the powerful ones and the ones with no particular ability.


    The priestly class is said to be in charge of internal affairs under the king, and the warrior class is said to lead a select group of soldiers from the general class on an expedition.


    The warrior class is said to be in charge of the internal affairs of the king, and the warrior class is said to lead a select group of soldiers from the common classes on an expedition, hunting in the forest, fighting against other goblin tribes, and raiding human lands.


    The Kingdom of Arum, which is in the sphere of influence of the goblin tribes, could be invaded at any time. The king would have a headache.


    ''''Um~ War Maiden-sama. Can I become a warrior too?''''


    The princess speaks to me.


    Princess Sanira, the king''s granddaughter, is eight years old. Her innocent smile is so cute.


    ''''This is Sanila!


    The queen scolds the princess.


    ''It''s good, Grandma. Girls can be warriors too, can''t they?��I want to be a warrior too!


    Princess Sanira looks at me with expectant eyes.


    ''Already ....... Sanila. After those girls, if even you are gone .......


    The queen looks sad.


    With those words I guess.


    I wonder why my granddaughter, the princess, is at this table and her parents, the children, are not here.


    Perhaps they have died for some reason.


    ''I want to be a warrior!��As a warrior, you can go find your father or mother lost in the forest!


    But Princess Sanila doesn''t listen.


    ''Princess Sanila. Lady Raina allows everyone to take up the sword. But it''s for the protection of the people she cares about. Doesn''t the princess care about her grandfather and grandmother?


    I go to Princess Sanira and take her hand and admonish her.


    ''Nope. Your grandfather and your grandmother are important to me.


    ''Then you shouldn''t worry about the people you care about. Warriors are there to protect those they care about.


    I say, making a smile.


    Princess Sanila looks at the king and his wife. They have a worried look on their faces.


    Seeing their faces, Princess Sanira nods as if she noticed something.


    ''''Yes ....... I don''t want your grandfather and grandmother to be sad.''''


    Oh, good. I think he understands.


    ''But then, if I don''t have to worry about you, can I become a warrior?


    They look at me with expectant eyes. I''m weak when you look at me like that.


    Well, it''s good if you don''t want me to worry.


    ''Yes, I suppose so. If you try not to worry, I think you''ll be fine.''


    When I say that, Princess Sanira gets a big smile on her face.


    ''''Yes!��Me!��I''m a warrior!��I always thought that only men could be warriors because the only warriors who came to this country were men! But it''s different. Yes!


    Apparently, no freedom fighter who has ever come to this country has ever been a woman. Princess Sanira is pleased.


    But there was something about her words that bothered me.


    ''''Um, what kind of person is this warrior who always comes to this country?''''


    I ask timidly.


    ''Yes, we don''t usually get many warriors visiting this country, but lately we''ve been getting a lot of visitors who call themselves the New Green Warriors.


    It was Bormos who answered.


    And the answer was as expected.


    It seems that the New Green Warriors are frequent visitors to this country.


    According to Bormos, they regularly receive requests from someone else to come to this country.


    What kind of request could this be?


    The people of this country were also wondering what the New Green Warriors were asking for, but they were silent about the foreign currency they were dropping.


    I have a very bad feeling about this.


    But I can''t be sure.


    Well, there''s no point in worrying about it.


    Anyway, it''s full-blown outdoor activity from tomorrow. Let''s go to bed early tonight.

 88 Field activities

    Sisyphe


    The next morning we leave the Kingdom of Arum.


    There is no place for people to live beyond this place.


    So we have to prepare a lot of things.


    Preserved food, drinking water, and tools for camping. We have to take these things with us into the forest.


    Since we had to carry all these things, we had to use a lot of energy.


    The most important thing in this outdoor activity is the ability to make decisions.


    You must never overdo it.


    Even if you think you can still do your best, if you push yourself too hard, you will die sooner or later.


    The most reliable person in this outdoor activity is Nora.


    She is from the Oreiad clan, known as the Mountain Elves, and is very good at outdoor activities.


    If it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t have thought of doing any outdoor activities.


    Nora and her sister Keina lead the way through the forest. Then me and Maddy. Finally, it''s Miss Leiria and Novice.


    ''Maddie. Can we go?


    I talk to Maddy, who walks next to me. Maddy, the sorceress, is the least strong of all of them.


    ''It''s okay, Siz. Besides, you won''t get any real knowledge if you''re this frail,''''


    Maddy says with a laugh.


    ''As I recall, you can''t gain true knowledge by reading only books?''


    Yeah. Shizu. You can''t just stay indoors. You can''t get true knowledge unless you actually go out and see and hear things, not just read books. That''s why you have to get used to outdoor activities.


    With that, Maddie walked briskly.


    ''And Siz. It''s a lot easier to walk here than I thought it would be.''


    Maddy is certainly right. It''s easier to walk than I thought it would be.


    ''That''s just as well, Siszfe and Maddy. A lot of people must have come and gone in the last few days. The path is easy to follow. It should be easy to walk.


    He must have heard the story. Nora, walking in front of us, turns around and says


    ''A bunch of people? What is this all about, Mr. Nora?


    ''It''s like I said, Sisyphe. Probably a warrior, the way you walk.


    "Warrior?��Are you from the Kingdom of Arum?


    ''I don''t know about that. But we keep going back and forth to the same place. I''m sure there''s something up ahead.


    Listen to Nora and think about it.


    What does it mean?


    Bormos says that there are only the ruins of giants down the road.


    I hear that there is nothing to be paid for in that place. Is it enough of a place to go there again and again?


    I don''t know what to think. We rush ahead.


    Perhaps it is because of the good weather, goblins are unlikely to be encountered. If it had been cloudy or rainy, the goblins might have shown up.


    However, we shouldn''t be caught off guard.


    There are demons that are active even in the daytime, and wild beasts such as wolves.


    Wild beasts don''t use magic, so they''re not as dangerous as magical beasts, but that''s just in comparison.


    We don''t want to encounter wolves or bears.


    On the way, we pause for lunch and we reach the ruins of a giant.


    It''s not yet evening, but it''s not safe to act at night.


    We can''t push ourselves, we''ll spend the night here.


    The ruins of the giants are the places where the giants are said to have once fought against the gods.


    Most of the structures, built of huge stones that could not be carried by humans, are broken, but they remain enough to keep out the wind and rain for humans.


    Once inside, we built a fire and prepared to make camp.


    ''Thank goodness we have a good place to light the fire,''


    Ms. Leiria says, unloading her bags.


    ''Yes, Mr. Leiria. It''s important to have a place to build a fire when you''re making an encampment. There won''t be any green men here.''


    When you camp in the forest, you have to be careful with fire.


    Where these trees are plentiful, green men can live in them.


    Green Men are similar to humans in shape and form, but instead of hair, they have leaves on their bodies.


    Some are about the size of goblins, while others are as large as giants.


    They live in places where trees are plentiful and are very quiet.


    But if you make them angry, they will not forgive you and will always try to kill you.


    They are very strong and use powerful magic. Humans will not be able to defeat them.


    In the past, there were countries that tried to cut through the forest to create cultivated land.


    However, the forest was inhabited by green men (green men).


    The country incurred the wrath of the Green Man, who raided its habitat, and all of its citizens were cursed with the curse of the parasitic tree and perished.


    It is said that even today, if you go to the site of that country, you will find the carcasses of the people who grew the trees lying around.


    And one of the things that pisses them off is the use of fire near where they live.


    So you have to be careful when you use fire in the forest.


    The inside of this giant''s ruins is not overgrown with trees. As expected, there will be no Green Man.


    ''I''m back, guys, I got some nuts. We can use them for dinner.


    And you guys!��There''s a spring near here, man!


    Nora and her sister Kayna, who had been on their rounds, return.


    ''Really?!��Then I''ll go wash up for a bit.


    That''s honestly nice to hear.


    I''ve been walking and sweating all morning. I need a wipe down.


    "Bathing. I don''t care.


    Novis, who is lying down, says.


    Novis doesn''t need to wash up for about three months, apparently.


    ''Oh God, Novis!��You should wash your body when you can!��You are sooo good. It stinks sometimes!


    I scold Novice.


    ''Hey, hey, what are you talking about? Sisyphe. If you''re a top-notch warrior, you''d better get used to not washing your body. They can be outside the walls for days at a time, you know. Bathing is a luxury, man.


    Novis responds with a flutter of his hand.


    He certainly has a point. Sometimes you can''t bathe for days at a time in outdoor activities, as we are doing now.


    So you should get used to not being able to wash yourself.


    However, in Novice''s case, I have a feeling that he just doesn''t like baths.


    ''Well, that''s good, Siszfe. Let''s go take a bath.


    Hey!��Sister Kena!��Don''t get naked in front of Novice!


    Kayna''s sister takes off her clothes.


    My sister Kayna likes to spend time naked.


    My sister Kayna and I live together, but most of the time she doesn''t wear anything when she''s in her room.


    She doesn''t listen to me when I warn her, so I''ve been leaving her alone lately.


    It''s probably better just not to be naked outside.


    But now I have Novice. He''s not allowed to show his nakedness to any man other than my husband.


    ''I don''t mind if it''s Novice. I''ve shown him before.


    ��������


    Kayna sister says and Novice blurts out.


    ''Already, sister Kayna. That was when you were a kid. It''s not the same now, you can''t. Come on, let''s go.


    It''s not the same as it was when I was a kid, and that''s okay.


    I pull my sister Kayna to the spring.


    I wash up and prepare dinner, and soon it''s nighttime.


    The dinner was something I got in the Kingdom of Arum. Naturally, everything is preserved.


    Dried bread, dried fruit and cheese. Dried bread is hard, so you have to boil water to soak it up a bit to eat it.


    This dried bread is not very tasty, but a warrior should be able to be one.


    Now that we''ve finished eating, let''s take turns resting.


    When you rest, someone has to take a turn to keep the fire going.


    Besides, there''s always the possibility of an attack from a demon.


    Just in case, I made a simple alarm system.


    It''s a system of ropes strung around the ruins, so that if anything passes through it, it will make a sound.


    I''m sure it will be fine with Nora, who has a high level of sensory ability, but just in case.


    We''ll draw a lottery to determine the order of rest.


    ''Well, I''ll take a break then.


    As soon as Novis lies down, he starts snoring.


    ''Great. I''m already asleep.


    Maddie looks at Novice admiringly.


    ''It''s another talent, isn''t it: ......


    Rest when you can, the irony of being a warrior.


    Novice is definitely a warrior''s talent. He eats everything and doesn''t complain about not being able to bathe like I do.


    I could learn a thing or two from him.


    We''ll take shifts.


    After the time is up and I take my turn, Leiria takes over.


    And it was time to lie down and doze off.


    A tree branch I had tied to a string begins to crackle.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen. Please wake up!


    Leiria''s voice wakes us up.


    ''What''s up?��Leiria?


    We heard a noise. Mr. Caina. Something may have come in.


    We look at Ms. Nora.


    Nora shakes her head.


    ''I didn''t feel anything. But you''d better take your weapon. Maybe that thing got in. If so, it''s not good.


    Nora''s face is serious in the light of the fire.


    We take up our weapons. We don''t have time to put on our armor, as expected.


    We are wary against the wall.


    That''s when it happened. We feel a strong wind.


    "It''s coming!��Sizfe!


    Nora shouts.


    I hold my shield towards the wind.


    And the next moment, I fall over with a strong impact.


    When I look, I see a black dog-like demonic beast as big as a calf biting into my shield.


    ''''Black Demon Dog (Black Dog)!��You''ve been magically distracting me!


    Nora shoots an arrow at the Black Demon Dog (Black Dog).


    The black demon dog (Black Dog) lets go of his shield and flutters back and ducks the arrow.


    It moves fast.


    ''''Konnyaro!��How dare you Sisyphe!


    Kaina''s sister approaches Black Dog with her quick movements.


    She should be able to keep up with Black Dog''s movements.


    ''''Watch out!��Kena!��He controls the shadows!


    Nora urges her sister Kayna to be careful.


    But it''s a step too late, and a black haze shoots out from the Black Demon Dog (Black Dog).


    The black haze attacks the upper half of sister Kayna''s body.


    ''''d*mn! I can''t see!


    Having lost sight of the target, sister Kayna''s spear pokes through the empty space.


    ''''Look out, Kayna-san!


    Ms. Leylia defends her sister, Kayna.


    The Black Demon Dog attacked the blinded sister Keina.


    The Black Dog hit Leiria and was blown away along with her sister Kayna.


    ''''Magic Wind!��Be the shackles of bondage!


    Maddy shoots a spell at the Black Demon Dog (Black Dog).


    However, she doesn''t seem to be particularly restricted in her movements.


    ''''Lie!��They resisted!


    Maddy screams.


    Her strength, quickness, and magical resistance are high. She''s a formidable foe.


    But there must be a way.


    Nora!��Please, lead them to the wall!


    I exclaim.


    ''You have a plan!��I get it!


    Nora fires a series of arrows.


    The Black Demon Dog (Black Dog) goes to the wall, avoiding the arrows.


    ''Novice!��Go ahead and shove it!


    Hey!


    Novis raises his greatsword and lunges at Black Demon Dog (Black Dog).


    Naturally, Black Dog will try to avoid it.


    But I''m not going to let him do that.


    ''''Lady Raina!��Blessings!


    I create a shield for Lady Raina in the direction of the Black Demon Dog''s (Black Dog) escape.


    The shield becomes a wall, blocking the Black Demon Dog''s (Black Dog) escape.


    ''''Gaaaaaaaah!


    The Black Demon Dog (Black Dog) shoots a black haze at Novice, but it''s useless because there''s nowhere to run when you block your view.


    As it is, Novis''s great sword pierces the Black Demon Dog (Black Dog).


    ''''Ooohhhhhh!


    Novis lifts the Black Demon Dog (Black Dog) up with his sword stabbed into it and slams it to the stone floor.


    Sister Kayna and Ms. Leiria get up and join them, raising their spears and mace.


    The black demon dog (Black Dog) moves around, but the three of them attack him and he doesn''t move.


    ''You managed to win: ......''


    I say, looking at the alarm system.


    It was a close call. I can''t believe I''m cheating on Mr. Nora''s ability to detect it.


    If I hadn''t noticed, we would have all been killed.


    But even though he''s a monster beast, he''s still a beast. They didn''t seem to notice the alarm system.


    "There''s this kind of hexenbiest. There could be more of them.


    No, Sisyphe. Black Demon Dogs don''t act in packs. And they''re territorial, so there won''t be any other Black Demon Dogs (Black Dog). If we defeated this one, then it should be safe in reverse.


    Nora says as she looks down at the Black Demon Dog (Black Dog).


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. Let''s get some rest now.


    Novice lies down as if nothing had happened.


    ''That''s right, Sisyphe. It ain''t worth worrying about, man.''


    Sister Kayna yawned and lay back down too.


    ''How can you two sleep with the corpse of a monster beast?


    Maddy says with a gasp.


    ''Yes, I''m jealous. But you''re right, it''s no use worrying about it. We should take a break too. ''Maddy,''


    I said and Maddy nodded.


    ''And by the way, this is a black demon dog that can also be a witch''s errand boy, I''ve never seen one before.


    The witch''s errand boy?


    Maddie says something that''s bothering her.


    ''That''s right, Ciz. Witch''s messenger. According to the book I read before, witches sometimes use black dogs as their messengers. They mainly use it as a guard dog. So when you go to the witch''s house or castle, you need to be careful of the black dog.


    Yes, they''re used to guard dogs: ......


    Hearing that they are going to be used as a watchdog is concerning to me.


    That could lead to the heart of this case.


    I rested again, thinking about that.


    ��Sizfe again.


    The next morning we leave the ruins of the giants.


    We must proceed while there is daylight.


    ''According to the map, we''re almost to our destination.


    Nora, walking in the lead, says.


    ''We''re closer than we thought. It only takes one night''s camping to get there. The Harpies should have kept them in a more secluded area, but they''re idiots.


    Absolutely, my sister. But it''s easy.


    My sister Kayna and Novice''s easygoing voice.


    But me, Maddie and Mr. Leiria don''t float.


    Sister Kayna is right. A harpy would be able to catch them in a more secluded place.


    This is so close to the Kingdom of Arum. This is just asking for help.


    "Shizu-chan. This road is easy to walk on.


    Well, you look like someone who''s been there before.


    I say, looking at where I''m walking now.


    Without a doubt, someone had been here before.


    And it seems that those people had camped at the ruins of a giant. There was an encampment before us.


    And they didn''t seem to have been attacked by the Black Demon Dog.


    And why is that?


    We walk.


    Eventually, we emerge at the bottom of a sheer cliff.


    A dead end?


    No, it''s not, Sisyphe. Look up.


    Nora tells me to look up.


    There is something made of wood in the middle of the cliff.


    What is that?


    Miss Leiria tilts her head.


    ''Perhaps they''re being held there?''


    I nodded at Nora''s words.


    Mr. Phineas!��Could he be in there?!


    I shout out loud.


    ''Is there someone there?''


    Then there is a reply from the wooden assembly. A small voice, but I could certainly hear it.


    ''It''s from Mr. Salmula!��I''ve been asked to help you!


    From your mother?


    Then someone emerges from the wooden assembly.


    It''s far away from here, but it''s definitely a human boy.


    ''I''m coming to help you!��Wait for me!


    I say and look at Novice.


    ''Yeah, I''ve got the rope right here.


    Novis takes the rope out of the pack on his back.


    If it were this long, it would reach that far.


    ''Wait!��Sisyphe!��Something''s coming!


    Nora''s panicked voice.


    Then there is a gust of wind.


    After the wind stops, something is standing on top of an object assembled in a tree.


    It looks like a human woman, but its arms and lower body are eagle-like. Definitely a harpy.


    "My name is Kellaiah. "My name is Keleia, son of the great wind. The great wind goddess is trying to take our prince away. Who are you people?

 89 Boy sold to harpy

    Sisyphe


    "My name is Kellaiah. I am Keleia, Attendant of the Great Wind. Who are you people who would take our prince away?


    A harpy who calls herself Keriah says as she looks down at us.


    The Harpy is a woman-faced bird-body, that is, a human woman from face to chest, with wings and an eagle on her lower body.


    She is a very quick demon. And it is also known as "the snatcher".


    There''s a Harpy right in front of me.


    I knew there would be a harpy, but when I see it in person, I don''t know what to do.


    ''Why don''t you answer me anything?��Mmm?


    Keriah''s gaze turns to Novice.


    ''Are you here to offer us a prince, too?��But no. The man is overgrown. If you''re going to bring him in anyway, bring a pretty girl with thin lines.


    Keriah shakes his head and replies.


    ''I don''t really want the bird woman to like me, but there''s something about it that pisses me off.


    Denied, Novis says grimly.


    No matter how much I don''t like them, I can''t help but feel bad if they reject me.


    ''As I recall, according to a book on the biology of harpies, harpies prefer boys who are easy to kidnap by instinct.


    Maddy explains.


    Well, it''s certainly easier to kidnap a light boy than a heavy adult.


    I suppose the harpy instinctively prefers a pretty boy with thin lines.


    What a luxury ��������


    But I''ll tell you what''s on my mind.


    Now the Harpy says you guys are too. Maybe ....... No, after all, Phineas was not kidnapped. He was sold to the Harpy.


    Then who sold him? It''s obvious.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Kellaiah. ''I''m sorry, Mr Kellaiah. I made a mistake and I brought the wrong girl, so I was wondering if I could have the one that''s there right now.��I''ll bring you lots of better girls later.


    I say a quick lie.


    ''What?''��But you''re not the one who brought this child here.


    You can''t fool me as easily as you think.


    ''Mr. Walrath will explain later. We''re here to pick up the boy first.


    How about this.


    I say, and Keriah meditates.


    Then, after a few seconds, he suddenly opens his eyes.


    ''No. I sense a hint of hostility from you.


    Oh, my God. Hostile intent is detected.


    Keriah extends his winged arms.


    ''Everyone!��Ready your weapons!��It''s coming!


    I shout and they all raise their weapons.


    Suddenly Keriah''s figure disappears.


    ''''Sizfe!!!''''


    My sister Kayna screams.


    I twist my body to the right as quickly as possible.


    My shoulder hurts.


    I look at my right shoulder and see that the leather shoulder pad has been slashed open and blood is coming out of it.


    ''''Ugh. ......''''


    Pressing his shoulder.


    It was a close call. The old me would have had my neck scratched off.


    ''Are you okay?��Mr. Sisyphe!


    Saying that, Leiria-san casts a healing spell on me.


    ''Ho, you avoided it. I was going to take your head off to start with.


    Keriah sneers as he flies through the air.


    ''Ha!


    Nora releases her bow.


    But it ducks with a flutter.


    ''Hmph!��No such arrows!��Eat this!


    Keriah flaps his wings.


    ''Guys!��Behind me!


    In the next moment, a feather comes flying from Keriah''s wings like an arrow.


    That feather arrow (Feather Arrow) is blocked by the shield I created.


    "Ho. You''re good.


    Keriah''s impressed voice.


    There''s a lot of room on his face. I feel like a fool.


    What do you want to do, Sisyphe? I''m not going to be able to get my sword out of your hands if you''re flying through the air like that.


    Novis''s impatient voice. As expected Novis can''t do anything about an opponent that the sword can''t reach.


    I don''t know what to do either, even if you ask me what to do.


    "A noble race that flies in the sky will not be defeated by females like you who have to crawl on the ground.


    The Harpy laughs high and mighty.


    ''Darkness!


    Maddie unleashes her magic as she laughs.


    ''NANU!


    Keriah''s surprised voice.


    ''Lie?!��Did it work?


    Maddie is surprised.


    Come to think of it, this might be the first time Maddy''s magic has been useful in this request.


    Keriah wobbled and circled around, flying unsteadily.


    ''d*mn it!��How dare you!��Remember that!


    As expected, I wouldn''t be able to fight in a blind state, I would fly away from this place.


    ''''I did it! My magic worked for me!


    As he knows, Maddy''s magic power is weak. That''s why magic often doesn''t work on the opponent.


    That''s probably why she''s happy that it worked. I pity her.


    You did it!��Maddy!


    ''It''s amazing!��Mr. Madia!


    You''re good!


    That''s Maddy.


    ''Heh heh heh. I read in the book that harpies have a low tolerance for darkness, but I didn''t think it would work out this well.


    Maddie is pleased when her sister Kayna, Leiria, Nora and Novice praise her.


    ''You''ve done it, Maddy. But it''s time for everyone to help Mr. Phineas. It''s not good if the Harpy comes back.


    My words brought everyone back to reality.


    ��


    Are you okay, Novis?


    Overhead, Novis was coming down through the rope with Phineas strapped to his back.


    ''It''s okay, Siszfe. This guy is light.''


    Novis looks at me downstairs and grins.


    Not long after, the two of them come down.


    ''Are you alright, Mr. Phineas?''


    I run up to Phineas.


    Phinneas is a thin line boy, and his face looks like a girl.


    ''Yes, somehow. In case you were wondering, I was taken care of. ......


    The harpy cares for the boy he captures.


    But the living conditions are too different for the harpies and humans.


    It is too hard for a human to live in the harpy''s living area.


    The Harpies seem to know that, and they confine themselves to the foot of the mountain as much as possible.


    But even so, it will be hard for humans.


    I''m sure that someone with a sturdy body like Novice''s would not be able to endure such a thin, girlish boy, let alone one with a robust body like Novice''s.


    In fact, Phinneas is quite disheveled.


    It has been more than a week since he was kidnapped. The clothes he is wearing are also tattered.


    He seems to be in bad shape. It would be better to return to the Alm Kingdom as soon as possible.


    "Novice, take Finnerus. We''ll be back as soon as possible.


    Yeah, all right. Just bear with me.


    Then Novis holds Phineas.


    ''Sorry ......''


    I don''t mind. I don''t have a problem with that. But I want you to be a good fighter. If someone is in trouble, you must be able to protect them.


    Novis grins and smiles at Phineas.


    Basically, Novis is a good-natured guy.


    I''m not going to complain now that I''ve come this far.


    ''Yes, I understand. I''ll be a fine warrior like you.''


    Phineas answers clearly. He seems touched by Novice''s words.


    However, Phinneas'' cheeks are a little red.


    It''s a bit bewitching.


    ''''We''re all going,''''


    We hurried back the way we had come.


    And by evening we were able to return to the ruins of the giants.


    ''Guys!


    Nora stops us in front of the ruins of the giants.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''��Mr. Nora?


    I ask Nora fearfully.


    ''It''s an ambush. I believe it''s those guys.


    We all look up at those words.


    ''Everyone. Ready your weapons.


    I say and everyone takes up arms.


    ''Um, what''s going on?''


    Getting off Novice''s back, Phineas makes an anxious noise.


    ''Maybe Warlus and the others are waiting for me down the road.


    !


    Phineas lets out a small scream.


    ''What?!��The Commander? !


    Yeah. The people who sold you out to the Harpy.


    It was a mystery.


    Why was the Harpy holding Phineas in such close proximity to the middle of nowhere?


    How did they get to the place where they had Phineas so easily?


    The place where Phineas was being held was too close to the land of the humans.


    But it would be different if he hadn''t been kidnapped, but sold to the humans for the same.


    Rather, it was meant to be an easy place for humans to come to.


    Perhaps the place was a place to deal with the Harpy.


    "Come out of your hiding places, d*mn it!��I know you guys are out there!


    Sister Kayna shouts at the ruins of the giants.


    Then about 14 or 5 armed men come out of the room.


    I look at the one in the center of those men.


    It''s definitely Walras. A little behind them stands the mage Kilius.


    I saw him in the ship, the boy doesn''t seem to be there.


    ''Hmph!��Well, I guess we can''t blame them if they spot us. Well, if there''s an elf in there, we can''t fool ourselves. And you beat the Black Dog, which Master Atrana gave me.


    After all, that black demon dog (Black Dog) was under Walras'' command.


    Perhaps it was a gatekeeper to prevent others from going to the place where they were capturing Phineas.


    To get to that place, you have to camp at the ruins of a giant.


    ''I knew you sold Mr. Phineas to the Harpy, didn''t I?


    "Yeah, you''re right, warrior girl. But still, what a bunch of curious people there are out there rescuing such a worthless brat. Instead of telling her mother she was kidnapped by the Harpy, she should''ve said she was eaten by a demon. Then no one would look for you. I''m still naive, too.


    Walras chuckles as he looks at Phineas.


    I look behind me and Phineas hides behind our backs as he flees from Walras''s gaze.


    Seeing that, anger rises from inside me.


    ''Wait a minute!��What were you thinking, selling the same person while being the same person!


    With that, he points his sword at Walras.


    ''''Hmph!��You sell people, don''t you?��Han!��So what!��Look at the Republic of Ariadia!��It''s a good life for a bunch of crooks who ain''t got no fight in them!��This world!��It''s the cheaters that do the good!


    Walrath''s eyes are glazed over.


    What those eyes appeal to is anger.


    The feeling is not hard to understand.


    I lost my country to a demon, wandered and drifted to the free city of Thessia.


    And when I saw the Republic of Ariadia, I thought.


    I didn''t know that there was such a big country, and that there were people living in such abundance.


    But at the same time I thought, "What a waste of time.


    But at the same time, I thought it was unfair.


    The country where I was born is not rich. It was always threatened by demons.


    And yet the citizens of the Republic of Ariadia are not attacked by demons, but they live inside the splendid walls of the city.


    If they had such fine walls, my country might not have died.


    So I can somehow understand how Walras feels.


    But.


    I look at Phineas behind me.


    But that doesn''t mean I can''t sell the same person.


    Phineas is a bit like me in his situation.


    We lost our fathers in the same way and became freedom fighters in the same way.


    I was lucky because I had a sister, Kayna.


    If my sister Keina hadn''t helped me when I first became a freedom fighter, I would have died sooner or later.


    But Phineas was not blessed with people.


    The warrior group he entered was willing to sell Phineas from the beginning.


    As a general rule, once you become a warrior, you have to be prepared to die, but isn''t it different in this case?


    ''I don''t know what happened to you in your past!��But there''s no way I can sell you to a demon, Phineas!


    Shut up!��Don''t talk to me like you''re a clever little girl!��There are more of them over here!��You guys are going to do it!


    The New Green Warriors, led by Walrath, take up arms.


    "Phinneas, watch this. I''m about to show you what a real warrior looks like.


    Novis smiles at Phineas and holds up his great sword.


    His face is very anxious.


    ''''Novis is right. We''re not going to lose to those guys.


    Knights, soldiers, freedom fighters. These are all called warriors.


    Warriors exist to protect people from demons.


    They sell the people they are supposed to protect to demons. These men are not warriors. They are outsiders.


    And we will not lose to them.


    We and Walrath and the others take up arms and face each other.


    Shizu-chan ....... Imam-sama is strong.


    I know.


    The mage in question is quite far back from Walrath and the others.


    Is he not willing to fight?


    Do it, you bastards!


    Throughout the new green warrior group, five men hold their bows and shoot arrows.


    ''''How can such arrows work!


    I make a shield with the blessing of Lady Raina.


    Naturally, the arrows are blocked by the shield and fall.


    We close the distance between us before I can prepare the next arrow.


    "d*mn it!��Next arrow!


    Walrath shouts. Of course, I wouldn''t give him the time of day.


    Nora takes aim at the person who is about to set up her bow with rapid fire.


    Then the fast-footed sister Kayna runs into the other person, and then Novis, who has a large sword at the ready, cleaves Walrath''s companion.


    The two of them do well, and in the blink of an eye, half of them are defeated.


    Weak.


    From their movements, it is clear that they have little training as warriors.


    On the contrary, some of them seem to have been drinking.


    I can only assume that these guys are licking their chops in battle.


    Probably, they didn''t fight the demons and were only doing the cheating. That''s why they can''t fight when the time comes.


    In this case, the goblins who were trying to fight seriously were stronger.


    ''''d*mn!��The magician''s husband!��Help!


    Walrath and the rest of the men flee to the mage.


    ''Commander, I don''t like fighting. But, well, I guess it can''t be helped. Come out.


    The mage says and something with a huge robe comes out from behind.


    The huge robe falls down to the floor. The one who comes out from inside is a large man whose entire body is covered in armor.


    ''''This is the strongest immortal (undead) warrior my master Tarabos has ever made. And this armor has the effect of completely blocking the sunlight. Can we beat you guys?


    The mage laughs.


    ''Come on, kill them in front of me!


    A warrior in armor wields a sword.


    ''''Oh?''''


    The head of Walrath, who was in front of the armored immortals (undead), falls off.


    ''''Sheesh. Come to think of it, the commanders were right in front of you or ....... This warrior is still developing and inflexible and cannot change his orders. Consider yourself unlucky and give up.


    The mage''s voice is not the least bit apologetic.


    It''s as if he doesn''t care about the lives of Walrath and the others.


    An armored immortal (undead) kills Warrass'' friends in front of him.


    Its movements are very fast.


    ''''Help!


    After being blown up by sister Kayna and Novis, Walrath''s companions ask for our help.


    ''What do we do?��Mr. Sisyphe?


    Miss Leiria asks me with a troubled look on her face.


    ''It can''t be helped. But I''ll push you to the right place later!


    We are confronted with an armored immortal (undead).


    ''''Gaaaaaaaah!!!!!


    An immortal (undead) in armor comes charging in with his sword raised.


    ''''Konoha!


    Novis heads towards you with his greatsword at the ready.


    Clang. and the sound of sword clashing with sword.


    The two sides are evenly matched in strength.


    They are pushing each other.


    What nonsense!��You''ve stopped the most powerful undead in the world!


    The mage''s surprised voice.


    Looking at his astonished face, he must have been very confident in the power of the armored immortals (undead).


    ''''There''s no way Novice could lose to such a wooden doll!��Good luck, Novis!


    I''m rooting for Novice.


    ''I can''t not try my best when Sisyphe tells me to!��I''m gonna bring him down!��You all need to take down that d*mned mage!


    I can see Novis laughing over his back.


    Novis and an armored immortal (undead) fight in single combat.


    Sword to sword clashes.


    At first glance, it appears to be an even match. But I''m confident that Novis is going to win.


    So we close in on the mage.


    "d*mn it!��It''s the evil spirit, Larva!��Gather at my call!


    The time is already evening. If it''s a place where the shadows are thick, we can summon the evil spirits.


    ''''necromancy!��Everyone be strong in your consciousness!


    Maddy shouts.


    ''Go mad and die!��Legion of Evil (Legion)!


    Invoked translucent evil spirits (Larva) gather into one and become a blue-white glowing ball.


    These guys don''t attack your body, but your spirit directly.


    If they couldn''t resist, they would go mad and die.


    ''''Oooh-ooh-ooh-ooh ��������


    The cry of madness of the demonic spirit cluster (Legion).


    We are strong in our consciousness.


    We will not be defeated! I pray to the goddess Raina.


    My heart is torn, but I slash through the evil spirit group (Legion).


    The evil spirit group (Legion) is dissipated by the attack of the magic sword.


    ''''Where''s the mage?!''''


    The evil spirit group (Legion) disappears and Leiria-san shouts out.


    When I look, I don''t see the mage.


    ''''Do you want to chase him?��Sisyphe?


    Sister Kayna says, touching her proud legs.


    ''No, sister Kayna. It''s dangerous to go deeper.''


    I shake my head. It''s frustrating, but I can''t force it. We''ll camp here today.


    "It''s all right, Sisyphe. She''ll get that mage.


    What?


    Nora said, looking into the distance. I didn''t know what that meant.


    ''Oryaaaaaah!''


    I looked behind me as I heard a shout.


    There was Novis, slaying the armored immortals (undead).


    It looks like he won.


    We go over to Novis.


    ''Wow. This is a real warrior.


    Phineas'' eyes watered as if he was impressed, and he muttered to himself.


    ��Kilius the Magician.


    I didn''t expect this to happen.


    I didn''t think they would be so strong.


    I had to get away from them in a hurry.


    I went back the way I came.


    It''s quite tiring.


    But I must hurry back or it will be night.


    The journey was easier because I let the undead warriors carry me.


    But now I must get back on my feet.


    "d*mn it!��How could I, a great sorcerer, let this happen to me!


    I grit my teeth.


    How could I, the great Saria mage, let this happen to me?


    ''Stop,''


    That''s when I suddenly hear a voice behind me. I felt a sharp pain in my leg.


    ''Huh?''


    He screams and doesn''t know why. Falling over.


    My leg hurts. It looks like I''ve been slashed by something.


    ''Kilius the Sorcerer, was it ......?''


    They call my name from behind.


    When I manage to turn my face back, I see a woman standing alone in the setting sun.


    The woman holds a curved sword in her hand.


    ''''Huh?��What is it? What about you?


    ''I''m Shenna. I don''t need you to remember me, though. Didn''t you notice I''ve been following you the whole time?


    The woman who called herself Shenna put away her curved sword as she said this.


    I was going to join you if Sisyphe and the others were in danger, but I didn''t need to. But still, he is very, very slow. I followed him slowly, but he caught up with me easily.


    Shenna looks at me like I''m an idiot.


    This woman seems to have seen our fight.


    ''What are you going to do to me?''


    Of course I''ll go out with the right people. Witch-hunters and such. Brace yourselves.


    I shudder to hear those words.


    Witch hunters are those who hunt those who have made a pact with demons and evil gods.


    Their pursuit is relentless and they are said to die after torture.


    Why should I have to go through that? How absurd.


    And the non-human ones who emerge from the front.


    They are demons called lizardmen.


    ''Come on, please, Lizardman. Carry that person for me.


    A clerical voice.


    I had to shudder at the voice.

 90 Cheers with friends (Gaiden Epilogue)

    Regena.


    ''This is Lady Regina. What have you done today? And the people in the back?


    When I enter the house, the fat Mr. Tormulkis bows his head.


    When I look at his face, I almost sigh.


    This man has created a problem for me.


    ''''This one is Decius-sama, the Knight of the Law. And behind them are the witch-hunters, Mr. Trumarkis.''''


    As I introduce him, Mr. Tormulkis'' body jerks with his head down.


    ''''Ah, ....... Um, why would a law knight and a witch hunter come here?


    Mr. Tormarkis says as he looks up.


    A great deal of sweat is pouring down from his face.


    ''Why?''��Isn''t that something you know yourself?


    One of the witch hunters comes forward.


    The witch hunters are all dressed differently. Some of them are no different from ordinary citizens.


    The reason for this is so that they won''t be noticed by the witches who lurk in the shadows of human society.


    Well, that''s just as well. If you dress up in a way that makes it obvious that I''m a witch hunter, the witches will be able to get away with it.


    "What are you talking about?��I don''t know anything about it!


    Mr. Tormulkis stepped back, visibly dismayed.


    ''Witch-hunters. I am the owner of this house and I will allow you to do so. You may search the house if you wish.


    As I said this, the witch-hunters staggered into the house.


    The knights of the law can''t compel a search without clear evidence. The witch-hunters don''t have the right to investigate in the first place.


    However, even if they are both, they can investigate if the owner of the house admits it.


    With this, the sorcerer''s laboratory in the basement of the house will be found.


    ''Wait!


    Sir Decius shouts.


    In front of me, Mr. Trumarkis is being beaten.


    ''What is it?''��According to Kirius or some other sorcerer, this man is sure to be guilty. He hid an evil sorcerer. Isn''t he deserving of this kind of treatment?


    ''Surely he may have committed a crime!��But the Republic of Ariadia doesn''t allow for punishment without a trial!��If you, too, are a servant of Lord God-King Odis, then you will obey the laws that have been established!


    ''Hmm, that''s supposed to be against sound citizens. I don''t see the need to apply the law to such a person, though.


    Sir Decius and the witch hunter argued in front of him.


    It was a mistake for the witch hunter to come.


    In fact, they were planning to bring only Sir Decius with them.


    However, I don''t know where they got the word from, but they came on their own.


    Perhaps there is someone in the Temple of Odis who is in touch with the Witch Hunters.


    So what Shenna said must be true.


    I will have to be careful in the future.


    I am a witch in the eyes of the witch hunter because I too am a witch.


    But I don''t care what the world thinks of me, even if they call me a witch.


    Even if they call me a witch, I could be an apostle of my beloved husband.


    I am the dark knight, I remember the master.


    I want to meet the master.


    Just remembering the master makes my body heat up.


    Can I go to see him sometime? I think about that.


    But now I would have to get things out of the way in front of me.


    In front of me, Tormarkis-san was screaming like a pig.


    ��Sizfe.


    ''Thank you!��Lady Sizfe the War Maiden!


    In a room in the temple of Lady Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty, Salmura-san bows to me.


    ''No, I''m glad you''re safe, Phineas.


    I responded to Ms. Salmura with a wave of my hand.


    After that, Shenna-san told me the background of the case.


    It seems that the potion that Decius-sama was investigating was made from the bodily fluids of a harpy.


    The person making the potion was the mage in question.


    And in order to obtain the bodily fluids, it seems that Walrath had made a deal with the Harpy.


    What a bunch of guys.


    ''''Um, the reward, are you sure it was right?''''


    Mr. Salmura said apologetically.


    ''Oh, the reward is separate. I can''t take it from Mr. Salmura. It would be too much.''


    In fact, Regena-san gave me a lot of money as a nuisance fee.


    It seems that it was Regena''s subordinate who had the mage make the potion, and that''s why the nuisance fee is for that.


    That''s why I can''t receive any compensation from Mr. Salmura. It would be too much.


    ''''Well then, I''ll leave you with this, my friends are waiting for you.


    I leave my seat.


    Behind me, Mr. Salmula is thanking me repeatedly.


    I leave the temple of Lord Ishtia and enter a nearby restaurant. My friends should be waiting for me here.


    Incidentally, this is also the restaurant where my friend Justy works.


    ''You''re late, Sisyphe. It''s been a long time coming.


    Novice, who had come before me, couldn''t wait to tell me.


    I''m sorry," he said. And then Mr. Salmura thanked you for introducing me to the warriors. He thanked you for introducing me to the warband.


    Is this about Phineas?��That means it''s okay. It''s the duty of a senior warrior to train a young warrior.


    Novis grins.


    Phinneas is going to join the warrior group introduced by Novice.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    I have to admit, I don''t think the delicate Phineas-kun is going to make it. I''m sorry, but I think he''s going to die soon.


    But this is Phineas''s hope.


    He wants to be like Novice, after all.


    I can''t imagine him becoming a muscle-bound warrior.


    ''''Everyone~. I''ve brought you some drinks and food.


    The waiters, Justy and the others, bring drinks and food.


    ''Yo!��I''ve been waiting for you!


    My sister Kayna is pleased to see the food.


    ''Come on, Sis. Everyone is waiting for you.''


    At Maddy''s words, I stand up.


    My friends stand as well, continuing.


    And I look at my friends.


    Sister Kayna.


    Maddie.


    Mrs. Leylia.


    Miss Nora.


    And Novis.


    Every time I finish a job, I think, "Wow.


    My friends in this room have made it this far.


    So when I celebrate, I''m always grateful.


    ''Come on, guys!��Raise the cup high!��Congratulations on a successful request!


    I say, and my friends hold the cup high.


    "Cheers!


    I say it and my friends respond to it.


    ���������� cheers��������������������

 91 Elios Goddess

    Tona, goddess of knowledge and books


    The light-filled Hanging Gardens of Elios are built above the clouds.


    The plants in the garden are rooted in the soft clouds and bloom beautifully.


    The Milky Way flows through the garden, and the water of the river reflects the sunlight and shines.


    The reflected light reflects the sunlight and makes the garden look more beautiful.


    There were many beautiful boats floating around the garden and the goddesses were laughing happily.


    Around the ships, female angels and high elves are flying in the air and singing beautifully.


    Everyone would think this garden is beautiful when they see it.


    Probably, this place must be the most beautiful in the world.


    But it is too dazzling for me.


    So I didn''t want to come to this garden.


    I was content to see it from a distance.


    But I came because my sister, Phanakea, insisted that I come.


    And, as I thought, I regretted it.


    ''Tona!��Why!��Is that what you look like?��Dressed in your nasty clothes!��Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself!


    On the empty boat, my mother, Feria, sitting face to face with me, sees me and gives me a sermon.


    The female angels who serve my mother start to panic at her angry voice.


    My mother is called the goddess of marriage and childbirth, and she is the pinnacle of these Elyos goddesses and female angels.


    Perhaps that is why she wears the most gorgeous costume among these Elyos goddesses.


    From that mother''s point of view, my outfit may be dingy.


    I''m not ashamed to say that I don''t think of this outfit as dirty. So I''m not ashamed of it.


    ''What are you talking about!��Look around you!


    In an angry voice, my mother points around me.


    The goddesses and female angels belonging to Elios are gathered there.


    All of them are dressed in beautiful clothes.


    None of them are dressed in dark black clothes, like me.


    From the side, it would look like an out-of-place raven has wandered in among the beautiful birds.


    ''Mother!��Don''t blame Tona too much!��I''m going to be holed up again!


    My sister, who is at my side, defends me.


    My sister''s words cause my mother to choke on her words.


    ''''Huh. ....... If Fana says so, it can''t be helped. Tona. I''ll give you my costume for now. Go change and go.


    My mother shakes her head in disbelief.


    ''No. ....... I''d rather leave than change clothes.''


    My mother''s costume, known as the Goddess of the Sky, is flashy, based on the blue sky color.


    If I wore such clothes, I would stand out.


    So I refuse.


    ''''Tona!


    My mother rises from her seat and yells at me.


    She is ranting and waving with anger.


    But I''m not going to listen to her.


    I turn away.


    "Feri. Feri, don''t be so angry. You''re going to ruin your beautiful face.


    Suddenly, someone appears from behind my mother.


    The person who appears grabs my mother''s chest from behind.


    ''Hey Ishti?��What are you doing!


    The mother protests against the one who suddenly appears.


    The name of the one who appeared suddenly is Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty.


    She is a beautiful goddess with ruby hair and full breasts.


    Incidentally, she is also one of the three beauty gods, just like her mother and Raina.


    Originally, she should have called herself the Queen of Heaven, the pinnacle of the goddesses, but she may have been a bother, but she gave up that position to her mother.


    ''You shouldn''t be too upset. There''s a reason Tona has to be in that outfit. It''s natural to want to wear the clothes you want to wear, no matter what anyone says.


    With that, she pulled away from her mother and fluttered her own costume.


    Compared to the costume my mother wears, the skin is more exposed.


    No, I''d rather say I''m half-naked.


    My mother frowns at that.


    My mother and Ishtia are polar opposites.


    While my mother has a single father, Odis, she has relationships with multiple men.


    The outfit she wears is also more revealing than her mother''s, it can be said that she is no longer half-naked.


    She insists that beautiful things shouldn''t be hidden.


    And this difference in thinking sometimes affects the people who believe in them.


    ''Ishti. It''s not a good idea to dress like that. It''s what''s making the girls unpopular. And that necklace. I think you should just give it back to Heybos.


    She is not afraid to ask out any man she likes, even if he is in love with another goddess.


    For this reason, she is unpopular with many of the goddesses.


    As a mother who is in charge of the goddesses, it seems to be a headache for her.


    Oh, I don''t care about that. It''s your fault for not keeping them together. Just like Feri. And besides, I should be wearing a necklace rather than Hayboss having one.


    My mother lets out a sigh at those words.


    It would be impossible for anyone to make her listen to what she says.


    After all, she won''t even listen to her father Odis, the God King.


    My mothers argue with my sister and I, forgetting that we exist.


    She didn''t know what to do with the argument and began to waver.


    But it was a relief for me. This way, I won''t be scolded any more.


    Haha ....... Okay, that''s enough. Ishti. There''s no point in saying anything.


    Do you understand me, Feri?


    Eventually, as usual, my mother''s side surrendered.


    ''Ha, you are totally ....... But still, Ishti. What is the matter with you today?��It''s very unusual for you to be here.


    My mother gives me a strange look.


    It''s true. Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty, doesn''t come out to the goddesses'' tea party like I do.


    But today, she''s coming out. What happened to her?


    I''m here to see Renna. You''re coming today, aren''t you?��I can''t believe that man who likes that Raina is losing and shutting down! I can''t wait to see what he''s going to look like today.


    Fufu smiled nastily.


    Raina had been holed up for a long period of time since her lover, the brave man of light, was defeated by the dark knight. That was why she hadn''t shown her face in a long time today.


    In fact, that''s what the goddesses are talking about.


    Raina is said to be the most beautiful of the young goddesses.


    She has been courted by a number of male gods, including her brother Toles, but she wears them all on her sleeve.


    That Raina has fallen in love. It''s a hot topic of conversation.


    Who is the other brave man of light? The male gods who like Raina are killing it.


    But the brave man of light was defeated by the dark knight Kroki.


    Raina was traumatized by this and shut down.


    ''''Ishti. That''s in bad taste. ''Raina is depressed. She should be consoled.


    My mother chides Ishti.


    But I feel the same way.


    I don''t like Raina much.


    Raina is my mother''s daughter-in-law. That''s why Raina and I are sisters-in-law.


    Perhaps it''s because we were of the same generation, but we were both brought up in comparison to each other.


    She was beautiful, smart and strong, and I was always losing to her.


    I felt like everyone adored her and I was forgotten.


    In fact, my mother and older brother also only cared about her.


    The only person who cared about me was my sister.


    It''s just jealousy, if you put it that way. However, this feeling is out of control.


    And the most disgusting thing is that Raina and I are very similar in the things we like.


    When I was a kid, my favorite clothes were similar, so I became more and more of an object of comparison.


    Thanks to that, I had to try to like things that Raina didn''t like.


    I''ve gotten used to it now, but I remember it was a little hard for me.


    Sometimes that''s why I wear black clothes.


    As expected, Raina doesn''t wear black clothes either. There''s no way to compare them.


    However, it seems that there was no similarity between Raina and men''s taste.


    I''m relieved about that.


    I''ve seen the figure of the brave man of light before, but it wasn''t my cup of tea.


    Kroki is much better than that one.


    In fact, I secretly look forward to Kroki coming to me to read a book.


    I remember cheering when Kroki defeated Raina''s lover, the brave man of light.


    Well done. That''s my Kroki indeed.


    That''s when I was thinking about it.


    The goddesses start to make a commotion.


    As I watched to see what was going on, an empty boat approached from a distance.


    There''s no doubt about it. The white, magnificent, empty boat is definitely Raina''s ship.


    The ship is approaching straight towards you.


    You''ll find Raina and her men, the warrior maidens, standing on the ship as it gets closer.


    The goddesses and female angels who have seen Raina''s appearance exclaim in admiration.


    That''s how beautiful Raina''s figure was.


    White clothes and golden ornaments.


    Her hair sparkled and shimmered as it reflected the light.


    I can''t help but be fascinated by that figure. That''s how beautiful Raina was.


    It''s frustrating, but Raina''s beauty ranks first or second in the heavenly realm.


    Even the goddess of love and beauty would not be beaten.


    She passed through the goddesses'' ships and came to the empty boat we were on.


    It''s been a long time. It has been a long time since we''ve seen you, Felia-sama. I apologize for not showing my face until now.


    Raina smiles as she greets us gracefully as we board our ship.


    Her smile is so beautiful.


    It doesn''t look very much like her lover has been defeated and withdrawn.


    It''s okay. Raina. Are you all right now? I heard you were pretty depressed?


    Yes, sir. You''ll be fine. We can''t stay indoors forever.


    Raina glances at me.


    This is why I don''t like Raina. She is mocking me for being a shut-in.


    This woman is absolutely out of character.


    ''Long time no see. Hello, Raina. You don''t look so good.


    ''This is Master Ishtia. It''s been a long time.


    Raina thanked her as well.


    ''Hmm. Isn''t she looking more and more beautiful?��After all, women change when they know love, don''t they? I''m more interested in the brave man of light who made you beautiful.


    Then he licks his tongue.


    ''Stop it!��Ishti!��It''s a bad habit!


    My mother screams out loud.


    She is the goddess of love and she has a habit of taking the men she likes to her bedchamber.


    Even if it''s someone else''s husband, it''s the same.


    ''Oh, come on. A good man is not a monopoly.


    But she doesn''t seem to want to change her mind.


    ''''Ishtia-sama. Rage is my hero. I would like you to stop it if you can: ......


    Raina makes a troubled face.


    As expected, Raina doesn''t want to have her lover taken away.


    The words are a bit thorny.


    It''s a good thing that you have a lot of experience in this field. Then why don''t we meet the dark knight who defeated your lover? And I''m curious about that one too.


    Absolutely not!


    For some reason, me and Raina''s voices overlap.


    We look at each other with suspicious looks on our faces.


    My sisters and mothers look startled by the sudden outburst of my voice.


    ''You startled us. ''What''s wrong?'' You guys?


    Ishtia gives him a surprised look.


    ''It makes me want to scream out loud!��Lord Ishtia!��The Dark Knight is under the control of the Mad King Modes.��Enemies of Elios!��You should not be interested in such a person!


    Raina''s face changes to a stern one.


    And he''s somewhat flustered. Maybe it''s because he''s an enemy man, but he really doesn''t seem to want to get close to the dark knight.


    But I feel the same way, although the reasons may be different.


    I don''t want any woman other than me to get as close to Kuroki as possible.


    ''''That Ishtia-sama ....... The dark knight is the one who hurt Reena''s lover, the brave man of light. I feel sorry for Reena for taking an interest in such a person.


    I lie and agree with Raina.


    Raina gives me a strange look. Me and Raina don''t get along well.


    So I guess that''s why she was wondering.


    ''Raina and Totona are right. Ishti. I didn''t know you were interested in that horrible demon king''s crew: ......


    My mother''s face changes.


    What I see in her expression is fear.


    If I look closely, I see that she is trembling.


    My mother doesn''t like Modes. No, I would say she is afraid of him.


    To be more precise, she is afraid of her mother, Nargol, the goddess of destruction.


    From what I''ve heard, my mother saw Nargol kill her grandmother, Lady Mina, in secret.


    The sight of Nargol killing Mina was so frightening that my mother developed a phobia of Nargol ever since.


    Because of this, she is also afraid of Modes, the demon king who inherited Nargol''s power.


    Mother is influential only because she is the pinnacle of the Elyos goddesses. If Mother hates him, most of the Goddesses will hate him.


    This led to the Demon King Modes'' banishment drama.


    If I look closely, I see my mother''s body trembling and her face turning pale.


    Seeing that figure, the female angels around her start to panic.


    ''I''m sorry, Feri. I''m not going to go near the dark knight. So, calm down.


    ''You''re kidding me. ''Ishty. I can''t see it with that black helmet, but I''m sure it''s an ugly one. You are the goddess of Elyos too, you shouldn''t have to deal with that thing. Isn''t that right, Raina and Tona?


    Mother looks at us and says.


    ''Yes, Lady Feria. You are right. Lady Ishtia should never go near the Dark Knight.''


    Raina says, smiling.


    I tilt my head to look at her.


    She seemed relieved that she wasn''t approaching the enemy, but I had a feeling it was different somehow.


    For some reason, I thought so.


    I looked at Raina with a strange feeling.


    Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    Welcome home, my dear. Lady Raina.


    The war maiden Denebola bows her head when she returns from Feria-sama and the others.


    ''''I''m home. Denebola. How''s Kouki?''


    Then I realized that Lady Raina wasn''t there and I started crying.


    Yeah. That''s a lot of work.


    I go to Kouki.


    Kouki is a boy born to me and Kuroki.


    I had learned Japanese from Chiyuki and named him Kouki.


    Baby Koki is beginning to squirm on the bunk in the middle of the room, and I pick him up in my arms.


    I pick him up in my arms.


    When I pick him up, he stops squirming and begins to fall asleep on my chest, probably because he''s relieved.


    "You. You definitely look like your father.


    I look at Kouki sleeping peacefully on my chest.


    He likes my breasts just as much as his father does.


    Absolutely, they torment me in the same way as their father.


    I had to stay indoors to have this child in my belly.


    If the goddess of Elyos finds out she''s impregnated with her enemy''s child, there will be a lot of trouble.


    I would have to keep it a secret, especially from Lady Feria.


    So, this is a secret between me and the war maiden.


    I lovingly hold my baby Kouki in my arms.


    This child is my true hero. When this child grows up, there will be no need for Rage.


    ''''Hmmm, my little hero. Grow up quickly.

 92 His Majestys Little Angel

    Polenna, Princess of the Devil''s World


    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo. ��������


    That''s a medium sound.


    The smell of farting fills the air.


    ''Ugh!��It stinks!


    It stinks, after all.


    My bunk has become stinky. I can''t sleep like this.


    I get up and go to the shelf of snacks I''ve been accumulating.


    I''m pretty sure there was a thin slice of fried big dark garlic.


    I walk gingerly and open the cupboard.


    But there''s nothing there.


    ''Huh?��It''s funny. I''m pretty sure I brought it from the kitchen: ......


    I think.


    Maybe I''m in the wrong place.


    I scour my room.


    My room is unnecessarily large. Thanks to this, I don''t know where to find anything.


    After all, I am the daughter of the Demon King who rules over this Nargol.


    In other words, I''m a princess.


    A princess lives in a big room. At least that''s how it was depicted in the picture books.


    But I don''t think the princess''s room in the books I read was this dirty.


    As I approach the dressing room, I open the door.


    I''m sure she must have stored her sweets in here.


    When I enter the costume room, I see a bunch of gorgeous clothes for nothing.


    None of them look good on me, they are beautiful clothes.


    This wardrobe is also my larder now.


    I try to stay in this room as much as possible and never go out of it.


    In order to avoid going out as much as possible, I need to store food.


    I rummage through my wardrobe for some snacks.


    ''Ah, ......,''


    I couldn''t help myself.


    Because I saw my own reflection in the large mirror that adorns the garment room.


    Ugly. Ugly like my father.


    Morna, your mother is so beautiful, but I am so ugly.


    Why? You didn''t look like your mother, did you? It makes me want to cry.


    This caused her to lash out and say that she should not have looked like your father, etc.


    Your mother was very scared at that time.


    I have been shut down since then because of that fear.


    Your mother is a goddess created from the goddess of Elyos.


    The gods of Elyos are very beautiful.


    Why is your father''s fellow gods'' tribe ugly, but your enemy''s gods'' tribe is beautiful?


    It''s not fair.


    I turn away from the mirror.


    Let''s find the confectionery.


    I''ll look in the dressing room. But I can''t find the candy.


    Maybe I had eaten them a long time ago.


    If that''s the case, I''ll have to go out and get some food.


    "Your Highness~!��Your Highness Polen~!��Where are you~?!


    As I was thinking about this, I heard a voice from outside the costume room.


    This voice is Pu-chan.


    By the way, Pollen is my name. To be precise, it''s Polenna, but Poo-chan calls me Polen.


    Poo-chan is my friend. She occasionally comes to visit me in this room.


    Poo-chan is officially known as Beast Demon General Puchina. Because her predecessor Eritena was killed by a brave man of light, she, her daughter, had to rule over the demonic beasts living in Nargol.


    Thinking about Aunt Elitena makes me sad.


    She played with me a lot when I was little.


    So, although she''s beautiful, the Brave of Light is an unforgivable guy.


    The brave man of light came to defeat your father.


    With his ridiculous strength, he even defeated that Lord Lanfeld.


    If it were true, I would have to protect your father if it happened, but I was cowardly, I was holed up in my room and shivering.


    Fortunately, I didn''t have to fight because the Otherworldly One whom your father had summoned from the Otherworld defeated the brave man of light.


    I am grateful to the Otherworldly One.


    ''''Pu-chan!��I''m here!


    I walk out of the costume room and see a little girl standing there.


    It''s Poo-chan. She usually looks like a little girl, but she''s really a giant bear.


    ''''Your Highness. I''ve come to check on you. We''re probably running out of food. Anyway, I brought you some food.


    That''s Poo-chan. He knows how hungry I am.


    "Thank you~. Poo-chan.


    I hug Poo-chan.


    ''''Geez!!!''''


    Poo-chan looks pained.


    Sheesh.


    I put too much effort into it. I have the monstrous strength of your father''s inheritance.


    I can crush a few orcs with a normal wave of my arm.


    If it wasn''t for Pu-chan, who has a stronger body than the others, I would have been ground up.


    Even so, if he hadn''t suppressed his strength, Pu-chan''s spine might have been broken.


    ''I''m sorry. Poo-chan. It''s been a long time since I''ve been here, so I forgot how much force I needed.


    I apologized and Poo-chan waved his hand to say it was okay.


    ''It''s okay. It''s not a problem, Your Highness. More importantly, will the food we brought with us be enough?


    I look at the food Poo-chan brought with her.


    This isn''t even close to enough.


    ''It''s not enough, Poo-chan. There''s more.


    I knew it. So bring me more.


    When he said that, Poo-chan turned away.


    ''Wait, Poo-chan. I''ll go with you.


    There''s a limit to the amount of food I can bring with me if I''m just a pooch.


    Besides, I''d rather choose it myself.


    Are you sure?��Your Highness?��Can I leave the room?


    Ugh!


    I''m at a loss for words.


    I''m ugly. So I try not to be seen.


    "...... as much as possible. I''ll move quickly to avoid being seen.


    When I say this, Poo-chan lets out a sigh.


    ''''Your Highness. Aside from Damon''s people and the dark elves, there are more ugly people here in Nargol. They care too much.


    There are certainly more ugly ones in Nargol.


    Maybe Poo-chan is right, maybe I''m worrying too much about it.


    However, it seems that this Nargol''s movements are attracting attention from Elyos.


    If he''s out in the open too much, he might attract the attention of the gods of Elyos.


    I don''t want to go out when I think that I might become the object of ridicule from the male gods of Elyos.


    ''''I''m sorry. Poo-chan. It''s still no good. Let''s hurry up and go.


    I take Pu-chan and walk out of the room.


    The Demon King''s Castle is wastefully large.


    Therefore, there is a distance to the kitchen.


    I quickly move from the shadow of the pillars to the shadows.


    I left Poo-chan behind on the way, but I don''t mind because I can just wait in the kitchen.


    More importantly, I have to make sure I don''t catch anyone''s eye.


    I know what time the patrolling orc soldiers and cleaning women will be cleaning.


    During this time, no one should be passing through the corridors.


    I move.


    Quickly and swiftly I head for the kitchen.


    ''Ah!


    I winced.


    Someone has come out of the corner.


    If I don''t, we''re going to hit it.


    I hurry to slow down. If I hit them with my power, they''re ground meat.


    Not good! We''re not going to make it!


    It was at that moment that we almost collided.


    Fluffy, my body spins.


    One rotation and I fall off my butt to the ground.


    I don''t know what happened.


    I did indeed almost hit it.


    And yet, instead of hitting me, I''m sitting on the floor of the hallway.


    ''Are you okay?''


    Could it be someone I almost ran into?


    A voice comes from behind me.


    And the moment I turned around, I felt as if the world''s time had stopped.


    The one behind me was a man in the form of a dark knight.


    He is holding his helmet at his side.


    Because of that, I can see his face.


    Black hair and white skin. It''s not Damon because he doesn''t have horns on his head.


    He is a bit plain, but his face is as beautiful as the man-god of Elyos.


    Who is he?


    Who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who, who?


    Who the hell is this gentleman --------? ������������������


    I''ve never seen this lord before.


    There was never a lord like this in Nargol, I''m sure!


    If I stay, I''ll know.


    This lord is definitely a godling.


    He''s got a nice face, but he''s no weak Damon. He''s more than just Damon.


    Are you okay?��Can you stand?


    A lord in the form of a dark knight reaches out his hand to me.


    The moment I take his hand, I feel my heart beat faster.


    I can''t help but squeezing his hand forcefully.


    But he doesn''t budge. It''s like he has a power to rival mine.


    As it is, I''m triggered.


    When I stand in the hallway, the lord is taller than me and looks up at me.


    ''What''s the matter?��Did you hurt something?


    He cares for me, but he doesn''t speak well.


    It makes my mouth crunch.


    ''Your Highness~!��Wait for it~!


    Poo-chan finally catches up.


    ''Oh?��This is General Pucina.


    The lords call Poo-chan. Apparently, they know Poo-chan.


    ''''This is my lord. It''s been a while.''''


    Poo-chan bows to the lord.


    Poo-chan has a very high rank in Nargol.


    The lord seems to be a higher rank than Poo-chan.


    Poo-chan bows his head and looks at you.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    ''Yes General Putina. In fact, we almost bumped into each other in the hallway. ...... By the way, General Putina. Who is this person? His Highness, I think you said?


    The lord says with a troubled look on his face.


    He doesn''t seem to know what to do with my condition.


    Maybe I should say something. But the words don''t come out well.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time. It''s the son of His Majesty the Demon King.


    Poo-chan introduces me.


    Then the lord''s expression changes to surprise.


    They didn''t seem to think I was the Demon King''s princess.


    ''''Is that so? I''m sorry, Your Highness. Were you hurt?''''


    His troubled expression.


    I have to open my mouth.


    ''''No, no, it''s okay!


    I almost bite my tongue.


    But he looks relieved that I said it was okay.


    It was a nice smile.


    Good. I''ve got some errands to run. Now if you''ll excuse me, Your Highness Polen.


    With that, the lords leave.


    I watch his back.


    And even after he leaves, I can''t take my eyes off the direction he''s going.


    ''Do! What''s the matter with you? Your Highness?!


    All the time, Poo-chan is worried when he sees me looking dumbfounded.


    ''Who......?''


    What?


    Who is this gentleman?��Poochie?


    I grab Poo-chan by the scruff of his neck.


    ''It''s painful, Your Highness: ......


    Please!��Tell me about it!��Poochie!


    I give Puu a hard time.


    ''''That person is His Excellency Dihardt ....... He''s the strong one who defeated that brave man of light .......


    When I say that, Pu-chan bubbles and stops moving.


    That lord is the one from the other world who defeated the brave man of light?


    Until now, all of the divine clans that would be your father''s companions had been ugly, so I thought he was too.


    I didn''t expect that to be such a nice lord!


    I continued to look in the direction that he, the Dark Knight, had left.

 93 Circumstances of heroes

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    The Bandol Plain is the largest plain in the eastern part of the central continent.


    Because it''s an open land like the Minon Plain, there aren''t a lot of goblins that are dark-skinned.


    But despite that, there has never been a human country in the middle of the Bandol Plain.


    This is because in the center of the Bandol Plains, there was a large magical beast called Peruda.


    Peruda was a vicious demonic beast with the head and tail of a snake, four legs, a tortoise shell with green skin, a body covered with long hair like a lion''s mane, and a venomous sting on its back that grew along its spine.


    Peruda spits out flames and burns down crops, attacks livestock, and floods in the river, making the surrounding area uninhabitable.


    But now Peruda is gone.


    But now Peruda was gone, because Rage had defeated her alone.


    At that time, Raji''s fighting spirit was amazing.


    Even though he lost to Kuroki, he''s a brave man of light.


    I can''t afford to lose, either, so I look down at my feet.


    A huge boar was lying at my feet.


    This eight-meter-long boar is the one I just defeated.


    It''s as good as a sword maiden, Sirone. You are the only one who could defeat the boar.


    One of the warriors who followed along complimented me.


    This great boar, called Paia, has been ravaging the neighboring countries.


    It was hard to find because of its wide range of activity, but we finally managed to defeat it today.


    The accompanying warriors cheered.


    They followed me, despite the fact that they were a liability. I''m a goddess to them, it seems.


    I don''t know why, but these people gather around me.


    They look at me with sparkling eyes.


    ''Dear Sirone. Leave it to us to carry the boar.


    The warriors flock to the boar.


    It would be quicker if I carried them, but since it''s a good time, let them carry them.


    "Come, Lady Syrone. Let us return to the Kingdom of Eld.


    I nodded at the words of one of the warriors.


    ''The Kingdom of Eldo is the one we created in the land after we defeated Peruda.


    Six months after we left Kroki in the Republic of Ariadia, we are building a new kingdom.


    As for me, I want to go and help Kroki, even if I''m alone, but Chiyuki has stopped me from doing so.


    I can''t let my friends worry about me.


    That''s why I''m relieving my mind from the gloom and doom by fighting off the demonic beasts.


    But isn''t it time to make a move?


    I''ll say that to Chiyuki-san next time.


    I returned to the Kingdom of Eldorado, thinking about this.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    The Kingdom of Eldo is a country that has been in existence for less than a year.


    Originally, this land was not inhabited by humans because of the presence of a magical beast, Peruda.


    When Rage defeated it, humans were able to live in this land.


    And we decided to build a country on this land.


    There are many reasons for this, but the first reason is that we didn''t know when we would be able to return to our home world, so we all decided to build a base of operations.


    There is the St. Renaria Republic, but that country is for Renna. Therefore, we have to refrain from being a part of Raina.


    That''s why we decided to create a country that exists for us.


    The name of the country we built is Eldo.


    Now, it is still a small country.


    But located in the heart of the Bandor Plain, this kingdom will soon be one of the greatest powers in the region.


    We are now gathered in the conference room of the Eldo royal palace.


    ''''Come on, Chiyuki-san. We''re all here except for Sahoko-san.


    Cyrone looks at me expectantly.


    Sahoko is not here because she can''t attend the meeting. So we have to have a meeting with only the members here.


    ''Right. Shall we start the meeting then?


    I said and everyone nodded.


    ''Okay then, Kaya. I would like you to explain first.


    Kaya says and reads the document in her hand.


    There are many things to report, but Kaya reads them smoothly.


    Finances, security, and miscellaneous issues.


    There are still some problems, but it seems that there is no need for us to act.


    It''s a matter we can leave to our men.


    Most of them are women that Kaya trained while she was in the St. Renaria Republic.


    They''re quite good, and they can do the paperwork properly without us having to give them instructions.


    ''''From the ...... and more, it seems that the management of the Eldo Kingdom is going well for now. However, if it continues to grow like this, there is a possibility that problems may arise.


    I nodded yes to that statement.


    I remember how hard it was to build a country from scratch.


    So, in the beginning, we had a lot of problems.


    We are amateurs in urban planning. Things could go wrong.


    And the biggest problem in nation building was religious policy.


    Unlike Japan, where the separation of church and state is the norm, in this world, society and religion are closely connected.


    In politics, there are the Odysseus Order and the Feriah Order, and in commerce and industry, the Heybos Order. Commerce and industry are the Heybos cult.


    Water supply and fishing are of the Triden Order, and sewage and agriculture are of the Gena Order.


    The world works by having these churches closely related to the society.


    But if I was going to build a country, I wanted to build it without relying on the existing religious cult as much as possible.


    Therefore, I had a hard time in the early days because I could not get the cooperation of these groups.


    But now, half a year later, things have settled down.


    That''s because the people who came to worship us while we were in the Republic of St. Renaria cooperated with us.


    In this country, including Rage, we are worshipped like gods.


    In a sense, the Kingdom of Eldo is a country created by a religious group called the Brave Warrior Religion.


    I''m not sure if it''s safe to assume that nation-building has come to an end then? Kaya?


    I asked and Kaya nodded.


    ''Perhaps. Now it''s easier to gather funds and information than it used to be.''


    A cheer goes up from all of us.


    ''Well then!��It''s time to head to Nargol!


    Syrone taps the desk and shouts out.


    But all but Shirone are silent.


    It''s not unreasonable, our most powerful rage has been ripped off. With the exception of Sirone, I would be cautious about going to Nargol.


    That''s one of the reasons why we''re not going to Nargol to build our country.


    ''But, Sirone. Shirone-san''s childhood friend is very strong. Rage was no match for him either. Aren''t we supposed to be cautious here?


    Reno says anxiously.


    And then Rage beside me at the "I was no match for you" part, "Ugh! He grunted.


    Apparently, he remembered that he had lost a ragged battle.


    Normally he pretends to be calm, but he clearly hasn''t recovered from his defeat.


    Normally, she would take the initiative, but she''s quiet.


    ''Reno-chan!��Kuroki is not the enemy!��It''s that girl with the silvery white hair that''s to blame!


    Syrone''s cheeks puffed up.


    ''You are indeed a good man, Kroki-san. I can''t see him as an enemy.


    Kyouka agrees with Shirone.


    I don''t know what it is, but Kyouka thinks highly of Shirone''s childhood friend.


    ''But you know what, Shirone. Even if we wanted to deal with the Silver Witch alone, she''s in Nargol, which is enemy territory. You can''t take on her alone.


    I shake my head.


    ''Chiyuki-san. That''s the thing, but it seems that the Silver White Witch isn''t in Nargol.


    They all look at Nao.


    ''What''s going on?��Nao?


    The thing is, Reiji-senpai. The other day I went to check on you near Nargol.


    ''They went to see ....... Nao-san, such a dangerous thing: .......


    It''s dangerous to go and see them alone.


    What is Nao doing there when I told her not to act dangerously?


    ''Duh! It''s okay!��Mr. Chiyuki!��I''m not in Nargol!��I just went up to the neighborhood to see what''s going on!��However, on the way there, in the blue forest, we found the castle of sweets that Shirone had mentioned in her story!


    Nao, who was about to be scolded by me, hurriedly explains.


    The Castle of Sweets is the residence of the White Silver Witch that Shirone had talked about before.


    It seems that it can be moved by having Myrmidon carry it.


    And the Blue Forest is a forest that extends just south of the Acheron Mountains, which is the border of Nargol.


    In other words, the Castle of Sweets would be outside of Nargol.


    ''''What does that mean!��Nao!


    Cyrone closes in on Nao.


    That''s all I can say. As you might expect, it''s dangerous to get close to ....... But I saw a girl who looked like a silvery white witch from a distance.


    They all look at each other at those words.


    ''Maybe we should go check on them. ......


    Everyone nodded at those words.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    The Blue Forest is a forest that stretches south of the Acheron Mountains.


    The forest is large and adjoins a number of human countries.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you find yourself in the middle of a battle.


    Until recently, this forest was ruled by Kuzig, an Ogre witch.


    However, that Kuzig is no longer with us.


    The forest is now in the hands of a new queen.


    After returning from the Demon King''s Castle, I took a short walk through the forest.


    ''''What can I say ....... Isn''t this forest getting closer to the Dark Forest of Nargol?


    When you walk through the forest, you can see the demons that live in Nargol.


    Looking at the demons, I can''t help but wonder if this is the right thing to do.


    I continue to walk on.


    Then the sweet scent becomes stronger.


    The center of the blue forest. The peach-colored fog makes it difficult to see.


    The one generating that fog is the Castle of Sweets, located in the center of the Blue Forest.


    The Ogre Kuzig used this sweet scent to lure and prey on his prey.


    This fog still occurs even now that Kuzig is gone, and when this castle was in Nargol, a number of Orcs were captivated by it.


    Of course, the orc kings (lords) complained about it.


    Therefore, it was necessary to move the castle out of Nargol.


    Humans are less nosy than Orcs, so it seems that no damage has been done so far. However, I''m not sure if I should leave it as it is.


    We reached the castle of sweets and entered the castle.


    Then the soldiers of the Myrmidons hold their spears high and salute you.


    I raise my hand in salute and walk past them.


    You walk up the sugarwork stairs to the lord''s bedroom.


    On the way to the castle, I passed some of the Gold Beetle Fighters.


    The Gold Beetle Fighter is one of the strongest of all the mushrooms in the Dark Forest.


    It is about two meters long and looks like a golden beetle standing upright.


    With weapons on each of their four arms and wrapped in an exoskeleton as hard as iron, they are born to be strong warriors.


    They are also the guardians of Kuna, who have gained the ability to use bugs.


    I''m home~. Kuna. Have you been a good boy?


    When I entered the room, the new Queen of the Forest, Kuna, was sprawled out on a cotton candy couch.


    ''Welcome home Kroki,''


    When Kuna sees her, she jumps up and hugs her.


    ''Good, good, did you find anything unusual, Kuna?''


    He pats Coona''s head.


    ''Nope. There wasn''t anything unusual about it, just .......


    Coona turns her head in the direction of the room.


    I get caught up and look in that direction myself.


    The moment you see it. I feel my expression harden.


    It''s because there was someone there who shouldn''t have been in this room.


    ''''It''s been a long time. ''''Your Excellency. Gufufufufu.''''


    A cold sweat runs down his spine as he smiles at me.


    ''Um. Why are you here?


    Hmm. I figured he''d run the castle while Kuna was away. He''s here.


    ''Oh ....... Yes, .......


    I manage to produce a smile.


    But from the outside, you can see that he''s pulling back.


    ''''Yes. While Lady Coona is away, you can leave it to this Datier.''''


    Then the goblin queen, Datier, laughed, "Guffaw.

 94 Kuroki-senseis honey class

    Dark Knight Kroki


    The garden in the Demon King''s Castle is also known as the Garden of Rumpus. There are many trees in the garden and many beautiful flowers in bloom.


    This is where I drank tea when I was first summoned.


    The place where we drank tea is part of the garden, and the garden is much larger.


    The Demon King''s Castle is also quite large, so the garden is also large. To put it bluntly, it could be called a forest.


    By the way, the people who manage this forest are the Dark (Dark) Elves.


    They are good friends with the spirit of the tree and are excellent gardeners.


    I was called to the rumpus garden.


    There is a table and chairs in one corner of the garden, where you and Modes are seated.


    ''Here you are, my lord.


    Mentia, Queen of the Dark Elves, makes you a cup of tea.


    Mentia is the mother of Charli, the demon general.


    She is the longest living Dark Elf, yet she looks younger than Charli.


    I''m higher than her, in case you''re wondering, but I didn''t expect the queen to brew me a cup of tea herself.


    Nargol has many kings (Lords) under Modes, the Upper King (High Lord).


    The seven goblin kings (Lords) and thirteen orc kings (Lords), including Datier, are like that.


    However, Mentia is the only dark elf king (Lord).


    Even the Damon race, the highest-ranking race in Nargol, has three Lords. If you include the fallen angel race, which is considered to be the equivalent of the Damon race, there are four lords.


    It''s not a good idea to have a good time.


    ''''Thank you Queen Mentia.


    When I thanked her, Mentia smiled and stepped back with a smile.


    Then, as it is, she stands by the side with the dark (dark) elf maids.


    I face forward and confront Modes.


    In front of you is a cute tea cake that looks like a tart made of raspberries.


    It seems to be Modes'' favorite food. I''ll have it with him.


    "Let''s see. You want me to teach His Highness Polen the sword?


    I cut myself off from the business Modes had told me about.


    ''Yes, Kroki. For some reason Polen wants to learn the sword: ....... I''m not sure why.''


    Polen and I bumped into each other in the hallway the other day.


    When I remember that figure again, he looks so much like Modes.


    And his power was also tremendous.


    I managed to shrug it off, but my hand went numb. As expected of a Modes child.


    I''ve only met that Polen once. What did he mean by wanting to learn the sword from that self?


    I''m sorry, Modes. I''m also a trainee myself. I''m not skilled enough to teach anyone anything: ......


    I shake my head.


    ''Don''t say that, Kroki. You are the best swordsman in Nargol. If not you, who can teach him how to use a sword? Besides, Polen, who has been stuck indoors for so long, is ready to go out. I''m sorry, but will you take the job?


    Modes bows to himself.


    I''m in trouble. It''s hard to say no to this.


    I heard about Pollen before I came here.


    Pollen hated his appearance and became a hermit.


    Perhaps the cause is his own genetics, but as Modes, he doesn''t know what to do about it and seems to be grieving.


    We also hear that his dislike of his father''s appearance has caused him to fall out of love with Morna, who loves Modes.


    As a result, the relationship between parent and child has cooled.


    But even so, to Modes, Pollen is a lovely child.


    It seems that he wants to stop being a hermit somehow.


    ''But even if you say so ......


    "Please, just like that! Kuroki!


    Modes desperately asks himself.


    I am distressed.


    Clearly, he doesn''t have the power to instruct others.


    And moreover, she is a princess. I''m not good at dealing with girls.


    Aside from Kuna, I don''t recall ever having a discussion with a girl other than Shirone.


    Perhaps it would make her more and more reclusive.


    However, if she asked me to do this much, I''ll have to accept it.


    ''''I understand. If it''s okay with you, you can go to .......


    I reluctantly agreed to it.


    Polen, Princess of the Devil''s World


    Nice to meet you, please, doctor!


    Nice to meet you. Sir.


    I meet with Kuroki-sensei at the training ground near the Demon King''s Castle.


    This is the training ground for orc soldiers.


    Originally, there would be many orc soldiers, but right now there are none.


    The reason is that I''m a recluse and I have to practice.


    That''s why I made sure the soldiers didn''t come near it.


    The training grounds are large. It has no roof. That''s why I can see the dark sky of Nargol well.


    I was a little nervous about having Poo-chan with me.


    I wanted to talk to Kuroki-sensei somehow.


    He is your father''s fellow divine race, yet he has a look as good as Elyos'' divine race. And he seems very kind.


    That''s why I wanted to see him again.


    After consulting with Pu-chan on what to do.


    We came to the conclusion that it would be a good idea to use learning the sword as an excuse to get to know each other.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you too, Your Highness Polen.


    Dr. Kuroki smiles smiling.


    He seems to be very kind as I thought.


    The reason why he calls himself Dihardt was because he didn''t want his real name to be known.


    ''''You want to learn the sword yourself, but has your highness ever held a sword before?


    Dr. Kuroki asks and I shake my head.


    ''No. There isn''t one.


    Well, let''s start with the sword.


    Then he hands me a wooden sword.


    ''''Then try swinging it.


    ''Ha!��Yes, sir!��Torya: ----!


    I swung the wooden sword as hard as I could with all my strength.


    Because I swung it with so much force, the sword hit the ground.


    Boom!


    A roaring sound rang out.


    When I look, the wooden sword in my hand is shattered and there is a large hole in the ground.


    ''''That ....... Your Highness ....... You put too much force into it.''''


    His face clearly retreated.


    ''I''m sorry. Teacher. I''ve ruined your sword.''''


    I''ve lost the wooden sword that was prepared for me at the time.


    ''''Oi! No!��Your Highness!��I''ve brought a replacement wooden sword with me!��Let''s use this one.


    Saying that, Kuroki-sensei hands me the wooden sword again.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been sluggish, but he''s somewhat flustered.


    Still, isn''t this wooden sword too fragile to be shattered by a single swing?


    Now then, Your Highness. Grab the sword.


    ''Ha! Yes!


    I grip the wooden sword again.


    ''First, don''t grip it too hard. Hold your right and left hands apart.


    Then Dr. Kuroki touches my hand.


    It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close! It''s close!


    My heart beats faster as Kuroki-sensei comes closer to my face.


    ''''Buhihihihihihihihihi ----!


    I make a funny noise.


    ''Um, ......?��What is the matter with your highness?


    Kuroki-sensei leaves with a dubious look on his face.


    Sheesh! I was too excited!


    ''No!��Not at all!��It''s nothing!��Buhi!


    I shake my head.


    ''Then try shaking it with less effort this time.


    ''Ha!��Yes, sir!��Ei��������


    I swing the sword with no effort.


    Then the wooden sword slips out and flies away.


    The sword flies far away into the sky and becomes invisible.


    We watched it disappear into the sky with a dumbfounded look on our faces.


    The wooden sword is gone again. ......


    Poo-chan muttered.


    ''I''m sorry sir: ......''


    ''Yes! No!��Don''t worry about it!��Your Highness!��I''ll have the wooden sword ready for you again!��...... I didn''t think you''d be able to shake it lightly, but ...... is indeed the son of a demon king. ......


    Kuroki-sensei waved his hand in a hurry. He seemed to be muttering something at the end, but I didn''t hear it.


    ''''Well then, I''ll show you an example this time.


    Kuroki-sensei pulls out his sword.


    It''s a sword with a black sword barrel and a blood-red pattern. It is probably a powerful magic sword.


    ''First, the grip is like this. Then, relax your strength and swing the sword. Then, at the moment of the slash, you must put your strength into it. Please watch.


    With that, Dr. Kroki waved his sword.


    Hyun��������


    Unlike my time, I can hear the sound of slashing in the sky.


    Even though it looks like it''s being wielded lightly, it seems to be able to cut through any object.


    The way he wields his sword is completely lean and beautiful.


    ''''Whoa!


    It''s so beautiful. ......


    Poo-chan and I can''t help but admire it.


    ''''Then, Your Highness. This is the last wooden sword. Please hold it.''''


    Kuroki-sensei makes me grab the wooden sword again.


    His face comes close again, but this time he holds back to avoid making a strange sound.


    ''And then relax your hands and shoulders and raise them.


    Yes!


    It takes a lot of strength to be told that.


    ''Your Highness. You are exerting too much force. Please exhale and relax.


    ''Yes!��Fuu----!!!


    I exhale and manage to relax.


    ''Keep it up and shake it slowly. And put some pressure on your hands here.


    Kuroki-sensei touches my hand and instructs me on how to swing the sword.


    I do that a few times.


    ''Now try and see if you can do it on your own.


    Dr. Kuroki leaves. Tsk!


    He clicks his tongue in his mind.


    But it''s such a polite way to teach me. I can''t not respond.


    I grip the wooden sword.


    As I recall, I wasn''t supposed to put any effort into it at first, was I?


    He exhales and weakens.


    Then, he raises the wooden sword.


    As it is, you should be able to swing the sword and put all your strength into the moment of the slash.


    ''''Ha!!!!''''


    Swinging the sword.


    Buh-oh!


    It was time to put some effort into it.


    I''m going to fart profusely.


    It''s so ugly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry!��It''s out!��Hahahahaha.


    I turn around, laughing fretfully.


    ''What?��No!��Hey!��Poochie!��It''s okay!


    Poo-chan, who was right behind me, was foaming at the mouth and falling over.


    ''His Highness'' fart ....... It''s strong. ......


    When I mutter that, I stop moving with a gulp.


    Kuroki-sensei at his side also kneels down and presses his mouth.


    ''I''m supposed to be resistant to poison myself ....... That''s ridiculous. ......


    Then he grunts in pain.


    ''Hey ------!��It''s okay. -----!��Somebody please go to ----!!!!!


    A call for my help rang out in the training grounds.


    ��Kuna, the white and silver witch.


    Lord Kuna! The brave men are on the move~


    Xand, wearing a clown mask, reports to Kuna in a sickening voice.


    Kuna is in the castle of sweets now.


    Kuroki is not here.


    He''s teaching the Demon King''s children how to use the sword, according to everything.


    I don''t know what the Demon King''s child is like, but he must look like an ugly pig, just like his parents.


    That''s why they are going to the Demon King''s castle.


    I''m not happy about Kuroki''s absence, but I can return to Nargol''s mansion at any time, so there''s no problem.


    Besides, I can''t let Kuroki see this filthy clown.


    However, this clown is surprisingly useful.


    Thanks to this guy, I was able to get information about the brave man.


    The butterflies of Pushkea can''t operate too far away from Kuna. So we need to have another one to keep an eye on them.


    That''s why Xand is useful.


    ''Well, Xand. What is the purpose of the brave men? Are you coming to Nargol?


    Coona says, leaning back against the crystal-clear candy-coated throne.


    ''No, no, no. No, I think it''s different~. Maybe it''s here~. What do we do now~. Nihihihihihi~


    Oh, so you''re after Cunha.


    I think so.


    Xand says happily, flying across the throne room.


    What a restless fellow.


    No one looks as good in clowning as this guy.


    ''My God!��Oh, my God!��Lady Coona!��We have to let Master Kuroki know!


    Tiber, the Dark Fairy, says noisily beside me.


    Tiber is a faerie with seven-colored, shining wings of a lifted winged butterfly.


    He is a noisy fellow who worshipped Coona as a goddess and followed her from the Garden of Aedin.


    Faeries have the appearance of a girl with butterfly wings and are small enough to fit in the palm of your hand.


    Tiber, however, is a fine adult despite his girl-like appearance.


    Tiber''s race has a face as ugly and old as a child''s and looks like a caterpillar.


    ''Shut up, Tiber. "Shut up, Tiberius. "Shut up, Tiber," he said. All we have to do is abandon the castle.


    There''s no need to make a big deal out of it.


    All we have to do is abandon this castle and retreat.


    In the first place, there is no reason to stick to this castle.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not. I''m not going to be able to get away with it. Hahahahahahaha.


    That''s right... that''s what I''m talking about.


    Xand and Tiber make a lot of noise. Why is this kind of noise gathering around Kuna?


    That''s why. Datie, you stay here and keep the heroes company. You stay here and keep your brave men company.


    ''What?!''


    I say to Datier, who is waiting in the throne room. He sounds surprised.


    ''Are you unhappy? Datie?


    He turns his stinging gaze to Datier.


    ''No, Lady Cuna. Not so. The ....... I, too, must withdraw.''''


    Datier says timidly.


    ''No. You stay here. That''s why you''ve been able to turn into a kuna, isn''t it?''


    He goes to Datier''s side and puts the scythe to his neck.


    ''''Hi!


    When the scythe was placed against his neck, Datier began to tremble as if he was frightened.


    He wondered why this guy wanted Kuna''s hair in the first place.


    The reason was to turn into Kuna.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. But in order to use this magic, you need a certain amount of that person''s hair.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do that.


    ''''You''re really an idiot! It''s a good idea to disguise yourself as Kuna to get close to Kuroki-sama. That''s why goblins are such a~


    Tiber flies around Datier like a fool.


    Tiber was right, Datier was going to disguise himself as Kuna and get close to Kuroki.


    If he was just going to use the color scheme, he wasn''t going to do anything, even if he felt uncomfortable.


    But I can''t forgive him for trying to deceive Kuroki by disguising himself as Kuna.


    So I punished this guy.


    ''That''s right. You''re right, Datien. You are the Kuna''s shadow bearer. If you''re successful in driving a brave man back, I''ll remove the bugs from your body.


    Datier looks like he''s about to cry when he says that.


    ''Awwww ......''


    Then Kuna will go. You can use the bugs we left behind here. Datie. You will do your best to hang on.


    Coona turns his back on Datie.


    ''Really. Good luck at best. The Goblin Queen. Bye~''


    So long. Good luck~. I''m cheering for you. "Hahahahahahahahaha.


    The noisy ones will follow Coona''s lead.


    Now let''s go back to Nargol''s Kroki''s Hall.

 95 Swamp Great Witch

    Dark Knight Kroki


    ''Ugh. ....... It doesn''t work. Dr. Kuroki: .......


    Pollen laments as he gets down on all fours on the ground.


    Apparently Polen is just as clumsy as he is.


    ''Your Highness. ''Don''t be discouraged,'' he said. We''ll just have to get the tools again.


    Finally recovering from Polen''s fart, Puchina comforts Polen.


    ''Ugh~. Puchina...''''


    Pollen destroyed all the training tools he had prepared.


    This doesn''t allow him to practice the sword.


    But even so, it''s a great power.


    Every time Polen swings the wooden sword, a large hole is created in the ground.


    Regardless of his sword talent, if it was only power, he would be one of the strongest.


    However, that''s why the wooden sword is lost every time he swings it.


    Pollen is depressed about that.


    ''''Your Highness!��Don''t be discouraged!��No one can do it right the first time!


    I''ll tell you a lie.


    According to the story, Rage was a guy who could do everything from the beginning.


    That''s why some people can do it well from the beginning, d*mn it. I encourage him with tears in my heart.


    ''Is it true ......?''


    Polen looks at himself with tears in his eyes as he encourages her.


    ''Yes, I couldn''t do it well at first either. After a lot of practice, I got better at it.


    This is true.


    I wasn''t the type of person who could do everything from the beginning.


    At one point, I thought it was pointless for me to work so hard.


    But nothing will change if you are depressed.


    People are not equal.


    You have to play the cards you have. Even if it is a pig.


    So I''m sure your highness will be able to do better.


    Then he takes Pollen''s hand and causes him to do so.


    It''s quite heavy.


    Pollen is much smaller than I am.


    But I feel like he weighs many times more than I do.


    ''Yes!��I''ll do my best!


    Pollen grabs his own hand and says emphatically.


    Not good ....... My hand is going to get crushed.


    ''Yes. Let''s go for it.''


    But he answers like it''s nothing.


    "Interesting combination, isn''t it?


    The voice is called out.


    Myself and Polen look at the owner of the voice.


    Now Polen, the son of the Demon King, is using the training grounds. No one is supposed to go near here.


    ''''Geez!��Auntie!


    ''Heh!��Dear Mr. Herkert!


    Polen and Puchina look at the direction of the voice and panic.


    ''This is Lord Herkert. It''s been a long time.''


    I thank the one who called out to me.


    The owner of the voice is Herkert, known as the Great Witch of the Swamp.


    She looks like an upright frog with three heads.


    She is a divine race subordinate to the Demon King Modes, just like Lugas.


    In terms of position, she is second in rank to the same Demon King as herself, and is of the same rank.


    By the way, she is Modes'' nurturer, and sometimes Modes is not up to her.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t get away with it, because even the Demon King doesn''t bow down to her, or perhaps because there are many people who fear her.


    ''''Um~. Auntie. What are you doing here? You''re supposed to be in the East Swamp: ......


    A cold sweat broke out on Polen''s face.


    She was Modes'' nurturer, and she is also Pollen''s nurturer. Just like Modes, Polen seems to be unable to get a head start on Herkert.


    Herkert usually lives in the poisonous swamp far east of the Demon King''s Castle and rarely comes out.


    I''ve even met her once myself in the past.


    I''ve met her once before, so it is very unusual for her to be here.


    I heard from the women''s courageous courtiers that the mantids have not been seen for a long time, so I came to check on them. ''Guess what, Guess what!


    Herkert starts laughing like a frog.


    ''Ugh~. That''s so unnecessary~''


    The female mantis force is Herkert''s family. Through them, Herukato can learn more about the castle.


    Herukato-dono. Thank you for your help with Kuna.


    I say thank you.


    Herkert sometimes takes an apprentice only for women.


    Kuna had studied with Herukert once to become a strong woman.


    She was well-versed in medicine and herbology. In those areas, even Lugus, the god of knowledge, is no match for her.


    He had also learned the power of Phanakea, the goddess of medicine and medicinal herbs in Elyos, from her.


    It is said that he did not get along with Phanakea''s mother, Feria, the goddess of marriage and childbirth.


    And after Modes left Elyos, he never communicated with her.


    ''Oh. ''Oh, that''s okay. Black Storm. She was quite a teachable child, you know.


    Herkert waved his hand and told him not to worry about it.


    ''Well, that''s good to hear,''


    I was actually worried about sending Kuna to train with Herkert.


    I wanted to go with him, but Herkert only takes women as his basic disciples. So I couldn''t go with him myself.


    So it was a relief to hear that.


    ''But there''s a part of me that doesn''t know what I''m going to do if I take my eyes off him. You''re in a tough spot, too. Yes, I''ve come all this way. I think we should go see the kid. You don''t mind?


    Yes. I don''t mind.


    Um, what are you talking about?


    Pollen, who didn''t know Coona, tilted his head.


    ''Geez, geez. Come on, talk to me. More importantly, it''s lunchtime. It''s been a long time since we''ve had dinner together.


    Polen, Princess of the Devil''s World


    The Nebula Room is the dining room of the Demon King''s Castle.


    However, unlike the Dark Hole Room where your father, the Demon King, eats, it is the dark knights and others under his command who eat there.


    But right now, we are the only ones in the room.


    The reason is because they refrained from me.


    The black marble ceiling is inlaid with jewels adorned with various stars, representing a nebula.


    The jewels shine themselves and this room is always bright.


    On the large dining table are insect dishes, a favorite of my aunt''s.


    The insects are freshly caught in the Dark Forest to the south of Nargol.


    I put my favorite dish, fried giant locusts, into my mouth.


    The fragrant flavor and the superb oil is very tasty.


    I suddenly look at Dr. Kuroki.


    He hasn''t made any progress with his meal.


    I don''t think he''s eaten even a twentieth of my food.


    I haven''t eaten more than my aunt who loves stewed rotten flies and Poo-chan who is chewing on a hive full of beehives.


    ''What''s wrong with you?��Doctor? You don''t seem to be eating very well, do you?


    ''No, Your Highness Polen. I hope you don''t mind, my dear. I don''t usually eat much myself.


    The doctor only eats vegetables that are offered for cooking.


    ''Come to think of it, he prefers fruits and vegetables to meat. And he has a very small appetite.


    Poo-chan explains.


    ''It''s a waste. It''s so good.''


    I said and stuffed my mouth full of sweet and spicy small worms.


    ''Polenya. You''re eating a little too much. The meat is all over the place. Your sword doesn''t touch well.


    Ugh!


    My aunt chides me.


    In fact, I had thought that I myself might be like that.


    When you swing a sword, the flesh of your joints gets in the way and you can''t swing it well. Maybe I should lose weight.


    But I don''t want to hold back on my favorite sweets.


    Lying down and eating my favorite fried slices of garlic is a bliss.


    It is outrageous to stop eating it.


    So we''ll change the subject.


    ''Come to think of it, I haven''t had dinner with your father ....... Buhihihihi.


    I laugh and cover it up and try to change the subject somehow.


    ''Totally, you haven''t changed since you were a kid, have you? You change the subject whenever it becomes inconvenient.


    My aunt lets out a sigh.


    But I think my aunt saw through it.


    ''''Your Highness. Why doesn''t Modo ...... have dinner with His Majesty?


    The doctor asks with concern.


    He has a very serious look on his face.


    I get nervous when he looks at me like that.


    ''Well. That''s ...... right? Since we fought once, it''s kind of hard to ...... face to face with each other.


    I can feel my heart beating faster as I say it.


    ''I see. ....... That''s right, Your Highness. Do you have a favorite food of yours?''


    The doctor ponders for a moment, then suddenly asks what your father''s favorite food is.


    He comes up with something.


    What is it? I don''t know. But I''ll tell you what it is.


    "Let''s see. I think your father liked Kraken food: ......


    I say, remembering the old days.


    I think I used to drink a lot of alcohol while eating food with Kraken.


    ''I see. Well then, Your Highness. Why don''t we go catch some kraken?


    What, sir?��What''s the matter with you all of a sudden?!


    I panic.


    Kraken are great sea animals that live in the North Sea.


    I hear it''s quite a hassle to go and catch them. As a hermit, it is too difficult for me.


    ''''Present the Kraken to His Majesty and dine with him. How about that as an opportunity to make up for it?


    The doctor nodded yes and said with a big smile.


    It was so refreshing.


    ��Kuna, the White Silver Witch.


    Kuna and the others are in Kroki''s mansion in Nargol.


    This mansion is not suitable for secret talks because the female knights, Guno and the others, are also in this mansion.


    However, as long as there is no castle of goji, we have no choice but to receive reports here.


    I''ve told Guno and the others to stay away from the room.


    So it should be fine for a while.


    ''The brave men are moving slowly. What''s going on, Xand?


    I don''t understand. I don''t know, Lady Kuna. But I''m sure he''s on his way~.


    The clown Zand wriggles around.


    I am even more annoyed by the situation.


    It seems that the brave men are heading towards the castle of the Gotashi, but they are moving too slowly.


    Kuna doesn''t like to be kept waiting by anyone other than Kroki.


    What are you doing, brave men?


    In fact, I think it''s a good idea to see how the silly Datier will stand up to the brave men.


    ''Xand. Kuna doesn''t like to be kept waiting. Go check it out. If you can, hurry the heroes along.


    Okay. Lady Kuna.


    Then the clown disappears.


    ''What are you doing at all?''


    Kuna leaves the room.


    Now we have some time before Kroki comes back. How are we going to pass the time?


    ''Master Kuna!��Lady Kuna-ah!


    For a while, as I was thinking, Tiber, the Dark Fairy, came flying in with a panicked voice.


    ''''What''s wrong Tiber?��What''s the fuss about?


    It''s always May, but this panic is unusual.


    ''''Lady Kuna!��Oh, my God!��Oh, my God!��The big frog is here!


    What?!


    Kuna panicked at the words.


    There is only one person Tiber calls the Great Toad, the great witch Herkert of the swamp.


    The vanguard of Herkert''s vanguard, the female mantis and the toadman, is a natural enemy of Tiber and the faeries. They are probably the ones you don''t want coming.


    If you listen carefully, you can see that the faeries that have taken up residence in this mansion without permission are in a hurry.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to know them. If you don''t want to see them, stay back.


    With that, Kuna goes to the reception room.


    I''m going to meet Herkert here.


    I''m sorry to bother you. It''s a rather noisy house by the way.


    Helkert comes in, guided by the woman Damon''s guuno.


    Herkert, the great witch of the swamp, is an opponent that even the Demon King has to look at. She can''t be turned away with just Guno.


    So, I''m going to lead you into the mansion.


    ''''Herkert ....... What are you doing here?


    Kuna sits down in a chair in the parlor and responds.


    Normally, Kuroki, the master, should be seated there. But right now Kuroki isn''t there.


    So Kuna, the mistress, takes this seat.


    "Master," she says. "Master", indeed. Quite Morna. I wonder if all created goddesses have been distorted. You shouldn''t use that secret technique, after all. Maybe we should warn the Modes boy.


    Herkert shook his head good-naturedly and sat down to sit face-to-face.


    Coona had been an apprentice to Herkert before.


    I don''t like this woman, but her knowledge is comparable to Rougas''. It would surpass her in some areas.


    I''m sure this witch has made me a better pollywoman. I''ll treat you with a little courtesy.


    ''''Well then, Master. What are you doing here?


    She turns her eyes sharply and coldly at full strength.


    But this witch is unconcerned.


    ''''Don''t be alarmed. Silver. Guess I''m just here to see what''s going on. I simply came to check on you. I''ve spoken to the Dark Knight of the Black Storm and he''s agreed.


    The black storm Herkert was referring to was Kuroki.


    ''I''m sorry Kroki, but I wanted you to say no if you could.


    ''Well, if you''ve seen what''s going on, it''s time to go. Why don''t you go home. Master.


    Not so fast. Guess not. What are you doing under the covers?


    Herkert''s six eyes catch Cuna. I can see that his mouth is smiling, but his eyes aren''t.


    ''I have nothing to hide from you.


    Coona stared straight back into Herkert''s eyes.


    ''I''m not hiding it. You''re going to tell me you just didn''t tell me.


    What are you talking about?


    The Blue Forest. I hear the brave men are on their way. Shouldn''t you report to the Black Storm?


    !


    Frankly, I''d be surprised.


    Totally, this witch can''t be careless.


    Currently, everything about the brave men and women, including information gathering, is being handled by Kuroki.


    However, since Kuroki doesn''t have the ability to gather information, everything is done by Kuna.


    So you have to inform Kroki that a brave man is approaching.


    Why does Herkert know the information that he hasn''t communicated to Kuroki?


    Well, I''ve only just found out. ''Well, I just found out about it,'' said the little faerie. It''s easy enough to listen in with a bit of magic. Guffaw guffaw.


    Herkert smiles at that.


    ''Hmm. There''s no need to report it to Croki. Datier deserves what he gets.


    Datier had it coming for him to try to trick Kroki.


    But a kind Kuroki would forgive such a Datier.


    That''s why I don''t want to tell Kroki.


    ''Well, you''re right. Well, that''s true, that''s a good remedy for that kind of madness. But he''s an old woman''s apprentice, too. You don''t mind if I go and help out a bit, do you? Silver?


    Datier had once been a disciple of Herkert''s, too.


    That''s why he knew how to make an aphrodisiac.


    It seems that Herkert is planning to help Datier.


    ''''Hmm, fine, master. But the brave man is strong. More so than Master.''''


    According to the story, the last time the brave men attacked, Kuroki dispersed them before Herkert could fight them, so they didn''t fight.


    But the brave men are definitely stronger than Herkert.


    Herkert is also strong, but I don''t think he can win.


    To begin with, only Kroki or the Demon King can beat a brave man.


    I think you''re right. I''ll run away if I''m in danger. It''s a good idea to have that kind of power. Guess what?


    Then Herkert laughed.

 96 If you meet in a dream

    Dark Knight Kroki


    After today''s training with Polen, I returned to my mansion.


    The mansion is located on the outskirts of the Demon King''s Castle.


    It''s a small castle, even though it''s a mansion, it''s big enough to be called a small castle.


    When you enter the house, Guno and other female knights will greet you.


    The best thing about this is the fact that it''s not a bad thing. Your Excellency.


    I''m home, Lord Guno. Did you find anything unusual?


    ''No, not particularly: ....... Speaking of which, the Great Witch of the Swamp is here to see you.


    The Great Witch of the Swamp is Herkert.


    Speaking of which, she said she was going to check on Cuna after lunch.


    ''Only, that made Lady Coona unhappy.


    ''Shit. ....... Yeah. ......


    I can feel a cold sweat running down my face.


    Cuna seems to have a hard time with Herkert.


    But it was Kuna who first apprenticed herself to Herkert because she wanted to become stronger.


    In a manner of speaking, he''s a benefactor of Kuna, and it''s indeed impossible to refuse him.


    However, you should go and appease Kuna.


    ''Then I''ll have to go appease Kuna.


    Then he looks at Guno and the others.


    ''Sir. What''s the matter?


    ''Nope. I always thought ....... What about that outfit?


    For some reason, Guno and the others are not dressed as dark knights while they are in the mansion, but instead they are wearing black bondage.


    If you look at them from behind, their butts are exposed.


    The Damon tribe is as beautiful as the angel tribe.


    It''s not easy to look at those female Damon''s when they are dressed like that.


    "Eh?��His Excellency likes to dress like this, doesn''t he?


    Guno says curiously.


    I want you to wait a minute.


    What do Guno and his friends think of me?


    I sure do love it!


    But I''m sure he didn''t want to be found out.


    ''I certainly like it, but ....... It''s very, very bad for my bottom half. ......


    ''Sir. That''s why we''re dressed like this, isn''t it?��But more importantly, I''ll help you take off your armor.


    The gunos come up to me to show off their cleavage.


    ''Awwww. ......''


    Guno and his friends will take off their armor.


    Then they will make you wear a costume made of fine black silk.


    Thank you, Sir Guno: ......


    No, please don''t worry about it.


    Guuno then smiles charmingly.


    They''re senior knights. So there''s no need for them to go through all this.


    In fact, the dark elves and warbear maids are actually in this mansion.


    But they will take care of themselves.


    They are being taken care of as they go along. It''s not a good situation.


    After I get dressed, I go to Kuna''s.


    The princess of this mansion is asleep in her bedroom.


    "Welcome home, Kroki.


    He says without looking at me from his bunk, as if he felt a presence.


    He doesn''t hug me like he usually does. It''s a sign that he''s in a bad mood.


    "I''m home, Kuna.


    He approaches the bunk and touches Cuna''s cheek.


    Then Kuna hugs her.


    She''s hugging me, but she''s puffy.


    It''s also cute, but I want her to be in a better mood.


    ''Buuuuut~''


    Sorry, sorry. Control your temper, Kuna.


    I hush Kuna as I pat myself on the head.


    ''Okay ....... But you''ll have to love me a lot.


    With that, Kuna was spoiled.


    Damon''s lady knight Guno


    Your armor, my lord, is yours.


    I help Kuroki-sama change into his clothes and hand the armor he has taken off to the human bear (warbear) girl.


    ''Yes Guno-sama,''


    His Excellency''s armor looks heavy for a girl who is only about half my height.


    Even though they usually take the form of human girls, they are quite powerful since their true identity is a bear.


    They''re a very strong race, and even a child can beat a few goblins or orcs.


    But it''s much weaker than us noble Damonians.


    "Lucora. Hurry and prepare your lordship''s food. His Excellency probably hasn''t had much lunch.


    I command my dark elf maid, Lucora.


    Master Kuroki does not like the food of the Orcs.


    That is why he must not have eaten much lunch.


    If anything, he prefers the food of the elven race.


    That''s why the elven maids are cooking for them.


    But it''s only cooking.


    We Damon should take care of Nargol''s strongest knight.


    That is non-negotiable.


    ''''I understand, Lady Guno. It''s fine to be as diligent as usual, right?


    Lucora asks to confirm.


    I turn around and answer as a matter of course.


    ''Of course I do...''


    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Riding the Gryphon, we head north.


    Our destination is the northern city of Velos.


    There are many clouds in the sky, but there is no problem for the Gryphon to fly.


    In the end. I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s late to leave. Mr. Rage.


    ''Yes. Chiyuki.


    Says Rage, who is flying on a pegasus beside me.


    There''s no particular reason why our departure was delayed.


    I''ve got a lot of chores to do, but it''s something I can do after I go north to check on you.


    It''s not a reason to be late.


    I look at Rage''s face as he flies beside me.


    He''s usually so proactive, but he doesn''t have that.


    I can tell. Rage is unwilling to go check on me.


    Perhaps he''s afraid of Shirone''s childhood friend.


    That''s why his legs have slowed down.


    I can''t hide my surprise that this has happened to the fearless Rage.


    But the person in question wouldn''t admit to being afraid.


    Hey, Chiyuki-san. Isn''t it about time we took a break?


    Reno, who is riding a hippogriff, suggests a break.


    He''s certainly been flying since he left in the morning.


    ''''Eh~. Reno. We still have a long way to go. Are you going to take a break now?''''


    Syrone, who is flying with his own wings, says in frustration.


    Syrone is the fastest of the lot if she''s just going in a straight line.


    As for her, she would like to go further.


    ''''Sirone. I understand that you want to hurry up. Let''s take a break for now. It''s true that we could go a little further, but you want to rest at a decent place to stay, right?


    I say admonishingly, but Shilone is not happy.


    There is still time for the sun to set.


    However, there are few countries that have proper lodgings.


    If we''re not good, we''ll have to sleep in the field.


    But there must be a little larger country near here.


    We will stay there tonight.


    ''Silone. There is no Sahoko or Kaya now. We can''t camp there if there is no one to cook our meals. We''ll rest here.


    Rage quiets Shirone.


    Sahoko is away with Kyouka and Kaya.


    That''s why he''s not there now.


    And Sahoko and Kaya are the only ones among us who can cook a meal.


    As long as we can''t cook even if we pick up food from around there, we can''t camp out.


    We have brought some portable food that is easy to eat, but we don''t want to consume it as much as possible.


    For that reason, we should take a hotel early today.


    Ugh~. I understand. Reiji-kun.


    Rage says this, and Shirone seems to reluctantly agree.


    The five of us go down to the ground.


    At the end of the landing is one country.


    The name is the Kingdom of Sendea, as I recall.


    It''s the country that became famous a hundred years ago when a young king abandoned his wife and child and eloped with an elf''s daughter.


    The two apparently fled from here to the Hardy Forest in the south.


    I don''t know what happened to the two of them after that, but the human is probably dead.


    Since then, I heard the whole country has become elf-hating, but it''s none of our business.


    ''Nao-san. Do you see any signs of anyone watching you following you?


    When we get down to the ground I ask Nao.


    ''No, I don''t feel anything. I''m sure you can smoke it out if you''re wearing it. I''m sure you can''t follow me through the air. ......


    Nao shakes her head.


    It''s like we''re being watched by someone.


    Nao says she sometimes feels a bad feeling.


    Apart from the purpose of this trip, we also have the goal of catching that observer. But I can''t do anything about it if he isn''t following me.


    "Nao-chan. You''re not like Ruby-chan?


    Ruby is the fire rat that Nao had caught earlier, the one that was watching us.


    The rat seems to have been taken back to Nargol by Sirone''s childhood friend.


    ''No, Reno. If it''s Ruby, I know what you''re talking about: ....... The one monitoring you is giving you a very unpleasant look. It''s not Ruby.


    If he''s not wearing it, does that mean he''s with Sahoko and the others?


    Sirone tilts her head.


    ''Sirone. In the meantime, you''re supposed to let Kaya know if anything happens. I''m sure she''s supposed to be ready to come back in transition if the need arises.


    So far, we haven''t heard anything like that.


    "If you mess with Sahoko, whoever you''re messing with, I''ll be back in a heartbeat and I''ll turn you into sword rust.


    Rage smiles wryly.


    Well, it''s good that you''re motivated.


    It''s not good for us to be left discouraged.


    But still, a creepy person who is watching us. Who in the world is this person who is watching us?


    Maybe we''ll meet them on the journey.


    I had such a feeling.


    ��Kuna, the White Silver Witch.


    Kuna is in a glowing garden.


    White flowers are blooming in the garden and little blue birds are singing in their beautiful voices.


    There is no place like this in Nargol.


    This is a dream. I can see that.


    Kuna is now in the Heavenly Palace of Elyos.


    Kuna is in Elyos all of a sudden, when she should be in Nargol. You''re thinking this is impossible.


    So this is a dream.


    Kuna walks through the garden.


    Then, an open space appears in front of her.


    She sits down on a chair at a table that has been offered there.


    The first guest is already waiting.


    ''We''ve been waiting for you. ''The alter ego.''


    The earlier guests call Kuna an alter ego.


    He seems to say that he is the real thing.


    ''What do you want?��Raina.


    I stare at the real thing in front of me.


    Goddess Raina.


    She is Kuna''s original.


    Kuna and Raina are connected in spirit, perhaps because they are both former.


    That''s why they can meet like this in their dreams.


    The reason I called you out is to protest. "alter ego. "Why is it that they only love you, your alter ego?


    Raina sounded angry, but I didn''t know that.


    ''I don''t blame you. You are in Elios. You are in Elyos, and you deserve to be loved by Kuna by your side.


    ''They love you too much for that! What''s with those maids and nurse uniforms!


    Both the maid''s and nurse''s outfits are from Kroki''s hometown.


    Kuroki sometimes makes Kuna wear them.


    ''It doesn''t matter. It makes Kroki happy to wear it.


    ''I don''t mind if Kroki is happy about it, but ....... That''s why it''s so intense, and you can show it to me in my dreams. ......


    Raina lets out a sigh.


    Its cheeks are red.


    Perhaps it is remembering the night of Kroki and Kuna.


    ''What do you mean? It''s better than dreaming about Morna, isn''t it?


    It''s true, though: ......


    Kroki made Kuna so that Raina doesn''t dream about Morna anymore.


    The reason must be that she loves the same man and is close to Kuna in spirit.


    ''Then I suppose it doesn''t matter. Kuna is going now.


    Wait. Tell Kroki to come to me next time. It can be done on the way to the library in Totona. I''ve been running low on Kroki''s supply lately. ......


    His face is very weak.


    It looks like it''s hard not to see Kuroki.


    ''That''s going to be hard. Your mansion is in the middle of Elyos. It''s too far away from Tona''s archives.


    Tona''s library is discreetly located outside Elyos.


    That''s why it''s possible for the Dark Knight''s kroki to go there.


    In contrast, Raina''s mansion is in the center of Elyos. If Kroki goes there, it will be noticeable.


    In the first place, this woman can''t abandon her position and is hiding what happened with Kroki.


    So, wouldn''t it be Reena who would be in trouble if Kroki went to the mansion?


    ''''Ugh~. I don''t know what to do, I should just go to Root Darkness, but Root Darkness doesn''t seem to like me. ......


    Raina holds her head up.


    The rootlessness is Totona, the goddess of knowledge and books.


    Raina calls her that because she only reads books and doesn''t come to the surface.


    When Kroki does his research, he sometimes goes to Totona''s library.


    The dark-rooted woman doesn''t like Kroki very much, as she uses her s*xuality to make eyes at him.


    Raina also does not get along with Totona.


    Therefore, she is troubled because she cannot go to Totona''s storeroom.


    But it''s too much trouble to keep up with the conversation any longer.


    ''Is that the end of the story?��This time Kuna will be back.


    Coona stands up.


    ''Hey!��Wait!


    What''s more?


    Coona turns around.


    ''You can wear all sorts of costumes, but just don''t wear a cat''s tail. That''s a tough one to dream about.


    With a very serious face, Raina said.

 97 Aspidochelone Island

    Dark Knight Kroki


    On the northwest coast of the Demon King''s Castle is the Kingdom of Nosoy, the land of the Orcs.


    I am now in that kingdom.


    The Orcs were created by Nargol, the mother of Modes.


    When Modes betrayed Nargol, the Orcs were divided into two groups.


    Those who followed Modes lived in Nargol, and those who did not follow Modes were scattered around the world.


    Those who did not follow Modes lost the blessings of the gods and became less powerful, and those who followed Modes grew and developed.


    So while the orcs outside the land of Nargol lived a primitive life, the level of civilization in the kingdom of Nosoi was comparable to that of the humans of this world.


    There is a hierarchy of orcs, with the king (lord) at the top, followed by warriors and priests, a middle class of farmers and craftsmen, and finally a lower class of slaves.


    Peasants and artisans, also known as free people, have the right to own weapons and suffrage.


    Slaves do not have the right to self-determination, but they can be promoted to free people depending on their work.


    The castle of the Orc king (Lord) is built so that it looks like it juts into the sea, and many ships can be seen moored from the castle''s viewing platform.


    From here we will go to the sea with Kraken.


    The land of Nargol is dark and the sea around it is also dark and gloomy.


    It''s not a good place for swimming.


    ''Are you sure you want to go? Are you sure you want to go?��Won''t the ship sink?


    Pollen, who is beside me, says to himself anxiously.


    Pollen doesn''t look like he wants to go.


    I see the look on his face and wonder if I made a mistake.


    I came up with the idea to get Kraken because I wanted to make up with Modes and Pollen.


    I think they both think the other is important.


    That''s why I hoped this would be a good start.


    However, I don''t think forcing them to take him out would be a good thing.


    This is just an afterthought.


    I don''t think we should think about other people''s feelings and not force our own ideas on them.


    But it''s hard to pull back now after having come this far.


    ''''It''s okay, Your Highness. You will not sink down that easily. Besides, if the need arises, you can fly in the sky.


    I answered as cheerfully as I could.


    The truth is there are boats sinking in the kraken fishery, apparently, but I can''t say anything to stir up anxiety.


    The ....... I ...... can''t use my flying magic and I can''t swim.


    Pollen says anxiously.


    His eyes are very tearful.


    ''I''ll fly with myself then. So it''s okay, your highness.''


    I don''t know if this will allay your fears, but I''ll say it.


    This will make me say, "What, you''re saying? What if they think, "I don''t know.


    ''Can you hold it?!��Really? ��������


    Despite his own concerns, Polen suddenly opens his eyes and lets out a loud cry.


    His face looks like he''s expecting something.


    ''Um ....... Your Highness.


    ''Yes!��I''m suddenly very motivated!��This one has to fall off the ship by all means!


    Unlike earlier, Polen is feeling better.


    I don''t know why, but if he''s motivated, it''s good.


    As we talk about this, I feel someone coming towards me.


    ''There you are. ''Your Highness and your Excellency.''


    It is Nev, the Queen of Nosoy, who has come.


    Nef bows to them.


    ''Thank you for lending us the port. ''Lord Queen Nef.''


    I thanked Nev for his help.


    ''No, no. No, no, no, it''s this easy. And this is my daughter, Ezasa. Please take her with you on this journey.


    Ezasa. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness and Your Excellency.


    Ezasa bows her head.


    ''No, it''s nice to meet you too. Princess Ezasa.


    Being the queen''s daughter means she''s a princess. However, because she is an orc, she is bigger than me. That''s why I don''t feel comfortable calling her a princess.


    In the first place, the orc tribe is stronger among women than men.


    I hear that even the famous orc Grendel was no match for his mother.


    Also, orc women emit a special pheromone, and orc men are said to be unable to resist when they smell that pheromone.


    I''m really glad I wasn''t born an orc, but I''ll keep that to Neff and the others.


    Ezza. There''s a big one.


    A lone orc comes in with a long pause.


    A rather large Orc.


    "You!��In front of His Highness and His Excellency!��Why don''t you say hello to him first!��I''m sorry, my lord!��This is my husband''s Osma. The power is the best in the country, but I can''t help but be clever about it. ......


    Ezasa bows his head.


    He looks pretty, strong looking orc, but he''s completely on Ezasa''s ass.


    I look at Polen myself. He doesn''t seem to be bothered by it. Or rather, he''s not looking at Nef and the others.


    He''s been talking to Puchina about something from earlier.


    If Polen doesn''t care, then there''s no problem.


    ''No, don''t worry about it. ''Never mind, Master Ezasa. ''What''s bigger than that? Could it be?


    I ask myself what Osma had just said.


    ''Yes, sir. ''It seems to have arrived. ''The aspidoceron.''


    At Ezasa''s word, I look out of the castle.


    Then you see an island coming here and there.


    The island is not a metaphor for something coming.


    In fact, the island is moving, and it is getting closer to Nosoy.


    What I saw on the island was the great sea beast Aspidokeron.


    The giant turtle-shaped sea creature swims with its shell constantly exposed to the water.


    Eventually, moss grows on the shell and soil piles up on it, making it look like an island.


    And the aspidoceron has a very quiet personality.


    Modes have tamed this aspidochelon and built a villa on its shell.


    They are going to ride this aspidochelon to the vicinity of the ice sea.


    Something is flying from Aspidokeron.


    It is a dragon that has been reduced to human size.


    ''''Thank you for your patience. Your Highness and Your Excellency.


    The one who came was the Dragon Demon General Librum.


    He is also the administrator of this Aspidochelon.


    He is from the winged lizardman race.


    Winged Lizardmen are a higher-ranking species than ordinary Lizardmen.


    They have lost the ability to blend in with their surroundings, but they have the ability to fly and are powerful fighters.


    However, he has the same faith in dragons, and he treats himself with respect, even when he has the dragon factor.


    ''''No, I won''t wait that long. General Riburum. Then, Your Highness. Let''s go.


    ''Yes!��Dr. Kuroki!


    Kuna, the Silver Witch.


    He wakes up in the mansion''s bedroom when he feels the presence of Tiber, a small fairy (faerie).


    She seems to have fallen asleep again after seeing Kuroki off.


    I look around and see that Guno and the others are naked and still sleeping.


    They''re shameless.


    ''''Kuna-sama~. Are you okay~


    Tiber comes flying in noisily as the coonah wakes up.


    ''It''s noisy. Tiber. Of course it''s going to be okay.


    For some reason, Tiber thinks Kuna is being tormented by Kroki.


    Well, this guy is so dumb that it''s no use dealing with him.


    ''''I see~. Aren''t you going with Coona-sama?''''


    ''It''s my wife''s job to guard the house when the man is out. And, of course, I''ll greet you with affection when you come home.


    Then he laughs.


    ''I see~. That''s what you meant when you only wore an apron~''


    That''s right. Tiber. Kroki would be so happy to do that.


    That''s my girl.


    Tiber flies around the room happily.


    It sounds noisy, but it''s not bad to be praised.


    ''Don''t give it so much credit. ''Don''t praise me so much, Tiber. And then you''ll have something to report, won''t you?


    That''s right~. Lady Kuna~. It seems that the brave men haven''t come to Velos yet~. They''re the ones who take many detours at all~


    ''I wonder what you''re doing with Tiber''s report.


    ''Well, continue to have the clown keep an eye on you. Besides, I''m curious to see how the Master works.


    Then Kuna looked in the direction of the blue forest.


    Goz, Prince of Goblins


    I walk through the great hall of the Castle of Sweets, and every time I walk on the white baked goods floor, I smell sweet.


    I smell too much sweetness and I feel sick.


    I hate sweet things more than anything else.


    The great hall is lined with goblin warriors wearing red hats.


    The red hat is a hat that is given to a special kind of warrior among the goblins.


    The Red Hat is not given to those who are just strong.


    Only those who have every skill in battle can be given the Red Hat.


    Frankly, I wouldn''t want to make enemies with these guys.


    At the back of the hall, the master of the Red Hats, my mother, is hunched over in a pompous manner.


    I walk up to my mother and kneel in front of her.


    You''re here. Goz.


    He is mindlessly pale.


    This makes the ugly face look even uglier.


    Even my mother, as expected, is afraid of the Silvery White Witch.


    The Silver Witch is a ridiculously beautiful woman, but her heart is colder than the wind on the ice sea.


    She''s pretty much cornered.


    The fact that she''s bringing her elite red hats with her is the best proof of that.


    I sneer at my mother in my mind.


    ''Mother. What in the world can I do for you?''


    I listen blankly.


    I''ll never forget what it was like to be locked up in that dark, cold cell.


    Don''t play dumb. Come on, Gosu. You want to go back to your cell?��You''re going to have to deal with the brave men who are coming. If you can defeat the brave, I''ll forgive you for what you''ve done so far.


    My mother is the one who says the stupidest things.


    You don''t think you can win at all.


    But of course you don''t show your face that you are thinking about such things.


    ''Is it true, mother!��I''m sure we''ll defeat a brave man.


    I force out a happy voice.


    I''ll definitely see an opening and get out of there.


    ''Yeah, I promise. Make sure you protect this mother. ......


    That kind of mother''s face is twisted with fear.


    ''Looks like you''re pretty much trapped. ''Datie,''


    Suddenly, a voice comes from the ceiling of the great hall.


    Suddenly, a black ball appears.


    The black ball comes down to the center of the hall.


    The red hats draw their weapons and surround the black sphere that suddenly appears.


    The black sphere descends to the floor of the hall and suddenly dissipates.


    From inside emerges a three-headed frog with a face even uglier than his mother''s, with the face of a three-headed frog.


    ''Heh! Dear Herkert, ��������


    As soon as my mother sees her, she runs up to her and kneels down.


    I am amazed at the sight of my mother.


    That big mother is rubbing her forehead on the floor.


    Even the red hats are amazed at the queen they serve.


    The frog-woman, called Herkert, who has appeared, is quite small in relation to her mother.


    Therefore, her appearance looks odd.


    Who is she?


    Look at me. Datie.


    ''Yes ....... Mr. Herkert: ......


    She looked up, her mother''s face even worse with tears and snot.


    ''What a completely stupid idea. I can''t believe you were going to mess with that dark knight. I''m getting tired of your color foolishness, too: ....... Don''t you think you can hold him down a little?


    Saying this, Herkert looks at the human men standing by his mother''s side.


    They are all beautiful young men.


    However, their eyes are empty.


    It''s not that they are magical or potion driven.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    AUUUUUUUUU ......


    My mother sneered weakly.


    ''I''m getting tired of you and your children.


    Herkert looks at me.


    Those six eyes are on me. It''s a hell of a lot of pressure.


    And, apparently, they know me, too.


    I''m going to have to pee. I''m going to pee.


    I need to get out of here.


    But if I run, I''ll get killed.


    I''m not ready to die, so I''ll be patient.


    I won''t die before I get to the Grey Havens of Velos!


    Ready?��Datie?��That Dark Knight of the Black Storm is more useful to the little Modes boy than you are. More so than you. If you make an enemy of it, I''ll kill you.


    As I say this, I feel a powerful magical wind from Herkert''s body.


    ''''I know!��Master Herkert.��So please help me out, please help me out!


    My mother prostrates herself again and grinds against Herkert''s leg.


    ''You''re a real piece of work, you know that? "You''re a real piece of work, my dear. I''ll save you this one time. Guess I''m gonna have to help you out, puke-guy.


    Herkert laughs.


    His face was as creepy as his mother''s.

 98 Amazones girl

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    The Kingdom of Velos is the largest of the northernmost group of nations in the human world.


    While most of the kingdoms around it are poor, only this one, Velos, is thriving.


    The double walls of Velos protect the human city and the farmland and orchards.


    In a normal country, the ramparts would be so full of houses that there would be no room to build a wall to protect the farmland outside the ramparts.


    That''s why it''s difficult to work on farms without worrying about the demons in this world where there are so many of them.


    However, Veros has a wall that protects the farmland, so I can farm with more peace of mind than in other countries.


    That''s what makes this country prosperous.


    Veros fruit wine is so popular that even in the distant republic of St. Renaria, it is a favorite product. That''s another reason for Veros'' prosperity.


    Now we''re in the royal palace of Velos.


    It might be difficult for an ordinary civilian to meet the king, but Rage is a brave man chosen by the goddess Raina.


    Therefore, when I announced my visit, I was easily granted permission to meet with her.


    We were ushered into the royal palace''s visitor''s room.


    The couches were very soft and fluffy with soft feathers.


    The maidservants of the palace serve us with drinks.


    The drink is the fruit water of Velos.


    The fruit water is a little sweet and sour, and is very smooth and easy to drink.


    We relax and wait for the king.


    It took you a long time to get here after all. Mr. Chiyuki.


    Reno, sprawled out on the couch, yawns and says to me.


    ''Right. Reno. It''s really getting late.''


    He looks at Syrone as he says this.


    Shirone is unhappy with the fact that it''s getting late, or maybe she''s in a bad mood.


    ''''I didn''t think I''d be involved in a ruckus in the Kingdom of Xentea~''''


    Nao gives Rage a meaningful look.


    ''It can''t be helped. I''m a brave man. If someone''s in trouble, I have to help them, right?''


    Rage says, without taking offense.


    ''In your case, Rage, you''re a beautiful woman in trouble, not a man in trouble.


    I say this in a sarcastic way.


    We were on our way to the kingdom of Velos and stopped by the princess of the kingdom of Zentair, who asked us to slay a demon.


    The demon was easily defeated, but the beautiful princess asked us to stay in the Kingdom of Zentair for a while.


    We spent a few days in the Kingdom of Zentair, which further delayed our arrival here.


    This has made Silone in a bad mood.


    ''That being said, we were in trouble, that''s for sure. I couldn''t leave him alone.''''


    Then he chuckles.


    Totally this guy is ....... I press my forehead.


    I was about to complain. A voice tells me the king is coming.


    As I answer, the door is opened and Ekaras, the king of this country, comes in.


    He must be fatter than before. But how good he seems to be has not changed.


    And the queen, Corfina, is following behind her.


    This couple seemed to be on good terms with each other when they came before.


    It seems to be the same even now.


    ''''Welcome, brave souls. It''s been a long time.''''


    Long time no see. Long time, brave men.


    Ekaras and Corfina thanked him.


    ''It''s been a while. His Majesty King Ekaras.''''


    It''s been a while. Queen Corfina.


    Me and Rage curtsy.


    ''It''s been a while. The black-haired Sage Lord. By the way, what are the heroes here?��What can I do for you, sir?


    Ecclesiastes asks us as they sit down on the chairs offered in the guest room.


    ''Oh, about that, actually: ......''


    I explain about the Silvery White Witch of the Castle of Sweets.


    ''How! So, then, could the anomaly in the Blue Forest be the work of that witch?!


    Ekaras yells out in surprise when he hears my explanation.


    ''''An anomaly in the Blue Forest?''''


    ''''Yes. As a matter of fact, there seems to be something strange going on in the Blue Forest these days.


    Ekaras explains.


    The first incident happened two months ago.


    Demons from the depths of the Blue Forest began to haunt the streets.


    At first, he thought it was temporary.


    However, the number of monsters that appear on the streets is increasing and not decreasing.


    Moreover, even unseen pollywogs began to show up, which made Ekaras and the others realize that something was happening in the Blue Forest.


    The rangers, who belong to the kingdom, tried to explore the area, but it was too dangerous to get close to them.


    Rangers are experts in outdoor activities such as hunting and gathering medicinal plants in dangerous forests.


    They don''t fight monsters for a living, but they know the forest better than anyone else.


    If these rangers can''t get to them, the forest is in great danger.


    ''''Then there''s nothing we can do about it. ......


    Yes. However, I was worried about doing nothing, so I was going to gather a group of freedom fighters to form a search party and send them into the forest.


    I nodded my head in agreement. It doesn''t seem to do anything.


    ''I see. ....... So you''ve seen a lot of freedom fighters in town.


    In fact, by the time I came to the royal palace, I saw more freedom fighters than before.


    There would be freedom fighters in the Veros Kingdom as well, but they wouldn''t be as numerous as that.


    Probably, they must be freedom fighters who came to this country, lured by the high rewards.


    For lack of a better word, freedom fighters are the mercenaries of this world.


    It''s easier to get them to do dangerous work than its own citizens, such as knights and soldiers.


    And since no damage has been done to this country to date, the Knights are difficult to control.


    That''s probably why they''re sending the freedom fighters towards them.


    Ekaras might be a good person, but he might be ruthless in his decision for the sake of his own citizens.


    ''''Yes, sir. ''Yes, we''ve been gathering the freedom fighters for ten days now. We already have about three thousand people on the roster.


    Ekaras says happily.


    Reno and Nao, who were listening beside him, let out a surprised voice with a hohe~.


    Three thousand is quite a large army in this world.


    I don''t care if it''s the Republic of St. Renaria or the Republic of Ariadia, but in this region where there are many poor countries, it would be difficult to gather such a large number of people.


    ''''That''s quite a large army ....... As expected of the Veros Kingdom.''''


    ''''No, the reason we were able to gather so many people is because of the cooperation of the royalty from other countries. Our country isn''t the only one adjacent to the Blue Forest, so ......


    Apparently, Ekaras has asked other countries to announce the recruitment of warriors.


    The other countries are not strangers to the strange happenings in the Blue Forest.


    That''s why they are cooperating with Ekaras.


    ''''I see, so other countries are also aware of the mutation.


    Ekaras nodded at my words.


    ''''With so many warriors gathered, and also the brave Lord, I''m sure the matter will be resolved soon.


    Ekaras laughs happily as he says this.


    ''Yeah, I''ll take care of it.''


    Rage spits out his usual spare lines.


    But I don''t feel the usual leeway.


    Perhaps it''s a lack of confidence. I''ve never seen Rage like this before.


    ''Oh, as expected of a brave lord. I can rely on you.''''


    Ekaras said happily, as if he hadn''t noticed Rage''s condition.


    ''It is. You. Why don''t you introduce the freedom fighters to the heroes?


    Corfina, who had been silent until then, suggested.


    ''''That''s right. Oi, I believe Lord Red Bear was at the palace. Why don''t you call him over?''''


    Ekaras has his squire, who is waiting outside the room, call someone to come to him.


    A few moments later, a door is opened and a man and a woman come in.


    The man is a large man with the appearance of a warrior.


    He is half-naked and wears a bear''s fur.


    He is probably a beast warrior who believes in the god of war, Torls. His bare upper body has a red tattoo painted on it.


    Believers of the god of battle, Thors, fight without armor.


    Nao says that if he were to compare the warriors of Tolls to a game class, they would be Barbarians or Berserkers.


    And the woman behind her would be a female warrior who believes in the goddess Amazona, the daughter of the Toles.


    The reason I thought that was because she was wearing bikini armor.


    The followers of Amazona wear bikini armor for religious reasons. As such, its congregation is easy to understand.


    ''Let me introduce you. He is Lord Arcus, the leader of the Red Bear Warriors. And this is his daughter, Lord Charis.


    Ekaras introduces the two of them.


    ''I''m Arcus!��My friends call me Red Bear!��I''ve heard of the hero of the light!��It''s a pleasure to meet you!��Ga-ha-ha-ha-ha!


    The big man, Red Bear, laughed vigorously.


    ''''Red Bear-dono is a renowned warrior in this neighborhood. I''m asking Akakuma-dono to be the leader of the warrior group.


    "Don''t praise me so much, my king. You''re a match for the brave men of light.


    The red bear says with an embarrassed look.


    Maybe he has delicate nerves for a big figure.


    I look at Karis, the red bear''s daughter.


    She''s a pretty girl, not unlike her father.


    She looks about the same age as us and Reno and Nao.


    However, the several scars I can see on her arms tell me that she has already made a career out of being a warrior.


    Her slightly habitual red hair is pulled back, and her sleek, stretched-out limbs look very quick.


    However, I think the volume of the chest is a bit lacking. The poor thing is wearing only bikini armor, except for her arms.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good deal more to say about it.


    Does that smile feel a little implied?


    As I''m wondering, Karis suddenly steps forward.


    ''Hey, you''re the maiden with the sword, right?��Would you mind meeting up with me?


    Karis says, pointing at Silone.


    All of a sudden we were speechless.

 99 Clown

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    A bonfire is burning in the large square in front of the Royal Palace of the Kingdom of Velos at dusk, brightening up the square as night is soon to fall.


    Many people have gathered in the square.


    Many of the people gathered are armed warriors.


    The warriors have gathered around us in the center of the square.


    I look at the girl in front of me.


    She has beautiful red hair in a ponytail and looks very active.


    The girl''s name is Charis.


    She is a warrior who wears a bikini armor and believes in Amazona, the goddess of battle.


    She carries a one-handed battle axe on her shoulder and has a fearless smile on her face.


    I had to take the match with her.


    At first I was going to refuse, but she asked me to insist and I couldn''t refuse.


    ''Miss ----!��Keep up the good work: ----!


    I''m rooting for you!��Miss Charis: ----!


    Miss Charis: -----!


    A group of half-naked, nimble warriors cheer Karis on.


    Probably a warrior under the command of her father, Red Bear Arcus.


    Even from the side, you can tell that they are warriors of Thors, the god of power and battle.


    The warriors cheered even more when Karis waved her hand in support of the warriors.


    She seems to be quite popular with the warriors.


    Karis is quite a pretty girl.


    And she''s wearing a bikini armor that seems to please the men.


    In fact, some of the men who support Karis seem to look at her favorably.


    But the person in question doesn''t seem to notice or is smiling innocently.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time. Good luck~


    I''ll do my best. Mr. White.


    Hang in there. Syrone-san.


    Hang in there. White.


    I hear my friends cheering me on.


    I respond with a wave in their direction.


    So far, it seems that my friends are the only ones who are really cheering me on.


    In the meantime, there are others who are supporting me, but that''s just a matter of betting.


    I can hear my crony warriors asking which one to bet on.


    I''m rooting for the warriors who bet on me to win me.


    I''m not happy to be cheered on as a betting target, to say the least.


    ''Heh heh. Thanks for taking the win. It''s my first time. It''s the first time I''ve met a girl my own age who''s a warrior.


    Karis speaks to him happily.


    There aren''t many female warriors in this world.


    I look at the group of warriors cheering her on.


    They are all men, to be sure. Maybe she doesn''t have any girl friends her own age.


    I felt a little sorry for her.


    ''Well then!��Let''s go...!


    Karis comes at me with his axe at the ready.


    He''s fast.


    He takes my back in a flash.


    I feel Karis try to hit me with the one that doesn''t have the blade of the axe on it.


    The crowd says, "Oh! The crowd cheered.


    But there''s no way the game will be decided that easily.


    I move a little.


    "Eh?


    Karis'' surprised voice as she swung her axe.


    Naturally. Because the blow that I thought would definitely hit, ended up empty.


    ''Let''s get rid of it!


    As it is, Karis moves quickly around me and swings her axe in all directions.


    But I avoid all of them.


    Karis, who has been able to avoid all attacks, moves away from me for a moment.


    ''''Great, no attacks hit me at all.


    Caris says happily.


    He looks like he''s having some fun even though he''s losing.


    ''You can come for real. I''ll take you up on it.


    I sit back and take a stance to draw my sword. In truth, I''m confident that I''ll win without using my sword.


    But I wanted to show her that I was serious for a moment.


    ''''Really?��Then I''m serious.


    Karis says with a laugh, and the tattoos on her skin start to move like blood.


    It''s the inspiration of the beast.


    Amazona warriors can be inspired by beasts just as well as Tolles warriors.


    I didn''t think Karis was already inspired by beasts, even though she looked quite young.


    Karis''s eyes change to look like those of a feline animal.


    Perhaps it is the inspiration of a leopard that she has gained.


    Not as powerful as a bear or wolf, but quicker and more supple.


    The beast''s psychic sense is in danger of going out of control and becoming a berserker if she continues to use it.


    But I''m going to end it before it goes out of control.


    ''''Haaaaaaah!


    She moves, inspired by the panther, three times faster than the one she just moved.


    Charis runs around the square in all directions.


    The crowd shouts in amazement.


    An ordinary person in this world would not be able to see through these movements.


    But I can see through it.


    Charis''s axe is closing in on me.


    I move my body slightly to the side and draw my sword to match her movement.


    And then we cross.


    I hear the axe leave Karis''s hand and fall between us as we cross.


    The next thing I know, I feel Karis has fallen.


    A loud shout goes up from the crowd.


    The battle had ended with my victory.


    Remus, a member of the Red Bear Warriors


    The two of us are in a room in the mansion where the Red Bear Warriors are staying.


    The room is large, with a couch in it.


    The king prepared this room for Karis.


    I''m very happy that the king has given me this room.


    He says it''s like being a princess in a fairy tale I once read.


    We usually live in the open air.


    As such, we don''t have such a fine place to sleep. So, compared to that, it would not be an exaggeration to call her a princess.


    I''m sitting on the bunk beside Karis.


    ''''Are you okay?��Charis?


    I call out to Karis, who had been sleeping earlier.


    Karis has fallen down after losing a battle with the sword maiden.


    I''m shocked that that strong Karis was no match for me at all.


    Karis is strong.


    Even a grown man''s warrior can''t beat him.


    The only person stronger than Charis in the same warrior group is the leader.


    He''s the same age as me, but he''s already treated as a top-notch warrior.


    Well, in this case, I''m probably too weak.


    ''''Don''t worry!��I''m fine!��Remus is a worrier!


    He waved his hand at me as he woke up the state that Karis wasn''t worried.


    I actually looked at the condition of Karis'' body, but there was no trauma.


    Perhaps the sword maiden was tame.


    ''''That''s good, though: ......


    I can''t help but worry about Karis, even though I know she''s okay.


    ''''Hmph, hmph.''''


    Karis looks at me like she''s enjoying my situation.


    ''Huh? What is it?��Charis?��Is there something on my face?


    Don''t worry about it~. But she was still so strong. I didn''t think there was another girl like me who was that strong. Remus is right, it''s a big world.


    Karis doesn''t seem to be too disappointed with the loss.


    I''m sure she''s happy that there are girls who are stronger than her.


    I didn''t think there was a girl stronger than Karis either.


    Karis was so strong from the first time I met her.


    I remember the first time I met her.


    It was three years ago when I met Karis.


    A demon had destroyed my country and I was wandering around on the run when Karis picked me up.


    In other words, Karis saved my life.


    Since then, I''ve been working as a member of the Red Bear Warriors.


    I know. It''s a big world.


    Me and Karis laugh at each other.


    ''Speaking of which, what''s going on with you guys?''


    Caris looks around and says.


    ''Oh, then we''ve all gone for a drink. The king will prepare all the meals for us while we''re here.''


    ''Yeah. Aren''t you going to Remus?


    I''m a stay-at-home kinda guy. I''m the lowly guy.


    I''m the lowest rank in the warrior corps.


    I mainly do the chores of the warband.


    In the warrior corps, the strongest ones are the best. I''m not a fan of the warrior corps, but I''m a fan of the weak who can''t fight.


    Remus is the underdog. ...... Remus can read, he''s smart, and he''s useful to the corps, but ....... I''m still not convinced. I''ll tell my dad next time.


    Charis looks at me seriously.


    I''m the only one in the warband who can read.


    I was born into a reasonably wealthy family and had the opportunity to learn to read and write.


    That''s why I do things like the secretary of the Red Bear Warband.


    It''s not the most appreciated thing.


    That doesn''t seem to frustrate Karis.


    By the way, there were others who could read, but they were treated poorly, so they would leave the group.


    ''No, it''s fine. Karis. I''m happy with my current position.


    I''ll stop Charis.


    The warriors won''t be happy if I do. Considering Charis''s position, this has to stop.


    "Yes, if Remus says so: ......


    Still, Karis is not happy.


    ''I need you to be in a good mood somehow.


    ''Yes. ''Yes, I got a book that was on sale in this country yesterday. It looks very interesting and I will share it with you.


    ''Really?��Then let''s hear it.


    Charis''s eyes sparkle.


    The only thing she was taught to do was to fight, but she finds the stories she learns from my books very interesting.


    She is very eager to know that there is a world she does not know.


    She''s like a child.


    As I tell her about my book, we get to know each other very well.


    Karis sits down next to me.


    She''s dressed so revealingly that her skin flutters against my arm.


    She doesn''t care what I''m doing, and she''s waiting for me to tell her about it.


    I''ve been looking at Karis lovingly.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    Night has fallen and the dark curtain covers the kingdom of Velos.


    A bonfire is lit and stalls are set up in front of the Royal Palace of Velos.


    It''s like a little festival.


    In the square seen from underneath the balcony of the palace, warriors can be seen cavorting in the square.


    It must be very hard for the knights and soldiers who patrol the streets to maintain security.


    Ekaras, the king, has gone with his guards to check on the warriors. That''s why he''s not here. It''s hard work.


    By the way, we remain in the royal palace as it is and receive hospitality.


    A sumptuous meal and drinks are served, and a beautiful dancer delights our eyes.


    A bard sings and echoes a song in praise of the brave.


    We take our time to enjoy the food and drinks.


    ''Thanks for your help. Sirone.


    I give Shirone a labored voice after the fight with Karis.


    ''''Indeed, Chiyuki-san. I might be a little tired. I had to be careful not to hurt you.''''


    Sirone says to me as she sips her fruit wine.


    Come to think of it, I think Sirone wasn''t very good at going easy on me.


    Would Charis be okay now?


    Hey, is she okay?


    Reno, who may have thought the same thing as I did, makes a worried sound.


    ''''That''s true~. It could be that he''s dead by now.


    Hey!��Hey!��Guys!��I was going easy on him!��It must be okay!


    Cyrone hurriedly lets out a protest.


    Then Reno and Nao start laughing.


    I laugh a little too. It''s because I found it amusing to see how upset Shirone is.


    Don''t tease her too much, Reno and Nao. You must feel sorry for him,


    Rage chided them both as he accepted the fruit wine from the beautiful woman who served him.


    ''It really is!��Mr. Raige!��Tell her more!


    Cyrone says in a huff.


    ''I bet that girl will be fine. I have faith in Sirone''s skills, you know.


    Mr. Rage: "Mr. Rage: ......


    Cyrone is impressed by what Rage says.


    Totally this guy has a good mouth.


    I pick up the prepared snack with chopsticks.


    I picked the white fish fritters.


    The freshly fried kolomo are crispy and delicious.


    Suddenly, there is a cheer from outside.


    I look outside and see a group of clowns juggling in the middle of the square.


    I wonder if the echalas have called them.


    Wow. Sounds like fun.


    Reno leans out from the balcony and looks at the clowns.


    ''Heh, that''s a pretty good move,''


    Rage compliments the clowns on their moves.


    The clowns jump up and down and do several somersaults in the air. It is impossible for an ordinary person to move like that.


    They must have had a lot of practice.


    ''Huh?��What''s coming up?


    Nao points to a clown in a white costume holding a sword and a clown in a black costume through the crowd to come out.


    Then the clown in the most flamboyant costume starts to sing loudly.


    His voice sounds good, and it sounds so far better.


    ''With the black storm comes the army of the devil~and he who leads it is a noble dark knight~''


    Then a clown in a black costume starts dancing.


    Perhaps that clown is dressed as a dark knight.


    ''''A brave man of light challenges you~ but you are no match for a strong dark knight~''''


    A clown in a white outfit begins to get beaten up by a clown in a black outfit.


    The white clown begins to run away from the black clown in a comical manner.


    The audience starts laughing at the hilarity of his appearance.


    ''Hey!��This!


    Shirone, who was watching the clowns'' impromptu play, shouted out the content of the play.


    That''s right, the clowns'' play made a mockery of Rage.


    ''''The brave man of light is chased by a noble dark knight and runs away~''''


    A clown in a flamboyant costume sings happily.


    The black clown chases the white clown around the clown in his flamboyant costume.


    The clown is miserable and runs away with crying motions.


    ''What the hell was that!��You''re making fun of Mr. Rage!


    Reno shouts angrily.


    ''Calm down, guys!��But who the hell are you anyway?


    Rage jumps off the balcony and heads for the clown. We rush after him, too.


    When we get down to the plaza, the crowd surprises us and clears the way.


    When they see us, the clowns stop the play and look at us.


    ''Well, well, well, brave man of light. This is the first time I''ve seen you~. I''m Xand the Clown. I wonder how the improvised play went~


    The clown in the most flamboyant costume bows to us.


    ''Quite an interesting play, isn''t it? And? What do you mean by that?


    Rage asks with a laugh.


    His face is smiling, but this is quite angry.


    ''It''s obvious~. I''m making fun of you~''


    The clown who called himself Xand said this and Rage drew his sword.


    The movement was instantaneous. Xand''s head falls off with a plop.


    A scream goes up from the crowd that sees it.


    ''''Hey! Mr. Raige! You don''t just kill someone out of the blue!


    I can''t get any information out of this.


    "That''s terrible~. You can''t just shoot your head off like that~


    However, the clown picked up his head as if nothing had happened and put it back in place as it was.


    Come to think of it, there was no blood spraying out. Maybe it''s not a living thing.


    ''''I just realized it!��You''re the one who''s been watching me this whole time!��I''ll never forget that creepy feeling!


    Nao points to Xand.


    Apparently, it was this guy who had been watching us these days.


    It finally appeared in front of us.


    ''''That''s right~. You guys don''t come around very often~. Kuna-sama is very angry~. Kyahahahahahahahaha.''''


    What''s funny is that Xand starts laughing like a madman.


    ''Kuna. ....... Hmmm, you. Are you her messenger?


    Cyrone steps forward and draws his sword.


    Although I can''t see it in her eyes, there seems to be an aura of anger emanating from her.


    ''''Kukuku, that''s right~. Kuna-sama is my goddess~. Hahahahaha~. Kuna-sama~


    His neck flies happily through the air. His breathing is sickening.


    ''Chiyuki-san. I feel so sick.


    Reno hides behind my back.


    ''Yes, I feel the same way.''


    I look at Xand the Clown. The White Silver Witch must be evil to have such a creepy guy under her command.


    "Kuna. "Kuna, the silver-haired girl from the fight. It''s an honor to have that beauty waiting for me. Tell her I''ll be right there.


    Rage smiles wryly. He looks like he''s enjoying this situation.


    ''''Of course I am~. I''ll have some sweets ready and waiting for you~. But if it''s any later than this, this is what people in this country might become~. Kyahahahahahahaha.


    As he says this, Zand and the clowns under his command float up into the sky.


    The clowns swell up as they rise to the surface.


    The spectators below run away from the situation as the clowns are about to burst.


    Then the bodies of the clowns burst like crackers.


    A lot of ribbons came out from inside.


    It seems that the clowns were not all living creatures.


    Hurry up and come here~. I''ll be waiting for you~. Kyahahahahahahahahahahahaha.''''


    Zand''s voice rang out in the empty air.


    We couldn''t help but be stunned by the situation.

 100 Selkie Village

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Take the Aspidokeron and continue on to the North Sea.


    In the North Sea, there is a place called the Ice Island, a place with strong ice spirit power.


    The winds that blow from there turn the northern part of the central continent into a cold region.


    Many Krakens live in the vicinity of that ice island.


    They are on their way there now.


    It''s been three days since we left the orc country of Nosoy, and we are making good progress.


    We are making good progress, I would say.


    A fleet of ships led by the orc Ezasa is sailing around Aspidochelon, guarding it.


    These orc ships have no sails or turrets.


    How does it navigate, then, is because a sea monster named Orca is pulling this ship.


    Orcas are huge, scaled, with fangs and snouts like pigs, and bristly hair.


    They are sometimes called sea orcs because of their resemblance to orcs, which is why they are called sea orcs.


    It is said that Ezasa and the other Orcs tame these orcas and fish for them.


    Looking out the window on the third floor of the mansion built on the back of Aspidokeron.


    There is glass in this world, so you can see the outside world without opening the windows.


    Glass is expensive, but it is fitted in all the windows of this mansion, which is the villa of the Demon King.


    If you look out, you can see ice floating on the sea.


    The mansion is not cold because of the winter barrier that has been set up around it.


    However, with the power of the frost dragon, I can operate outside the warding.


    I stop looking outside and look inside the room.


    ''''No~. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something to do with the cold weather. Poo-chan.


    Totally. Your Highness.


    Polen and Puchina are eating the cheese pot.


    They have been eating a lot since a while ago.


    I wonder if Polen in particular is eating too much?


    I think you have a disease that will kill you if you don''t eat something.


    But I can''t tell you if you''re not eating too much.


    Polen had been reluctant to go out and catch Kraken at first. So I can''t tell her that she''ll be offended.


    I look at Pollen with that in mind.


    She''s eating the pot with a very happy look on her face.


    And she has this smile on her face.


    You can''t say anything if she''s eating that happily.


    ''Kuroki-sensei~. Would you like to eat with me too~


    ''''No, Your Highness: ....... As expected, I''m already full, so I''ll refrain from doing so.


    Pollen invites himself, but as expected, he can''t eat anymore, so he softly refuses.


    ''I see. ......''


    Pollen looks lonely.


    I feel bad. As expected, I can''t eat anymore.


    I was with him at first, but I can''t do this anymore.


    ''Nufufufu. If you won''t eat it, sir. I''ll eat it instead.


    ''Ah! That''s not fair!��Poo-chan, that meat is mine!


    Pollen and Puchina seem to enjoy eating.


    By the way, Puchina eats well, too.


    I''ve never seen it before, but it seems to be a huge bear, so the amount of food it eats may be the same when it''s a human girl.


    I look outside again.


    Then I see a block of ice floating in front of me.


    It looks like we''ve arrived near the ice island.


    Your Highness. It looks like we''re getting close to the ice island. I''m going to take a look outside for a moment.


    Huh.


    When I say this myself, Polen replies with his mouth stuffed full of things.


    He leaves the mansion and goes towards the head of Aspidokeron, where he finds Librum, the High Lizardman general.


    ''This is my lord. What can I do for you?''


    Librum notices him and curtsies.


    ''No, General Librum. I''ve come to check on you as you seem to be approaching the ice island. How is the voyage going?


    ''Yes. Lord Ezasa will be leading the way.


    Myself and Librum look ahead.


    The orc fleet, led by Ezasa, will go ahead and find us a route that doesn''t hit the ice floes floating in the sea.


    ''I see, by the way, General Riburm. I''ve heard that Kraken live in this area, how do we find them?


    That''s all right, my lord. I''ll have the selkies take you to Kraken.


    Selkie?��I mean, that seal?


    Yes, sir. ''Yes, sir. The Kraken prey on the selkie. So wherever the selkie is, the kraken is there.


    A selkie, as Riburum calls it, is a beastman in the form of a seal.


    Selkies live as seals in the sea, but when they go on land, they shed their skins and take on human form.


    In their human state, selkies take on a very beautiful appearance and are said to be very skilled at seducing humans.


    The selkie then seeks out and seduces humans who are dissatisfied with their husbands or wives to make love to them.


    However, it is only for one night. In the morning, he goes back to the sea.


    This is because the selkie can only spend a short time with one person and then must return to the sea immediately afterwards.


    Incidentally, it is said that if a human being wants to meet a selkie, he or she must drop seven tears into the sea.


    Also, if the selkie steals a skin that she has taken off, she will not be able to return to the sea and will have to become a mate.


    However, since her real home is the sea, it is said that she often looks at the sea with a pining look on her face even after she is married.


    However, when they find the stolen skins, they immediately return to their real home in the sea, and sometimes to their selkie mate.


    The selkie is said to be the result of a seal demon beast that mated with a human.


    Normally boys would be of their father''s race, and girls would be of their mother''s race, but in rare cases, a new race is said to be born with traits of both races.


    That is the ancestor of the selkie, it seems.


    A similar race is the hippogriffs. The hippogriff is a race that was born as a result of a cross between a griffon and a horse.


    ''''It seems that they have reached the selkie village. ''''My lord,''''


    If you look towards Librum''s point, you can see multiple seals on the ice.


    Quite a few of them.


    The great tortoise, Aspidochelon, goes directly in the direction of the selkies.


    Thus, they themselves were heading directly to the selkie village.


    Polen, the princess of the demon world


    The audience room in the hall of Aspidochelon.


    The beautiful lords and ladies are on their knees on the floor and bowing in front of me.


    I almost giggle at the sight.


    The beautiful lords are all young selkies.


    They have come to welcome us when we arrive in their village.


    They are half-naked, with only their own sealskin wrapped around their waists.


    It is a sight for the eyes to see their slender bodies.


    ''Good evening, Your Majesty. Your Highness, Your Majesty''s son, Your Majesty the Great Demon King, Your Highness Polenna.


    A cool voice calls my name.


    It was Inul, the representative of the selkies, who called my name. I remember my name because I was told by the Dragon Demon General Librum.


    Imul is a dignified young man with brown hair and jet-black eyes. He is probably the most beautiful of all of them.


    Now he''s on his knees and bowing his head like the rest of the selkies.


    I need to see more of his face.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen. Face up, please.


    I urge them to look up.


    At my prompting, Inul and the others look up.


    Their beautiful eyes are fixed on me.


    Beautiful is good, after all.


    I stifle the urge to take them home.


    In the past I have met a selkie lad.


    On that occasion, he had brought a tribute to his father.


    I wanted to make friends with him, so I grabbed his arm. Then his arm was easily broken.


    I thought I held it lightly.


    But the selkie has a very vulnerable body compared to mine. But the selkie is very fragile compared to me, and it is said that he can be seriously injured if I touch him just a little.


    His arm was broken and he cried out and ended up blowing bubbles and passing out.


    The tragedy of that time must not be repeated.


    That is why you are not allowed to touch him even if he is in front of you.


    Your Highness. We have a great selection of seafood.


    Inul offers me a plate of fish, shrimp and shellfish on top of me on behalf of the selkie.


    Seeing this, Poo-chan leans forward involuntarily.


    ''We did it, Your Highness. We''re celebrating with a seafood hot pot before we catch the Kraken.


    Poo-chan says, drooling.


    How mean and dirty.


    But I know the feeling.


    ''Yes, I do. Poo-chan. Gufufufu.''''


    Seafood hot pot with a view of selkie beauties.


    This looks like a very good meal.


    Inur-dono. Do you have any idea where Kraken is?


    Standing next to me, Kuroki-sensei stepped forward.


    Kuroki-sensei is dressed as a dark knight as usual.


    However, his helmet is off so his face is visible.


    The teacher kneels on the floor in front of Inul and smiles at him.


    Perhaps he is trying to have a conversation with Inul from the same perspective.


    When the beautiful Inul and Kuroki-sensei are side by side, it''s a picture.


    This makes a lot of progress.


    ''''Yes, my lord. The fact is that a giant kraken has been haunting the area recently. He seems to have spotted us, and has been appearing many times in front of us as we fish.


    ''I see ....... You''ve been spotted by Kraken ....... Can you take me to that Kraken?


    ''Of course, my lord!��Some of our people have already been killed!��Please avenge our people.


    Inul says with tears in his eyes.


    The tears move my heart.


    A beautiful man is a treasure to the world! I can''t believe you ate that! Forgive me, Kraken!


    Don''t worry!��It''s Inul!��I''ll show you how to get rid of that Kraken here, Polen!


    I say with an effort as I stand from my seat.


    From all around me, oh! The voice goes up.


    Inul and the others gave me impressed eyes, and Kuroki-sensei gave me impressed eyes.


    Now, I feel like Kroki-sensei''s opinion of me has gone up a lot.


    You did it!


    What?��What''s the matter with you?��Your Highness?��It''s not like His Highness, who eats and sleeps all the time and is always so lazy!


    Poo-chan says something unnecessary beside me.


    I want you to shut up for a minute.


    ''''That''s as good as it gets!��Your Highness!��It is the duty of those above us to work for those who serve us!��As expected of His Majesty the Demon King''s son!


    Dr. Kuroki looks very happy.


    It''s kind of embarrassing.


    ''''Ehehehehe. Is that so? It''s kind of embarrassing~


    I can''t help but wriggle around.


    ''Thank you!��Your Highness!��I can''t believe you''re working for us!


    Inul and the others will be impressed.


    It''s okay to hug me! I want to say.


    ''Come on!��Guys!��In the meantime, let''s have some seafood hot pot!��And tomorrow we''ll get moving in earnest!


    When I say that, people are like, oh! He let out a voice.

 101 What lurks in the sea

    Dark Knight Kroki


    After a night, the aspidokeron carrying us left the selkie village.


    A selkie village is a village, but it doesn''t have houses, just a herd of selkies.


    When the selkie doesn''t go out in front of people, they live as seals.


    In other words, there is nothing special about the village, just a lot of ice. So there was nothing special to see.


    If you look out the window, you can see the Northern Lights.


    I''ve heard that this world''s aurora borealis was created by the influence of Mina, the mother goddess of the gods of Elyos, when she appeared in this world.


    Mina is said to have answered the call of Orgis in the skies above this ice island.


    When Mina appeared in this world, Orgis became enamored with her iridescent beauty.


    The residue of the radiance left over from that time is said to be floating around as the Northern Lights.


    Even after Mina''s disappearance, the aurora borealis continues to color the skies above the ice island beautifully.


    To Nargol, the goddess of destruction, it is an abhorrent beauty.


    I look inside the rooms of the mansion.


    I am in a room on the top floor of the mansion.


    The room is large and clean, and from here you can see the view of the surroundings.


    Polen is surrounded by selkie youths.


    He looks disheveled. However, Polen had a serious look on his face when he announced that he was going to defeat the Kraken.


    It felt like his eyes were seriously thinking about helping the selkies in trouble.


    I was thinking about how I could get Polen to get on board with killing the Kraken.


    But my own shallow wits would be of no use.


    In fact, it was the selkie''s tears that motivated Pollen.


    The selkie''s earnest appeal was what moved him to action.


    We feel helpless and happy at the same time.


    It was Pollen''s will to move from now on. I can only help him.


    Pollen is surrounded by a young man, a selkie, and his face is disheveled.


    But I''m sure he has a passionate fighting spirit behind it.


    ...... Yes, I''m sure it is.


    "Mr. Kuroki. Would you like a drink? Or do I?


    A selkie woman offers herself a drink.


    Like the selkie youths, the selkie women have come to the island.


    Now they have shed their seal skins and are in human form.


    Like their male counterparts, they are also beautiful.


    However, instead of wrapping their pelts around their bodies, they are naked and wearing seashell bikinis. This made it very difficult to look at them.


    Thank you. I''d like a drink.


    For some reason, the selkie woman looks a little disappointed when she receives her drink.


    But I can''t let my mind wander.


    With the girls in seashell bikinis surrounding me, my lower body is in a state of slumber.


    This may be a side effect of the dragon power inside me, but I feel like I''m losing my sobriety.


    I must somehow defy it.


    If I''m not good, this place will turn into a ridiculous erotic spacetime. I have to avoid that!


    I try to avoid looking at the three selkie women around me.


    ''Huh?''


    That''s when I looked down.


    I notice a small seal at the feet of the selkie women.


    ''Kyu~''


    The little seal makes a cute little noise when he sees himself.


    ''Inula!��You?��Did you follow me?��Not unless you''re in the village!


    One of the selkie women holds up a small seal.


    ''And the little one?''


    ''I''m sorry!��It''s like they just followed me around without permission!


    The selkie woman apologizes to herself.


    ''I don''t mind, but she can''t be in human form, can she?


    I approach the little selkie myself.


    ''Yes, sir. This girl''s name is Inura. She is the sister of our representative, Inul. She is still a child and cannot shed her skin. That''s why I can''t be your partner, Mr. Kuroki. Please forgive me: ......


    The selkie woman bows her head.


    Perhaps a selkie child can''t turn into a humanoid, but there''s no reason why he or she should be humanoid.


    But there''s no reason why they have to be humanoid.


    What are you dealing with in the first place?! And then I poke around in my mind.


    And Inul is the selkie young man who is working with Polen.


    This little seal is his sister, apparently.


    It''s impossible to tell the selkie from the seal state, so it''s impossible to tell whether it''s a boy or a girl in the first place.


    But either way, she''s fluffy and very cute.


    ''I don''t mind. Isn''t she a cute little thing?


    When I say that, the little seal makes a cute little noise.


    The little seal seems to be shy to see if it understands what I am saying.


    This little seal reminds me of the aquarium I went to with Shirone when I was little.


    In the aquarium where we went to see the two of us, there was a father and son seal.


    I remember how cute the newborn baby seals were, snuggling up to their mother.


    It was hard to stop Shirone from trying to get into the tank to touch the little seal.


    This is one of the memories I have of myself and Syrone.


    I wonder what that seal is doing now?


    I can feel my lower body calming down thanks to the return to my childhood.


    Thank God.


    ''Kyu~''


    The seal in the selkie woman''s arms twists and turns.


    It looks like it wants to come over here.


    "Okay, come on.


    I receive the little seal myself.


    Then the little seal sweetly rubs its nose against your chest.


    ''Good, good. You''re a cute little thing.


    The little seal looks happy when I stroke its head.


    ''Um ....... Could it be that Kuroki-sama wants an inula?��Should we be in seal form too?


    ''No!��Please dress as you are!


    Oh, my God! I couldn''t help but be honest with myself.


    I let out a little loudly, which surprised the little seal.


    ''Kyu?''


    Nope. It''s nothing.


    I look at the little seal as I stroke its head.


    The eyes of the little seal are so pure of heart. They wouldn''t even think of something as disgusting as they do.


    By the way, it looks like you''re quite far from your home, is the Kraken far from where you are?


    I say, trying to distract him from the subject.


    ''What?''��Master Kroki, we''re already in the waters with the Kraken.


    I look out in surprise at his words.


    There''s nothing different, just ice floating in the air.


    I close my eyes and concentrate on my consciousness.


    You notice that something huge is coming towards you.


    I''m slow to notice it because I don''t feel any hostility.


    ''Hey, this might not be good: ......''


    Polen, Princess of the Devil''s World


    ''Poochie. I knew it was ....... Maybe it''s a bit too much ....... To begin with, I can''t swim, I''m not good at going out, and I can''t kill the Kraken. ......


    I say, so that the selkie lords around me can''t hear me.


    ''Your Highness Polen~. That''s not a new thing~. It was good, wasn''t it?��With a grand gesture like that?


    Poo-chan picks up where it hurts.


    ''Boo. Maybe it was a mistake. ...... I didn''t think so at the time. The selkie lords were so charming that I was sarcastic .......


    Huh. ....... Well, that''s certainly more like His Highness. I''m relieved.


    Poo-chan shakes her head, "Oh dear.


    I''m wondering what the hell is going on with me in Poo-chan''s mind.


    "Mr. Pollen. I have brought you sweets. Would you like some?


    The selkie Inuls bring me sweets.


    I let them call me by my name because I want them to call me directly by my name. I want the beautiful men to call me by my name.


    Kuroki-sensei would like me to call him by his name if possible, but he is too serious to do so.


    Instead, for some reason, the selkie women have started to call Dr. Kuroki by his name.


    Well, if you''re a serious and saintly Mr. Kuroki, you won''t be moved by the sight of the selkie women.


    So, it''s safe.


    Yes, I will. Thank you, I''ll take it. Ahh.


    I will be fed directly.


    The selkie''s beautiful hands feed me directly into my mouth.


    The sweets made of honey feel sweeter than usual. After all, it is good to be fed by a beautiful man.


    Inul and his friends are dressed in nude and seal fur.


    Their slender limbs are more than half visible, which is a sight for sore eyes.


    Sometimes I''m nervous that I''ll be able to see the seal between their legs.


    ''Muha ----!!!''


    I''m going to snort.


    But I can''t let them notice that.


    Inul and the others are looking at me with sparkling eyes.


    I''m sure they believe that I will exterminate the Kraken.


    To be honest, I''m sorry.


    But even if I don''t do anything, won''t Kuroki-sensei be able to eliminate the Kraken?


    After all, Sensei is the strongest dark knight that even your father approves of.


    Probably, apart from your father, the only person in Nargol who is on a par with me is Kuroki-sensei.


    Yes, there''s no problem if you leave it to him.


    So you can eat your sweets.


    Then, the pavilion suddenly shakes.


    It seems that the aspidoceron has suddenly stopped.


    ''Doh!��What''s the matter with you?!


    Then Dr. Kroki comes over to us with a selkie child in his arms.


    The selkie child rubs his nose against the teacher''s cheek as he removes his helmet to spoil her.


    I''m so jealous. Yeah! Get out of that place!


    ''Your Highness Polen. It seems that something huge is coming toward us. Therefore, I will intercept it here.


    Kuroki-sensei reports back to me with his head down.


    ''Yeah?��Really?��Did you get the Kraken?


    I don''t know. But it could be the Kraken. Perhaps General Riburum and Ezasa and the others are preparing to fight back. Therefore, I urge you to prepare yourselves.


    ''What?��Am I moving too?


    What?


    Dr. Kroki and I give him a strange look.


    Then I remember.


    Come to think of it, I had promised to beat the Kraken.


    I resent being a good-natured person.


    ''''Ah!��That''s right!��I''ll be there in a minute!


    I got ready and left the pavilion with Dr. Kuroki.


    I went to the head of Aspidokeron and found the Dragon Demon General''s Librum already waiting there.


    ''''This is Your Highness, my lord. The fleet of Lord Ezasa''s fleet ahead of us is already preparing to intercept us.''''


    Librum answers on his knees.


    He looks ahead and sees a fleet of ships waiting, led by the orc Ezasa.


    I look out to the sea beyond, but I don''t see anything in particular.


    ''Your Highness. You can''t see anything in particular, your highness. I''m sure your highness will be able to sense it.


    The doctor, holding a small seal, puts his hand on my shoulder.


    My heart seems to beat faster when the doctor touches me.


    ''Yes. Teacher.


    I close my eyes and focus on my consciousness.


    Then my senses seem to expand.


    I can see something coming from far beyond Ezasa''s fleet.


    It''s quite large.


    Perhaps Ezasa and the others won''t be able to stop it.


    ''General Librum!��Tell Lord Ezasa to step back!��Probably unstoppable!


    Dr. Kroki handed the little seal to the selkie woman and stepped forward.


    ''Dr. Kroki!��What are you going to do?!


    Don''t worry, Your Highness. I''ll stop it myself.


    The teacher says this and puts his hand out in front of him. Then a powerful magic power erupts from the doctor''s body.


    A thunderous voice leaks out from the surroundings due to that powerful magic power.


    "What?!


    It''s amazing. ......


    The magic released from the teacher hits a huge object coming towards it.


    A huge splash of water rises in front of Ezasa''s ship.


    "''Snake?''


    The voices around us overlapped as we saw the thing coming out of the water spray.


    The giant thing that came towards us was a giant sea serpent (Sea Serpent).

 102 Ice Sea Kraken

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Near the head of the Aspidokeron we see a sea serpent that has appeared in the sea.


    The sea serpent is about 12 meters long.


    The sea serpent does not seem to have any hostile intent.


    I''m not sure if it came to attack us.


    You can find out what''s coming for you by visiting ...... kuroki-sensei. There''s still something coming.


    Pollen, who is beside me, says to himself.


    Apparently, Polen also sensed the presence of something other than the Great Sea Serpent (Sea Serpent).


    ''Yes, Your Highness. The Great Sea Serpent (Sea Serpent) seems to have escaped from something.''''


    That''s when I said it myself. A splash of water rises from around the Great Sea Serpent (Sea Serpent).


    ''What the hell!��That one!


    Puchina shouts out loud.


    A tentacle of some kind comes out from around the Great Sea Serpent (Sea Serpent).


    That one tentacle is thicker and bigger than the Giant Sea Serpent (Seaserpent).


    The tentacles wrapped around the sea serpent and sank again with a great splash.


    ''Those are the tentacles of the Kraken. But what a huge ......


    Librum says with a grunt.


    Apparently, those tentacles belong to the Kraken.


    But Librum must have seen a Kraken in the past. Why is he so surprised?


    But there seems to be no time for questions.


    Another tentacle is about to attack Ezasa''s ship.


    Suddenly, six tentacles appear and try to wrap around Ezasa''s ship and sink it into the sea.


    Even though Ezasa''s ship is quite large, the tentacles are long enough to wrap around the hull of the ship.


    ''''Not good!''''


    Myself, I call out the Black Blood Demon Sword and fly.


    ''''Hah!


    He swings his sword while spinning, sending slashes flying.


    The slash slices through the tentacles wrapped around Ezasa and the others'' ship.


    ''''Oh!


    There are groans all around us.


    ''General Riburm!��Please hurry up and rescue the occupants of the capsized ship!


    The tentacles have slashed through, but several ships are overturned.


    I can see the orcs being thrown out of that ship.


    We must hurry to help them.


    ''Yes, my lord. You. Help Lord Ezasa and the others!


    Lizardmen under Librum''s command fly through the air to the rescue.


    Normally, lizardmen don''t like cold weather.


    However, unlike ordinary lizardmen, the winged high lizardmen seem to have no problem moving outside of the mansion''s wards, perhaps due to their resistance to the cold air.


    They pick up the orcs that have fallen into the sea one by one.


    The slashing tentacles undulate and pull back.


    I find myself descending again to Aspidochelon.


    ''That''s great Professor Kroki!��That was so cool~!


    Pollen greets me with applause.


    It''s nice to hear a compliment.


    But I''m worried that something is wrong with everyone else except Pollen.


    But now we should rescue the orcs.


    There were two ships that were overturned by tentacles.


    Ezasa''s ship, which was sailing in the lead, had also sunk.


    Orcs have a stronger body than humans. They have a lot of fat, so they don''t sink in the sea, so they all seem to be safe.


    Ezasa is brought in by Livrum''s men.


    Are you all right?��Lord Ezasa?


    Yes, sir. Sir. Something .......


    As far as Ezasa is concerned, there is no trauma.


    But she looks unfazed. Is she depressed that the ship has sunk?


    That said, I didn''t realize that it could easily sink a ship with a single tentacle: ....... I''ve never seen one before, but a Kraken is that huge.


    The orcs who were saved when I said that to them looked at each other.


    ''No, my lord. They are usually much smaller. A single tentacle is not enough to sink a ship. The Kraken you just described is far too small.


    Ezasa says so and comes over to us.


    Orc women are bigger than the men, and Ezasa is one of them.


    A huge body over two meters tall comes close to me, which is incredibly powerful.


    ''''My lord. That kraken is extraordinary. It''s impossible to catch that one. Let''s pull back for now.''''


    Ezasa comes up to me with a snorting face.


    ''A little closer.


    ''My lord. Lord Ezasa is right. I''ve never seen a Kraken that huge. Let''s move out of the way.


    Librum also says the same thing as Ezasa.


    ''Wait!��So what will happen to us selkies?��Your people are sacrificing their lives!��Also, that kraken is a big eater, and he''s devoured all the fish around here!��We can''t live like this, we can''t live like this!��Please, please kill the Kraken!


    Inul, who was at his side, shouts out.


    The selkies have their lives on the line. They will be desperate, too.


    ''What do you mean? ''You''re going to put your highness in danger? The selkies seem to be a bunch of people who don''t have any sense of propriety.


    Riburum glares at him and Inul looks pale and steps back.


    The selkie is weak. He would be scared if Livrum, the Eight Demon General, stared at him.


    ''Quite so. Shall I eat you by the skin like a normal seal?


    Ezasa pulled away from himself and headed towards Inul.


    She moved away from herself, which honestly helped, but Inul was in trouble instead.


    Come to think of it, orcs are supposed to eat seals too.


    I can see Inul''s expression distort with fear.


    ''Such ....... Your Highness has promised to exterminate the Kraken .......


    When Inul said this, all eyes turned to Pollen.


    ''''Huh?��Well. Ha-ha. That''s for sure. Let''s go to .............


    Pollen says, scratching his head.


    I did indeed promise to help in Pollen''s name. It''s not a good idea to go back on that.


    Besides, Polen is motivated to do it.


    I''m not sure if I should be the one to help here.


    That Kraken we just met sounds pretty dangerous.


    Considering the safety of Pollen, it''s probably best to retreat.


    But I want to help the selkies as well. And if that''s the case, I''ll have no choice but to go myself.


    "General Riburm!��Lord Ezasa!��His Highness has promised to exterminate the Kraken!��To retreat from this place would be a disservice to your highness'' name!��But we can''t risk your highness'' safety!��So I''ll slay the Kraken myself instead!


    I declare that.


    You can go yourself in Pollen''s place. That way, you''ll be able to keep Polen''s safety and the promise you made to the selkie.


    ''Um, ....... Dr. Kroki. Are you sure?


    Pollen gives me an apologetic look.


    ''It''s all right. Your Highness. Well, ...... I''ll do something about it.


    I have to admit, this is the first time I''ve fought a Kraken.


    If they''re out of the water, but if they''re under the water, they look nasty.


    I''m not that confident in underwater combat either.


    Can we win?


    But this is what I had to do.


    It was that time.


    I feel a powerful hostility from across the ocean.


    "I feel a tremendous hostility!


    Puchina shouts out as she looks out to sea.


    Apparently, he''s not the only one who felt hostility.


    Riburum and Ezasa also look at the sea.


    A huge presence is coming towards us. It''s much larger than the great sea serpent (Sea Serpent) that we saw earlier.


    Apparently, there''s no time to retreat. ......


    Librum mutters.


    A huge wave hits Aspidokeron just as a huge presence approaches.


    A giant body that wouldn''t be swayed by a normal wave shakes.


    I can hear the screams of the Inuls.


    But the scary part is yet to come.


    As the wave passes, multiple tentacles emerge from the sea and entangle themselves around the aspidokeron.


    There are dozens of them, from thick to thin.


    Judging from the length of the thickest tentacle, it seems to be bigger than Aspidokeron, which is about the same size as the island.


    ''''Ku!��Kraken!


    An orc under Ezasa''s command shouts.


    The Kraken wraps its long tentacles around the Aspidokeron, trying to drag it into the sea.


    Multiple tentacles pounce on those aboard the Aspidokeron.


    I feel a powerful hostility and anger.


    Perhaps they are angry at me for slashing their own tentacles.


    ''This is bad: ......''


    Apparently, we have no choice but to fight.


    Polen, Princess of the Demon World


    ''Awww, awww, awww, awww!��It''s shaking!��It''s shaking!��Poochie!��I''ve never swum before!


    Huge tentacles appear and shake the aspidokeron.


    It is difficult to stand as our feet are wobbling.


    Multiple tentacles emerge from the surface of the sea and attack us.


    ''It''s dangerous!��Your Highness Polen!


    Poo-chan suddenly pushes me away.


    Then one of the tentacles strikes where I was standing and tightens on Poo-chan.


    ''''Nowa -----!!!!!


    Poo-cha ----- n!!!


    His tentacles were one of the thinnest of all the tentacles, but they easily caught the powerful Puu-chan.


    At this rate, I would be dragged into the sea.


    You just defended me and now you''re doing that!


    "Look out, General Pucina!


    Kroki-sensei jumps up and slashes the tentacles that caught Poo-chan.


    Then Sensei slashed several of the tentacles as it was, freeing the others who were grabbed by the tentacles.


    That move was very beautiful.


    Sensei comes down to hug Pu-chan who was thrown into the air and comes down.


    A princess hug! I''m so jealous!


    ''We were saved. His Excellency ....... Niyohohohohoho.


    Poo-chan smiles happily as he is lowered down and thanks her for her help.


    Poo-chan''s cheeks are a little red.


    KUUUUU-----! I want to be held too!


    The slashing of the tentacles stops Aspidokeron''s shaking.


    But the hostility hasn''t disappeared.


    It will attack again.


    ''Your Highness!��I''ll go into the water and fight the Kraken myself!��Your Highness should hurry up and move to the remaining ships and get away from here!


    Kuroki is trying to get me to safety.


    But that''s not going to work!


    I need Dr. Krocki to help me too! I remember what I came here for in the first place.


    If I was in danger, the teacher would hold me up and save me.


    I''ve never swum in the water, though! It doesn''t matter! I want to be given a princess cuddle too!


    ''No!��Doctor!��I''m going too!


    When I say this, the teacher looks surprised and then happy.


    ''I understand, Your Highness!��Let''s go together!


    The doctor holds out his hand and says emphatically.


    The doctor''s eyes are twinkling, a little embarrassed.


    ''Doh!��What''s the matter with you?��Your Highness!��Did you eat something weird?!


    Poo-chan interrupts a good part of the process.


    ''Shut up Poo-chan, ����������


    It''s not fair that I''m the only one in a princess hug! I resist the urge to say it.


    The Kraken extends its tentacles further and shakes the aspidokeron.


    ''There is not a moment to lose, Your Highness!��Somebody get your highness a weapon!


    No, sir. My weapons are fine. Come on, great hammer of roaring thunder!


    I shout and a huge hammer appears in my hand.


    This hammer is the only weapon your father gave me that can withstand my power.


    I may not need it since the teacher is here, but I''ll take it with me just in case.


    ''Come on!��Let''s go, doctor!


    The doctor and I run to the edge of the aspidokeron and take a deep breath.


    This will keep us in the sea for a while.


    The doctor and I dive into the sea.


    It is very cold in the water. I manage to endure the attempt to float up.


    When we look closely, we see something huge in the dark sea.


    The giant thing is attacking us with its tentacles.


    Before the tentacles can attack me, the teacher steps forward and slashes at it.


    Oops.


    This doesn''t help me, the teacher doesn''t help me.


    I flap my hands and head for the Kraken.


    ''Your Highness!��You''re stepping forward too much!��Get back!


    I can hear the doctor''s voice, even though we are in the sea.


    Perhaps it''s some kind of magic.


    But I can''t listen to it.


    It was my first time swimming and I thought I couldn''t swim, but I managed to move forward.


    You have to try everything.


    The Kraken''s tentacles are coming towards me.


    I can hear the doctor''s panicked voice.


    Eventually, the tentacles wrap around me and carry me towards my head.


    It''s a little painful.


    I lightly strike the Kraken''s head with a great hammer of roaring lightning.


    Then the tentacles loosen their tightness.


    That''s good.


    All that''s left to do is wait for the doctor to help me.


    Sensei will be able to defeat a Kraken of this magnitude.


    My imagination is progressing.


    The part where Sensei dashes over and saves me from the Kraken and gently holds me in his arms.


    Come on, Kroki-sensei! Come and get me!


    But the teacher who is coming to help stops midway.


    What''s going on?


    And something about the tightness seems to have gotten really weak.


    I look at the Kraken.


    For some reason, the hostility has disappeared. And the light has disappeared from my eyes, which were glowing red earlier.


    The Kraken that caught me emerges.


    I go out to the surface of the ocean with the giant kraken.


    The tentacles let go of me.


    ''Splendid, Your Highness Polen!��I never thought I''d be able to defeat the Kraken in a single blow!


    Dr. Kuroki flies over to me when he comes out of the water.


    I just tapped him a little lightly, and that killed him?


    Are you kidding me?


    Ugh, I shouldn''t have brought the big hammer of roaring thunder if this was the case.


    I regret it.


    ''Err, ......''


    I scratch my head. How is this possible?


    I feel like crying a little bit.


    ''Guys!��The Kraken has been vanquished by His Highness Polen---!


    The doctor leaves me and flies through the air. I scream and go back to Aspidochelon.


    I want him to at least take me in his arms and bring me back.


    I hear a cheer from Aspidochelon.


    ''Wow!��That''s awesome!��Your Highness Polen!


    ''Wow!��I''ve beaten that Kraken!


    "His Majesty''s son, indeed!��You rivulum!��I''m impressed!


    ''Ah! Your Highness!��That''s what I''m talking about!


    ''Your Highness!��Your Highness Polen!


    ''Your Highness!��Hooray!


    "Your Highness...!��What the hell you ate up...!��I can''t wait for the medicine man to see it: ----!!!


    Everyone talks about how great I am.


    But there is about one very rude person who doesn''t listen to me.


    Liburum''s men and Ezasa''s ship are coming to get me.


    I haven''t been rescued by the doctor yet. ......


    ''Start over!��I demand a redo!


    But my voice was overshadowed by cheers.

 103 Black lion

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Ten days after meeting the obnoxious clown, we finally arrived at the center of the Blue Forest, our objective.


    The reason it took so long is because the number of freedom fighters we had gathered had become too great.


    The more of them there are, the slower they move.


    Ekaras was pleased, but according to the nobles who made this plan, they didn''t think they would be able to gather a thousand warriors even if they recruited them.


    However, more than three times the planned number of people had been gathered.


    Therefore, the Veros Kingdom government was forced to make a decision on whether to select fewer warriors or rework their plans.


    And in the end, they chose the latter.


    Because of this, it took a long time to prepare and the march took a long time.


    There were about 4,000 freedom fighters on their way to the Blue Forest.


    It was quite a large army.


    We rode on the Gryphon and Pegasus and watched the freedom fighters advance from the sky.


    It was quite a spectacular sight to see the huge army advance.


    However, the march is not a single, unbroken movement.


    Although the freedom fighters outnumber the soldiers in terms of individual bravery, they are less disciplined as they become more of a group.


    If you look down, you can see some of them walking around drinking.


    General Porthos, who leads this army, must have a headache.


    Is she okay? Mr. Chiyuki.


    Nao on the hippogriff comes up beside me on the griffon and says.


    ''Come on, well, but there''s no point in worrying about it. I''ve stopped them and they''re going.''


    I say coldly.


    The place we''re going is dangerous even for us.


    I sensed something very dangerous from that clown.


    So I advised him to call off the expedition.


    But our freedom fighters spoke out against it. Don''t hog the prey, they said, and don''t take away the opportunity to earn money.


    This doesn''t stop me either.


    At least let them help us.


    That''s why we''re going along with them.


    ''''Hey, I knew it. I wonder if Sirone''s childhood friend is waiting for us?


    Reno says uneasily.


    Perhaps he''s remembering the clown.


    ''I don''t know about that. Reno. But I have a feeling he''s not there. I don''t know why, but I have a feeling he''s not.''


    Rage on the Pegasus says as he looks ahead.


    There''s a pink haze in the corner of Rage''s gaze.


    Probably, in that haze, there is the castle of Goji''s castle.


    However, Rage''s words are a little disturbing.


    What does it mean that he''s not there?


    I look at Nao.


    But Nao shakes his head.


    Nao has the keenest senses of all of us.


    How can Rage be able to sense his presence if he doesn''t understand that Nao?


    ''You''re right, Rage, you''re right. I don''t think there''s any Kroki in there either. Besides, if Kroki is there, he''s probably already out there.


    Silone, who was flying in front of us, says, glaring at the pink haze.


    Apparently, Sirone is sure he''s not there.


    If Shirone, following Rage, is of the same opinion, then surely he''s not there.


    ''I see, if that''s what the two of you say, then he must be gone. But I don''t think that clown will do anything. I''m sure he''s going to try something.


    They all nodded when I said that.


    ''You''re right. ...... I can sense a bad feeling in the haze. If you jump in carelessly, you''ll be in big trouble.


    At Nao''s words we see a pink haze.


    ''Ugh. There''s something disgusting about it. Can we just leave the clown alone and go home?


    Reno makes a tempting suggestion.


    ''I''d certainly like to go home. There''s no reason to follow the clown''s word in the first place.''


    I say, looking at Rage.


    ''Ehhh!��No!��Kuroki may not be there, but that boy should be!��We have to see what that boy is up to!


    Naturally, Silone objects to this, as she should.


    She wants her childhood friend back. It seems that she can''t leave the white and silver witch who is controlling him.


    It is certainly true. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I can''t say no to that.


    Rage smiles wryly.


    As soon as I thought he wasn''t the Dark Knight, this is it. It makes my head hurt.


    ''Well, good. I think General Porthos and his men are going to start camping. It should be tomorrow before they go in. We''ll go down and rest ourselves.


    I said and let out a sigh.


    ��Goz, the Goblin Prince.


    ''Ahhhh!��The brave men are here!


    The Great Hall of the Castle of Sweets.


    The magical images show the brave men and women.


    My mother sees it and panics.


    ''Goz!��Is Master Herkert not back yet!


    My mother asks me, but of course she can''t know.


    That ugly frog goddess is not here.


    She said she was going to do something to plant something and went away.


    What makes me think I know in the first place?


    ''You can''t say that, mother ....... I don''t understand .......


    I say to quiet my mother.


    ''Tsk!''��You are completely useless!��You!


    My mother swears.


    You really should die, you old b*tc*. I think, but of course I don''t say it.


    ''Oh no. Maybe this is really abandoned~. Poor thing~


    A man dressed as a clown says as he happily bounces through the air.


    You can''t see his expression because he''s wearing a mask, but he must not feel the least bit sorry for you.


    But doesn''t this man know how to calm down? Very annoying.


    "Duh!��It''s like this!��Looks like I have no choice but to use my good looks to captivate the brave men!


    My mother wriggles around creepily.


    It''s very creepy. Even the nearby goblins in the entourage are about to vomit.


    I wonder if that would be a better way to repel the brave men.


    Even the brave man, as expected, would run away from this uncomfortable feeling.


    It was when we were talking about such things.


    Suddenly, a magic circle appears in the air.


    ''It seems we''ve met in time. Gero-gero-gero.


    Appearing from the magic circle was the goddess Herkert with the head of a three-necked frog.


    ''''Lady Herkert ah!��Where have you been~������������������������


    My mother clings to Herkert, sniffling.


    ''You''re completely helpless. I''ve brought you some reliable help.


    When Herkert says that, several magic circles appear in the air.


    Multiple shadows come out of those magic circles. Some of them look like humans, while others are deformed.


    What are they?


    Um. Master Herkert. Who are these people?


    My mother asks, tilting her head.


    Hmm, these are all the male gods who have been courting the goddess Raina. It seems that they all have been rolled up on their sleeves, though. Guess what?


    I look at those who have appeared at Herkert''s word.


    They all emit a ridiculous sense of intimidation.


    ''I don''t like what I''m hearing,'' says Herkert. Herkert, I''ll tell you what. I''m not being wore up on my sleeve. They just don''t know what I''m capable of. What kind of brave man is this? He''s such a jerk. I''m going to kill him and show him who''s worthy of being Raina.


    A frightened-looking man-god crowded in on Herkert.


    Yes. That''s right. "Why should we let a stranger steal our beauty from the heavens? How can we just sit back and do nothing?


    ''Yes!��That''s right!


    Oh, God!��A man who looks frivolous doesn''t deserve a heavenly beauty princess!


    ''I''ve had a crush on Raina for hundreds of years!��How could that be for a man like that!


    Yes, sir!��Raina-chan is mine!


    ''Oh?��Who said anything about the front?��Get out there!��Of course it''s mine!


    What are you guys saying? A princess as beautiful as her is exactly what I deserve.


    ''What?��You scumbag!


    The male gods almost got into a fight.


    ''Machina!��Stop fighting!


    A powerful magical force is released from the hellcart.


    I''m about to be chilled by the pressure.


    Suddenly, the male gods look at the hellcart.


    ''''You''ll decide who''s worthy of being the heavenly beauty after you kill the heroes. It shouldn''t be too late after that. Gero Gero Gero.


    Herkert says with a grin and the male gods look at each other.


    ''It sure is: ......


    Yeah, I''d have to kill that scofflaw first.


    I guess we''ll have to put this game on hold until then.


    I will kill anyone who tries to take my Raina away from me.


    It''s like a lie about the bleak atmosphere we had before.


    The castle was about to collapse.


    Now, this is the end of the story. The only thing left to do is to wait for the heroes to enter the wards. Then no one will be able to see what is inside. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out who killed your beloved, and you won''t have to worry about being hated by Raina. Guess what?


    Herkert laughs.


    It seems that Herkert had been going around gathering those who had a grudge against the brave men of light while he was not in this castle.


    The fact that he was able to gather them in such a short period of time means that he may have planned it in advance.


    While I was thinking about this, a magic circle appears.


    The one who emerged from the magic circle is the one with the black lion''s head. It has a huge great sword on its back.


    ''''Hmph. I''m not sure how many people have gathered here. You don''t know what you''re doing.


    The one with the black lion''s head looks at the gathered male gods and mutters.


    The mouth of the lion''s head is not moving. The black lion''s head is probably a cover-up.


    ''''Oh, I didn''t expect you to come too. I didn''t expect you.''''


    Hm. Old froggy. I''m not going to let you go. I''ll have to kill that bastard who calls himself the Hero of Light first.


    A powerful killing spirit is emitted from the black lion.


    It''s not just to Herkert. It''s for everyone here.


    That powerful killing air makes the male gods tense up again.


    Who is that person with the black lion''s head?


    Wow. I didn''t expect him to come too~. That''s funny!��Let''s report to Lady Coona ASAP!


    The clown behind me says happily.


    It seems that the clown has figured out who the black lion is.


    ''''Not even the bravest man would be able to win against all these gods. And it doesn''t matter how many men who are not part of the Modes boys get hurt. Guess what?


    Herkert''s laughter echoed through the hall of the Castle of Sweets.


    Raina, the beautiful princess in heaven.


    What''s going on?��Tona?��It''s very unusual for you to ask me.


    I greet Tona at the doorway of my mansion in Elyos.


    ''I have some business to attend to. Raina. Have you seen my brother? I don''t think he''s in Elios.


    Brother? What''s wrong with Toles? He''s not in Elios? What does that mean?


    Tors is charged with protecting Elyos.


    As such, he rarely leaves Elios.


    "I don''t know. "I don''t know, but my brother has been approached by an outsider. I thought my brother might be consulting with you, but he''s not. I interrupted him. I''m leaving.


    With that, Totona leaves.


    Toles and an outsider. What does that mean?


    The Tors do not like those who do not belong to Elyos.


    The Sea King Triden, who is always outside of Elyos, is a possibility, but Triden wouldn''t hide and make contact with him.


    Therefore, those outside would be those who do not belong to Elyos.


    And that''s why they contacted the Tors? He didn''t even turn away. What does that mean?


    I had a bad feeling about it.

 104 Camp

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Below me on the griffon, I can see the warriors preparing for the camp.


    It''s still early in the day, but the preparations will have to start now or they won''t be ready in time.


    The location of the camp is where the country used to be.


    If the country still existed, up to five hundred people could live there, but now no one lives there.


    We don''t know what caused the country''s demise.


    However, the walls, which have no one to protect them, are half decayed and broken in many places, but they are still standing. It''s just right for camping.


    The problem is that it''s just too small to accommodate all the warriors.


    Most of them can''t, and most of them will camp outside the city walls.


    Most of them will camp outside the city walls, but no complaints are heard.


    Is it because most of them live outdoors?


    I see naked warriors laughing at each other.


    Many of them, as far as I can tell, are not wearing any equipment.


    As far as I can tell, many of them are not equipped as far as they are concerned, and some of them don''t even wear clothes on a daily basis.


    They are called mad warriors, and they believe in fighting without wearing armor.


    However, although it''s good that they don''t wear armor, I''d like them to at least wear underwear.


    Because of this, it''s sometimes hard to look at them.


    Reno and Nao laugh at my situation.


    I wonder if they are okay with it?


    Shirone seems to be okay with it.


    She says it''s something cute like that.


    Maybe she''s seen more amazing things in the past, but I''m too scared to ask.


    The white rabbit isn''t here.


    We flew to the nearby Kingdom of Argoa from here. Of course I told him not to enter Nargol.


    Well, we''ll be back by morning.


    ''Hey, Mr. Rage. Let''s get out of here now. I''m tired.


    Reno, who was riding the hippogriff with Nao, tells Rage.


    The insufferable Reno looks tired of being on the hippogriff.


    ''All right. Reno. That''s why. Chiyuki. Let''s go down and get some rest.


    Rage looks at me and smiles at me.


    ''All right. Everyone. I''d like to ask General Porthos what his plans are, and it''s time to get off.


    I nodded at Rage''s words on the Pegasus and dropped the gryphon off at the place that hit the country square.


    ''''It smells good, doesn''t it? It looks like they''re making a better treat than usual tonight.''''


    Nao says as I get off, looking around.


    I''m drooling. Haphazard.


    In the square, the encampment chasers are preparing dinner.


    The encampment chasers are not warriors, they are people hired by the kingdom of Velos.


    Their main job is to bring supplies, cook meals and take care of us.


    I see one of them pulling salted meat out of a crate.


    There are preserved foods in this world, just like in ours. Drying, salting and so on.


    However, unlike in our world, there are also foods preserved by magic, which shows the uniqueness of this other world.


    This magical preservation does not degrade the food and is better than the preservation techniques of our world.


    However, there are only a few people who can use this magic, and the maximum effect seems to be limited to about three days for those who lack magical power.


    For this reason, many preserved foods are made without using magic.


    However, preserved food without magic is not tasty. Salted food is too salty, and dried bread is too hard to eat unless you soak it in water.


    I also tried it, but it wasn''t good.


    ''''This is brave people. Your tent is ready.''''


    One of the female camp chasers who had noticed us came over and bowed to us.


    She is one of our caretakers.


    Ekaras, King of Velos, has assigned a special person to take care of us.


    Unaccustomed to traveling, they came in a carriage, unlike the other camp chasers. Therefore, their clothes were completely clean.


    In addition, they gave us a bed to sleep in, a bathroom to cook in, and someone to take care of the pegasus and griffon.


    It was utterly perfect.


    Apparently, Ekaras expects us to solve his problems.


    But I''m not sure I''m going to live up to his expectations.


    "Thank you. We will take care of you.


    Rage smiles and I can see her cheeks flush when she smiles.


    It''s not a bit amusing.


    ''''Well then, Rage-kun. I''m going to go to General Porthos.''''


    Yeah. Come on. Chiyuki.


    Not wanting to be seen in a bad mood, I decide to head alone to General Porthos'' camp.


    Now where is the general?


    I look for a handful of camp pursuers and see a pair of men and women walking towards me.


    ''Huh?��Isn''t that Mr. Remus?��What are you doing here?


    Walking in are Remus and Charis of the Red Bear Warriors.


    ''''This is the black-haired wise man. We''re here to help you distribute the food. We need to make sure that no one is taking food illegally, so Charis is helping me.


    Then the girl in the bikini armor beside me nodded.


    ''I see, that''s tough. But I think Remus-kun can handle it. Because you''re excellent.


    Such as .......


    Remus blushes when I praise him.


    He has a moderately well-groomed face, which makes him a tease.


    I met Remus on the march.


    He can read, write, and calculate, which is unusual for a member of the Tors warrior group, and he never forgets a face he has seen.


    It''s difficult to run an organization with people who have no ability to do anything but fight.


    Thanks to someone like him, the Red Bear Warriors would be greatly helped.


    However, he is too slender to be a warrior.


    Remus is unusually clothed for a Thors warrior, so his upper body is not visible, but he seems to have no muscles.


    I''m beginning to worry about whether he''ll be able to make it among the warriors who are often rough around the edges.


    However, he wouldn''t want to leave the warrior group. That''s because of Karis, who is next to him.


    Karis is quite a pretty girl.


    Her brown skin peeking out of her bikini armor is very healthy.


    Karis is a warrior of the goddess of war, Amazona.


    She has a slender appearance, but she is quite strong, probably due to the inspiration of the beast.


    Apparently even male warriors of her age are no match for her.


    She was defeated by Syrone, but I recall that it was a pretty brilliant move.


    That Karis looks unamused when she sees Remus, who has turned red.


    How smiling is that?


    You''ll be able to find out more about it, wise man. Where are you going, Sage-sama?


    Uh, I''m looking for General Porthos, Mr. Remus. Have you heard of it?


    Oh, in that case. You''ll be in your tent at the end of this one.


    Remus then points to it.


    ''Yes, thank you. Well then, you two, I''m interrupting, I''ll go.


    The two of them look surprised when I say that.


    And then, soon after, they blush.


    It''s a totally enviable relationship.


    I decide to leave quickly.


    I walk away from them.


    Remus leads me to a tent that looks like it, and I soon find it.


    I''m not sure if it''s because there are a lot of soldierly men who are clearly not freedom fighters.


    The tent of General Porthos is designed to reinforce the broken city walls.


    It seems that General Porthos uses the inside of the walls mainly for supplies for his expeditions, and for lodging for non-combatants, such as camp pursuers who brought them in.


    General Porthos brought 6 knights and 50 soldiers with him.


    They also seem to sleep outside the city walls.


    When I announced my arrival to one of the soldiers, he took me to the tent.


    The tent is magnificent, and it seems to be more comfortable than those lodges.


    When I entered, I found that Generals Porthos and his men were already gathered there.


    This is the dark-haired wise man. We thought you would be coming soon. We have been expecting you.''


    A burly man in fine armor stands up and leads me to my seat.


    This fat man leads the warriors as General Porthos.


    He is said to be from a prominent noble family of Velos and has the title of knight, but he doesn''t look very much like it.


    This is because if he doesn''t wear knightly armor, he looks like a normal, middle-aged, overweight uncle who can be found anywhere.


    I''m beginning to doubt whether I can really ride a horse.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that the reason I''ve come this far is because of the brave men. I am grateful to you.


    When Porthos said that, those present nodded in agreement.


    ''''It was really hard work, wasn''t it? General. After all, they are not disciplined ....... In a way, they are more dangerous than the goblins that attack us at night. The only thing better than that is the Red Bear Warriors led by Master Arcus.


    The first man beside Porthos is ministering to him.


    This sharp-eyed first man''s name is Honess.


    He is the head of the Freedom Fighters Union of the Kingdom of Velos.


    Unlike the Free Fighters Association of the Free City of Thessia, the Free Fighters Union of the Kingdom of Velos is a closed organization that only citizens of the Kingdom of Velos are allowed to join.


    The Velos Civil Liberty Fighters, led by Honneth, are also participating in this expedition.


    And the guys Honneth refers to are the freedom fighters who do not have citizenship.


    In fact, the freedom fighters participating in this expedition can be roughly divided into two types.


    Those with citizenship of some country, and those without citizenship of any country.


    And many of the warriors in this legion are not citizens.


    The properly educated freedom fighters with citizenship are disciplined, but the freedom fighters without citizenship have few who are disciplined.


    Perhaps because they live a life where they do not know when they will die, they live a momentary life without thinking about the future.


    If they have money, they spend it on liquor and women as soon as they have it. They do not save money.


    When they have something they want, they steal it.


    I''ve heard that there was no shortage of people trying to steal supplies on the march.


    The Red Bear Warriors, to which Remus and Karis belonged, were truly an exception.


    Therefore, it seems that the knights and soldiers and Honess''s companions had quite a hard time keeping their supplies from being taken out without permission.


    From Honess'' point of view, they seem to be no different from the outlaws.


    It seems that the knights under Porthos feel the same way.


    Some of them nodded their heads.


    ''They were truly troubled. They even call us cowards hiding behind the walls. They are utterly disagreeable.


    One of the knights says angrily.


    ''Well, well, everyone calm down. That''s the end of it for today. Tomorrow we will let them work to the fullest. To that end, I''ve ordered that more drink and food be served today than usual.


    Porthos says with a laugh.


    ''About that: ....... General Porthos. That forest is really dangerous. Wouldn''t it be better to call it off now?


    I propose again to stop.


    ''Lord Sage. Are we talking about that again? But that won''t convince the warriors.


    Porthos says with a troubled look on his face.


    ''For most warriors, fighting is their job. What I propose may take away their work.


    Especially for the warriors of Thors, fighting and dying is an honor.


    And some of the warriors who aren''t are looking for a reward this time.


    Maybe they can''t stop now that they''ve come this far.


    ''''Certainly, yes, but ....... It might be dangerous even for us to begin with.


    I say, lowering my voice.


    Even without Cyrone''s childhood friend, the Dark Knight, the White and Silver Witch is dangerous.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen.


    ''''Don''t worry. Sage Lord. At that time, we will retreat alone. It''s our job to bring back the information in the first place.''''


    Porthos smiles, smiling.


    How many warriors will this cost us?


    It was a headache, even though they had chosen it themselves.


    Remus, a member of the Red Bear Warriors


    I walk through the forest under the setting sun, returning to my companions.


    Karis said that the valet of the brave master will bring me sweets.


    She says she will return a little late.


    It''s hard to walk because it''s dark and I can''t see my feet.


    The Red Bear Warriors, to which I belong, camp in the most out-of-the-way place.


    This is because Commander Arcus has taken on the most dangerous part of the camp.


    It''s just like the commander.


    ''The dark-haired wise man. She was very beautiful.


    It reminds me of what I just said.


    It''s a great honor to be called excellent by such a beautiful person.


    I can''t help but smile.


    ''Aren''t you in a good mood?��Remus.


    That was the moment I heard a voice from the side.


    Suddenly, a foot sweep is applied.


    I lose my stance and fall straight to the ground.


    ''What are you doing!��Torx!


    I turn around from my fall and shout at the person who shuffled my feet.


    The voice is Torx, a member of the Red Bear Warriors, just like me.


    There''s no way I''d mishear him.


    ''What are you doing?��You''re wagging your tail at the cowards holed up inside the walls. Are you still one of us?


    "If you can help the General!��It''s an order from the Commander!��I didn''t do anything shady!


    I shout out and glare at the one standing behind the tree.


    ''What!��The way you talk to me!��A man who can''t fight a good fight is a big deal!


    Torx steps on my chest as he approaches.


    ''''Guffaw!


    I can''t breathe.


    I try to get my foot out of his way, but it won''t budge.


    Oh, come on. I''m just stepping on it. You''re not gonna have a problem with that. Why is your daughter in a guy like this: ......


    Torx''s voice has anger in it.


    The young lady Torx is referring to is Karis.


    Torx likes Karis. That''s why he doesn''t like me being with him all the time.


    He''s my age, and he''s the second strongest warrior of his age, next to Charis.


    In a warrior group where strength is the standard of value, the weak me being on Karis'' side is unacceptable.


    But I don''t care about that.


    I stared at the darkness and struggled to move my feet.


    But the leg doesn''t move.


    I haven''t gotten the inspiration of a beast, but Torx''s strength is real.


    He may think he''s treading lightly, but he''s still stronger than my full strength.


    ''Haha, you''re a pathetic guy. You really should die.


    Torx''s cold voice.


    I feel the force of my foot stepping on my chest growing stronger.


    Not good! I could die!


    What are you doing?��Torx!


    That''s when I came to a daze.


    I hear Karis'' voice.


    I feel Torx pull away from me.


    I suck in a breath and sit up.


    I see golden eyes in the darkness.


    It''s definitely Karis.


    ''I didn''t do anything to you. ''I didn''t do anything, miss. I was just practicing on Remus for a bit. That''s right. Remus?


    ''Lie!��Then step on that fallen Remus!��You don''t have to!��Are you trying to kill me?!


    Karis''s angry voice.


    She''s inspired by a panther, and she usually has the ability to see in the dark even when she''s not.


    She must have been able to see us.


    ''Wait!��Charis!��It''s true what Torx said!��I asked Torx to train me.


    Exhaling roughly, I stop Karis.


    I''m hated among the male warriors of my age. The reason for this is because I''m weak, yet I''m looked at by the Commander and Karis.


    In contrast, Torx is strong and popular among the younger warriors.


    If Karis is angry with Torx for helping me, it will cause a rift between the young warriors and Karis.


    It must be avoided.


    So I persevere.


    ''It''s true. Karis ....... So you don''t have anything to worry about.


    I force a smile at that.


    ''That''s what I mean. ''Miss. I''m going to go now.''


    Torx leaves.


    ''Remus ....... Why?


    Charis comes to my side.


    He wants to ask me why I''m protecting Torx.


    But I can''t tell you that.


    I can''t fight Torx. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of them.


    I want to stay by Charis'' side.


    So I''ll be patient.


    It''s really okay. ......


    I tried to sound cheerful, not to worry Karis.

 105 God of song and art

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    Welcome to Algore. It''s been a long time, Lady Syrone. How can I help you today?


    Omiros bows to me.


    Now I am coming to the Kingdom of Argoa.


    With my wings, I can reach the Kingdom of Argoa from the camp in about an hour.


    The reason for this is to check on Omiros-kun.


    "Long time no see, Omiros. "Long time no see, Mr. Omiros. I was in the neighborhood today and I just wanted to check up on the country. How''s everything?


    I tell him my business here in the country and ask him what''s going on.


    ''Yes, the crops are not as good as last year, but ....... That''s not what I mean. There''s no change. Daigans are here, too, and it seems peaceful.


    Omiros laughs and replies.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, a middle-aged man stands there.


    He looks human, but his true identity is a werewolf.


    Apparently, he has taken up residence in this country.


    I''m not sure. You''re a werewolf, so what''s so unusual about being a werewolf?��You haven''t done anything wrong, have you?


    I ask Daegan, narrowing my eyes.


    This werewolf has done terrible things to humans before. I don''t think he''s going to suddenly change his mind.


    ''Heh. I don''t like it. I''m not going to do anything bad. If you do that, that man will kill you. In fact, I''ve been asked to protect the country.


    Daigan says with a thin smile.


    Chiyuki-san says that werewolves are surprisingly loyal. He says they will listen to what the person they acknowledge as their master says.


    ''Yeah. Well, if that''s what Kuroki ordered, is it okay?''''


    Kroki is kind, so he won''t do anything terrible unless the White Silver Witch is involved.


    I''m going to trust him.


    ''Yes, yes. It''ll be fine. And I''m supposed to let you know when there''s something wrong in this country ...... oops!


    Daigan gives me a look that says he''s put away.


    It looks like he said something he shouldn''t have.


    ''What''s wrong?��There''s no problem with that, at least calling for Kuroki to help, right?


    Kroki is going to protect this country at the behest of Regina.


    That''s why he''s putting Daegan on the ground. And if it happens, he''s going to act on his own.


    It shouldn''t be a problem.


    ''What?��Um. That one, if that''s okay with you, is .......


    Daegan gives me a strange look.


    ''What?��I said something weird.


    No, no!��I don''t think so!��Heh.


    Daegan laughs. There was something about that smile that felt like it contained something.


    What the hell was that?


    But there was no point in worrying about it.


    ''''Um, by the way, Shirone-sama?��It was so urgent that I haven''t been able to prepare anything in particular. Normally we should have a banquet, sir?


    Mr. Omiros says apologetically.


    It''s fine. It''s my fault for being here so suddenly. And it''s been a long time since you''ve been here, Riette. Didn''t you marry Mr. Omiros? Congratulations.


    I look at Riette, who is now the crown prince next to Omiros.


    ''Yes. Thank you. Lady Syrone.


    Then Riette bows gracefully.


    She''s become more mature after not seeing him for a while. When I met you before, you looked your age.


    After all, does it still change when you get married?


    In Japan, one could not get married at Riette''s age.


    However, in this world, there are many countries where there is no legal age limit for marriage, so it is not unusual for people to get married at Liette''s age.


    But I feel a little bit sad about it.


    Well, it''s good that he seems to be happy about it.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to see me. That ......


    Omiros wants to ask me something as he looks at Riette.


    I know what I want to ask. It''s about Ligeena.


    ''If it''s you, Regena, you''re doing well in the Republic of Ariadia.


    Omiros looks relieved when I say this.


    ''Well, I''m glad to hear you''re doing well: ......


    Mr. Omiros: "Mr. Omiros: ......


    It''s kind of sad.


    Maybe I''ve been worrying about it all along.


    ''''Hey hey!��Lady Syrone!��The Republic of Ariadia!��As I recall, you''re talking about the great country far west of here!


    Suddenly, Riette is crowding me.


    She seems to be a child again, unlike before.


    ''Uh-huh. Surely that was the biggest country I''ve ever seen?''


    "Wow. It''s nice~. I want to go and see it too~


    Riette looks at the ceiling with sparkling eyes.


    Her eyes are like a girl who yearns for the city.


    It seems that even in the Kingdom of Argoa, despite being quite far away, the name of the Republic of Ariadia is well known.


    Maybe she would like to go and see it if she was born in the Kingdom of Argoa, where there is little entertainment.


    Riette doesn''t seem to think anything in particular about Regina anymore.


    I feel a little relieved to know that.


    ''''Hey, hey, Riette. You''re the next queen, so what are you saying? d*mn, I thought I''d grown up. I''m still a kid.


    ''Come on, brother Macusis!��You want to go and see it, so I don''t blame you!


    Riette starts to get angry at her brother, Macusis.


    I''m surprised at first, but apparently Liette hasn''t changed much.


    I can''t help but smile.


    Omiros laughs as well, following suit.


    ''Already!��What!��Everyone!


    Riette''s cheeks puffed up.


    The sight was so cute that everyone in the place laughed.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man.


    The sun is setting and the warriors are spending their nights.


    Well, most of the warriors drink and frolic, which is always the case.


    We can hear them even where we are.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to drink on the march.


    The general, Porthos and his men feel the same way, but they don''t seem to have any particular intention of saying anything.


    Of course, there are serious warriors who do not drink.


    Serious warriors take care of their weapons and practice fighting.


    The methods of martial arts practice are diverse. Some of them even use captured goblins to practice their swords.


    Of course, the goblins are bare-handed, but it is probably more disciplined to fight a living, resisting opponent.


    This is a practice not only for freedom fighters, but knights and soldiers as well.


    Sometimes they make a spectacle out of it, like a bullfight.


    ''Hey, Chiyuki. Look, he''s watching you.


    Reno, beside me, says to me with a laugh.


    We are at dinner with Porthos and his friends.


    The food is laid out in front of us.


    It''s not portable food for warriors and soldiers, but special food for royalty and aristocrats, the bread is not hard and the soup is not salty.


    In addition, tomorrow is the day of the march, and the march is the most luxurious meal of the day.


    And it''s even accompanied by a bard''s song.


    Reno says he is the minstrel.


    The bard hadn''t been around until yesterday.


    The bard has been chasing after you to meet with Rage.


    The bard likes to write songs about heroes and heroic people. I think he is one of them.


    But that''s not particularly unusual. Many bards like to compose songs of rage.


    However, this bard is different from the norm.


    More than anything else, he is an unbelievably beautiful man.


    He has smooth hair and a nose. His face is perfectly formed. His voice is beautiful, and when he sings heroic tales, not only us, but everyone in the room is in love with him.


    Sometimes he turns his gaze meaningfully to us. His eyes are lustrous.


    This is why Reno is making a loud noise beside us.


    Reno isn''t the only one making a lot of noise. The women who have come to take care of us are also making a lot of noise.


    Rage may not be amused. From the look on his face, he''s trying to look calm, but I don''t know what''s going on inside.


    When he finishes his song, applause erupts.


    He finishes singing and comes over to me.


    ''It''s nice to meet you, Mister Brave Rage. I''ve missed you.


    The bard''s eyes turn straight at Rage.


    Reno and the women around her begin to groan at the situation of the beautiful women looking at each other.


    ''This is quite a picture, Chiyuki-san.


    Even Nao, who doesn''t make a fuss about these things, can''t seem to take her eyes off him.


    It''s just a shame that the real person, Reiji, doesn''t feel like it. It would have been a great eye opener if he had.


    There is no change in Rage''s face as he is greeted by the bard. No change from the usual.


    ''That''s good. Who are you, by the way? It''s not human, is it?


    That was the moment Rage said that. The bard made a small sound on her lyre.


    ''Huh?''


    Reno''s panicked voice.


    Because no one but Reno and Nao have moved except me and Rage.


    Porthos'' eyes are empty. It''s the same with the others.


    It''s definitely magic. It must be the bard in front of me who invoked that magic.


    Who are you?


    ''As expected of a brave man of light. It''s only natural that Raina called you. It''s amazing that you found out who I am.


    No, I don''t know who he is. But I do know that this is not just any man. Who are you, handsome?


    Rage stands up and smiles fearlessly.


    This is the look he gives us when he fights. We stand up against him and brace ourselves.


    I have no intention of fighting you now. Rage of the Light. The beautiful ladies don''t brace themselves. My name is Alfos. I''m Raina''s brother.


    He smiles at that.


    It''s a very nice smile. Reno, of course, lets out a sigh, even me and Nao.


    And the name Alfos sounds familiar.


    Alfos, the god of song and art.


    Rumor has it that he is the most beautiful man in Elyos.


    And he is the brother of Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory. I never thought the god would appear before us.


    I look at Alfos.


    Alfos holds the lyre in his left hand and opens his right hand to show that he has no intention of fighting.


    ''I see, it''s Raina''s brother. You''re right, you do look like him. So? You wanted to see me because I''m your sister''s lover?


    ''That''s right. I came here just to meet and see my rumored lover. But I guess it didn''t make sense.


    What? What does that mean?


    I meant every word. I don''t believe you''re Raina''s lover. That''s why I came to find out if it''s true. I thought that if you met with me and talked to me, I would be able to convince you. ......


    Alfos shakes his head.


    The motion is also graceful.


    ''It''s the truth, even if I don''t agree with it. I can understand why you wouldn''t want your lovely sister to be taken by another man, though.


    Rage says confidently with a huff.


    ''I see. ....... Well, let''s put it that way. But there are many others who are not convinced, besides me. What would you do if they challenged you to a game?


    Alfos says and looks at Rage.


    Rage meets his gaze squarely.


    ''Of course!��We''ll beat them all up!


    ''Wow, that''s a lot of confidence. There''s a lot of them.


    "I wouldn''t back down from a fight for Raina. It''s the fate of every beloved man to take a gamble.


    Rage replies confidently.


    ''That''s great confidence. ''You don''t doubt Raina''s love for you?''


    ''Of course! I think it''s fate that me and Raina are meant to meet!


    I think it''s amazing in a way to hear that. How can I say that with so much confidence?


    Well, that''s typical of Rage, if you ask me.


    ''I see. ....... Then I won''t say anything more. It would be good to accept their challenge. I''ll be watching from the sidelines. ''Oh yes, I''ll give you one piece of advice. If you''re challenged, don''t kill the man with the black lion. If you want to win Raina''s love.


    Alfos smiles meaningfully.


    ''What''s that? The way you put it, it sounds like Raina doesn''t love me.


    But Alfos did not answer.


    ''I''ve given you some advice. A brave man of light.


    Alfos plays the lyre again.


    Then the figure disappears like a haze.


    ''Huh? What the hell is this?��It was like there was a bard just now. Chiyuki-dono, what the hell is going on?


    As Alfos disappears, Porthos and the others begin to move.


    ''It''s nothing. General Porthos. It''s just that the fickle gods have left.


    When I say this, Porthos nods his head.


    But it''s a pain in the ass to explain.


    "Wow, you''re a pretty girl. You''re a real beauty, Chiyuki.


    Reno says to me happily.


    He''s probably glad to see a beauty as beautiful as Rage for the first time in a long time.


    ''Yeah. She was definitely a beauty. ......


    But still, what was he doing here? That bothered me a bit.

 106 Mo Hime Double Shadow Ⅰ

    Dark Knight Kroki


    After catching Kraken, we decide to take ourselves back to Nargol on the Aspidochelon.


    The sea is a little rough, but it''s no problem for the giant Aspidokeron, and the pavilion on its shell isn''t shaking too much.


    I sit in a chair and look out the window and see a kraken.


    The Kraken is huge, so I decide to tie it with a rope and pull it to Aspidochelon to carry it.


    It''s like carrying an ice floe because it''s completely frozen with magic.


    When I return my gaze to the building, Polen and Puchina are still eating.


    The selkie men who are serving them look busy.


    However, it is worrisome that Poren''s expression is not so good. I don''t know what is going on.


    You can find yourself stroking Inura''s head on your lap.


    Then Inura lets out an adorable "kyu~" sound.


    She is a selkie. However, it is still so small that it can''t take on human form.


    Therefore, it is no different from a seal cub. It looks like a plush toy when you put it on your lap, and it''s very cute.


    I look outside again.


    ''Huh?''


    That''s when I looked outside. My own ring reacts.


    It looks like Kuna is coming towards us. Maybe I''m late and can''t wait to get back.


    And the speed at which it''s coming this way is fast.


    Perhaps it is coming on Glorious.


    Glorious, who was called the Demon Dragon, could fly fast despite its huge body.


    He would be able to reach us in no time.


    ''''I''m sorry. Inura. Can you move away for a moment?''''


    Inura looks a little sad, but she doesn''t mind and hands it over to the female selkie at her side.


    ''Yes my lord,''


    The selkie woman smilingly holds Inula in her arms.


    It''s a seashell bikini, so it''s very awkward to look at. I manage to prevent myself from looking disheveled.


    ''What''s the matter, Dr. Croki?''


    Noticing the way he was trying to get out of himself, Polen called out to him.


    ''''Yes, Your Highness Polen. It seems that your own pickup has arrived. Therefore, I would like to welcome you.''''


    With that, I bowed to Pollen and made my way to the exit of the pavilion.


    It takes a few minutes to get out of the pavilion. I can see a huge shadow flying in from across the ocean.


    ''''Kuroki!


    When Glorious reaches it, Coona jumps down and hugs herself.


    ''Coona. What''s the matter with you?��Couldn''t wait?


    When I hear that, Coona nods her head in agreement.


    Her appearance is very cute.


    Good! And I gutted in my mind.


    I''ve never had such a cute girl say that to me before.


    Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.


    ''I came to see you because Kroki is late.


    Coona''s beautiful eyes reflected back at me.


    Oh no! You look so, so disheveled.


    I have to pull myself together.


    As I was thinking about this, Glorious lands on the Aspidochelon.


    Glorious is huge, but he managed to get on the Aspidochelon. However, that made the Aspidokeron shake. I can hear the screams of the orcs at his side.


    But Glorious doesn''t pay any attention to them, and instead, he leans his head closer to me as if to indulge me.


    It seems that Glorious was lonely too.


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Glorious. Have you been a good boy?


    I stroke Glorious'' nose.


    Then Glorious squeals happily.


    This is the kind of place I think is no different from Inura.


    Like Coona, he''s very cute.


    I''m happy to see him again, and there''s a lot of noise around me.


    Apparently, Lizardmen and Ezasa''s men under Librum''s command, who were surprised by Coona and Glorious, have gathered around.


    The lizardmen, along with Librum, give Glorious a look of admiration, while the orc men under Ezasa''s command look slack-jawed at Kuna and are pissed at Ezasa.


    Well, Kuna is cute and Glorious is cool, so I know how they feel.


    ''Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ����������''


    Then I hear a startled voice apart from the lizardmen and orcs.


    I turn around and see Pollen there.


    He has a very surprised look on his face and is surprised. His eyes are wide open and he''s looking at me.


    Looking ahead, there''s Kuna.


    Pollen seems surprised to see Kuna.


    His body is trembling.


    What''s going on? He doesn''t move for a while.


    Eventually, the mouth moves.


    "Kuh! Dr. Kuroki!��That was awesome!��Who the hell is the erotic beauty---!


    Polen''s scream rang out in Aspidokeron.


    ��Poren, Princess of the Demon World


    Munching and huffing and puffing.


    I popped the food carried by the selkie men into my mouth, half-burned.


    In the end, I couldn''t get Dr. Kuroki to help me in a cool way.


    Poo-chan was cool enough to help me, and even gave me a princess hug.


    I am so jealous.


    Why can''t I get this right?


    "Mmm-hmm. It''s delicious. Your Highness.


    Well, Poo-chan is beside me, taking a bite out of the fish.


    I''m sure it''s delicious, but I''m not convinced that it''s somehow good.


    ''Buu~. I''m sure it is ....... Poo-chan ......


    I eat the boiled lobster while grumbling a little.


    But Pu-chan is too busy eating to notice.


    But that''s okay.


    It''s also my fault that Kraken is so weak!


    I didn''t expect to be hit with a light smack from me.


    ''''That ....... Your Highness Polen ....... What is the matter with you?


    Inul asks me with a frightened look on his face as he notices my moodiness.


    Inul and the other selkies praise me for killing Kraken, but they are also in awe.


    That''s why they sometimes give me a frightened look.


    The only costume they wear to please me is a seashell, but I wouldn''t enjoy it if they looked at me like that!


    Surely, with my strength, a light touch could shatter my bones.


    So maybe it''s no wonder that I''m scared.


    However, it''s honestly sad to be scared by a beautiful lord.


    After all, perhaps the only person who can deal with me is Kuroki-sensei.


    That Kuroki-sensei sits in a chair with a selkie child on his lap.


    He is taking off his helmet so I can see his face clearly.


    He is caressing the selkie child with a very gentle expression.


    The eyes peeking out of her black hair are very calm.


    It''s somehow very soothing.


    Kuroki-sensei is not as conspicuous as the male gods of Elyos, who are all beautifully shaped in the magic video.


    However, he is not conspicuous, but his facial features are not inferior to those of the male gods of Elyos.


    On the contrary, isn''t he superior in kindness?


    I''m getting more and more embarrassed by the look on his face that I had impure feelings for him.


    It didn''t work, but I guess it''s okay.


    ''''Guhehehehehehehe.''''


    Oops, I''m drooling.


    This is just like your father when he''s with your mother, isn''t it?


    I don''t want to look like this.


    As I was thinking about this, the doctor suddenly stood up.


    The teacher leaves the selkie child in his lap with the selkie woman and goes to go outside.


    The selkie child makes a sad sound.


    ''What''s wrong, sir?��Dr. Kuroki?


    ''Yes, Your Highness Polen. It appears that I have been sent for. So I will greet him.


    Then Dr. Kuroki bows his head to me.


    Then he walks straight to the exit of the pavilion.


    ''''Oh?'''' It looks like a silvery white princess has arrived.


    Poo-chan says, looking at Kuroki-sensei''s back.


    ''The White Silver Princess?��Who''s that? Poochie?


    I ask, tilting my head.


    Of course it is. She''s his wife.


    ''What?!''


    I drop the grilled crab I was eating at Poo-chan''s bombshell.


    Eh? Dr. Kuroki, you have a wife? I didn''t know that .......


    Poo-chan''s words came as a shock and ran through me.


    ''Do-do-do?!��What does that mean?��Poo-chan? ������������


    I grab my neck and shake it as I approach Poo-chan.


    ''Oi! It hurts!��Your Highness!��I meant what I said!


    Poo-chan, who may have shaken it a little too much, turns her eyes and stops moving.


    A silvery white princess. What kind of woman is this?


    I''m very curious.


    I walk thoughtfully through the museum.


    ''Kyaaaahhhhhh ��������������''


    Suddenly the selkie woman screams.


    She looks out the window and sees a huge jet-black dragon closing in on Aspidokeron.


    Oh no. That dragon looks stronger than Kraken.


    I hurry to the exit of the pavilion.


    A large number of Orcs under Ezasa''s command have crowded the exit and are blocking it.


    I can''t get out in this situation.


    An orc notices me and urges me to clear the way.


    I walk out of the pavilion.


    When I get outside, I see a huge dragon.


    The dragon is quiet and I can''t feel its will to attack.


    If I look closely, I can see Dr. Kuroki at the dragon''s feet.


    Come to think of it, Kroki-sensei is using the dragon as his rider.


    I''m sure that this is probably the dragon''s mounter. That''s why it''s so quiet.


    And there''s someone with Kuroki-sensei.


    Could that girl be the White Silver Princess?


    Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh. ����������


    I winced.


    That''s when Dr. Kuroki moved.


    I would see it there. A beautiful girl that doesn''t even fly.


    Surprised by my voice, the beautiful silver-haired girl with white hair looks at me.


    She has very beautiful eyes.


    I want to run away from the excessive disparity.


    The beautiful skin that seems to shine through beautiful silvery white hair.


    The outfit, based on blue and black, is sprinkled with jewels.


    And you can see it even from the top of the outfit, Bon! Chirp! Ban! body.


    Also, perhaps because of the short length of the costume at her waist, she had thin, beautiful legs.


    The legs were glossy and very erotic.


    No, it''s not just the legs. The existence itself was very erotic!


    I haven''t seen such a beautiful woman since your mother.


    If it''s as good as this, even the Goddess of Elyos will be able to beat her.


    After all, is this beautiful girl the silvery white princess?


    You can''t win. ....... You can''t win. ....... Oops. .......


    Why? How can you have such large breasts? I doubt that my waist can stay that thin.


    I don''t have any bumps on my body at all! What does that mean?


    That''s what I thought as I looked at my own body, a rounded body with no neckline at all, let alone breasts.


    I started to cry a little.


    There were beautiful girls in the past, but no one had ever shocked me like this.


    But no girl has ever given me such a shock.


    Perhaps it''s because Kuroki-sensei is involved.


    I want to be this beautiful girl too: ��������


    I can feel a strong emotion growing inside of me.


    I want to talk to you.


    So I want Dr. Kroki to introduce me to you!


    Kuh!��Dr. Kuroki!��That was awesome!��Who the hell is the erotic beauty ----?!


    My voice rang out in Aspidochelon.

 107 Mo Hime Two Shadows II

    Polen, Princess of the Devil''s World


    You must be Pollen. Kroki told me about you. Kroki''s one! Ma! Kuna!��I''ll take care of you.


    The beautiful girl says with great emphasis on her wife''s part.


    Her eyes feel as if she is looking down on us.


    Also, when she first looked at me, I feel like she somehow laughed at me with her nose, but I guess it''s just my imagination.


    However, I am overwhelmed by the intense sense of intimidation that this beautiful girl gives off.


    This intimidating feeling is comparable to that of your mother.


    ''''That ...... kuna. I''m not going to call you .......


    Kuroki-sensei is a bit flustered.


    I am the daughter of your father, the Demon King. I''m a princess, so to speak.


    No matter how ugly I am, everyone is always pampering me.


    That''s why I didn''t notice it for a while.


    I didn''t realize how ugly I was.


    When I saw Elyos in the magical images, it was an incredible shock.


    The beautiful male gods there.


    They were the enemy, but I was enthralled by their appearance.


    So I hid and watched them.


    To this day, I still treasure the nude paintings of the Lords of Elyos given to me by the goblin queen, Datier.


    And on what day was it?


    I happened to be looking at the image of the goddesses in the film alongside them.


    It dawned on me.


    Am I not an amazingly ugly person? No matter how I look in the mirror, I''m a pig.


    I realized that I was in a rough spot.


    The numerous actions I''ve done in the past to make myself look cute are black history no matter what you think--!


    Die! Die! I will die!


    It''s so embarrassing to remember now that I want to roll over in agony.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a beautiful girl over the goddesses of Elyos, so I remembered.


    ''''That Highness?��Are you okay?��Maybe it''s Cuna''s word?


    I suddenly began to writhe and Kroki-sensei looked at me with concern.


    Ugh, I didn''t expect Kuroki-sensei to have such a beautiful wife~.


    I cry inside.


    The beautiful girl beside Kuroki-sensei is looking at me with a very cold gaze.


    But it''s a natural attitude for such a beautiful girl.


    If I were this pretty, I would be smiling and looking down on others with my hair flying up and down, saying "Ohohohohohohoho".


    And then, while gracefully eating a fried pastry dipped in honey, she would say, "I''m running out of honey! And then he would get arrogantly angry.


    ''No, it''s not, Dr. Kroki. It''s not your wife''s fault. ......


    I manage to stand up, crying inside, trying to keep my composure.


    ''Well, that''s good to hear. And Kuna. We''re both girls, and you should get along with them if you can.


    Kuroki-sensei says to the beautiful girl anxiously.


    But isn''t that pretty harsh?


    Can we stand beside each other?


    In the first place, this beautiful girl might be very uncomfortable with me.


    ''Get along with this guy?��Yeah, I don''t mind.


    But the beautiful girl agrees.


    Her expression is hard to read.


    Maybe she''s not very interested.


    ''''Eh?��Are you sure?


    Yeah. It''s a favor to Kuroki, you know. It''s the only way.


    A beautiful girl stands in front of me.


    I am only about as tall as her breasts.


    Therefore, when she approaches me, her breasts stick out in front of me.


    Very intense! This one is very s*xy!


    I''m transfixed.


    ''Hmm? What''s going on? Gazing at Kuna''s breasts?


    The beautiful girl tilts her head at my appearance.


    She''s so cute!


    Just a tilt of the head like that is a picture.


    ''No, it''s nothing. How can I become such a beautiful, erotic girl?


    I can''t help but ask.


    How do I do it? How can I get such a chubby body?


    What?��Coona is pretty by nature. And she also works hard. So it''s no surprise that Kuna is a pretty, beautiful girl.


    I''m shocked by the words.


    ''Are you making an effort to be pretty to begin with?''


    It''s a respectful term, as it should be.


    ''Of course!��Look at Kuroki!��You''re strong from the beginning, but you''re working even harder!


    Indeed, Kroki-sensei hadn''t missed practicing his sword on this journey.


    He was practicing even more, even though he was so strong.


    I think I had been eating all the time, even though I had said I wanted to learn the sword myself.


    It wasn''t that I was originally interested in swords, so I didn''t mind.


    But this beautiful girl''s words stung my heart.


    ''''I see. ....... You need to make even more effort ....... Can I also become a beautiful girl if I make an effort?


    I ask timidly.


    ''Come on. But if you don''t do anything, it''s going to stay that way.


    My head gurgles at the obvious point of view.


    It''s true. If you don''t do anything, it will stay that way.


    It''s certainly ....... The ....... Can you tell me what that effort is? Master~


    I cling to him with tears in my eyes.


    ''What?! What the hell! You!


    Master Coona lets out a panicked voice.


    ''''Please~. How can I get such large breasts~?


    ''It is!��That''s because Kroki''s making it big!��Get off me!��Do something about it, Kroki!


    Master Kuna asks Dr. Kroki for help.


    But Kuroki-sensei is looking in a different direction.


    His expression is somehow grim.


    Master Kuna and I look at him.


    What''s the matter with you?��Kuroki?


    Then Dr. Kuroki looks at me.


    ''It''s an emergency, Your Highness. It appears that the brave men are near.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    The werewolf Daegan had just received a magical call from him.


    He is in the kingdom of Argoa, the closest to Nargol, and he has told the brave men to let him know if they approach.


    And Silone came to the Kingdom of Argoa.


    The reason for this is that he came to check out the Castle of Sweets.


    It seems that the existence of the castle of sweets has been detected.


    If this was the case, Datie was in danger.


    Kuna!��Call Lord Datier!��I told you to hurry up and get out of there!


    I explain myself and instruct Coona.


    ''No! Kuroki. I''ve lost contact with them. It''s probably warded. They won''t be able to transfer in this way.


    But Kuna shakes her head and replies.


    Oh my God!


    I have to admit, I''m not a fan of Datier.


    But as long as he''s one of us, we should go help him.


    ''So ....... Then I have to go help ....... ''I''m sorry. Your Highness. I''ll go myself.


    I thank Polen myself.


    ''Wait!��Dr. Kuroki!��Is Datier in danger?!


    Suddenly Polen shouts out.


    ''Does His Highness Polen know about Lord Datier?


    ''Yes. ''Yes. Dattier often gives me paintings. He''s giving me another new one.


    I''m a little surprised myself.


    I didn''t realize that Datier and Pollen had a taste for painting.


    What kind of paintings are they?


    I also like beautiful pictures.


    Paintings, eh? You know, that guy in Dattier brought a lot of paintings to the castle. Maybe there are some new paintings.


    Such as ��������.


    Pollen looks despairing at Kuna''s words.


    Maybe he was really looking forward to it.


    ''''Your Highness. While I help Lord Datier, I will also collect that new work if possible. What kind of painting is it?''


    ''Well. That''s .......


    Sweat cascades down from Pollen''s face like a waterfall.


    Is it a difficult picture to explain?


    Then let''s bring back every single one of those paintings.


    ''Yes! No!��You can''t do that!��Yes!��Doctor!��Please take me with you!��I want to help Dattier too!��So I''m coming with you!��Poochie!


    Well, if you go, Your Highness. I''m going with you.


    Pollen says something outrageous.


    Come to think of it, Polen couldn''t leave those who adored him the way he saved the selkies.


    I think that''s a great thing for a champion.


    But I can''t let that happen.


    After all, you''re going to be fighting Rage and the others.


    Rage is far more dangerous than Kraken.


    Pollen could be hurt. We can''t put the Son of the Devil King in danger.


    ''''Your Highness. I understand your concern for Lady Datier, but it''s dangerous. Please wait in a safe place.


    I bow to Polen again.


    ''Isn''t it good. ''Kuroki. I can take you there. And then, of course, Kuna will come too.


    Kuna gives me a look that says it''s only natural.


    ''Kroki-sensei!��Please!��Please take me there!


    Pollen says with a serious look in his eyes.


    I''m sure he wants to help Datie.


    This doesn''t seem to stop him from taking her with him.


    I let out a sigh.


    ��Kuna, the white silver witch.


    Ready?��Kuna?��If there''s any danger, we''ll take His Highness Polen and run away. We''ll think about our own safety first.


    Kroki tells Kuna with concern.


    Kuroki is more worried about Kuna''s health than anything else.


    But so is Kuna.


    I understand. Kuroki. Of course, if it''s not safe, I''ll take Kuroki with me.


    Kroki looks troubled when Kuna says that.


    He seems to think that he doesn''t need to help.


    But I''m not going to ask such a question.


    However, the fact is that Kuroki is a strong man, so he won''t be in any danger.


    It''s no secret that no opponent is a match for Kuroki.


    But we can''t afford not to follow them.


    We should go ahead and make sure that Dattier doesn''t say anything unnecessary.


    I don''t think we need to help Datier in the first place.


    Most of all, he has a mentor, Herkert.


    The great witch of the swamp, that woman is called the Great Witch of the Swamp, and I don''t think she will be easily beaten by a brave man.


    So I''m not worried about Dattier.


    Datier should be in a bit of pain.


    Among the disreputable paintings Datier had was one of Kroki''s.


    Of course, I got rid of Kroki''s portion.


    Kroki would be displeased to see them. Anyone who displeases Kroki should die.


    So I left Datier behind and hid the fact that the brave men were approaching Kroki.


    I should have known that Kroki had his own information network.


    Thanks to this, Kroki has found out.


    ''''Well then, let''s go.''''


    Kroki, who hadn''t noticed anything, urged Kuna and the others.


    ''I get it. Kroki.


    ''Yes! Doctor!��Then thank you!��Master!


    Pollen calls Kuna a master.


    Apparently, he wants to know how to become beautiful.


    You can teach the beauty techniques that Kuna learned from Raina, but I don''t think that teaching this pig will help her.


    But even if the pig is a pig, it''s the son of a demon king. There might be something of use to them.


    On the surface, I''ll make friends with him.


    ''''You''re really going?��Your Highness?��It could be dangerous, you know?


    It''s okay. Poo-chan. Kuroki-sensei is here. Better yet, I''ll manage to retrieve the painting before the teacher sees it. Poo-chan.


    Huh. ....... I understand. Your Highness.


    Behind Kuna, Pollen and the others are discussing something in a whisper.


    I''m sure they''re fine with Kroki being there, but isn''t that too tense?


    Even if they are no match for Kroki, the brave men are a powerful enemy.


    But as long as he was entrusted by Kroki with protection, he would have to help.


    He thought it was a troublesome matter.

 108 Sniper

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    In the morning, you can feel the warriors gathering around the camp curtain.


    It''s not dark inside this tent because there is magical lighting inside.


    However, the sky outside is cloudy and dim, and it will be darker in the deep, misty forest.


    The warriors are about to charge in, and I''m beginning to wonder if it''s safe.


    ''Welcome home. Mr. Syrone.


    The next morning, Shirone returns from the Kingdom of Argoa.


    I''m home. I''m back, Chiyuki-san. What''s that thing in the sky anyway?


    Shirone, who has returned to the camp curtain, points to the sky.


    Probably not visible to the rest of us here, but there''s actually an empty ship floating above the clouds.


    ''Oh, don''t worry about it. It''s just a visit.


    ?


    I say, holding my forehead and Shirone tilts her head.


    ''Sirone!��It''s called Alfoss, and it''s awesome! The beauty gods are here!��I went with Nao-chan a while ago to see the Gojyo!


    Reno says excitedly.


    The empty ship belongs to Alfos, the god of song and art.


    Alfos is going to watch us fight.


    I remember that look.


    He was a ridiculously beautiful man.


    I can see why Reno is so excited. If that one were to come on to me with serious eyes, any woman might be swayed.


    I think I understand a little bit about the men who are taken aback by Raina.


    Alfos is definitely a male version of Raina.


    You''re right. He''s incredibly handsome~. And the women at his side were all beautiful too. It was a truly heavenly scene.


    Nao nodded yes.


    Alfos is not the only one on the empty ship, but his wives are there as well.


    The number of them is said to be over a thousand.


    All of them are beautiful women, goddesses, female angels, high elves, and some of them are former humans.


    According to Nao''s story, there are also men, but it seems that they are just guards and scullery maids, and they were used by beautiful women with their jaws, and it is said that they looked pitiful.


    Reno said, "Was there such a thing? So they must have been pretty shady.


    However, we have a pretty large group of beautiful women plus an escort.


    It''s watching us in the clouds.


    It makes me a little angry.


    ''You could have helped us out as well as watched us at all: ......


    I mutter to myself.


    I wish he would come out and fight, since the humans are in trouble, but he doesn''t seem to have any intention of doing so.


    He just seems to be looking at me like I''m a god.


    ''That''s all right. Let him watch. You want to see me, my sister, the brave one, in action. I''m sure you''ll be able to see that.


    Rage smiles wryly.


    Probably because Raina is involved. Rage seems to be willing to do it.


    But I''m worried.


    From the way Alfos talks, I have a feeling that something is waiting for me in this forest.


    Maybe it''s better to go home.


    ''''Brave Lord. Now that the warriors are here, could you give them a few words of encouragement if you can?


    Porthos comes to the camp where we are.


    ''Yes, General Porthos. I''ll be right there.


    We go out and the warriors are all there.


    They are all here, but they are not lined up in an orderly fashion, and it seems like they are just gathered together.


    Especially since they are untrained freedom fighters, it can''t be helped.


    And the equipment of such freedom fighters is also uneven.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    For example, the followers of the god of war, Thors, are naked on top.


    They are nude in principle because of their doctrine. The only exceptions are large beasts, magical beasts, and monster skins, which are allowed to be worn.


    For this reason, when you look at the warriors of Thors, they appear to be dressed as animals.


    Wolves, bears, boars, and orcs.


    It''s a bit of a wildlife forest. However, I don''t want to go even if I am told to come.


    In contrast, the knights and soldiers at General Porthos'' side are well equipped.


    The knights wear sheet metal armor and long swords on their waists, and they carry kite shaped shields in their left hands to protect their legs when they are on horseback.


    The soldiers carry chainmail, long spears, and a circular shield in their left hand that is about sixty centimeters in diameter.


    Both are quite well equipped compared to the freedom fighters.


    But it seems that both the knights and the soldiers stay in the rear and don''t charge into the forest.


    That means the poorly equipped ones will charge in and the well-equipped ones will stay behind.


    But no one seems to question it.


    Rather, the warriors of Toles want to be the first to charge.


    ''Warriors!��It''s time for the assault!��Here''s the brave Lord Rage, the Goddess Raina''s favorite!��Victory will come to you!��Your warrior spirit will not fail to attract the attention of the maidens of war.��The brave ones will surely be led to the Garden of Elios!��Now it''s time to fight!


    Porthos shouts and the warriors begin to shout in unison.


    In the doctrine, both the congregation of Lena and the congregation of Thors share a commonality where, when they die bravely fighting demons, their souls are carried by the war maidens to Elyos.


    And it is said that the beautiful nymphs welcome you in Elyos.


    For this reason, few warriors seem to be afraid of death. The warriors are willing to go into battle.


    I am reminded of the horror of religion when I see this scene.


    Goz, the Goblin Prince.


    How''s it going out there, Goz?


    As I was looking out of the ward in the magic mirror, my mother called out to me from behind.


    ''Mother. It looks like we''re finally going in.


    I said and turned back.


    The Great Hall of the Castle of Sweets. Many male gods are gathered there.


    ''Oh, well, well!��You are foolish enough to try to steal Raina, the woman who would have been my wife!��Let''s let this Halseth turn it off!


    A brown-skinned man adorned with a golden trinket says, "You look like a human being, except that you have wings.


    He looks like a human, except for the wings.


    But, of course, it is not human. It''s just that he has been magically transformed into human form.


    This man, who calls himself Harses, is a god of light who lives in the golden desert in the far west.


    The land ruled by this god is said to be inhabited by many beastmen, including the aristocratic Sphinx tribe, the Dog tribe, the Cat tribe, the Falcon tribe, the Frog tribe, the Crocodile tribe, and the Funkoro Gash tribe.


    Do you think you can do it?��The Little Man of the Desert.


    The black lion-headed man-god who came last says to Halseth as if he were a fool.


    ''What do you mean by that?��You?��I may wear the black lion''s headdress, but I know what you are!��Zuto! You evil god of war!


    Zuto. As I recall, where you live, when you insult someone, you shorten their name and read it backwards. Fine, I''ll play along.


    A man with a black lion''s head draws a large sword from his back. The great sword is fitted with seven gems and gleams.


    ''I wish!��You owe me for the murder of my father!��I''m going to settle this on the ground now!


    As I say this, the wings on Halseth''s back begin to glow.


    I step back so I don''t get caught up in it.


    ''Hmph!��I blame your father, Ushalus, for meddling with Ischthia. I don''t recognize you as the son of Ishtia. I tore you to pieces, and now you''re back: ......


    "Hmm. Your sister, Lady Tothna and Herkert, have brought my father back to life. But don''t think that''s the end of it!��You evil god!��And I owe you this left eye!��Let''s settle this right here!


    Halseth touches the goldwork eye patch in his own left eye.


    ''My sister and the old frog lady also go off on a tangent. But that one didn''t seem to revive, though. Now I''m going to crush your right eye too.


    The god called Zoot laughs.


    ''If you don''t, it will be a fight.


    ''Don''t!��Don''t fight it now!


    Suddenly, Herkert shouts out.


    Halseth and Zuto look at Herkert.


    ''Lord Herkert. Don''t stop me, I have to end this evil god.


    Harses. Son of Ushalus and Ishtia. Now, keep your priorities straight. Look around you. The other gods are waiting for you to crush each other.


    Herkert looks around, laughing.


    The other male gods are watching the two gods fighting each other while the other male gods are smirking.


    The gods here are united in defeating the heroes, but they are originally enemies of the same heavenly beauty Reena.


    It would be better if there were fewer enemies.


    ''''Not at all. Hellkart-dono. If they want to fight, let them fight. I''m the only one who''s brave enough to do it without these people here.


    With that, a man with red-copper skin steps forward.


    This man also has the appearance of a human, except for the fact that he has a scorpion tail.


    The name of the man-god with the scorpion''s tail is Gilther. I heard that he is sometimes called Gilther by his nickname.


    Guiltar is different from Harses in that he is revered by the Scorpion Men, who live in the desert.


    There was also, I believe, a sister god named Bruul.


    This means that there are two desert gods living in the far west here.


    "What do you mean by that?��Guiltal!��O god of death in the desert!


    Halseth bites Gilthar.


    Guiltal is a god who was once subordinate to Zarxis, the god of death.


    That''s why Gilthar is also sometimes called the Grim Reaper.


    ''''It means exactly what I said. I''m enough. And, of course, worthy of that beautiful Raina.


    Disconcertingly, Guiltal laughs.


    ''Humph! It''s worthy of Raina!��For you, the spider-woman Atranaqua is enough!


    Zuto also made no attempt to hide his anger.


    ''Atrana and I are separated now, you know. From what I hear, she is now under the protection of Nargol. Modes gave me the latest news. Mr. Herkert. My wife is taking care of you.


    Guiltal thanked Herkert.


    He says: "Yes, Atranaqua is in Herkert''s keeping. I''ll get it back to you. And Gilther. I don''t want you to have to fight now, either.


    Herkert shook his head in relief.


    ''All right, sir. I am indebted to you. Now I''ll help you defeat the brave men.


    Herkert nodded with satisfaction at Guiltal''s words.


    ''That''s what I meant!��You''ll have to wait until after you''ve defeated Raina''s lover, the brave one!��After that, you can fight over Renna as much as you want!


    The man-god nodded at Herkert''s words.


    They are united in their aim for Raina. They seem to be able to fight together in defeating the biggest obstacle, the brave man.


    ''And then Goz to Datier!


    Herkert looks at me.


    ''What?��What is it?��Mr. Herkert?


    My mother rushes over to Herkert.


    ''You''ll be the ones to deal with the humans! You can do that much, can''t you?!


    Me and my mother had to nod.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    What?��Huh?��Wasn''t it just Rage and the others?


    I used shifting magic to travel to the Acheron Mountains, and from there, I decided to ride the dragon Glorious to Gotashi''s castle.


    According to the werewolf Daegan, the raid will take place in the morning, and according to Kuna''s story, the great witch Herukert is in the Castle of Sweets.


    I don''t know why Herukert is at the Castle of Sweets.


    Well, it''s not surprising that Herkert went to Datie''s place, since the Goblin Queen Datie seems to be Herkert''s apprentice, but what''s going on suddenly?


    I wondered, but if Herkert was there, I was relieved.


    I was so relieved that my action was delayed.


    Then, on the way to the castle of Gokashi, I saw a flying ship floating above the clouds.


    When I saw the flying boat, I hid in the clouds in a hurry.


    And the morning came while I was hiding.


    By now, Rage and the others might be raiding the castle of sweets.


    According to Daegan''s report, only Rage and the others should be here.


    Who could they be?


    Do you think they''re with Raige and her friends?


    If so, it''s tricky.


    I thought we could handle it if it was just Rage and the others, but with reinforcements, it might be a little tougher.


    What are we going to do? Kuroki?


    Coona says worriedly to herself.


    Maybe we should actually go in.


    However, I''m sorry for Datie, but Kuna and Polen, the son of the Demon King, have higher priority.


    I can''t let them meet with danger.


    I brought them here thinking that if it was just Rage and the others, they would be fine, but the situation has changed.


    I can''t move around in this.


    I turn around and look behind Kuna.


    Behind her, Polen is sleeping on Glorious''s back, saying "I can''t eat anymore ...... mnya...mnya..." in her sleep, saying how she''s not able to eat.


    Puchina, who is sleeping with him, seems to be in pain from the hug.


    ''What will we really do?''


    I am distressed.


    Anyway, I want to know why the people on that empty ship are here.


    If they''re not here to take Rage''s side, we might be able to work something out.


    I decide to bring Glorious a little closer to the empty ship myself.


    And that''s when I got somewhat closer, hiding behind the clouds.


    I sense a strong hostility from the empty ship.


    ''''Not good!!!!''''


    He instantly summons his magic sword and wields it.


    It slices through the clouds, and the arrow that flew straight at him is sliced in two by the demon sword and burned by the black flames to disappear.


    Glorious roars low.


    Behind his back, I can feel Kuna reaching for his scythe.


    ''I''m sorry Kroki. I didn''t defend myself in time.''''


    Coona apologizes, but it can''t be helped.


    The speed with which the arrows flew after feeling hostile intent was outrageous.


    With that, there would have been no time to deploy defensive magic.


    ''''Kuroki-sensei?��What''s going on?


    Polen jumps up when he senses something is wrong and looks worried.


    ''The enemy. Your Highness.''''


    I assure you.


    There is no way that the person who is pointing this much hostility at you is not an enemy.


    I stared at the empty ship.


    The clouds in front of my eyes have disappeared due to the magical arrows, so there is nothing to block my view.


    A man with a bow is standing on the distant empty boat.


    Even from my male self, he''s a ridiculously handsome man.


    That handsome man is surrounded by many beautiful women at his side.


    An empty boat carrying handsome men and beautiful women is approaching.


    I''m going to be on my guard.


    I''m sorry, a huge dragon is approaching, I couldn''t resist attacking it. I didn''t think anyone else was on board. Are you hurt?


    The handsome man says sluggishly.


    The arrow definitely wasn''t glorious, but came flying towards his own heart.


    In other words, this handsome man knew he was on board.


    What could he be?


    The handsome man seems to be smiling serenely, but he is radiating intense hostility from earlier.


    You may hold a grudge against a handsome man, but I don''t think there''s anything a handsome man can do against you.


    I think so as I look at the beautiful women around the handsome man.


    It''s not just a matter of how much time you have left, but also how much time you have left.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    The handsome man is surrounded by these beauties and laughs.


    The beauties have moistened their eyes at the sight of the handsome man.


    If it was before Kuna was born, they would have cried out in envy to the point of tears.


    The beauties are looking at the handsome man as if they were mocking themselves.


    ''''Lies! Ah! That''s Master Alfoss!��Doctor!��No way! I can''t believe I got to see the real thing!


    Pollen looks at the handsome man''s face and exclaims. He looks a little happy.


    Then again, I''ve heard the name Alfos before.


    After all, he is Raina''s brother. He is supposed to be revered by humans as the god of song and art.


    That Alfos is looking straight at me.


    I''m not sure, but I feel like I can''t avoid it.

 109 Pure white paladin

    Remus, a member of the Red Bear Warriors


    ''Shit! How come we''re late to the party?��Remus?


    Torx glares at me and complains.


    Torx is very distressed because he is very powerful.


    ''You can''t blame me for saying that ......, it''s been decided that way. ......


    I shake my head and answer.


    Why is Torx angry about the order in which we rushed into the forest with the demons?


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    It is an honor for a warrior to be in the vanguard. We are proud to be the first to fight demons.


    But the same is true for the other warrior groups.


    It was a quarrel over which warrior group would be the first to fight.


    Then, the order to proceed was decided by the black-haired sage''s mediation and discussion.


    As a result, we ended up being the last to rush in.


    The Red Bear Warriors, especially the younger members, are not happy about this.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that you have the right information.


    What will be left if we take our mouths off at all? Huh?��You''re useless, aren''t you? Keh!!!


    Torx swears at me.


    It''s the same with the other young group members.


    ''Hey! It''s not Remus''s fault we''re the last!��It was all decided by the black-haired wise man!


    Karis, who walks first, turns around and says.


    Karis is right.


    The black-haired wise man, Chiyuki-sama, appointed us to go in last.


    I don''t know why the wise man told us to be the last to go in.


    But this is a smart wise man. He must have some deep thoughts.


    ''''Tch! It''s all right, lady!


    Torx shuts up when Karis warns him.


    ''More importantly, guys!��I can''t wait to catch up with my dads!


    Karis shouts out.


    The skilled warriors led by Commander Arcus are fast on their feet. In the blink of an eye, they have left the younger members of the group behind.


    In truth, Karis would like to go further.


    However, his father, Commander Arcus, has ordered him to lead the younger members.


    That''s why Karis is adapting to us.


    We walk through the forest with Karis in the lead.


    Is it because we were the last? I''ve never come across a demon so far.


    More than that, the corpses of the earlier warriors and giant pollywogs demons are lying all over the place.


    That told the intensity of the battle.


    ''Stop, guys!


    Suddenly, Karis stops them all.


    When I look in front of Karis, I see a lot of human and demon corpses lying around.


    But it''s a sight I''ve seen many times before coming here.


    I don''t know why Karis suddenly stopped them. What''s going on?


    What''s going on? Miss? There''s nothing there.


    Dexnos, a member of the group, steps in front of Karis.


    He is the largest of the young group members, and he enjoys collecting the raw heads of demons.


    He still has goblin heads hanging all over his body to use as armor.


    ''''Stand back! Deknos��������


    It was at the same time that Karis screamed.


    Something suddenly jumped out of the belly of the warrior''s corpse.


    ''Huh?''


    That was the last thing Deknos said.


    Something jumps out at him and instantly scratches his neck.


    Deknos spurted blood from his neck and fell backwards.


    ''A goblin?��I didn''t feel a thing!


    Torx shouts.


    Torx has the ability to sense the enemy. Its like he didn''t see it at all.


    The goblin that defeated Deknos wears a red hat and smirks at us.


    This goblin must have taken advantage of his small stature to hide among the human corpses, planning to get past us and attack us from behind.


    It was a close call.


    The red-hatted goblin is spotted and runs away.


    "Wait and see!


    Torx and a few of the group members chased after the red-hatted goblin.


    ''Fool! Wait!


    Karis''s panicked voice.


    The voice left some of the group members who were trying to follow Torx.


    ''''There!


    Karis throws the axe.


    The goblins hiding between the demon carcasses and the human corpses scream and jump out.


    It looks like there was more than just one of them hiding.


    ''''Everyone!��Get your weapons up!


    Karis picks up the axe he threw quickly and quickly holds it up.


    His eyes glisten with gold. The leopard''s inspiration that Karis possesses is better at sensing than the inspiration of any beast.


    The red-hatted goblins that have been hiding come out of hiding. Maybe they thought it was impossible to hide.


    What would have happened if they had bypassed that place?


    If it weren''t for Charis, we could have been wiped out.


    We all raise our weapons.


    Torx and his men had moved on without us. We have to fight the goblins with half the men.


    The Black Haired Wise Man Chiyuki


    We walked into the ward and looked into the forest from the sky.


    ''This isn''t good, Chiyuki-san!��If we don''t, we might get wiped out!


    Nao says as he watches the forest freedom fighters fight.


    ''I''d like to see that: ....... ''The goblins are working better together than you are. Maybe we should have stopped them after all.''


    I regret it. I thought many times that I should have stopped it, even if I had to force myself.


    As far as the warriors'' farsightedness, the freedom fighters are being beaten one by one by the surprise attack of the red cap goblins.


    Red Cap goblins are more brutal and stronger than normal goblins.


    They use human blood as a dye to adorn their clothes.


    Some of the red cap goblins that I fought in the past even used human skins as their clothing.


    When I met the goblin, I was so sickened by it that I almost threw up.


    In addition to that, there are many pollywogs demons.


    With a force of about 5,000 men, we can''t win.


    ''''The only person who has managed to fight is Arcus-san and the others.


    If you follow Sirone''s gaze, you''ll see a group of warriors wearing the skins of demonic beasts fighting.


    The special tattoos made from the blood of demonic beasts allow you to gain the inspiration of a beast.


    Arcas, who has gained the power of a magical bear beast, has a tremendous fighting spirit.


    He is defeating one demon after another.


    But they can''t do it alone.


    His daughter Charis also seems to be doing her best.


    But the warriors around her aren''t as strong as they could be. They''re slowing her down.


    It looks like Remus is there too, and I''m glad it''s the last one. At least now the girls can be saved.


    ''Hey, what are we going to do, Rage?��We''re going to get beaten up if we don''t.


    Reno says anxiously to Rage.


    ''It''s hard to get them all to retreat when it''s like this. But I suppose we should help them as much as we can.''


    Rage says with a serious look on his face.


    ''Yes, then. He magnifies his voice with magic and calls for a retreat ....... ''Rage-kun?!!!''


    I was just about to activate my magic.


    A powerful arrow of light flew toward Rage.


    It was a split second and I was too late to call out to him.


    ''It''s okay Chiyuki.''


    As far as I can see, Rage is unharmed.


    It was a sudden surprise attack, but apparently my defense was in time.


    If it had been me, I wouldn''t have gotten there in time. I''m horrified to think that he was aiming at me.


    "Oh, you prevented it. You''re good.


    If you look in the direction the glowing arrow flew, you will see a man with wings sprouting from his back coming towards you.


    He has wings, but he''s probably not an angel.


    The winged man is brown-skinned and glistening with a golden-worked trinket. This is why it hurts my eyes to look at them.


    ''My name is Halseth. Son of Ushalus, ruler of the land of Gypsir. I will play with thee ...... bogeeee ��������


    A brown-skinned man is blown away by the light cannon fired by Rage.


    The "Light Gun" is not as powerful as the "Divine Light Gun" but it''s still quite powerful.


    It''s not like it was a proper hit, so it''s not just a matter of time.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time. The other party seemed to be in the middle of talking about something, but ......


    No, I just thought it was going to be a long one.


    Rage replies with a laugh.


    Rage didn''t expect to be able to defeat him with the blow he just delivered.


    ''Wait, Rage!��There''s still something out there!


    Cyrone pointed and there were multiple flying shadows there.


    ''Hmph, the little desert boy has been hit: ......


    He''s the youngest one in our group. He doesn''t deserve to be in Raina''s life after all.


    Don''t let it get to you. Don''t get too comfortable, Light Warrior. I don''t recognize you as the heavenly beauty, Raina.


    ''Yes! That''s right! You don''t deserve to be little Renna!��Raina is mine!


    Now, would you like to accept our challenge?


    He starts talking out of his mouth.


    ''What''s that?'' ''......''


    ''It''s something. It''s just like you have a grudge against Mr. Rage: ......


    Nao and Reno let out an uneasy sound.


    ''This isn''t good. I didn''t expect these guys to be waiting for me. ......


    I held up my wand.


    Goz, Prince of Goblins


    ''Tsk! What are you doing, you humans!


    In the image projected by the magic mirror, the humans are beaten.


    She is instructing goblins and policemen to take command of the human opponents.


    The humans are being exterminated by the goblins.


    It makes my head hurt to see it.


    ''''We still have some of the best left over here: ......


    The Golden Mushishi, the strongest left by the Silver Witch, are still available.


    With these Mushisen, we can annihilate the humans at once.


    However, we can''t annihilate them.


    I thought I could handle this much, so I sent out the red hat and pollies.


    But the humans were more fragile than I expected.


    We must somehow make a lost cause from here and save the humans.


    If they were annihilated, they wouldn''t be able to escape from their mother among the humans.


    The fact that I escaped might be noticed after all, but will I be forced to blend in with the humans?


    For now, I''m going to go check on my mother.


    If she''s not paying attention to us, we should run away.


    My mother seems to be watching the brave men and women with the frog witch.


    She doesn''t seem to be interested in the humans.


    ''Oh, the Desert Light God has been defeated.


    My mother, Datier, screams out in grief.


    When she looks in the mirror, the light god of the desert has been blown away by a brave blow.


    ''Not at all ......, I''m sure you''re not dead, but what are you doing ....... I''ll collect it later. Vomit.


    The Frog Witch shook her head.


    ''I''m worried about the other male gods too. It would have been easier if Alfos had joined us.''


    ''What?! Did you invite Master Alfoss to join you?��That beautiful one?!


    My mother sounds happy when I mention Alfos'' name.


    ''Yeah, I did indeed invite you to join us. What about it?''


    The frog witch glares at her mother a little and says


    ''Yes! No! It''s nothing!��Ohohohohohoho!


    My mother laughs in a freaky voice. I feel a fear run down my spine.


    I know about Alfos, the god of song and art.


    I know this because it''s the most common picture my mother has of a male god.


    And of course I know that all of his paintings have been stained by a strange liquid.


    But Master Herkert," he said, "it''s easier when Master Alfoss is here. But, Master Herukert, what do you mean when you say it''s easier when Master Alfos is here?��He doesn''t seem to be one for fighting. He''s beautiful, but I don''t think he''s strong.


    My mother is right.


    I hear that Alfos is a god who sings and plays all the time.


    He doesn''t sound strong.


    "Hmm. Your eyes are knotty. Surely, Alfos has been playing around for hundreds of years. He doesn''t strike me as very strong, does he? But that man is strong. Stronger than any other male deity who has ever been here.


    ''What? Is that so?


    Yes, that''s right. He''s a buffoon now, but he was once known as the greatest holy knight in the service of the God King, Odys. That''s who he really is. Maybe he''s even stronger than Odis. Guffaw-gaffaw.


    My mother was immensely disappointed by those words.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    Above the clouds, themselves and Alfos and the others face each other.


    On top of Alfos'' flying ship, the beautiful women are looking at us and laughing.


    You can see that their laughter definitely contains mockery.


    To be honest, it''s hard to be the target of ridicule by these beauties.


    Alfos, who has these beauties at his side, is looking at you and laughing calmly.


    However, his eyes are definitely not smiling.


    Why would such a handsome man who wants you to explode aim at him with a bow and arrow?


    What''s going on?��Master Alfoss. If you don''t get back soon, the brave men will start fighting.


    A beautiful girl at Alfos'' side asks.


    The beautiful girl is still too young and has no breasts. It would look good even if you let her dress as a boy.


    ''''Cute Hyasis. Since this one looks more interesting than the brave one.''''


    ''Oh, really?��Master Alfoss. I''m more interested in a brave man than this dark knight.


    Would they be Dryad clans? A green-haired elf comes to Alfos'' side and says


    ''As usual, you''re a bore, Daphine. Is it possible that you have more feelings for the brave man than I do?


    ''Oh, Alfoss-sama. You''re so mean-spirited. Phew! Not everyone is looking at you all the time. And I''m sure everyone else is more interested in a brave man than the Dark Knight.


    The elf called Daphine looks at the other women and says


    ''Does everyone else think so too?''


    The beauties consulted each other in response to Alfos'' question.


    ''''That''s right. I''m more interested in the cool brave man of light than that dark knight. Of course, I can''t compete with Alfoss-sama.


    That''s right. I don''t care about that ugly demon king''s subordinates~


    ''''He''s that Demon King''s man. I''m sure he must have an ugly face under that helmet~


    Really. I wish the ugly guy would go away. I don''t want him in this world.


    ''Hey, you should see what''s under that helmet. Let''s see what kind of ugly face you have.


    No, no, I don''t want to see the ugly guy''s face.


    The beauties look at you and giggle.


    A lot of beautiful women laugh at me and I want to disappear.


    I don''t think I''m a good man compared to Rage. I will never be able to show them the face under this helmet.


    ''What the hell, those guys ....... I''m going to bounce their heads off.


    Wait, Kuna!��Hold me down!


    Cuna almost jumped out of the way behind him, but he was able to control it.


    I didn''t want to make these girls my complete enemies.


    I hate myself at all.


    Even after being told this, I still don''t want to be hated by beautiful women.


    Maybe I should talk back a little bit, but I can''t even do that.


    It makes me want to cry a little bit.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that all of them are the children of the demon king.��You look so much like him.


    Suddenly one of the beautiful women points to Pollen.


    ''''What?!''''


    I can hear Pollen''s faltering voice as he is named.


    ''Oh, it''s true! Just like that!


    "He looks just like the Demon King, like a pig!��Guys, we have a pig!��Pigs!


    Hey, you, pig. You are the child of the Demon King, right? Because I''m so ugly. I would want to die if I were born like that.


    Oh, man. I don''t know why I''m still alive.


    ''It''s really ugly. I don''t know if he''s a child or not, but he''s probably one of the Demon King''s friends anyway. If that''s the case, he must have a rotten personality.


    It''s amazing! You were born a filthy mess. You should just die.


    The beauties look at Pollen and sneer.


    ''Awwww. ......''


    So, Your Highness?


    I hear Polen''s crying voice and I can tell by the signs that Puchina is trying to comfort her.


    I unfold my cloak so that Polen is out of sight of the others.


    And then -----.


    ''Shut up!��The ugly ones ohhhhhhh!


    I''m startled by how much louder I sounded than I expected.


    The beautiful women who had been talking earlier are looking at me with surprised faces.


    What? He''s looking at me with this guy''s eyes, but he can''t stop talking.


    But I can''t stop myself from talking.


    "What do you know about His Highness Pollen?��His Highness is a very gentle man.��A man who has never swum for those who adore him, yet he would take a risk and go into the sea to slay the Kraken!��This is not someone you guys should be fooling around with: ����������


    Then he pointed his sword at the beauties.


    ''Still! If you''re going to tell me anymore!��I''ll deal with this myself!


    Black flames erupt from my own body.


    ''''Hi!


    ''Oh no!��What a scary thing!


    Help me, Master Alfoss!


    ''Kyah!


    ''No!��Help me, Master Alfoss, aaaaah!


    Beautiful women are running around on the deck.


    It was almost comical.


    They seem to be releasing a wave of fear without even realizing it.


    I can feel Coona''s surprise.


    Glorious looks at me again, bending his head in concern.


    ''''Kuroki-sensei eh ......


    Gulping and crying, Pollen calls his name.


    ''You''re going to take on my little girls?��I don''t like that. If you''re going to hurt these girls, I''ll have to deal with them.


    Alfos smiles at that and is surrounded by light.


    When the light disappears, pure white armor covers Alfos'' body.


    ''Lie?��I can''t believe Master Alfoss is taking on the form of a holy knight: ......


    I''ve heard rumors about it, but I''ve never seen it before: ......


    ''No way?��I can''t believe Master Alfoss is fighting.


    It''s a mirror of a knight that he fights for us. ......


    ''Lovely!��I can''t believe I''m wearing the Holy Knight''s armor that was sealed to protect us from the Dark Knight!


    "Master Alfoss would have killed the Dark Knight in the first place!


    "You''ll have to kill that dark knight, Master Alfoss!


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    However, Alfos doesn''t mind them and looks at you.


    You''re not going to be able to get it right.��Sword!


    ''Yes, Alfoss. I''ll have it ready for you.


    The beautiful woman known as Mytha brings a swing of her sword and hands it to Alfoss.


    ''''Thank you, Myusa. Now come out, the white holy dragon Varginia!


    Alfos shouts and the deck of the empty ship opens up and a pure white dragon jumps out from inside.


    It''s quite large. It''s a good match for Glorious.


    "Tooh!


    Alfos flies and rides the dragon he calls Valginia.


    ''Hey Dark Knight. Me and Valginia, you and that black dragon. Would you mind leaving us alone?��I don''t want to get in the way of the game.


    Alfos draws his sword and points the emerald-blue sword barrel at you.


    a�?Okay. I''ll take you up on that offer. I''ll take you up on that offer.


    I nodded to myself.


    ''Kroki: ......''


    Coona calls out in concern.


    ''It''s okay Kuna. Can you wait downstairs with your highness, please?


    Myself, I touch Kuna''s cheek.


    ''Dr. Kroki: ......''


    That''s all right, Your Highness. I''ll just go out for a moment.


    Pollen is gagging and crying.


    Pollen has been a shut-in.


    It must have taken a lot of courage to go outside.


    I don''t know what made Polen do it.


    But Polen did his best to get out.


    Even if you don''t know what happened, there is no way you can laugh at someone who works hard.


    You can''t run away from the game in front of the polen, can you?


    And he''s a good shooter.


    I''ll have no choice but to play anyway.


    That''s what I thought as I stared again at Alfos, who had become a pure white holy knight.

 110 On the sea of ??clouds

    Polen, Princess of the Devil''s World


    We boarded Master Alfoss''s flying ship.


    ''You know, ....... Are you sure you''re going?��Your Highness Polen?


    Poo-chan says anxiously behind me.


    ''Ugh! Yeah! Let''s go!��Poochie!


    Hostility is directed at us from the beautiful women around us.


    My eyes are painful.


    I want to run away.


    But we can''t run away now.


    We fearlessly walk on the boat.


    Hey?��Why are you coming to our ship?


    Really, why do I have to put a pig in this car?


    Why?��I wonder if Master Alfoss has allowed us to come aboard?


    I don''t like it. It''s gonna smell like one.


    I can hear beautiful women talking.


    But I can''t even talk back to them with my face down.


    It might be a bit shameful.


    In contrast to me, Master Kuna was walking proudly in front of me, as if he didn''t care about the hostility of the people around him.


    Even though he''s facing far more hostility than I am.


    Master is snickering at the beautiful women on this ship.


    I can see that the beauties are annoyed by such an attitude from Master.


    ''''What''s with that girl?''''


    "So haughty.


    Just because it''s a little beautiful doesn''t mean it''s .......


    Duh!��If it was like that, Lady Raina would be more beautiful!


    I can hear the beautiful women looking at their master and talking badly about him from afar.


    But what is contained in their voices is a sense of defeat.


    Even the thousands of beautiful women on this ship are no match for Master.


    I think Master is more beautiful than anyone else on this ship.


    Just one person is overwhelming all the beautiful women on this ship.


    Master will advance like the master of this ship.


    ''''Um, could you please put down your weapons if you can?��We have a child who is scared.


    As we''re going on, a beautiful woman calls out to her mentor.


    I know this beautiful woman.


    Musa, the goddess of poetry.


    She is the goddess who is always at the side of Master Alfos.


    Any woman who cares about Master Alfos will know of his presence, even if she doesn''t like it.


    While the other beauties are afraid to approach their master, she is the only one who stands in front of him.


    ''''Don''t worry. I''ve been told by Kuroki to be quiet, you know. So I''m not going to behead you just yet.


    The Master waved his hand to reassure him.


    ''Now? Which means you''re going to behead me later?


    Of course. At least I''ll wait until the fight is over. Otherwise, I won''t be able to see your man''s face when he loses.


    Then the master laughs.


    Mytha gives him a visibly surprised look.


    The beauties move away from the master as if they are running away from him.


    The hostility around them becomes even stronger.


    Master doesn''t pay any attention to those beauties and advances past Myusa.


    The beauties have no choice but to clear the way in front of the power. There is no one to block them.


    Then they go to a couch offered on the deck and sit in the middle of it.


    The Master seems to look at Dr. Kuroki and the others from that seat.


    ''That''s Master Alfoss''s seat: ......


    What?


    Hi!


    A beautiful woman who was about to protest was silenced by her master''s glare.


    One glare shut her up, really great.


    Who are you?��That girl?


    Isn''t this the Demon King''s child?


    ''''Lies. How could such a beautiful child be born from that ugly demon king: ......


    ''But how much of a princess she is: ......


    ''Sure. ....... It''s hard to believe, but .......


    The whispering of beautiful women.


    The Demon King''s daughter is me. ......


    But no matter how you look at it, my master is more like a princess of the demon world.


    Beautiful, dainty, bewitching, strong, and frightening.


    That''s where my ideal figure was.


    I want to be like this.


    It''s so dazzling.


    ''What''s the matter?��Pollen?��Won''t you sit down?


    The master, oblivious to my thoughts, looks at me and says.


    The couch is large enough to seat several people.


    Normally, Master Alfoss would sit in the middle of this chair with all the beautiful women beside him and play his lyre.


    It must be a beautiful sight.


    But right now, it''s not Master Alfoss who is sitting in this seat.


    The master sits on his couch and crosses his sleek legs.


    His attitude is like a champion.


    Is it okay for me to sit beside him?


    The beautiful women who were sitting in the chairs because they were afraid of their mentor have excused themselves so Pu-chan and I can sit down too.


    I''m almost worried for a moment, but I shake my head.


    It doesn''t work.


    I think about why I''m following Master.


    We came to this ship because Master specified it.


    It seems that Kuroki-sensei was planning to drop us off in a safe place, but Master disagreed.


    The reason was that he couldn''t calmly watch the fight between Kroki-sensei and Master Alfos.


    Kuroki-sensei was reluctant, but Master did not relent. We ended up watching Kroki-sensei and the others on this ship.


    Sensei wanted to drop me off alone in a safe place.


    But I decided to follow Master.


    Of course!


    The teacher was angry for me.


    How could I not see that teacher fight?


    I sit down beside my teacher.


    When I sit down, I can feel the hostility of the beautiful women more strongly.


    But I must not lose.


    Ahead of Master''s gaze, there are two dragons flying quite far away from the empty boat.


    A black demon dragon and a white holy dragon.


    On top of those two dragons, a dark knight and a holy knight are riding and confronting each other, respectively.


    I''m sorry Kuroki-sensei.


    I apologize to my teacher who is the dark knight.


    My teacher was angry with me, but I''m not the kind of girl who can be defended by him!


    He just had an ulterior motive when he killed the Kraken, and he''s not the kind boy the teacher thinks he is!


    I''m sorry! I''m sorry!


    I''ll do my best! I''ll change my mind!


    I''m out of the room! I''m going to be strong! I don''t eat and sleep all the time!


    I''ll do my best to get as clean as I can!


    So ......, so please win, sir eh.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    ''Is he okay?��Coona and his team are at ......?


    I look at the empty ship far away from the top of the dragon Glorious.


    ''If you''re worried about the silver-haired girl in white, you''ll be fine. I''ve told you not to mess with her.


    Alfos, riding his white holy dragon and holding his helmet at his side, replies.


    ''''I hope so: ......


    In the meantime, I got Alfos'' permission before I dropped him off at the ship.


    I think it''s safe to say that the beauties on that ship seem to listen to what Alfoss has to say. But even so, the anxiety doesn''t go away.


    You still nervous?��But I think you''d be better off taking care of yourself.


    Alfos hooks up with a condescending smile.


    This man is strong.


    He has been fighting because of his confidence.


    But why is that?


    Why are you fighting with yourself?


    You know what, by the way?��That the male gods are fighting with the brave men of light over Raina in the Castle of Sweets?


    ''What? What''s that?


    I''ve never heard of that.


    What''s going on in the Castle of Sweets?


    Shouldn''t you be joining us?��The fight over Lenah.


    I nodded my head at Alfos'' words.


    ''No, I won''t join in. There''s no point in that fight. Even if you fight over Raina, she is the one to choose. If the will of Raina doesn''t exist, then it''s meaningless. Raina is not a thing.


    ''Indeed. Raina isn''t like the other girls. She''s the only one who can abuse me. You''re right, you know that, don''t you? But they can''t stand the thought of another man taking her away from them. Are you going to stand by and watch another man take the woman you love?


    Alfos asks a challenging question.


    ''Hmmm. If she chooses a different man and not you, then you''ll have to give up .......


    Hurting the man the woman you fell in love with chose to hurt will only make the woman you fell in love with unhappy.


    Shouldn''t we hold back our tears and pray for happiness?


    ''Huh, don''t you ever think of taking away the girl you fell in love with?��I''d take it away. And I''ve taken a number of girls that way.


    ''Um, ....... So what is her will then?


    What are you talking about? It doesn''t matter. You''ll choose me in the end, you know. Wouldn''t you?


    Alfos gives him a look that says what''s obvious.


    Great!


    I can''t believe I can say this with impunity.


    It makes me a little jealous.


    Well, if such a handsome man approached me, there might be some women who would switch to him.


    But what would happen if I did the same thing?


    I feel like if I try to take it away from him, he''ll end up snickering at me.


    The only people allowed to do that kind of thing are good looking guys like the one in front of me.


    I don''t have that kind of confidence.


    ''No, I can''t do that very well. I can''t live with that much confidence.''


    Let''s be clear! I never had a girl before I came into this world!


    They rather hated it!


    Silone often warned me not to only look at girls'' breasts and legs.


    According to Sirone, it made her look very disgusting and she was pretty much hated by the girls.


    I wouldn''t have noticed it if Sirone hadn''t told me.


    It was pointed out to me and there were many things that came to mind, so I''m sure of it.


    I''m sorry for making you feel bad. I apologize to the girls at the time.


    I had naughty fantasies about looking at their raw legs.


    But I couldn''t help but look at them.


    So I tried to stay away from them as much as possible.


    Sweat runs down from my eyes when I remember that.


    ''I''m surprised. You have an amazing lack of confidence, don''t you? You''re a far cry from the brave men of light. No, I don''t know what to say anymore: ......


    Alfos makes a puzzled sound.


    ''That''s not what you''re saying: ......


    You don''t think you''re loved by Raina?


    ''That''s right, if a beautiful woman like me like that, it''s a big win in life: ....... I don''t think it''s a big deal to be loved.


    In fact, I can''t really feel the memories of my time in the Kingdom of Roxx.


    It''s strange to think about it. With a beauty like that, any man can pick and choose.


    After everything that''s happened, I''m starting to suspect a trap.


    ''You''re totally out of shape, talking to you ....... My guess is that it should be you, though. The one that made Raina go crazy.


    What?


    ''Raina is acting strange these days. She''s been acting in a way she never would have in the past. Besides, she seems to have suddenly given up on the life of Modes who wanted to kill her so badly.


    I don''t know what Raina was before she came to this world.


    I don''t know even if you say that Raina has changed because of my arrival.


    But if you''re willing to give up the idea of defeating Modes, that''s a good thing.


    "At first, I thought it was the influence of the brave men of light. But that''s not the case. I told you about it when he was trapped in the labyrinth, and I noticed that Raina was her usual self. That''s too normal for a man you love to be in danger.


    Then Alfos shook his head.


    ''And it was the Republic of Ariadia, I think. I realized that when I saw the footage of you and Raina facing each other. You were the one who changed Renna.


    Alfos points at himself.


    I feel as if his gaze is piercing me.


    ''That''s why I''m curious. As a brother, you know. What kind of a man is the one who changed that Raina?


    Alfoss''s voice is calm.


    But you can sense the hostility in his voice.


    I''m sure you''ll find that this is why I challenge you to a fight. I''m sure you''re worthy of Raina''s presence, and you''ll have to wait until you''ve beaten me.


    Alfos draws his sword and points it at you.


    "Speak for yourself. I said I don''t understand. But you have insulted His Highness Polen. So, we''ll put a stop to it!


    I myself also point my sword at Alfos.


    ''''Ha! Good reply, Dark Knight!


    Alfos said and put on his white helmet.


    ''Come on, Varginis!��Let''s show them that there''s no one in the blue heavens that can stand against us!


    The white dragon flaps its wings and suddenly flies towards us.


    ''''Glorious!


    I hurriedly instructed Glorious to duck the white dragon.


    The white dragon flew past the place we were in at high speed.


    You''re totally selfish! I''m sorry Glorious. I didn''t mean to get you involved in a fight.


    Then he pats Glorious'' neck.


    I stroke his neck and Glorious roars.


    I can feel a strong will to fight coming from Glorious.


    That battle intent is directed at the white dragon.


    It looks like it will fight for me.


    Thank you Glorious. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more. I''m going to paint the blue sky with a black storm.


    Glorious roared again and flapped his black wings.


    Above the sea of clouds, the roar of two dragons rang out.

 111 Demon Dragon VS Holy Dragon

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Two dragons, one white and one black, fly in the blue sky as they slash and dance through the clouds.


    A white holy dragon with a pure white holy knight on board is flying in front of myself and Glorious, the black demon dragon.


    The white holy dragon Varginianus is fast, and Glorious'' black wings cannot catch up with him.


    ''''Valgenius!!!!''''


    With the shout of the holy knight Alfoss on board, the holy dragon Varginis reverses and releases a breath of light from his mouth.


    The light breaths come towards them like a laser beam.


    ''''Glorious!!!!''''


    As I scream myself, Glorious shoots a breath of explosive fire from his mouth and intercepts the light breath.


    The light is blocked by the explosive flame and disappears.


    When the light breath is blocked, the holy dragon returns to its regime and flies at high speed again, taking away the distance.


    Both the speed and the distance of the breaths flying are higher for the holy dragon than Glorious.


    Glorious''s Flame Breath has a high destructive power, but its distance is short, so it cannot reach the Holy Dragon.


    In contrast, the Holy Dragon''s Light Breath has a long flying distance.


    Therefore, they are in a state where they are attacked one way or the other and can''t get their hands on it.


    Glorious roars low.


    I can see that he is impatient with the state of being unable to get his hands and feet out.


    ''Glorious. We shouldn''t be in a hurry. Let''s deal with this carefully.''''


    I find myself stroking Glorious''s neck, which calms my spirit.


    You can''t be in a hurry.


    The opponent is attacking you one-sidedly, but it''s not so much that you can''t prevent it.


    As long as you deal with it calmly, there''s no problem.


    Glorious intercepted the white holy dragon''s attacks from a long distance with light breathers one by one.


    ''''You''re doing well, Glorious. Let''s catch up with them little by little.


    Against Glorious, who always has his head turned towards his opponent, the Holy Dragon has to flip around when he gets a distance.


    Therefore, if he tried to attack continuously, Glorious would close the distance between them.


    It was time to exchange breaths for the umpteenth time. The distance approaches to where Glorious'' breaths can reach.


    ''Now, Glorious!


    Glorious'' explosive breath of fire.


    The Holy Dragon intercepts it with a light breath, but fails to kill the power. It staggers in the air.


    Glorious quickly attacks the disoriented Holy Dragon.


    The two dragons collide.


    Glorious is the one who has the upper hand.


    They may lose in terms of speed and breath distance, but in terms of strength and power, Glorious is superior.


    ''''Close range is dangerous, Varginis!��Keep your distance!


    Alfos'' panicked voice.


    The holy dragon manages to escape from Glorious and flaps his wings and leaves.


    Glorious roars in frustration after missing his prey.


    ''Don''t panic, Glorious. You''ll have another chance. Let''s keep calm.''''


    I quieted Glorious myself.


    They exchange breaths from a distance again.


    The dragon doesn''t want to be able to close the distance again, or maybe he doesn''t want to throw a series of breaths.


    This makes it easier for us to deal with it.


    However, if they are out of range, our attacks cannot reach them.


    Both sides are unable to defeat their opponents, and the battle of the dragons becomes a stalemate.


    ''''You''re doing pretty well! The Dark Knight!��Then how about this!


    Alfos takes out a long bow from space. This is the bow he had when he sniped at himself.


    You can''t compete with the dragon alone, so the rider has no choice but to join the fight.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do this.


    You can''t be too careful.


    ''''Let''s go, Valgenius!


    Alfos and the holy dragon split apart as they glow white.


    Each split dragon flies at high speed.


    This is not illusionary magic. Each one feels like it''s real.


    Due to Alfos'' magic, the split alter egos attack us with arrows and light bracelets.


    There are many of them.


    I can''t intercept them with this.


    Multiple bows and light bracelets attack us at the same time.


    I bring out my magic shield to prevent it, but if I don''t, I''ll eventually get hit.


    ''Glorious!��Just give me a little extra time!


    Glorious flaps his wings and flies through the air to avoid being surrounded.


    The alter egos of Alfos are chasing us.


    Glorious struggles to escape, but the arrows and breaths are slowly hurting Glorious'' body.


    Hang in there, Glorious!


    I got him!��The Dark Knight!


    Alfos'' laughter can be heard from all around us.


    The other side is faster, so we are finally surrounded by ourselves.


    Alfoss''s alter egos are firing magical arrows and light bracelets in this direction from all directions, but it''s a little too late to defeat us.


    But it''s a little too late to defeat them.


    I thank Glorious for his hard work.


    ''''Let''s go, Glorious!


    You release your magic power.


    Then a gravitational field is created around you and Glorious, distorting the trajectory of the magic arrows and light bracelets.


    ''''What?!!!''''


    The distorted arrows and breaths each go towards Alfos and the others.


    It seems that the close siege of the city to keep them from escaping is now avenged.


    I''m sure you''ll find that Alfoss and his friends are unable to avoid them, and their magic arrows and light bracelets are obliterating their alter egos.


    ''Let''s go, Glorious!��The real thing is over there!


    As the alter egos disappear, they quickly discover the only real one that never disappears and attack it themselves.


    The black demon dragon and the white holy dragon collide again.


    ''''Get away from Varginis!��O black dragon!


    ''Don''t go away! Glorious!��You''re not gonna get away from me this time!��The "White Dragon


    Alfos draws his sword and tries to let Glorious go, but of course he doesn''t let him do that.


    He blocks the sword pointed at Glorious with his own sword.


    The demon dragon and the holy dragon, himself and the holy knight. Each of them have a fierce exchange in the air.


    The two dragons with damaged wings fall to the ground while struggling with each other.


    After breaking through the clouds, the destination of their fall is some mountainside.


    A huge cloud of dust rises.


    ''Are you alright, Glorious?''


    I stroke Glorious as he falls to the ground.


    Glorious raises his head and puts his face to his cheek.


    ''Don''t worry about it,'' he says.


    But I know he''s hurt pretty badly. I can''t make Glorious fight any more.


    When the dust cloud disappears, Alfoss and the holy dragon appear either on their own or a short distance away.


    You can see that the body of the holy dragon that Alfoss rides on is damaged.


    It seems that the damage on the other side is also significant.


    The dragons that look at the other party roar low.


    But they can''t move their bodies yet.


    Therefore, they stared at each other. They are both unable to move.


    ''''Alfos-sama aaaaaaaaah ��������''''


    With a loud voice, Alfos'' empty ship comes down to the ground.


    It seems that the two dragons have fallen to the ground and have come down in concern.


    The beauties can be seen getting off the ship and rushing down to Alfoss.


    ''Kuroki!��Are you okay?!!!!


    Dr. Kroki!


    The coonas also jumped off the ship and came over to us.


    ''It''s okay. More importantly, take care of Glorious, Coona.


    I get it. Kuroki. You''ve done well, Glorious. Kuna will fix you up in no time.


    Coona will cast a healing spell on Glorious.


    Now Glorious will be able to move as well.


    I looked at Alfos and saw that beautiful women were healing the Holy Dragon''s wounds over there as well.


    ''''Musa. I''ll take care of the Varginis for you.''''


    Alfos looks at me as he says this to one of the beauties.


    ''The Dark Knight!��You don''t want to hurt each other''s dragons any more than you already have!��Let''s have a game of our own, shall we?!


    As he said this, Alfos emerged from the holy dragon.


    ''''All right, I''ll take that game. I''ll take that game. Coona, take care of the rest. Glorious, you rest.


    I myself also emerge from Glorious'' back with a levitation spell.


    They move up the mountain with their swords pointed at each other.


    It was the beginning of the second round.

 112 Conflict of evil gods

    Remus, a member of the Red Bear Warriors


    Karis and I wandered through the forest alone.


    We got separated from the rest of the group.


    ''Are you okay? Charis?


    I look at Karis'' left leg.


    The white cloth on his thigh is stained red.


    This is the fourth time I''ve been attacked by a giant beetle monster and red-hatted goblins.


    With the inspiration of a beast, Charis has a high self-healing ability.


    So a wound of this magnitude should heal quickly.


    However, the wound didn''t close up and continues to bleed.


    Perhaps the red-hatted goblin''s blade was coated with some kind of poison.


    It could be quite a dangerous poison. Karis''s wounds, which were also resistant to the poison, couldn''t heal.


    ''Yeah, I''m fine. It''s all thanks to the herbs in Remus, isn''t it?


    Karis looks fine.


    He certainly looks fine.


    But I can''t push it.


    ''I''m glad the herbs I brought with me just in case were helpful. ......


    Unable to be useful in battle, I studied herbology in order to be useful in other ways.


    Until now, self-healing hadn''t helped Karis because she didn''t need the herbs.


    I thank the goddess of medicinal herbs, Phanakea, for healing Karis'' wounds.


    I''ve lost everyone. I have to get back to .......


    Karis says, looking around.


    Each time we were attacked, our friends scattered and finally we were alone.


    I hope everyone is safe. But we shouldn''t be looking for our friends now.


    ''No, Karis. Let''s go back to the encampment now.


    There is a peach-colored fog in the forest.


    Therefore, visibility is poor.


    Moreover, this peach-colored fog has a sweet smell that dulls my thoughts.


    Karis is also injured. It''s not safe to stay here any longer.


    ''''But .......''''


    The Commander will be fine. He''s that strong.


    The Commander should be fine.


    The Commander, who is also known as the Red Bear, is strong. I don''t think he can be beaten easily.


    ''If you still want to go looking for them, I''ll follow you. I can''t just let Karis go, you know.


    I say unequivocally.


    ''All right. Any more and Remus might die. I''ll be back here for a while.


    Charis reluctantly agrees.


    It''s been said that the congregation of the god of war, Torls-sama, and his daughter, Amazona-sama, don''t know how to retreat, but that''s not true.


    Most of them do, but some of them can retreat.


    The same is true of Charis and the Commander. That''s why we were able to keep fighting until now.


    We begin to walk away from the forest.


    Wait!��Remus!


    Suddenly, Karis stops.


    Karis''s eyes are shining gold like a panther.


    I can tell the demon is nearby by the way he looks at me.


    I also hold up my little sword.


    There are only two of us, so it''s pretty tough.


    However, I don''t want to be a drag on Karis.


    ''''There!


    Karis jumps up and slashes at the one behind the fog.


    There''s a crunching sound of metal clashing with a gakin.


    ''Wait! Wait!


    What?


    Karis''s puzzled voice.


    And then I hear a familiar voice.


    I head to where Karis jumped at me.


    As I get closer, I see a familiar face.


    ''Torx?!!!!''


    The one who was there was the same Red Bear Warband member, Torx.


    Torx was standing with his sword blocking Karis'' axe.


    Yeah! Yes!��It''s my buddy, Mr. Torx!��Don''t make a mistake, please!


    Torx says with a laugh.


    His laughter is somehow different from the usual.


    ''Sorry! Torx!��I thought it was a goblin!


    Caris draws his axe and apologizes to Torx.


    ''That''s terrible! Charis!��You''re a human being, for all intents and purposes!��You''re not a goblin!


    Torx spreads his hands out to show himself.


    But it''s funny. Torx doesn''t call Charis by her nickname.


    It''s Torx in appearance, but it looks like a different person inside.


    "That''s definitely a Torx. I''m sorry, maybe the fog is affecting my senses: ....... I can''t believe you''ve mistaken my friends for goblins.


    Karis apologizes to Torx.


    ''Karis!��You''re safe!


    Suddenly, the sky shines and someone comes down.


    ''''Shirone-sama?!


    It was Sirone who came down from the sky.


    I saw you from the sky and I came down. I''m glad you''re safe.


    Lord Syrone looks at us and smiles.


    You can''t control this forest. This is an order from the general. Now, get out of here.


    Master Sirone pointed to a point in the forest.


    Apparently the encampment is in that direction.


    ''''Thank you. Then the commanders can go to .......


    ''Yeah, that red bear uncle of yours is safe, maybe he''s back by now: ......, hmm?''


    Sirone''s eyes stop at a certain point as she looks at us.


    Torx is there.


    Torx is turning his head to the side, looking away from Sirone.


    A lot of sweat is flowing from his face.


    ''Goblin-like face ....... Where have I seen this before?


    Master Sirone looks at Torx intently.


    Torx is still turning his face away. Isn''t that attitude rude?


    And what does it mean that Torx has a goblin face?


    Torx is rather manly. He doesn''t look like an ugly goblin.


    ''''That Syrone-sama. We were at the front of the line when we set out to enter this forest. Isn''t that when it happened?


    I say in passing.


    ''I guess so: ....... But, wait, okay! You guys need to get back as fast as you can. There are no demons around here, so if you walk straight in that direction you should be able to get back.


    Saying that, Shirone-sama flew through the air again.


    ''''Thank God~''''


    Torx lets out a sigh of relief.


    What does he mean by "saved"?


    What''s up, Torx?��You don''t look so good.


    Karis says with concern.


    ''Ha ha ha!��It''s nothing!��Come on, let''s get going!


    Torx laughed out loud and began to walk in the direction Shirone-sama pointed.


    ''What the hell is this?''


    Me and Karis looked at each other and followed Torx.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    ''Who!��I''m not going to give Raina to you: ---- ����������


    "Every man who gets dumped is a disgrace to himself!��I''m going to pay you back!


    "I''m not the one who got dumped!��Take those words back!


    "Kill me in front of you!��Raina will wake up, too!


    Get it done: ----!


    Oraaahhhh!


    Far above the Castle of Sweets, a battle between Rage and the evil gods is unfolding in front of us.


    The scene is a complete melee.


    Therefore, it''s difficult to cover for magic.


    ''''Chiyuki-san. I don''t want to go into that fight.


    Reno gives me a troubled look.


    ''So am I, Reno. And I don''t want you to come over here to stimulate me poorly.''


    The evil gods are not interested, or they are ignoring us with guns blazing.


    The reason why they are fighting with Rage in the first place is because they don''t want to acknowledge Rage as Raina''s lover.


    It''s evident from their words.


    Rage is also taking their challenge, betting on Raina.


    She doesn''t seem to have any intention of retreating.


    ''''Chiyuki-san~. Reno-chan~


    I can hear Shirone''s voice.


    If you look in the direction of the voice, you''ll see Sirone and Nao flying towards you.


    Shirone has grown wings and Nao has taken on a half-beast form.


    The girls had been asked to go retreat the freedom fighters.


    ''''Good work, you two. How was it?


    There''s a lot of damage. But the survivors are all evacuating.


    Charis and Remus are safe.


    Yeah. Good.


    Charis and the others seem to be safe.


    What about this one, by the way? Chiyuki-san?


    See for yourself. You see, Sirone? I think you''re going to be okay on your own, Raige.


    I look at Rage and the others.


    The evil gods are outnumbered, but it''s Rage who has the upper hand.


    He is overwhelming the evil gods by himself.


    This is not because Rage is strong, but rather because the evil gods are not aligned with each other at all.


    Rather, they are dragging each other down.


    Well, to them, just like Rage, the other evil gods are also enemies.


    ''''Raina-chan is Bokchin''s!


    "Hey, fatty!��What the hell are you talking about? Raina is mine!


    ''What are you talking about?��Who are you?��I''m the one who deserves to be the beautiful princess in heaven!


    What an a**h*le!


    f*ck you!��You kooky bastard: ������������


    I can hear the evil gods'' angry voices so far.


    ''''We''re starting to fall out of line somewhat, Chiyuki-san: ......


    Reno gives me a look that says what the hell is going on.


    Leaving Rage alone, some of the evil gods have started fighting separately.


    ''''Really. ....... Well, thanks to that, Rage, you seem to be doing okay.


    But it''s very ugly to watch. Ugly indeed.


    Sirone and Nao also have a blank look on their faces.


    ''''I''ll be the one to do the ��x-�� with Raina!


    ''No! It''s me!��I''m going to enjoy doing ������ with those big tits: ��������


    What?��If so, I''ll play �����00�� with Lord Raina: ������������������


    ''What a bunch of lowlifes!��You''re going to take my tits away from me: ��������


    ''Huh?��What are you talking about? You are!��Raina''s artistic tits are mine: ����������


    There is a lot of vulgarity flying around that I can''t bear to hear.


    Their voices are wasted.


    I can hear them even if I cover my ears.


    I feel a little sorry for Raina.


    I hold my head up.


    ''Hey, do you mind if I blow it up with my extremely large explosive magic?''


    ''No!��I know how you feel.��You can''t do that, Mr. Chiyuki!��Rage-senpai is there too!


    Nao stops me in a hurry.


    But for me, I feel like I want to blow up Rage, who is actively participating in that conflict, too.


    ''''Haha, I wonder what he''s doing at all ......''''


    He watched the conflict with blank eyes.

 113 Crystal Garden

    Polen, Princess of the Devil''s World


    "Lady Musa!��Why are those kids on board again?!


    A beautiful woman is protesting to Mutha, the goddess of poetry.


    The reason why she''s protesting is because we''re on board Master Alfoss'' ship again.


    Moreover, this time we''re also carrying Kroki-sensei''s demon dragon Glorious on board.


    Since the giant Glorious has boarded the ship, the beauties have been driven to the side of the ship.


    Therefore, grumbling is flying around.


    If this one had even had Master Alfos'' holy dragon Valginia on deck, it would have been too small.


    That Valginia is back in his room in this ship, so he''s not on deck. Thanks to that, we all managed to get on board.


    ''''Musa-sama~. Let''s get rid of those kids.''''


    As one of the beauties says this, the other beauties begin to join in.


    Alfoss''s female warriors begin to take up arms.


    "Your Highness. You can''t go wrong with this. What are you going to do?


    Poo-chan says to me.


    When I look at his face, his hand has already changed into a beast.


    Poo-chan''s other form is a big bear.


    He was a cute little bear when he was little.


    I remember Poo-chan when I was little.


    Eritena, Pu-chan''s mother, brought him to me as my playmate.


    A little cub about the same size as me.


    I played a lot with my first friend.


    But the cub grew up and got bigger and bigger.


    He grew so big that he reached the ceiling of my room.


    That''s when I realized how hard it was to play with him.


    The bear cub turned into a little girl in human form.


    I was amazed. How could a little cub turn into such an adorable girl?


    According to Eritena''s story, Eritena''s clan can take on another form when they grow up.


    Poo-chan in her new form looked like Eritena.


    I was very jealous.


    I wished I looked like my beautiful mother.


    I don''t look like my mother at all.


    Isn''t this a little funny?


    We''re father and son, so shouldn''t there be a little bit of similarity between us?


    But there''s no point in talking like that now. You''re right, Mr. Kuroki, we''ll do the best we can.


    Calm down, bear. Kroki''s fight is about to begin.


    Master stops Poo-chan.


    Master''s eyes are pointed straight at Kuroki-sensei.


    Despite the fact that Alfos-sama''s beauties have turned so much hostility towards us, Master Kuna remains calm.


    He doesn''t seem to be interested in the beauties.


    ''But Master. It looks like they''re going to attack us for some reason. ......


    The warrior girls have already drawn their weapons.


    They''ll be on their way.


    I''m sure they will. I''ll shut him up.


    The master holds the scythe. He has no intention of losing.


    At this rate, there will be blood on this ship.


    ''''Wait!


    Mytha stands between us.


    ''Stop!��Don''t put your weapon away!��Alfos doesn''t want a fight!��Everybody wait until the fight is over!��It''s good for you too!


    Mytha looks at me.


    ''Yeah, I don''t mind. I''m afraid I''ll miss Kroki''s fight if I leave you guys alone. That''s more important.


    Master Coona lowers his scythe.


    ''I thank you. Witch. I, too, value the fight for Alfos.


    Two beautiful women look out of the empty boat.


    Two knights are at the top of a mountain visible from the empty boat, their swords drawn and ready.


    The pure white holy knight Alfos-sama holding an azure holy sword with the brilliance of a star.


    The dark knight, Kuroki-sensei, who has a magic sword with a red pattern carved into the black sword barrel.


    The two sides will fight again.


    ''Dr. Kroki: ....... Good luck.


    I was anxious to watch its disappearance.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Well, I''m going to play single combat this time, Dark Knight. I hear you''re very strong.


    Alfos asks himself.


    ''But it doesn''t look like that to me. The reason I defeated the brave man of light is because he may simply have been weak.


    Alfos laughs.


    ''So let me just make sure I''m here.


    It was that moment when Alfos''s figure wavered.


    In an instant, he was out of time and I swung my sword.


    I block Alfos''s sword with my magic sword.


    It''s fast.


    It might be as fast as Rage. I''m a bit surprised.


    You can''t get away with it. Well, that''s something you have to do.


    Alfos kept his attitude relaxed.


    ''But you''re slower than me. If this is the case, you must be weak, brave boy of light.''''


    Alfos is coming again.


    He meets Alfos coming toward him with his sword.


    My sword clashes with Alfos''.


    It''s light.


    It''s like slashing a feather.


    Alfos is bounced by his own sword and spins quickly through the air, then turns around and slashes at me from behind.


    He moves with a grounded foot so as not to break his center of gravity and catches it with his sword.


    ''''Heh, you''re going to prevent this too. It seems to be stronger than the opponents we''ve fought so far. But will you be able to keep up with my movements?


    Alfos''s spare laugh.


    Fast indeed. And sharp.


    But it''s not without counter-measures.


    "You are indeed fast. In that case, I''ll tell you what I''ll do.


    I am a black flame spewing out of my entire body.


    No matter how fast your opponent is, you just need to have black flames around you so that you can deal with them no matter where they come from.


    ''''Black flames?��It''s a tough one, sure. But you know what, I could beat that. Come on out, Snow Queen, Elsa.��And then, snow maidens!


    A powerful cold air blows in as Alfos shouts.


    When the cold air stops, a beautiful woman in a huge white dress is standing behind Alfoss.


    And all around her, dainty girls in white dresses are flying in the sky, dancing.


    They are the Snow Queen, a high spirit of ice, and the Snow Maiden, a medium spirit of ice.


    The magic power of Alfoss, who can summon such a number of medium spirits at the same time as calling out a powerful high-level spirit, rolls off his tongue.


    ''''Wait!��Isn''t that a one-man race?!


    Or is it not a problem in this world to enlist the help of spirits for a single combatant?


    I''m sorry. But you got the power of black fire from the Demon King Modes just like Mr. Lanfeld, didn''t you?��Then I hope you''ll forgive me for this.


    Alfos laughs and apologizes.


    It is true that Lanfeld was given the power of the black flame by Modes.


    I''ve been told that the black flame was given to me, and I''m the only one who could use it, so that''s a great thing.


    But I don''t remember receiving any power from the Demon King Modes.


    I''m not sure why I was able to use black fire when I came to this world.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who doesn''t know that.


    The Snow Queen sings in a beautiful voice, and several Snow Maidens dance and fly through the air.


    I can feel the temperature around me dropping.


    ''''I''m sorry, but I have a tolerance to cold air. I can''t defeat myself at this level.''''


    As he pronounced this, Alfos waved his left index finger in a titch.


    ''The girls didn''t call you to attack you, you know. Come on! Look at you!��My brilliant magic!


    Alfos swings the sword in his hand like a commanding rod.


    The Snow Queen''s voice grows louder.


    The Snow Maiden dances and sings through the air.


    After the Snow Maiden''s passing, big snowflakes fall down.


    It''s a beautiful sight, but I can''t say that.


    A powerful cold air is blowing around us from earlier.


    The ice pillar rises and freezes under my feet.


    In less than a few seconds, the landscape around us changes.


    After the cold air subsides, a field of ice supported by glistening icicles is created.


    The ice field is filled with glittering ice flowers, and a tent of aurora borealis flickers in the sky.


    Large snowflakes rolled up by the Snow Maiden (Snow Maiden) twinkle in the air like stars, illuminating the field.


    ''''Wha?��What is this?


    I let out a squeal of surprise as the view is too different from the one I just saw.


    ''The Crystal Garden. Isn''t it beautiful? It''s an ice fantasy space where the Snow Queen and the Snow Maiden work together. Even the black flames will not be as powerful as they could be in this space.


    Alfos spreads his arms out.


    It is indeed beautiful to be proud of.


    The icicles and icicles in the garden shine themselves, illuminating the field with glitter.


    The aurora borealis flickers in the sky, and the snow maidens (snow maidens) dancing and singing happily underneath it are very magical.


    I can''t help but be mesmerized by them.


    Perhaps this is a magical ward made up of a high level spirit and several medium level spirits.


    The range of the magical wards created by Alfoss is wide, even including the empty ship with Kuna on board.


    ''''I see, so it''s a black flame countermeasure: ......


    I look out over the beautiful, glowing gardens.


    ''Not quite. This is the magic I created to defeat the Demon King. I wouldn''t have wanted to use it if I could. ...... I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. It''s a good idea to be honored, because I''m going to use the magic that was meant to be used to strike the demon king with you.


    Alfos laughs to himself.


    The Demon King Modes can also use black fire just like him.


    This huge magic seems to have been created for that purpose. It''s a good idea to use it to contain the black flames of the Modes.


    ''''Defeating the Demon King?


    Those words cannot be dismissed. You can''t get away from the fact that you are a dark knight protecting the Demon King.


    I''ve heard that Alfos, the god of song and art, is all about fun and games and has never shown any pretense of defeating the Demon King.


    But if you''re going to defeat the Demon King, you''ll have to fight him.


    I''m sure you''re right, you don''t need to be a brave man of light. I''m sure that if Raina relies on me, I''ll defeat the demon king as well.


    Great, confidence.


    Of course, I wouldn''t let her do that.


    But she won''t let me do it. Which is kind of sad for a brother.


    Alfos shook his head sadly.


    ''''Well, I''m sure defeating you will make her change her mind. I''m the only one she can count on to be there for her.


    As I say this, Alfos suddenly comes towards me.


    ''''What?!''''


    He is much faster than before.


    I hurriedly prepare my sword to prevent it.


    I almost lose my stance from the strong impact.


    Having struck a blow to himself, Alfos passes on.


    After passing by, a glowing seven-colored phantom remains, creating an alter ego of Alfos.


    When you turn around, you see Alfoss coming towards you again.


    I find myself waiting for Alfos.


    However, Alfos, clad in a celestial aurora-like glow, will alter itself just before my sword reaches it.


    ''''Ugh!!!''''


    The altered Alfos attacks from all sides, spinning to prevent him from losing his stance.


    I can see that his speed and power have increased significantly compared to the first.


    Maybe this space will increase Alfos'' power.


    ''''You too, brave man of light! I don''t need you, Dark Knight.��Raina is a heavenly beauty that no man should ever touch!��Normally, they wouldn''t even allow filthy men like you to get near them!��I''m the only one who can stand beside her!


    Alfos attacks you while moving at high speed.


    You are defending yourself against its swift attacks.


    Alfos shouts and swings his sword.


    The sword is very fast.


    ''You can''t win by just protecting yourself!��Or is that the extent of your power?!


    Alfos runs up and down the garden, leaving behind a seven-colored afterglow.


    It''s hard to catch it with your eyes, but you have to do it.


    ''''What the hell!


    I manage to stick my sword out at Alfos, who is coming towards me.


    What!


    He was surprised again.


    After ducking his own sword, Alfos swooped down and flew on top of it.


    I look up at Alfos on top of the sword.


    Alfos folds his arms and looks down at me.


    ''I didn''t know it was going to be this bad. Am I wrong in my estimation that you have changed Raina?��Well, all right, your fun is over. Dark Knight. I''ll let you sleep forever in a garden of my own making.

 114 Dark Knight VS Paladin

    Demon King Modes


    "Your Majesty!��Oh, my God!��Guno''s troops are blocked by a powerful ward!��He can''t get to the princess!��And you can''t even get in the same way!��They''re having a standoff with Goddess Raina''s empty ship!


    The audience room at the Demon King''s Castle. Givryus comes in in a hurry and reports to him.


    After Kroki had gone with Polen to help Obaba, Kroki had ordered his subordinate Guuno and the others to follow him, just in case.


    However, when they arrived, Kroki and his men were trapped in the magical field created by Alfos.


    Surprised, Guno reported to the Demon King''s Castle and asked for help.


    ''''I see, tell Sir Guno that he is not to mess with Raina and the others from here.


    When he gives that order, Givryus gives instructions to his men.


    Probably, he ordered the Kingsguard knights under his command to go into battle.


    The Kingsguard is a group of warriors organized by the female Damon tribe.


    Their strength is comparable in strength to the dark knights under Llanfeld''s command.


    ''''Totally!��Come with the girl! Just when you think you''re finally out of the room, you start worrying about His Majesty!


    Morna looks unhappy.


    I let out a sigh when I see that.


    The father-son relationship between Morna and Pollen is strained.


    Pollen hates his own appearance, hates the fact that he looks like this Modes.


    That doesn''t sit well with Morna. And she strongly scolds Pollen for hating her father.


    As a result, Pollen avoided seeing Morna.


    Normally, this Modes should have stood between them. However, he couldn''t do anything in front of the reclusive Polen.


    How can one who was called the Demon King and the strongest in this world look like this?


    To be unable to do anything in front of the one you love is .......


    That''s why I was happy when Kuroki brought Pollen out into the open.


    I am indebted to Kuroki for everything.


    In the throne room of the Demon King''s Castle, the magical images above show a beautiful crystal garden.


    Glowing icicles bloom and the mirror-like floor reflects the aurora borealis in the sky, creating a magical space.


    The beautiful Snow Queen sings in her beautiful voice and dainty Snow Maidens dance in the air.


    A holy knight in pure white armor is attacking the dark knight wielding a sword in the garden.


    The dark knight is defending against the onslaught of the holy knight.


    This is the image sent from the magical necklace Polen had him wear.


    I was worried about the necklace, so I made him wear it when he went to capture Kraken.


    However, Polen would not know that the image was sent to us.


    The magic seems to be working properly even within the wards of Alfos.


    ''And yet, I didn''t expect that His Excellency would struggle: ....... The God of Alfos was singing all the time and didn''t look strong .......


    Givryus, who has given his men instructions, is surprised to see the footage.


    Givryus is the Commander of the Kingsguard. He can''t go out to the supreme head of the Demon King''s castle to defend it.


    ''''Hou. You don''t know Sir Zivrus, do you? The Holy Knight Alfos of Baili.


    Lugus strokes his white beard and begins to explain to Givryus.


    Alfos, the Holy Knight of White Beauty.


    I''ve heard that Alfos is all about playing around these days, but he was once called the strongest holy knight and was the man that Odis, the leader of the gods of Erios, relied on the most.


    After this Modes left Elyos, Odis and the others fought with Titus and the other giants of the sky for control of the sky.


    Titus, like the giants of the earth and the giants of the blue sea, are an ancient race created by the primordial founder god Elyos. Their power is comparable to that of the gods.


    Elyos'' army was struggling, and if Alfoss hadn''t defeated the Giant King of the Sky, he heard that he didn''t know what would have happened.


    A heavenly nobleman who combines beauty and strength. The Sword of the God King.


    That''s what Alfoss is called.


    It is very good, as well as his twin sister, the beautiful princess in the sky, Lena.


    "Not so much: ....... Then will your Excellency be defeated like this?��What will happen to Princess Polenna?


    Givryus looks uneasy.


    ''''Indeed ......, that might not be good. I suppose we''ll have to take some measures and help the princess alone.''''


    Lugas seems to think that Kroki is going to lose this one.


    But he''s wrong.


    ''I''m not so sure about that, Lugus. It doesn''t look like Kroki is going to lose to this Modes.


    As he said this, Lugus and Givryus looked at each other.


    ''''But, Your Majesty. It appears that you are not at all able to stand up to Alfos in the present ......?


    Then I look at the footage.


    ''It certainly seems like Kroki is struggling.


    ''It does seem to me that he''s struggling. But, you know, I can''t help but think that Kroki is losing. If anything, Alfos seems to be on the back foot.


    If Alfos is the God King''s sword, Kroki is the Demon King''s sword.


    Kroki will surely win.


    Lugus and Givryus look at each other in surprise.


    Morna is not particularly surprised.


    Maybe she thinks the same way.


    ''This Modes believes in Kroki. I know he will come back with Polen. Come on, Kroki, show me your sword. Show us, Kroki, the greatest of my swords. Defeat Alfos and turn the tables on him!


    Dark Knight Kroki


    ''Phantom Light Meteor Sword: ��������''


    The sword of the Holy Knight Alfos shines, and its slashes fall like a meteor shower.


    ''''Nwaaaaah!


    Himself bent down and crawled across the floor to escape from Alfos'' sword.


    The figure might look like a cockroach from the side.


    You can hear the laughter of the beauties from the empty boat carrying Coona and the others.


    ''''What''s that!��Despicable!


    ''Kyahaha!��Honto!��It''s disgusting!


    How dare you fight Master Alfoss with that!


    ''Really!��Really!��You know what you''re doing!


    "Master Alfoss!��Such a pest, please get it over with!


    ''Kyahaha!''


    The beauties seem to find it much more amusing to see themselves running away from Alfos. They are laughing constantly.


    Alfos comes at you again, leaving behind a vision of seven colors.


    He readies his magic sword and intercepts her.


    ''''Hyoka Tenkou Ranbu Ranbu 17 Renzoku.''''


    Alfos comes swinging his sword as it splits and dances in front of him.


    ''Woah woah!��Whoa!��TOWARDS!!!


    I dance with my magic sword to match each Alfos sword dance.


    But if Alfos''s sword dance is an elegant waltz, my own sword dance is a strange dark dance.


    It''s a ridiculous dance because it''s forced to match the swift Alfos.


    I can see the beautiful women of the empty ship laughing at me.


    I''m glad you''re happy with it. ......


    ''''You''re pretty stubborn, aren''t you? Mr. Dark Knight. You are obviously a pest that has been eating away at this beautiful garden. I hope the vermin will behave like vermin and be exterminated quietly.


    No, no, no.


    Alfos''s disdainful mannerisms can only make you gnash your teeth.


    It is true that the Crystal Garden created by Alfos is beautiful.


    I seem to be the only one in such a beautiful garden that is ugly.


    But I think the pests are terrible! I demand a correction!


    At least rephrase it as a caterpillar, not a pest! And with tears in my heart, I appeal to him.


    ''Come on! Vermin!��With my beautiful, brilliant swordplay, you can be exterminated meekly!


    Alfos, who has no way of knowing how I feel like that, comes towards me with his sword raised.


    It seems that he''s been downgraded from Dark Knight-kun to Vermin-kun, but he doesn''t give me time to lament it.


    Alfos'' furious attack.


    Fast: ����������


    I swung my sword to prevent it, then crawled away on the floor and ducked while getting into a strange position.


    It was awkward, even for me.


    The sound of beautiful women laughing.


    But that can''t be helped.


    I''m sure Alfoss is definitely strong.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I can''t help it. You''re showing your pathetic appearance.


    What should I do? Should I say I''m stumbling into a trap?


    I shake my head.


    But I can''t say that.


    I can''t say that.


    ''''Kuroki-sensei, good Lord!��Please, please, please!��Don''t lose, yeah!


    Polen is cheering himself on as he joins the voices of the beautiful women from earlier.


    I can tell from her voice that she is crying.


    There''s no way I can say I''m visiting with this.


    Pollen has been holed up for his ugly appearance.


    I made him work hard to get Polen out like that.


    There is no way he could say "merry-go-round" to her.


    There is no way I can say that.


    You''re not the kind of fine person who can preach to anyone. ......


    But, I think.


    I''m sure you''re not going to find it hard to stay indoors forever, are you?


    I still remember.


    When I came to this world and Modes asked me to fight Rage.


    What would have happened if I had run away then?


    I think I would have probably been running from Rage all along.


    That might be peace.


    But I didn''t get to see Kuna. So I''m glad we fought.


    It''s not wrong to avoid fighting.


    If we fight, we might lose. Losing can be painful, and it can kill you.


    You can''t lose if you keep running, if you keep shutting yourself away.


    But you can''t win if you keep running and shutting yourself away.


    Blindly fighting is not a good idea, but if you run when you should be fighting, you''re more miserable than you are defeated.


    What would have happened if we had run away laughing when the beautiful women on Alfos'' side made fun of us?


    It might not have been a fight. But it''s miserable.


    That''s why we fight.


    You can''t run in front of Pollen.


    You''re too persistent. You too!��Come on, let''s get you down!


    Alfos'' sword attacks him. He seems a bit impatient.


    ''''I''m not going to lose---��������''''


    Desperately, he wields his sword to block Alfos'' attack.


    You can''t keep this up and lose so easily: ----��������������


    It may be futile, but I will persevere to whatever extent and in whatever way I can.


    I clench my teeth at the thought.


    The princess of the demon world, Pollen.


    Above the aurora borealis in the sky. Below, the dark knight Kuroki-sensei and the holy knight Alfos-sama are fighting.


    The situation is that Kuroki-sensei is being tortured one way or the other.


    You''ll be able to find out how long it''s going to last, although the teacher is managing to hold off Alfoss-sama''s sword.


    "What is this~. It''s a shame~. Pupu.


    ''How could you want to fight Alfoss-sama with that thing? You''ve got some dignity.


    He''s a fool. You''re no match for Master Alfoss.


    What a shameful sight. It''s like a garden-vest. They''re nothing like Master Alfoss~


    You''re right~. You''re really a pest~. Hahahahahaha.


    "Master Alfoss!��Such vermin! Hurry up and get rid of them!


    Do it!��Alfoss-sama~!


    The beautiful women laugh happily at Kuroki-sensei, who is desperately trying to escape from Alfos-sama''s sword.


    ''''Aww. Your Highness Polen. His Excellency is ...... going to lose his Excellency.


    Pu-chan, who is sitting beside me, says to me with a worried look.


    But I''m anxious as well.


    I feel like I''m going to cry.


    But I can only support her.


    ''''Kuroki-sensei, I''m good!��Please, please, please!��Don''t lose, yeah!


    Desperately shouting at the top of my lungs.


    I don''t know if the teacher can reach me. But even so, I have to voice it.


    That''s all I can do.


    Master Kuna, who is beside me, is quietly watching the battle.


    Somehow, I feel that his expression is becoming grim.


    Even Glorious, who is injured and resting, is leaning his head back and watching the course of the battle.


    ''''Hey, you guys. How do you feel now?��The Dark Knight is about to lose, how do you feel?


    A group of beautiful women come over to us, laughing.


    They all act like they''re mocking me.


    I can''t help but glare at them.


    Wha~? A pig. What are your eyes?


    Ouch! Scary pigs are staring at you~. But that''s too bad~. Alfos-sama will save us. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Yes, that''s right. If Alfoss-sama defeated that dark knight, it''s your turn to go next~. Even that dragon there isn''t afraid of you.


    "Snarl like a pig. Aside from that silver-haired girl over there, it''s not right for ugly pigs like you to challenge us to a fight.


    Yeah, yeah. Look at that. The dark knight protecting the pig in his BUZZA��MA form.


    ''''A pig knight is only that much~. You can''t see his face with his helmet, but if you look at him, he''s bound to look like a rat.


    ''Yes, it''s absolutely ugly. Because he''s in an ugly pig''s place.


    The beauties giggle shyly.


    It''s frustrating.


    It''s not just me who is ugly, but also the teacher who defended me.


    It''s true that he''s not as glamorous as Alfos-sama. Maybe if I was in the same place as the Elyos lords, I wouldn''t stand out.


    But it''s just that he''s not conspicuous. His appearance is not at all outdone. She''s plain, but she has a very well-defined face.


    And most importantly, she''s very kind to me, even though I''m like this.


    So, the teacher is the best of me. No one can beat me.


    ''Ugh ....... The teacher can''t be defeated by .......


    I say back desperately.


    ''What?'' What are you talking about, pig? Your Dark Knight is no match for Master Alfoss.


    ''Yes, yes. You seem to be desperately wielding your sword, but it hasn''t reached Master Alfoss at all.


    ''Yes, it''s useless to try and do it. The ugly dark knight is no match for the beautiful holy knight, Alfos.


    ''Hmmm. Ugly guy''s efforts are just unseemly~


    Why don''t you stop wasting your time and get on with it?


    The mockery of beautiful women.


    Regret. It is frustrating. But I can''t do anything about it.


    They can say whatever they want.


    Doesn''t Master Kuna regret it?


    He looks at his master.


    ''?


    I almost let out a squeal of surprise.


    If I look closely, I can see my master laughing.


    What does he mean when he''s being beaten by Kuroki-sensei?


    They''re a noisy bunch, aren''t they? Can''t they just watch it in silence?


    The master''s face has a spare smile on it as he says this.


    It looks like he is mocking the beautiful women.


    The beautiful women who have noticed their master''s state of mind look at him suspiciously.


    ''''What is so funny?��A witch? Your Dark Knight is about to lose.


    The beauties make a commotion, and noticing the state of their master, Musa comes over and asks him a question.


    ''Kroki loses?��What are you talking about? Kroki''s got your man. Look closely. Kroki''s sword will reach you.


    Then he points to Dr. Kroki.


    ''What a stupid thing to do: ......''


    That''s when Mytha turned around.


    ���������������� What? ����������������


    The surprised voices of the beauties overlap.


    In front of the beauties'' eyes is Kuroki-sensei, who has raised his sword. And in front of him is an upturned Alfos-sama standing on his back.


    The bare face of Alfos-sama has a shocked expression on his face.


    Alfos-sama''s pure white helmet, which was flung off by Kuroki-sensei''s sword, draws a parabolic line and falls to the crystal floor.


    The beauties buzz.


    Kuroki-sensei''s sword, which hadn''t even grazed them a moment ago, had reached Alfos-sama for the first time.


    Master laughs happily.


    ''You say Alfos, that''s quite a feat. You''ve made Kroki go through a lot of trouble to get here. I''ll give you credit for that. But that''s over. Now it''s time for Kroki to go.

 115 The strongest swordsman

    Tona, goddess of knowledge and books


    The airship flies in the direction of Nargol.


    The sky is blue and clear and there are few clouds.


    Standing on the deck, the wind is pleasant.


    I wish this had been a carefree trip.


    ''Thank you, sir. Mr. Ishtia. Thank you for letting me on board the ship. ......''


    I bow to the goddess who is the master of the ship.


    I don''t have an empty ship.


    I don''t need one because I tend to be basically holed up in the archives. Of course, I don''t have any other flying vehicles.


    So I''m glad she gave me a ride on the ship.


    ''It''s no problem, Tona. Because she''s Felli''s daughter. Never mind.


    Then she laughs happily.


    The congregation is not close, but my mother and her are very close.


    She was willing to let me on board when I asked.


    And she seems to be curious about it too.


    Right now, near Nargol in the north, the brave men of light and the evil gods who adore Raina are fighting each other.


    It''s not that I don''t care what happens to Raina''s brave men.


    But it seems that among those evil gods is Brother Toles.


    What a foolish thing to do. It makes my head hurt.


    Brother Toles is in charge of the defense of Elyos. Normally, he shouldn''t leave Elyos without permission.


    I was surprised when I learned that from the information Alfos left behind. I wish he would have stopped it at all.


    It''s so much better to be able to stop them at all.


    After all, do you care about the man you like?


    ''''Even so, you''re a bit late. I hope it''s not over, but I can''t believe it''s turning out to be such an interesting thing, I''m curious to see how Raina''s brave girl of light fights~


    She looks happy.


    It''s as if she''s going to the mountains for a look-see.


    She''s recently become curious about the man that Reena likes, the brave man of light, and she wants to see him fight.


    And it seems that she would like to get to know him deeply if she could.


    Just like the men on this ship.


    The crew of about a thousand men are mostly men.


    All of them are beautiful men, and I hear that all of them have been trained by her to love each other.


    It doesn''t really matter, though. Why is it that they are all almost all naked?


    He only wears a small front cover on his waist.


    Thanks to that, every time I move, I can see something plump.


    The owner of the ship is almost naked.


    The only thing that hides his ample bosom is his breasts.


    I''m the only person on this boat who wears thick clothes. Of course I have no intention of taking off my clothes.


    I will never be able to wear thin clothes in front of such a limpid woman.


    I can''t show my poor body compared to hers.


    ''''What''s the matter, Tona-chan?��I''m worried about your brother. He''ll be fine. We''ll have Alfos with us. You don''t have to worry about him.


    Totally, misguided concern.


    ''Ha, sure ....... If Alfoss is here, it might be okay, but ......


    I phase in.


    She doesn''t understand.


    Sure, if Alfoss is there, he might be okay.


    But my stubborn brother might refuse to be helped.


    It makes my head hurt to think about it.


    That''s why I''m going.


    Alfos usually plays around and can''t be counted on, but he''s very strong when he fights.


    He shouldn''t have made any particular effort, but he''s stronger than Brother Toles.


    He''s working very hard to be recognized by his father, the God King, and yet the results are brutal.


    And yet the results are cruel.


    I guess this is talent. I can''t help but feel sad.


    I''m disgusted with the brother and sister together at all.


    Probably, neither the brave man of light nor the strongest dark knight, Kuroki, will be able to match Alfoss.


    So I think of the worst thing to do.


    If I fight close to Nargol, there is a chance that Kroki will come out of it.


    And Kroki and Alfos might get into a fight.


    If that happens, Kroki will be killed by Alfos.


    I don''t like that. I don''t want Kroki to die, very badly.


    For the first time in my life, I have found a man who is good for me.


    I don''t want him to die.


    I hope it wasn''t in a fight with Alfos: ......


    He muttered so that no one could hear him.


    Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory


    A powerful ward created by Alfos blocks my empty ship.


    And near us are the demons on the wyvern that were also blocked by the warding.


    I know that she-demon. I think her name is Guno or something like that.


    "Lady Raina. Lady Raina, there are demons in your midst. What are you going to do?


    War Maiden Nia looks to me for instructions.


    ''''We can''t let him get to you. Nia. Leave her alone like that.


    Damon, a woman of little means, is no match for me. I can leave her alone.


    We don''t have time for that now.


    I didn''t think that the evil gods were colluding to defeat Rage.


    I was surprised when I learned that from Kuna.


    Utterly, I don''t know what they''re doing, those idiot men should just be quietly offering tribute to me.


    However, I heard that there are even tolls among those evil gods (creepy guys).


    I wonder what they are doing.


    I wish Alfos would stop them, but that brother is not to be counted on.


    I''m sure he''s just going to watch the battle between Rage and the evil gods for fun.


    However, I didn''t think that even that Alfos would do something stupid.


    I don''t know what he''s thinking about, picking a fight with Kuroki.


    I''m worried about Rage and the others, but I''m more concerned about this one.


    Besides, Totoona should be on her way by now.


    I think about her, who for some reason has similar tastes.


    I''ll leave Rage and Toles to her.


    According to my prediction, they should be getting there by now.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. It''s a good thing that you''re able to put up such a powerful ward: ...... This will probably be the end of that dark knight, Lady Raina.


    Nia laughs.


    She doesn''t seem to understand anything.


    I let out a sigh.


    ''You''re an idiot, Nia. No way.''


    Nia and the other war maidens give me a strange look when I say that.


    I usually just play with them, but Alfoss is strong.


    Maybe he''s not the strongest holy knight in Elyos, but the strongest Elyos.


    Nia and the others think so too. It''s a good idea to have a good time.


    But I know it.


    "It''s Alfos who will lose. "Alfos would never be a match for him.


    My Kroki can''t lose.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    His own raised sword flicked off the helmet of the holy knight Alfos.


    I swung my sword selflessly and it hit him.


    Alfos, whose helmet was blown off, looks at me with a shocked expression.


    I''m surprised. It''s a fluke, isn''t it?��I can''t believe I missed out on this one: ....... Hmm?


    Alfos'' left hand touches his own cheek.


    I can see a small amount of blood there.


    It looks like the sword grazed a little bit.


    You!��How dare you!��You shouldn''t have scratched my face!��This is unacceptable!


    Alfos''s face changes to an angry look.


    Eh~. You only hurt it a little.


    The wound on Alfoss''s cheek is no more than a centimeter in size.


    Besides, if you''re a god race, you should be able to recover quickly.


    I don''t think there''s anything to be that angry about.


    I can hear a voice from the empty boat berating me.


    ''''Hey!��What have you done to me?��Master Alfoss''s face is the treasure of the world!


    What kind of a man hurts Master Alfoss if he doesn''t look like you?


    "Stupid...!��Die...!


    Get your asses down and get on with it...!


    Cursing from beautiful women.


    It''s kind of depressing.


    This is why I don''t want to fight a hot guy!


    If you win, they hate you; if you lose, they despise you.


    ''The game is over!��The Dark Knight!


    The angry looking Alfos splits apart.


    Each alter ego comes in fast.


    ''''Ha!


    What we do doesn''t change, we just do what we can do.


    Watch and feel the opponent''s movements and swing the sword.


    From the right, from the left, from the front, from the back.


    You''ll catch each Alfoss sword.


    Then I quickly return my sword and slash at Alfos.


    Alfos leaves at high speed.


    ''''Nonsense!


    Alfos turns around and gives him a surprised look.


    Blood is spilling from his left arm.


    ''''You mean you saw through my attack!


    He shook his head at the words.


    ''''I haven''t seen that much through. But if you''ve put your swords together like this, I''m sure anyone can do this much: ......


    I''d rather be attacked so much and now I wonder if it''s time.


    I lament my lack of talent.


    Alfos is coming again.


    But this time, I don''t let him alter himself.


    On the verge of that, I close the gap in one fell swoop.


    "What?!


    Alfos'' surprised voice as he is suddenly caught in time and defends himself in a hurry.


    The demon sword is defended by Alfos''s holy sword, but he swings his sword out of the way.


    Alfos is blown away and hits the crystal pillar.


    I turn to Alfos to give chase.


    ''''d*mn?!''''


    Alfos gets up and runs away in a hurry.


    ''Let him go!


    I''m going after Alfoss.


    ''Nonsense!��I can''t believe you''re moving as fast as I am!


    It''s not like I''m moving as fast as Alfos.


    It''s impossible to move as fast as Alfos in this space.


    That''s why I''m catching Alfos'' shadow and making him pull me along.


    This way, they can''t get away from me.


    While moving, he crosses swords with Alfos.


    The sound of sword fights echoes through the garden.


    If Alfos moves to the right, I move with him, and if he moves to the left, I move with him.


    ''''What?!��Behind me!


    He stays one step ahead of his opponent by adding his own speed to Alfos'' speed.


    Alfos, having been caught behind, rushes to take a defensive stance.


    But it''s okay.


    I put power from my waist to my shoulders, from my shoulders to my arms, and then to my sword, so as not to lose my center of gravity.


    And then my body turns into a single sword.


    I pull out of Alfos''s defenses and raise my sword from the lower left to the upper right.


    I feel it slicing through Alfos'' body.


    But it''s shallow. Alfos''s pure white armor is hard. Even with this magic sword, it doesn''t seem to be able to slice through easily.


    I''m wary of Alfoss''s counterattack and take a defensive stance.


    However, Alfos twisted his face in pain and stepped back.


    He doesn''t seem to be going to chase me.


    There''s no way I''m this ....... But not yet.


    Alfos'' wounds are closing up and his armor is restoring itself.


    ''This is the same as Lavrus: ......''


    I remember.


    This is the same as when I fought Lavrus in the underground labyrinth. Lavrus at that time had healed from his wounds just as easily.


    In other words, this space would work to Alfoss''s advantage.


    If this one eats an attack, the damage remains, whereas Alfos will recover indefinitely.


    ''''If that''s the case. We have no choice but to slaughter it in one blow. ......


    You can''t do this with a half-hearted attack.


    We must defeat them in a single blow.


    The situation is still the same, and the odds are still against us.


    But we have no choice.


    You have to prepare your sword and look at Alfos.


    Demon Princess Polen.


    ''Whoa! Your Highness!��His Excellency is pushing it!


    Poo-chan hugs me happily.


    The beautiful women on the empty boat are making a lot of noise.


    Just a few minutes ago, Kuroki-sensei''s sword didn''t even graze Alfos-sama, and now it''s overwhelming him.


    ''''Such ....... Alfos is being pushed. What do you mean by that?!''''


    Myxa gives him a look of disbelief.


    ''Kukku. Nice face, Mewsa. But don''t be surprised. Kuroki only caught Alfoss''s movements. No wonder.


    Master Kuna makes a smug face. He''s very good at it.


    ''''It''s a lie!��You think you could have seen through Alfoss''s movements in that short time?��It''s impossible!!!!


    Mytha shakes her head.


    I can''t believe it either. Alfos-sama is moving so fast I can barely follow him with my eyes. Poo-chan says he can''t see it at all.


    In spite of that. Do you think he was able to see through it in just that much time?


    That''s what Kroki can do. But I think you took your time for Kroki. Normally, I''d have seen it out. Well, that''s why Alfoss was so brilliant. I''ll give you credit for that.


    Master Coona laughs. He looks really happy.


    ''''Such is the case with Alfos-sama: ......


    No!��No!��I can''t believe Master Alfoss is hurt!


    "Master Alfoss...��Don''t lose...!


    In the crystal garden, the dark knight and the holy knight are moving fast and clashing swords with each other.


    It''s ridiculously fast.


    Kuroki-sensei is as fast as Alfoss-sama.


    He shouldn''t have been able to move like that until just now.


    ''''Lie?��Are you catching up with Master Alfoss?!


    ''Why?��I can move as fast as Alfoss!


    What do you mean?


    The beauties shouted.


    ''Hahaha!��Krokies!��I can move as fast as the opponent I''ve caught moving!��A shadow, as they say!��It''s impossible to beat Kroki with speed.��Do you understand, you ugly bastards!


    The beauties moaned languidly as Master Coona said.


    ''''No---!��Master Alfoss---!


    Suddenly one of the beautiful women screams out.


    Alfos-sama was blown away by Kuroki-sensei.


    Kuroki-sensei gives chase to the fallen Alfos-sama.


    Alfoss crawls on the floor and tries to escape.


    His movements are similar to those of Kuroki-sensei before.


    ''Hahahahahaha!��Buzama!��Horseshit!��BU, ZA, MA, hey, skanks!��How do you feel now?��How does it feel to see your men rolling around unceremoniously!


    Master Coona laughs happily.


    If I get hit, I''ll do it again. I don''t want to just make an enemy of Master Coona.


    ''Oh no! Alfoss is the greatest swordsman in Elyos!��Even if it''s catching up to you at speed! You can''t lose with a sword!


    Myxa''s face is about to cry.


    ''''Hmph! If Alfos is the strongest Elyos, then Kroki is the greatest swordsman in the world!��Don''t think you can beat Kroki with a sword from the front!��You have no idea how much sword training Kroki has in store for you!


    I can honestly agree with my teacher on that.


    I haven''t been learning swords from Kuroki-sensei for a short time. However, I know that Kuroki-sensei''s sword is amazing.


    And I know that this is due to the daily training.


    Kuroki-sensei is undoubtedly the strongest swordsman in the world.


    Kuroki-sensei, the dark knight, clashes with the holy knight, Alfos-sama''s sword, and it rings out.


    Kuroki-sensei''s sword overwhelms Alfos-sama.


    But there is no contest. This is because no matter how much Alfos-sama is hurt, he will recover quickly.


    Kuroki-sensei is at a disadvantage.


    But I can see it now.


    Kuroki-sensei can overcome it!


    Master Alfos''s face is twisted in pain. I can see that he is trapped.


    I can hear the cries of the beauties.


    ''O Snow Maidens!


    What?��Hey!!


    The snow maidens, who were dancing in the air with Alfos-sama''s shout, attacked Kuroki-sensei with their ice spears raised.


    Kuroki-sensei twists and ducks the snow maidens'' attacks.


    Alfos-sama, meanwhile, takes a distance from Kuroki-sensei.


    ''''Wait a minute!��I thought the spirits didn''t attack!!!


    Dr. Kroki protested.


    But Master Alfos does not answer.


    Alfos-sama''s body emerges away from Kuroki-sensei.


    His face has a look of anger on it.


    ''Lie ....... The always calm Alfos-sama is .......


    Oh, no, I never thought I''d see that look on Master Alfos'' face.


    It''s kind of scary. ......


    The voices of beautiful women.


    I''m scared too.


    I''d pee my pants if they stared at me like that.


    "Alfos. I didn''t know you had to look like that: ......


    "Hmm, you''re starting to lose your shit. That''s because you''re sucking up to Kuroki.


    The Master also muttered as Musa looked at Master Alfoss''s uncharacteristic appearance.


    ''I underestimated you!��The Dark Knight!��I never thought you''d go this far!


    Alfos-sama''s voice, laced with anger, rang out.


    There is no longer any sign of the leeway he had at the beginning.


    The Snow Maidens gather around that Alfoss-sama.


    Unlike earlier, the snow maidens are all wearing pale white armor and carrying glowing ice spears.


    They raise their spears and line up around Alfos-sama.


    Alfos-sama glares at Kuroki-sensei.


    ''''We''re going all out from here!��The Dark Knight!��I''m going to take you down with every fiber of my being!

 116 Awakening of the dragon

    Dark Knight Kroki


    ''How about that! The Dark Knight!��If you stay away, I win!


    Alfos shoots an arrow while shouting.


    ''''Oooh!!!''''


    I turn myself around and avoid the arrow.


    The floor of the garden where the arrow hit explodes and a shockwave is transmitted from under my feet.


    How much magic is being put into it?


    If you take even one arrow, it will surely do a lot of damage.


    Alfos doesn''t get any closer, but attacks you from afar with his bow and arrow.


    To put it bluntly, this is unfair.


    It''s true that if you don''t get close enough, our swords won''t be able to reach you.


    We will have no choice but to close the distance somehow.


    However, the people around me won''t let me do that.


    When I look around, I see snow maidens armed with crystal-like ice armor flying in the sky.


    When I try to approach Alfoss, they use their ice spears to interfere with me.


    When you try to get rid of them, Alfoss will use his bow and arrow to keep them in check.


    It''s a disadvantageous situation.


    And with a half-hearted attack, Alfoss and the Snow Maiden will soon recover.


    After all, we may have no choice but to destroy these wards.


    It would be possible to awaken the power of the dragons inside me, but I can''t control this power yet. If possible, I don''t want to use it.


    ''''Enough with my arrows! The Dark Knight!


    Alfos, who shoots arrows from the air, says something stupid.


    Who would take an arrow when asked to take it?


    I run around the Crystal Garden and escape the arrows.


    "Don''t run away a bit, dark knight!


    ''Be quiet and take an arrow!


    Baka!��Barker!


    For God''s sake!��Let Master Alfoss win!


    The beauties on the empty ship say reckless things.


    Who wouldn''t be beaten!


    What?!!!


    A huge wall of ice suddenly appears where there was nothing and blocks your way.


    I don''t know if it''s the Snow Maiden or not. But this space works to Alfos'' advantage.


    It''s no surprise that the wall suddenly appears.


    I was slightly caught off guard.


    ''''This is the end, Dark Knight!


    With a shout, Alfos shoots an arrow. There is no escape.


    ''Come on!


    I put magic power into my magic sword and shoot back an arrow.


    ''''Nonsense!��You shot back an arrow!��Gawd!


    This time it''s not me, but Alfos who lets out a cry of surprise.


    The arrow struck back hits his left shoulder and pulls him down from the sky.


    This technique, which I''ve concocted as a countermeasure against flying tools, is sometimes the first time I''ve used it in a real battle. But it worked.


    Alfos, who was hit by an arrow, is thrashing around on the garden floor.


    How much bad magic did he want to put in it?


    I shudder to think that I would have received it.


    The screams of beautiful women coming from the empty boat.


    Alfos doesn''t seem to be able to get up much due to the damage from the arrow.


    I''m going to hit him now. If not, he might not be able to hit back the arrow next time.


    I regained my stance, which was broken by the impact of hitting back the arrow, and I took a forward leaning stance and moved in one go.


    By closing the space, you reduce the distance between you and your opponent to zero. It was a technique called shrinking ground used by Kaya, who was with Kyouka.


    However, as you are about to head towards Alfos, a powerful blizzard hits you from the front.


    ''''Wha?! Snow Queen!


    An aurora-colored blizzard released from the Snow Queen ��Snow Queen�� blocks my path.


    In the meantime, Alfoss is trying to get up.


    ''''I''ll let him!��Slayer, fly through space!��Cut through the enemy!��The Flying Blade


    I put magic power into the sword and let the slash fly.


    This technique has a short flying distance, but it should be able to reach at this distance.


    The slash flies straight to Alfos while slicing through the blizzard.


    ''''Gwaaaaah��������''''


    A spray of blood flies from Alfos'' right arm.


    But it looks like he was too shallow to take Alfos down.


    Alfos moves away from himself, blood streaming from his right arm.


    ''You did it!��The Dark Knight!


    Alfos''s face as he gets up and stares at me with an amazing look on his face.


    He seems to have discarded the nobleman''s appearance that he first showed.


    The wound may heal quickly, but if the damage is done, the pain remains.


    That pain distorts Alfos'' pale face.


    ''''If you can''t beat him with a sword or a bow!��I''m going to use my greatest magic to finish you off!


    Alfos emerges.


    His body shines in the color of the aurora borealis.


    No, it''s not just Alfoss that''s shining. The aurora borealis in the sky also intensifies its radiance.


    The mirror-like garden floor reflects the aurora borealis in the sky and shines.


    ''''Wha?! What''s this?!


    As the glow of the aurora borealis clings to him, the armor in that area freezes. This armor was specially made by the god Heybos. It couldn''t possibly be frozen.


    Besides, I feel like a strong pressure is trying to crush me from before.


    It''s as if space is shrinking.


    ''How about it!��The feeling of receiving all the magic of this crystal garden!��It will freeze and crush your soul!��My greatest magic is impossible to withstand, even for those who have cold air resistance!


    Alfos smiles high and mighty.


    Space is shrinking and the glow of the aurora is converging on him.


    Everything in the Crystal Garden seems to be heading towards you.


    My feet are frozen and I can''t stop shivering from earlier.


    Not only my body, but even my spirit seems to be frozen.


    I can see that the power of the dragons that have received the mental attack is about to awaken.


    This magic is bad.


    ''''Sleep in a crystal prison that will not melt forever!��The Dark Knight!


    My own body froze as Alfos laughed.


    ��Poren, Princess of the Demon World


    The aurora borealis in the sky had disappeared, leaving a blue sky.


    A huge pillar of ice, or rather, a tower of glowing crystal tower, towered in front of him.


    The crystal garden created by Alfos-sama disappeared, using up all its magic to freeze Kuroki-sensei in place.


    The Snow Queen and Snow Maiden may have exhausted their magical powers as well.


    Only Alfoss-sama is flying in the air.


    ''''Hahahahahaha!��I won!��I''ll give you credit, Dark Knight!��You made me use this magic!��Rest forever on this beautiful tombstone!


    Alfos-sama''s laughter echoes in the heavens.


    Hearing this, the beautiful women scream with joy.


    ''''Yes!��Yes!��Master Alfoss wins!


    ''Yes!��The winner in the end will be Master Alfos!


    ''Yes, yes!��Evil is doomed to be destroyed!


    "Master Alfoss...��Cool---!


    I can feel my heart sinking despite the beauty of the girls'' joy.


    ''Oh ....... His Highness Polen ....... His Excellency is ....... His Excellency is ....... It''s hard work.


    Poo-chan gasps and says to me in a panic.


    No, I''m in a panic, too.


    ''''Awwww!��Shh, Master!��It''s the doctor!��It''s Dr. Kuroki!


    I also say to Master Kuna in a hurry.


    However, Master is not panicked at all.


    ''''Hmm, it looks like Alfos has won, witch. The Dark Knight has been frozen by Alfos'' magic. You guys have lost.''''


    Mytha says to her mentor, as if she was winning.


    Some of the beautiful women follow behind her, looking down at us.


    The faces of the beauties are triumphant.


    It''s very frustrating.


    ''Hm. Stupid, do you really think you''ve won?


    However, the words released by his master were surprising.


    ''''What are you talking about! Witch!��Alfos'' most powerful magic not only shatters the body, but even the soul!��The Dark Knight should have gone to sleep forever in his crystal prison!


    Mytha says out loud.


    But the master laughs calmly.


    ''How about that?��Can''t you hear me?��The dragon''s roar that echoes from that crystal tower?��I can hear you loud and clear in Coona''s ears.


    When Master said that, Musa and the beauties looked at the crystal tower.


    ''''What ......?'''' That ......?


    One of the beautiful women murmurs.


    Then I notice it too.


    The crystal tower is trembling.


    And every time it vibrates, I hear something like a roar from inside.


    ''Whaaat?��You say you are still alive after my greatest magic!


    Master Alfoss exclaims.


    The crystal cracks.


    And that was the moment.


    A heaven-shaking roar could be heard, and the crystal completely cracked and black flames erupted from within.


    ''''Oh no!��It''s impossible: ��������


    Alfos-sama flying in the sky cries out as he sees black flames blowing up from the shattered crystal tower.


    The flames spread out as they blow up into the sky, blackening the blue sky.


    ''''Hey!��What''s that?!


    A beautiful woman points to the sky.


    Something huge can be seen from within the black flames that cover the sky.


    It was a huge black dragon.


    It was so huge that this empty ship looked like a small boat.


    As the black dragon spread its wings, black flames spewed out of its body and dyed the blue sky black.


    The black dragon flaps its wings and the airship shakes violently.


    It''s like a small boat in a storm.


    The beauties scream and each grab onto the deck somewhere.


    ''''You monster oh����������''''


    Master Alfoss fires an arrow at the giant dragon.


    However, the arrow is extinguished in an instant by the black flames.


    The black dragon swings its paws as if to get rid of an annoying insect.


    Alfos-sama is blown away.


    ''''Gwaaaaah!


    Alfoss: "Alfoss: ��������


    Alfos-sama and Musa''s grief-stricken cry.


    Alfos-sama is hit by a huge dragon blow and slammed to the ground.


    ''''What is this?��Where''s the dragon? !��Answer me, witch!


    Mytha glares at her mentor.


    ''What? That''s got to be Kuroki. The power of the dozens of dragons that lie dormant inside Kuroki has been released. Kuna has never seen anything like it before, but I never saw anything like it. Kroki doesn''t want to use it because he can''t control it himself, but this is amazing!��Hahaha!��Amazing!��That''s great, Kroki!


    The master is happy and excited. He looks very happy.


    ''No!��Mr. Alfoss Ahhhh: ��������


    As the beauties scream, they look out of the empty boat and see a huge dragon chasing after Master Alfoss, who has hit the ground.


    Alfos-sama tried to escape, but he couldn''t avoid it and was blown away.


    The dragon knocks Alfoss into the air and knocks him back to the ground.


    It looks like he''s playing with it.


    Seeing this, the beautiful women scream and begin to cry.


    ''Yup, make it stop!��Witch!��You''ve won!��Make it stop now!��Please!��Alfoss is going to die!


    Mytha sits down in front of her mentor and pleads with him.


    Surely I want it to stop, too.


    Beautiful men are the world''s treasures. It''s a shame to lose Alfos-sama.


    But Master looks at Myssa and smiles coldly.


    ''''What?��What are you talking about?��Why did Kuna have to stop it?��More importantly, you worry about yourself!


    When he says that, Master stands up and kicks Musa away.


    Master stands up and takes his scythe.


    ''''It''s about time!��You skanks!��That look of despair on your face is quite amusing!��I''ll cut your head off with that look on your face!


    What!


    Mytha steps back with a look of horror on her face.


    The beautiful women scream when they notice their master''s condition.


    Several beautiful women hurriedly take up their weapons.


    ''''Hey! Hey!��Master!��The doctor told me to stay quiet until the game was over!


    I hold my master back.


    ''What do you mean?��Pollen?��The game is over with Kroki winning. That''s what Musa said earlier.


    Huh? That''s right!


    No, I don''t think I can stop them.


    I''m not used to liking these badass beauties, but not enough to kill them.


    I can''t decide whether to kill them or not.


    There is no one in this group who can match their master. If this is the case, the slaughter will begin.


    The faces of the beauties are stained with fear.


    Master approaches with a scythe.


    ''''Wait!


    Suddenly, I heard a voice.


    And that was the moment I looked at the one who made the voice.


    I was transfixed.


    There was a very beautiful goddess there.


    Before I knew it, another empty ship was alongside this empty ship.


    The goddess is looking at me from the deck of that empty ship.


    Her hair was bright and shiny, and her skin was clear and white. Her breasts, which are visible even through her clothes, are rich, but her waist is very thin.


    Her face is perfectly shaped, and her beautiful eyes are very powerful.


    The moment you see her, you are overwhelmed by her presence.


    That''s what the other beauties were doing, all of them looking at that goddess.


    In an instant, she took over the air of the place.


    Who could it be?


    Dear Raina: "Dear Raina, ......


    One of the beautiful women muttered.


    ''It''s Lady Raina!��Lady Raina is here!


    Lady Raina!��Lady Raina is here to help us!


    Lady Raina!��Lady Raina!


    ''Lady Raina is here!��Now we can win!


    The beauties shout for joy.


    Is this goddess Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory? I''ve never seen her before.


    She is the sister of Master Alfos and one of the three most beautiful gods in this world. Indeed, she is as beautiful as the rumors.


    The goddess of beauty, Raina, is coming aboard our empty ship.


    ''''Raina!��What the hell are you doing here?��If you get in my way, even you won''t be allowed to!


    The Master glares at Raina.


    Why is that? Once again, Master and Raina are very similar.


    ''''Sorry, but can you be quiet?��Kuna.


    Raina turns her palm to her master.


    As soon as she does, the master kneels down.


    ''Oma....... Coona''s body ....... Move .......''


    Master glared at Raina in pain.


    ''Being the real thing, I can at least block your movements!��Stay down!��Kuna!!!


    Raina says triumphantly.


    What a ridiculous goddess. She made her master stuck in an instant.


    ''''Lady Raina!��The demons are approaching!


    Raina''s attendant angel reports.


    I look behind me and see Damon and his friends on the flying dragon (wyvern) approaching.


    You can''t touch them from here, Nia. Let them up on this ship without any difficulty.


    The angel is surprised when Raina says that.


    ''Good, it looks like we''re not going to fight.


    ''Your highness--!��His Highness Polen--��������


    Damon and his men will board this ship.


    ''Your Highness!��I hope you''re okay!


    The woman, Damon, kneels in front of me.


    ''Guno. If you won''t touch me, we won''t touch you either. You will watch me quietly.


    Raina says, glaring at Damon.


    ''Why?''��You know my name? But as long as His Highness is here, we can''t push it either: ......


    Damon grunted in surprise when his name was called.


    How did Raina know Damon''s name?


    ''Raina!��Alfoss!��Alfoss!


    Myssa clings to Raina.


    Alfos-sama has been blown away and is dancing like a leaf in a black storm.


    Kuroki-sensei, who has become a huge black dragon, is toying with Alfoss-sama.


    ''No way ....... No way ....... I never thought a dark knight would hide such power .......


    Mytha cries and complains.


    I''m surprised, too.


    No wonder Sensei had this kind of power, no wonder Master could afford it.


    If Sensei had used this power from the beginning, he would have easily won the game.


    ''''He''s the one who''s holding back his power even with that one. ...... Mysa. I guess it''s because of these kids. But I don''t know how much longer I can keep them in check. If this is the case, it''s not good to say: ....... Totally, Alfos is getting taken care of too.


    Raina lets out a sigh.


    ''What are you going to do ....... Raina. Kroki is trying to get serious about it, but ....... You''re going to interfere with that .......


    Master says to Raina in pain.


    ''Well, I''d certainly like to see the real deal, too. But that would turn the whole area into a land of death. That''s a bit much. So I''ll have to put a stop to it.''''


    Raina looks at Dr. Kroki and smiles.


    ''Danger, Lady Raina!��You can''t stop a monster like that!��I can''t!��Let''s get away!


    The angels scream.


    I don''t think I can do it either. Every time the teacher roars, fear comes from within.


    Some of the beautiful girls are sitting up in fear, some of them have fainted.


    Some of them even pissed themselves. To be honest, I think I''m going to pee myself.


    The only thing I can think of is that there is no way to stop the teacher.


    What are you talking about, Nia?��I can stop it!��Not with the north winds of Alfoss!��Only I, the sun, can hold him back!��Watch it!


    With that, Raina jumps out of the ship.


    Raina flies through the black storm and goes in front of Dr. Kuroki to protect Alfos-sama, who has been knocked to the ground.


    ''Nonsense! It''s suicide!


    The female Damon and the others shouted.


    Compared to Dr. Kuroki, who has become a giant dragon, Raina is only the size of a pea grain.


    It''s suicidal for anyone to see.


    However, this was the moment when Raina''s body glowed.


    The huge Kroki-sensei stopped moving.


    It was an unbelievable sight.


    ''Lie ....... The dragon has been calmed down......


    One of the beautiful women murmured.


    It was an unbelievable sight.


    With each increasing glow of Raina''s brilliance, Dr. Kroki''s movements became smaller.


    The dragon''s roar also became weaker and more meek.


    ''''Ah! The dragon! The dragon! It''s going to subside!


    ''Awesome ....... Lady Raina....... I can''t believe you calmed that scary dragon .......


    ''It''s like the sun!��A true goddess of light!


    What a divine figure he is: ......


    The Beautiful Light ....... I can''t believe you wouldn''t risk it to help Master Alfoss.


    ''Ah!��Lady Raina!��Lady Raina!


    Beautiful women are moved by the sight.


    Some of them have tears in their eyes.


    It is indeed amazing.


    They are calming Kuroki-sensei, who has turned into a giant dragon, with her tiny body.


    Isn''t she frightening?


    What''s the meaning of this?��His Excellency is subdued?!!!


    Poo-chan says with a surprised look on his face.


    I''m the same way. I wonder how he''s holding Dr. Kroki back.


    ''It''s no wonder ....... The destructive urges of the dragons that have been dormant in Kroki are being suppressed by awakening another powerful instinct ....... With Raina, it''s possible to do that .......


    Master Kuna says panting.


    I''m still crippled.


    But what other powerful instincts are you talking about?


    Poo-chan has a strange look on his face.


    ''And yet, ....... You''re ...... reena. Even though Kroki got serious about it, ......


    Master Coona looks very frustrated. But to me, this is a good thing.


    As expected, it''s too much to burn down this whole area.


    I can see the black dragon''s body becoming smaller and smaller as it is surrounded by black flames.


    When I look at it, the black flames that covered the sky converge and the blue sky returns.


    The ones left in the completely returned blue sky are the Dark Knight and the Goddess of Light.


    Dr. Kuroki and the others descend to the ground.


    On the ground is Alfos-sama lying wounded.


    The fallen Holy Knight and the Dark Knight looking down on him.


    It was the moment of victory.

 117 Arrival of the goddess

    Polen, Princess of the Devil''s World


    ''So ....... Are you sure?��Your Highness Polen?


    Dr. Kuroki, the Dark Knight, asks me.


    ''''Yes. If possible, I would like you to help Alfos-sama too.


    I say, glancing to the side.


    Master Kuna stands beside me, looking unhappy.


    Master Kuna has been blocked from moving and speaking by the goddess Raina.


    He can''t move freely or speak for a while, apparently.


    It''s a tremendous goddess to block Master Kuna and stop Kuroki-sensei from turning into a giant dragon.


    It''s only that Alfos-sama''s sister can do this.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal of information on this topic.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to use your magic to heal Master Alfoss.


    I hope she is safe.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. It''s an outrageous thing to see them diminish.


    Even so, Sensei''s blow was amazing.


    When you look around you, the earth is gouged out. This was caused by the impact when I struck Alfos-sama on the ground.


    We are standing in the middle of that big hole.


    It seems that Kuroki-sensei wasn''t at his best, but that''s why he''s so terrific.


    It''s not just that he used his power, but also that he was not safe, using his magic sword as a substitute for his staff and bending forward.


    After all, if you use such a huge amount of power, you can''t just let it go.


    ''''Alfos-sama!


    I can hear the cries of the beautiful women.


    From their joyful voices, Alfos-sama must have woken up.


    After a while, the beauties in front of you are split off to the left and right.


    When they were separated, Alfoss was standing there, supported by Mutha, the goddess of poetry.


    Although stained with dirt, Alfos''s face is still beautiful.


    His body was wobbly and bruised, but his gorgeous beauty was not diminished in the least.


    ''Looks like I''ve lost ....... Hahaha ....... What a total mess .......


    Master Alfos smiles to himself and looks at Dr. Kroki.


    ''Hey ....... Would you mind showing me your face?��I''d like to see your face when you beat me.


    With that said, Kuroki-sensei removes his helmet.


    The beautiful women groan when they see Dr. Kroki''s face.


    It''s a good thing that''s true, because Kroki-sensei has a face as good as that of the young lords of the Elysian god race.


    ''''Lie ....... How can you have a face that''s so well-rounded .......


    ''''I''m surprised. I thought the only evil gods in the Demon King''s group were, you know, kind of creepy?


    Yeah, yeah, what can I say, he''s kind of limp-faced: ......


    ''Yeah, what a bunch of creepy stuff. ......


    That''s weird. What''s he doing in the presence of the Demon King?


    The beautiful women say it.


    My nose turns up in the air when I hear them.


    Doya! I look at the beauties with a look on my face.


    Kuroki-sensei is Nargol''s precious treasure. It''s a terrible idea to lose it.


    That''s your face. I''ll remember it: ......


    The gazes of Master Alfos and Dr. Kroki cross.


    Gentlemen looking at each other. It''s pretty good.


    I''d like to save it forever with magical footage.


    ''''Alfos!��At the request of His Highness Prince Pollen!��You''re missing out!��However, you''ll have to apologize for insulting your highness!


    Dr. Kuroki says to Alfos-sama and the others.


    The beauties get a frightened look on their faces.


    After all, they are still afraid of Kuroki-sensei.


    The dragon''s roar has the same effect as the magic of fear. If you are a person with low magic resistance, you must be scared forever.


    It seems that Pu-chan behind him really shat his pants when he heard Kuroki-sensei''s roar that turned into a dragon.


    ''''...... I''m sorry, Piggy. I''m sorry for saying such horrible things.


    ''I''m sorry too, Piggy. Please forgive me.


    I''m really sorry. If you look closely, you look like a cute little piggy.


    ''True. I''m sorry I went bad for being so cute as a boar''s boy.


    A few weeks ago, a man of my faith offered me a handsome son-of-a-b*tc* for a pig. I''ll give it to you if you like.


    Beautiful women apologize for their mouths.


    But I don''t feel like I''m being apologized to ---- ����������


    ...... You''re still a pig after all.


    ''Let me apologize to you too. The princess of the demon world.


    Saying that, Alfos-sama leaves Musa and comes over here.


    ''''What?!��Master Alfoss!��Such awe-inspiring!


    That moment. A cheer goes up inside me.


    It is the dream of every girl in the world to be approached directly by Alfos-sama.


    Alfos-sama smiles gently. His smile is so charming.


    With this, I don''t need to have all the beautiful women apologize to me.


    When the beautiful-looking Alfos-sama approaches me, he kneels down.


    After kneeling, Alfos-sama takes my hand.


    ''I''m sorry. "I''m sorry about what my girls said to you. You''re so sweet. I didn''t think there was a dainty little girl like you in the demon world. Can we meet alone next time?


    Then he kisses the back of his hand.


    The motion is too natural for anyone to move.


    It is rare to see an Elyos knight kneeling before the Princess of Nargol.


    Then, with a fresh smile, Master Alfos stands up and walks away from Master Kuna.


    What?! There is: -----������������������������������������������


    You scream in your mind.


    Yes? What''s so funny? I''m the princess...!


    Could it be that Master Alfos is unaware of my existence? ����������


    I thought you were only looking at Master Kuna next to me!


    I don''t think I was in the eye from the beginning.


    Everyone is stunned, including Master Kuna who had me kiss the back of his hand.


    ''''Farewell, Dark Knight!��I''ll pay you back someday!��I''ll see you soon!


    Master Alfos and his men are leaving in style.


    The way they leave is splendid. It''s like the wind.


    In the blink of an eye, Alfoss-sama''s empty ship is leaving this place.


    That guy, ....... You don''t even know who Kuna is. ......


    After a while, Master, who can finally move, says as he looks in the direction that Master Alfos left.


    His eyes are zit-eyed.


    ''''That bastard ....... If he was so perfect, I would have stopped him ....... It was too natural a move, which delayed me moving even more.''


    Kuroki-sensei says that he has trouble moving.


    As expected, Kroki-sensei has a mortified look on his face.


    ''''I thank you, Kuro ....... No, dark knight. For letting Alfoss off the hook.


    Suddenly we are approached.


    There is Raina and the angels who follow her.


    They don''t seem to be working with Alfos-sama.


    It''s not ....... It''s not your wish. It''s because Your Highness wished it so.


    Dr. Kuroki says without looking at Raina.


    Raina looks at her with a meaningful smile on her face.


    ''Huh. ''Oh well. I''ll take it that way. I''m sure you have your own position to fill. See you later. You''re heading to the Castle of Sweets, right?��I''ll have to go first.


    Raina and the others are leaving.


    That''s right. They were going to save Master Obaba and Datie. I had forgotten. Will they be all right?


    Your Highness. We''ll head out there.


    Dr. Kuroki urges me on.


    I look at him and feel uneasy.


    ''Alright doctor. But are you okay?��The situation from that ...... earlier is ......


    The doctor has been acting strangely since a while ago. He was bent forward with his sword as a cane and seemed to have difficulty moving.


    ''''Oh. This is it, it''s okay, Your Highness. It''s just a side effect. When you activate the dragon''s power, your life force increases tremendously and this is what happens ....... However, it''s definitely hard to move, but it''s not a problem. Let''s go.


    Kuroki-sensei smiles and says it''s not a problem. But you seem to be pushing it.


    That''s right, Pollen. Kuna will take care of Kroki later. You don''t have to worry about it.


    The Master says with his chest, and his ample breasts sway in a pruning motion.


    ''That''s right, Your Highness Polen. We''re here too, so His Excellency will be fine.''


    ''Wait?��Guno. What do you mean by that? You guys aren''t going to get your turn.


    �������� Yeah! No way~! ��������


    My mentor and the women, Damon and the others, start arguing with each other.


    They don''t seem to want to worry about me.


    ''Wait, guys!��I can''t let Dr. Kroki push you any further!��I will lead the charge to save Master Obaba!��Dr. Crocki will be watching!��! Let''s go, Poochie!��It''s a transformation!


    I say to Poo-chan, who is standing behind me.


    ''''I get it. ....... We''ll help your highness prepare.''''


    Poo-chan''s appearance is changing. I will now transform into a big bear.


    Sensei fought for me. I can''t force you to do anything more.


    That''s why we''re going to move.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    Get out!��Eat the roots of the world!��O Nidheg, the great serpent of the soil that corrupts everything!��Answer this Hercart''s call!


    A three-headed frog witch appears in front of us and summons a high-ranking spirit of the earth, who moves to support Rage.


    It seems that she only intends to interfere with our support of Rage.


    The Nidheg has the ability to return everything to the earth to rot. If this is the case, the surroundings will be in trouble.


    ''''Reno-san!


    I hurriedly call Reno''s name.


    ''I know!��Mr. Chiyuki!��The great eagle of the wind that flaps its wings on top of the world!��Flesberg!��Answering Reno''s call!


    Reno invokes Fresberg, the higher spirit of wind, against Nidheg.


    Fresberg creates a wind and seals Nidheg.


    This should reduce the damage to the surroundings.


    He tells the generals to retreat, but some of them may stay behind. I hope it''s okay.


    Reno begins to sing again as he calls out Fresberg.


    This is to counter the hundreds of frogman divas called by the Frog Witch, the Toadman Singer Princesses.


    The evil gods'' abilities are increased by the frog diva''s gobbling spell song.


    Reno sings the spell to counter the spell in order to erase it.


    Reno''s pretty voice and the chorus of the Toadman Singer Princesses and other frogmen singers echo across the battlefield.


    Nevertheless, Reno is able to control the higher level spirits and use spell songs at the same time. It''s hard to imagine him in his usual jerky form.


    I can''t lose either.


    ''''The Sevenfold Explosive Bullet!


    ''Humph! Demon Thunder!


    However, the explosive bullets I fired were easily blocked by the Frog Witch''s lightning.


    The bombs explode in the air and can''t reach the opponent.


    The Frog Witch has three heads. Therefore, it seems that she can use three spells at the same time.


    The first head controls Nidheg, the second head controls my opponent, and the third head controls the weather.


    The sky is filled with magical rain clouds, increasing the magical power of myself and the frogmen (toadmen).


    It''s a ridiculously powerful magical power. Even if Reno-san and I challenged it, we couldn''t defeat it.


    If that''s the case, we should attack him directly.


    I look at Shirohne and Nao, who are good at physical attacks.


    Shirone and Nao are fighting the Scorpions (Scorpion Man) and their god, Guiltal.


    This Guiltal is the only one who is not fighting Rage, but is coming at us.


    He has changed from the human form he first showed us to a red armor-like exoskeleton with four arms, four legs, and giant scissors that reach from both shoulders to his feet, spread out like wings as he fights with both Shirone and Nao.


    In his four arms he has a bow and a spear, and he shoots wind blades (wind cutters) from his giant scissors, and his endless scorpion''s tail twitches like a whip.


    Quite strong.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen that Nao turn into a winged panther and fight, let alone Shirone, who is the next strongest after Rage.


    Guiltal is fighting an even match against those two. I didn''t expect to have such a great opponent.


    Thanks to that, he can''t even get close to the Frog Witch, let alone support Rage.


    It might not be good if we continue like this.


    I look at Rage.


    Rage is dealing with the evil gods all by himself.


    It''s quite impressive that he''s dealing with the evil gods all by himself.


    More than half of those evil gods have been beaten by Rage or have retired due to a split in the ranks.


    However, although their numbers have decreased, the remaining evil gods seem to be quite strong.


    The number of evil gods that can be easily defeated like in the beginning is coming down.


    Rage is crossing swords with the Black Lion Head Evil God.


    It''s a moderate skill. He hasn''t taken a step back against Rage.


    He is fighting Rage wielding a large sword with a huge seven-star emblem on it.


    The two swords are catching him off guard, but he hasn''t been able to defeat them.


    And the shiny, evil god who was first blown away by Rage has joined the fight.


    He''s pretty good at it too. He uses the same light magic as Rage, and he''s also two-faced as well.


    However, he doesn''t seem to be on bad terms with the Black Lion, and they don''t work well together at all, so he''s not that much of a threat.


    However, due to the large number of enemies, the game has become a stalemate.


    We should retreat.


    But the transition magic is inhibited in this area. It''s hard to escape.


    We must come up with a plan.


    ''''What?!!!''''


    That was when I was thinking about it.


    The Frog Witch Herkert let out a panicked voice.


    She turned around and saw that a huge empty ship had just broken through the rain clouds to reveal itself.


    ''''What?!��Huh?��A very fancy empty boat.


    The empty ship was huge and ridiculously flashy. It was painful to watch.


    It wasn''t just me, the flashy empty ship that suddenly appeared attracted the attention of everyone present.


    If Lehna''s empty ship was graceful, then that empty ship was gorgeous.


    A woman is standing in the bow of that empty ship.


    Even though we are in the midst of a battle, we are absent-mindedly drawn to that woman.


    ''''Wow ....... Amazing tits .......''''


    Reno looked at the woman and rolled his eyes.


    The woman''s breasts were too big. Rather than big breasts, they were more of a breast explosion.


    It must be very enviable to Reno, who is concerned about her small breasts.


    In addition, the woman''s clothing is half-naked.


    The only thing that is hidden is the tips of her breasts, which can be said to be explosive breasts, and the fabric of the clothing is smaller than that of an ordinary swimsuit. Moreover, the white fabric is thin and translucent, and you can almost see the important part.


    Her face is good, and her long hair is studded with many jewels.


    ''''We''re here at last!��Everyone''s beauty goddess, Ishtia, is here for you---����������


    The bright voice of a beautiful woman.


    We were surprised at the sudden arrival of the goddess.

 118 Much Ado About No Gods

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    A gorgeous, glittering, empty ship is flying right under my nose.


    On the bow of the ship is a half-naked exploding goddess.


    The goddess wears jeweled ornaments all over her body, making her very dazzling.


    What a not-so-friendly goddess for the eyes.


    ''Everyone''s goddess of beauty, Ishtia-chan, is here for you---����������''


    The goddess waves to the evil gods.


    Then her huge breasts swell and shake.


    What a poor goddess.


    d*mn it! He''s much bigger than me!


    Every time that goddess shakes her chest, the evil gods cheer.


    You guys were fighting over Reena just now. ......


    ''''Chiyuki-san. There''s something amazing here.


    Reno says to me with a bland expression.


    His hand is on his chest.


    It''s okay," he says. I want to tell him that there is still a possibility that he can grow up.


    By the way, that goddess'' name sounds familiar.


    I''m sure it does. ''Yes, Reno. But you called yourself Ishtia, I believe. ......


    Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty.


    As I recall, she was one of the gods of Elyos, the same as Raina.


    Why did she suddenly appear here?


    But the fight was interrupted by her appearance.


    Thanks to that, I can take a break.


    Rage is away from the evil gods, and Shirone and Nao also come back to me.


    ''''Huh?��Ischthia?��Didn''t expect to see you. Did you come for a tour?


    Yeah. Yeah. Herkert. Long time no see. I wish you would have invited me to do something this interesting.


    Ishtia says while looking at the evil gods.


    ''''Master Ishtia!��Don''t be funny!


    A protesting voice can be heard from the ship that Ishtia is on.


    The protesters are dressed like sorcerers.


    The reason why I had to describe him as a well-dressed person is because I did not know the gender of the person in the form of a sorcerer.


    The sorcerer wears a mask in the shape of an old man and a large, wide-brimmed, triangular conical hat.


    In other words, the face is completely unknown.


    The voice is also difficult to recognize the gender of the person because of the mask. However, unlike the mask, I think he looks like a young man.


    The place where it is on the ship of Istia, is it a relation of Elios?


    The masked sorcerer is protesting to the goddess and the witch.


    ''Ho. A disciple of Lugus?��I didn''t know you were coming too. Are you worried about your brother, indeed?


    Hello. It''s been a while. Master Herkert. I''m sorry, but I have to take my brother home. If anything happens to my brother, I''ll have to take care of the rest: ......


    ''Wait a minute, sister!��What does that mean?!


    The Black Lion shouts.


    ''My sister. Is this masked magician a woman?


    ''Well, that''s fine. It''s just a game to begin with. But your brother doesn''t want to stop fighting, does he?


    Herkert the witch laughs wryly.


    Still, I''ve thought for a long time that most of the evil gods in this world don''t seem to be under the control of the Demon King.


    In human lore, it was like the Demon King was in charge of everything. Could it be different in substance?


    And a sorcerer on Elyos'' side calls the evil god his brother.


    Something is going to mess with my head.


    ''''Yes!��We can''t let this poppycock take our sister away from us.��Get out of my way!


    When the black lion says that, the evil gods shout out that it is so.


    The masked sorcerer hears that and holds his head up.


    ''''Huh, this is getting interesting. It''s thrilling to watch a man fight over a woman with his gleaming eyes.''''


    Unlike the masked sorcerer, Ishtia seems to be enjoying herself.


    And his eyes stop at Rage.


    Those eyes look like those of a feline predator.


    Are you sure you''re brave enough to be Raina''s hero?


    Ishtia said and Rage nodded.


    ''Yeah, yeah. I''m Raina''s hero.''


    Oh, I knew it. You''re as handsome as they say. And he''s strong. You can''t compete with a bunch of guys like this. No wonder you''re so enamored with them, Raina.


    ''Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ��������''


    He could hear the frustrated voices of the evil gods.


    It was true that even if they were split up, Rage was still fighting superiorly against such a large number of people. That''s how strong Rage''s strength was evident.


    "Hmmm. That''s nice. When you''re done. Do you want to talk to me? If you want, you can share a bunkhouse with me.


    Ha. That''s a tempting proposition.


    Ishtia laughs at him and Rage laughs back.


    Wait, Rage. What are you getting into?


    ''Mother!��What do you mean?��You have a father, don''t you?


    The first god to be defeated by Rage comes to Ishtia''s side.


    Who is your mother? You''re a father and son!


    Hal?��You were here too?��By the way, you asked me for details the last time I saw a video of you, Raina! You stuck to me when you were a little girl and it''s sad, mom~


    Ishtia laughs.


    ''Mother!


    ''Well, but I understand the feeling. If this is the case, Raina will be taken away from you~. That''s why we''re all going to crush our rival in love. I''m not averse to that kind of thing. Though it doesn''t sound like it''s working out.


    Ishtia looked at Rage and smiled bewitchingly.


    ''''Wait!��Ishtia!��The others, though!��It''s hard to hear that I am less than this man!��Good!��I was going to take my time dealing with you after the others were defeated!��Let me take this man down here!


    The one who protested furiously was Guiltal, who was dealing with Shirone and the others.


    Come to think of it, he was the only one who didn''t seem to be fighting Rage head on.


    But that wasn''t because he was weak and a coward waiting for Rage to get tired.


    He could afford to fight Shirone and Nao.


    The two of them are back with me, away from Guiltal.


    The look on Nao''s face as he turned back into a person with Sirone speaks for itself.


    Guiltal was fighting hand-to-hand against Shirone and Nao.


    There was no doubt that he was quite capable of doing so.


    ''''Wait!��I''m not defeated yet!��Stand down, Gilmour!��I''ll deal with the heroes.


    But the Black Lion pointed his sword at Rage and shouted.


    ''''Wait, brother!��Stop it!��Let''s stop this nonsense and go back to Elios!��Your mother will be worried about you!


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t stop!��This is a non-negotiable battle: ...... goo!


    The Black Lion suddenly begins to suffer.


    ''You are too careless, Thors. You and I are essentially enemies. You will suffer my poison and leave the room.


    It was only a moment before Gilthar''s venomous tail snapped like a whip and stabbed the black lion.


    ''You ....... Guiltal.......


    The black lion looked at Guiltal and muttered, and then he lost his ability to fly and fell as it was.


    ''''Brother!


    He falls away. A masked magician jumps off the ship and chases after the black lion.


    ''''Now, you should be gone too. You are in the way. Keep your riffraff away.


    ''What!��What do you mean by that, Guiltal!


    ''What?��You bastard!


    In front of you!��Guiltal!


    Just because he''s a little strong doesn''t mean he''s good at it!


    When Guiltal treats the evil gods, including Halseth, as a hindrance, naturally the other evil gods get angry.


    Well, this is a favorable development for Rage, so it''s good, but it doesn''t settle.


    ''''That''s it! Stop it!!!!!


    But suddenly, a voice called out to him.


    When I turn around, I see Raina''s empty ship is right there.


    Raina is standing on the edge of the ship with an angry expression on her face.


    ''''Oh, it''s Raina-chan---!


    Oh Raina!��O beautiful princess in heaven!��This Halseth must come to me!


    ''Raina!��Raina!


    "Raina-tan huff and puff!


    ''Oh!��Well, well, well, my dear princess!��You''ve come to see how brave I am!


    ''Raina!��Just wait and I''ll get rid of the bad guy who cheated on you, Raina, now!


    The evil gods start making a lot of noise.


    It''s more of a commotion than when Ishtia came.


    However, Raina looks at those evil gods and lets out a sigh.


    She looks heartily uncomfortable. I can understand the feeling.


    ''''Oh?��Did you just arrive, Raina? You''re too late!


    ''That''s this line!��Lord Ishtia!��What is Tona doing!


    Raina looks around.


    ''That''s our line!��Raina!��What have you been doing?��And I thought Alfos was coming too!��You''re in a lot of trouble, brother!


    I look and see that the masked sorcerer is about to pull up the black lion.


    The sorcerer climbs aboard Raina''s ship.


    The atmosphere is testy between the two sides.


    Apparently, they don''t get along.


    And when I say Totoona, I think that''s what the goddess of knowledge was called.


    ''Alfos is on his way back to Elyos because he did something stupid and was badly injured!��There are circumstances here too!


    What? ��������


    When Raina said that, there was a surprised cry from everyone except us.


    ''Hey, Raina!��What do you mean Al was seriously injured?!


    Ishtia asks Raina.


    ''Master Ishtia!��Master Alfoss was badly injured in his battle with the Dark Knight who tried to come here!��We have to pull out too!��That scary dark knight is coming!


    It was Nia who answered for Raina.


    And now everyone, including us, is surprised.


    There''s only one person that comes to mind when you hear the term "dark knight". It must be Kuroki, Cyrone''s childhood friend.


    ''Hey, what does that mean?��The Dark Knight is a Kroki!��What does that mean?!!!


    Cyrone goes to Nia.


    ''That man is one hell of a scary man!��Syrone!��You beat that Master Alfoss!��You missed it earlier!��I can''t imagine how many times I could miss that!��We should pull out!


    Nia makes a strong argument, but I don''t think overthrowing Alfoss was a great thing to do in the first place.


    He didn''t seem strong enough to begin with.


    However, the rest of us don''t seem to be so sure.


    ''''No. ....... I can''t believe that Alfoss can be defeated .......


    Tona shakes her head and says she can''t believe it.


    It''s the same with the other evil gods.


    ''''It''s amazing ....... How could my greatest adversary lose .......''''


    Guiltal is surprised.


    ''I didn''t think that after me, that beautiful guy would be torn.


    The evil god, who looks like a pig and a warty frog combined and divided by two, says very brazenly.


    ''Hey, hey ....... The next best guy after me, that guy, was defeated by ....... What a .......


    Yeah. Unbelievable. My arch-rival for life was defeated. He was as good as me in looks and better than me in strength. How could he lose? Unbelievable.


    It''s a bit of a frightening time for Poctin. ......


    The evil gods are talking to each other.


    In terms of face, Alfos is definitely a hundred times better. It''s more than that, you guys are creepy.


    We want to get really into it, but we''ll hold back.


    But apparently, we just don''t know it, but it seems that Alfoss is stronger than these guys.


    All of them have a look of disbelief on their faces.


    We''re out of here!��In addition to these guys, it''s not good enough to deal with that guy!


    Rage steps back.


    Well, Rage is no match for the dark knight he is. A retreat would be unavoidable.


    ''''You''re running away?��Brave man?!


    Guiltal holds back Rage as he tries to escape.


    ''The Dark Knight is coming!��I don''t have time to deal with you right now!��The game will be won the next time I see you!


    Rage exclaims.


    ''You''re the dark knight who defeated Alfoss: ....... It''s certainly not someone I''d like to meet much. Fine, I''ll leave the match until next time!


    Guiltal flies in the opposite direction and moves away from the scene.


    Then some of the evil gods also follow.


    The remaining evil gods also leave the place, perhaps thinking that they are not good enough on their own.


    Naturally, all of them are throwing out a few discarded words.


    However, just because the one who defeated Alfos is coming, this reaction.


    I''m a bit surprised.


    ''''d*mn!��Brave man!��Don''t think you''ve won this one!


    Finally, Halseth disappears, leaving us alone in this place.


    ''Wait a minute, Rage-kun! You don''t have to run away from a kroki opponent!


    We try to retreat as well, and naturally, Shirone tries to stop Rage.


    ''Sirone. That man is a scary man. I didn''t think it would be as bad as that ....... I think we should run away quickly.


    Nia pressed down on her trembling body.


    What did she see?


    ''Gao-----����������������''


    Suddenly you hear the cries of a cute little beast.


    ''Oh shit, they''re here: ��������


    Nia screams and we look at the one the voice came from.


    And we look. A big teddy bear is coming towards us, cutting through the trees.


    The teddy bear is about 10 meters tall and is advancing over the forest.


    It looks like a bear, but it''s a teddy bear.


    ''What is that!��It''s amazingly cute: ����������


    Reno is very happy and excited.


    The teddy bear doesn''t seem to be able to move forward because the tree is in the way.


    It doesn''t come over here easily.


    ''''Gao ----!!!!


    A big teddy bear roars. It''s not very powerful at all.


    ''There''s an amazingly cute one coming towards you. ......


    Nao muttered as she returned to her human form.


    ''Really whatever it is, ....... It''s so cute.


    The teddy bear''s feet are coming this way slowly and slowly.


    Its progress is very cute.


    ''Hey!��Mr. Chiyuki!��And there''s a pink pig on a bear''s head!��It''s so cute!


    Reno is right.


    There''s a pink pig with a hammer on the head of a teddy bear, standing in a kingly position. How fancy!


    What the hell is going on here?


    ''Wait, Reno!��They''re coming from behind!


    Rage points to the teddy bear and behind the teddy bear you can see a black dragon with a dark knight flying with it.


    Around them are demons riding the flying dragon.


    It''s definitely Silone''s childhood friends.


    ''''Rage, that''s good. We''re retreating.''''


    Raina said and Rage nodded.


    ''Alright Raina. Let''s retreat.


    Rage inexplicably gets into Raina''s boat.


    We hurriedly get on board Raina''s ship too.


    ''Wait a minute, Reigi-kun. There''s no need to run away from Kuroki.


    ''That''s right!��We have a cute little bear here!��Let''s meet them!


    Cyrone and Reno disagree with Rage.


    Well, I feel like I''d like to see a teddy bear up close and personal too.


    ''Yes!��Hey, Raina!��The Dark Knight who defeated Alfoss!��I''m interested in that too!


    For some reason, Ishtia also boarded the ship.


    I wonder what he''s really doing here.


    "Hmmm. "Hmm... the dark knight who defeated Alfoss. I wonder what he''s like.


    Ishtia licks her lips with her tongue.


    Silone''s face changes when he sees this.


    ''Good!��Let''s get back in there as soon as possible!��We''re retreating!


    ''What?��Mr. Cyrone?��What''s up with you all of a sudden?


    Reno is surprised to see a suddenly changed Silone.


    ''I know!��Syrone!��Nia!��Hurry up and move the ship!��Moving on!��Tona!��Hold the other side!


    "Okay, Raina. ......


    Hey, Raina?��What are you doing?��And what''s holding me back, even Tona?!


    Raina and Totona hold Ishtia by the shoulders and prevent her from moving.


    It''s a very harmonious action. I thought they didn''t get along?


    Raina''s empty ship and Ishtia''s empty ship begin to move in the opposite direction from the giant teddy bear.


    This is how we retreated.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    We arrived at the Castle of Sweets, although we were abysmally late.


    It seems that Rage and the others have retreated because of their arrival.


    Thanks to this, we didn''t have to fight.


    And they all seem to be safe.


    Datier looks happy.


    ''Master Obaba! Are you okay!


    Pollen runs over to Herkert.


    ''Oh it''s all right, vomit. I didn''t expect that crybaby to come to the rescue of this Bubba. I was going to play around with him for a bit. I didn''t expect it to turn out so pleasantly.


    Herkert pats Pollen''s head.


    His face looks very happy.


    It seems that he was worried about Pollen for some reason.


    I''m sure he was relieved that he didn''t have to worry about that.


    ''''I''d like to thank you as well. That''s the strongest dark knight I''ve ever seen. No way, you made this crybaby grow up so much.


    ''No, Lord Herkert. I didn''t do anything. His Highness did it of his own volition.


    I answer that.


    In fact, I don''t feel like I''ve done anything in particular.


    If Polen himself hadn''t moved in the first place, it would have been useless for me to try to do anything.


    ''Sir ----!��You''ve come to help me: ---- ��������


    Datier comes at you, swinging his huge body.


    I quickly hide behind Kuna.


    You may think it''s pathetic, but you have to do this.


    Datier stops in front of Kuna.


    ''Datier ....... Don''t embarrass Kroki.


    Yes ......


    Coona says, and Datier gives him a shawnee look.


    I think I did something a little bad.


    ''''Ha, I''m glad you''re safe, Lord Datier. But I would like you to thank His Highness for that. His Highness was so worried about you.


    Then he looks at Pollen.


    Datier turns to Polen.


    ''Thank you, Your Highness. ''Your Highness. The item. Elyos beautiful boys nude blooming art book must be delivered ...... Muguugu!


    ''Wow!��Wow!


    Datier was about to thank Pollen for his help, but Pollen interrupted him.


    What on earth was he going to say?


    I didn''t hear it as Datier hurriedly blocked Polen''s mouth.


    ''Your Highness?��What''s going on~?


    A voice comes from above my head.


    It''s Puchina, transformed into a big bear.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen her transformed, but no matter how you look at it, she''s a stuffed animal.


    I didn''t expect her to transform into something so cute.


    I can''t resist the urge to fluff it.


    ''She''s not going to change in this way, is she?


    Looking at Polen, who was blocking Dathier''s mouth, Herkert shook his head in relief.


    ''What are they really doing? ''Those guys,''


    Kuna is also stunned.


    ''My lord. Master Herkert is safe. It''s time to return home. Your Majesty is worried about you.''''


    ''Oh, all right, Sir Guno. Thanks to you guys for coming too. It helped.


    No, sir. We''re on a mission.


    Guno looks happy.


    The front of the castle of Gokashi is still noisy as usual.


    But, well, now that we''ve accomplished our goal, let''s go back to Nargol.


    We need to bring Polen back.


    I''m sure Modes is worried about him.


    I''m sure that''s what I was thinking, and I looked at Nargol.

 119 The goddess will not let you go (Chapter 6 Epilogue I)

    Remus, a member of the Red Bear Warriors


    On the way back to the kingdom of Velos. The sun is starting to set and the warriors begin to prepare for the camp.


    We walk among those warriors.


    There are about half as many of them as there were when we went there.


    That''s how much damage was done.


    If it weren''t for the help of the sword maiden Shirone-sama, Karis and I would have died as well.


    I think we were very fortunate.


    Eventually, we arrived at the Red Bear Warriors'' camp.


    We''re back, Commander.


    Most of the members of the group were gathered in the tent.


    ''Yeah, very nice of you, Remus. So, how did it go?


    I had gone to General Porthos just now to report to him.


    Actually, the commander should have gone, but he was injured, so I went instead.


    General Porthos would pack up his report papers and have an audience with King Velos.


    ''I do not know yet. But I''m sure you''ll be paid.


    The forest''s anomaly could not be resolved.


    In the first place, it wasn''t something that could be handled by man.


    After all, even that brave man of light couldn''t do anything about it.


    But the General said that just finding out the danger of that forest was an achievement.


    So I''m sure you''ll be rewarded.


    I''ll tell them.


    The honorable Toltz warrior''s obsession with money is a bad thing. But we can''t afford to turn our backs on it.


    There are many things that can''t be done without money.


    ''''Well, then, since we''re going to get a sum of money, let''s go to the Republic of Ariadia as planned!


    When the leader said that, the members of the group shouted with an ooh and aah.


    The Republic of Ariadia is a large country located in the far west.


    In the plain of Minon where the Republic of Ariadia is located, there is a great labyrinth where powerful demons lurk.


    The Red Bear Warriors are planning to head there to challenge that labyrinth.


    From the beginning, they had planned to head there after this task was completed.


    However, that was the ostensible reason.


    In fact, the purpose of the trip was to see the world''s greatest country rather than the labyrinth.


    I''ve been fighting all my life, so it''s good to go once in a while.


    ''''The world''s greatest power, I''m looking forward to going there, Remus.


    Caris says happily.


    ''Yes. It''s a big country, so I''m sure they''ll have all sorts of books on the subject!''


    I''m really excited about it too.


    I think of the Republic of Ariadia.


    We will be relying on a woman named Regina, who was introduced to us by the black-haired wise man Chiyuki-sama.


    I''m sure you won''t get lost if you follow me to the other side.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find your way around. The world''s greatest country, I''m sure it has all kinds of beautiful women.


    Torx, who was at his side, laughs wickedly.


    It''s obvious that his personality has changed. Maybe the influence of that forest drove him crazy.


    Charis softly hides behind me.


    This is unusual for the fearless Charis.


    Or maybe the super-senses of the beast that Karis has are sensing something from Torx.


    As for me, I''m more rounded than before, which helps. But I just can''t get rid of the feeling of discomfort.


    Torx is smirking at the thought of Ariadia.


    I don''t think he was this skeevy before.


    I''ve been watching Torx and Karis.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    A night has passed since the battle with the evil gods.


    However, we still haven''t returned to the Kingdom of Eldo.


    The two empty ships are moving slowly through the blue sky side by side.


    I look out from the deck and see white clouds passing by.


    It''s very, very peaceful.


    Normally, flying at this height, the air would be very thin and chilly.


    However, it is comfortable on the deck of the airship. There might be a trick to it.


    "Here you are, beautiful dark-haired goddess Chiyuki.


    As I look outside, a half-naked male angel offers me a drink.


    ''What?��Yeah. Thank you.


    I thank him and pour the fruit wine into my cup.


    He is probably an angel of love who serves Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty.


    It is said that they sometimes descend to the lower realms to listen to the wishes of humans and tie the knot, etc.


    It can be said that they contribute to the development of humanity by creating more couples and increasing the number of people.


    When I finish pouring, the angel of love smiles and leaves.


    I try not to look at him.


    To put it bluntly, I''m almost naked.


    Plump things are visible and hidden through the small front coverings.


    I can''t look at it properly. So I don''t look to the side, I look to the front.


    In front of me are various gastronomic delicacies laid out, and human beauties that have not yet reached their inflectional stage are singing.


    All of these were brought to this ship by Ishtia.


    This is why the deck of Raina''s empty ship has been transformed into a small banquet hall.


    I let out a sigh.


    I feel like I don''t know what I''m doing at all.


    We are in the middle of returning to the Kingdom of Eldo in Raina''s empty ship.


    If we use our transposition magic, we can get back soon. Just like Totoona, the goddess of knowledge and books, who just returned to Elyos.


    I wanted to talk to her about many things, but I had to return a step ahead of her due to the healing of my brother, Thor''s, the god of power and battle. It''s a shame.


    We also wanted to use our transference magic to return home quickly, but we couldn''t do that.


    Because Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty, won''t let Rage go.


    The two of them are sitting side by side on the couch that Ishtia brought in.


    She is not aboard her own empty ship, but instead she is aboard Raina''s empty ship.


    And she is snuggled up to Rage and never leaves him.


    Around her, Ishtia''s handmaids are entertaining Rage.


    The next day, it''s noon and it''s time to go to work.


    The next day, it''s almost noon, but she hasn''t come out.


    This must be very angry.


    Well, I understand the feeling.


    It''s no fun when the man you love is delirious with other women.


    In contrast, Rage is a bit happy about it.


    Well, since such a beautiful woman is jealous of me, it can''t be helped.


    But we and the warrior maidens of this ship are not amused.


    Perhaps Ishtia has sensed our attitude, and is letting the men, who are kinsmen, entertain us.


    For that reason, Reno is pleased.


    However, it''s a little too stimulating for me.


    Nia and the other warrior maidens, who don''t usually socialize with men, seem to be in trouble.


    Aside from Nao, who is resting due to the effects of beastification, Shirone also doesn''t even try to look at the men with her face down.


    ''''Are you okay?��Mr. Cyrone?


    I look at Sirone next to her.


    But he doesn''t respond.


    You know what? What''s wrong with him?


    Hey, Shirone?


    I shake Silone''s body.


    ''What ......?��What Chiyuki?


    Cyrone''s face paled.


    ''Hey!��Hey, Mr. White, what''s wrong?��What happened!


    ''What? It''s nothing: ......


    Rage also noticed the situation and looked at Shirone.


    ''''What''s up?!��White?��You''re blue in the face!


    Rage''s panicked voice.


    ''What ......?��That......


    That was the moment I said that. Sirone fell forward as it was.


    ''''Shirone-san!��Get a grip!


    My voice echoed over the empty ship.


    Raina, Goddess of Wisdom and Victory


    Thank you again. Raina. Thank you. I''d really like to meet you in person, but the girls won''t let me go. So I hope you''ll be able to put up with the communication magic.


    ''What? Oh, yeah?��It''s not a big deal. Alfoss. No need to thank me.


    Alfos thanks me with communication magic.


    Perhaps now Alfos is being cared for by Musa and the others, the goddess of poetry. I can hear many female voices mingling with Alfos''.


    I didn''t expect you to risk your life for me," he says. I feel fine, even though I lost to the Dark Knight.


    Alfos sounds very impressed.


    ''Huh?''


    What am I saying at all?


    It''s true that he''s my brother, even that one, so I''m sure I saved him.


    But not at the risk of his life.


    ''Okay then, Raina. I''ll see you in Elyos.


    The Alfos communication goes out.


    He''s mistaken about something, but that''s okay.


    Alfoss seems to think that I risked my life to save him.


    But he''s not.


    There''s no way I''m in any danger to Kroki in the first place.


    I look at Kroki''s face as he sleeps right next to me.


    He is at peace. It''s like we''ve just been lying.


    I sneak out of the empty boat and come to the castle of sweets.


    After confirming that all of Nargol''s men, except for Kroki and Kuna, who were left to clean up, left, I went to the master''s bedroom of the castle of Gotashi.


    And by the time he came to the bedroom, Kroki was halfway out of his mind.


    No wonder.


    He had forced himself to suppress that much power.


    If anything, I''m surprised he was able to keep his ego in check to that extent.


    He was doing his best for me.


    It must have been very hard for him.


    I love Kroki so much.


    Kuna and I managed to calm Kroki down as he raged through the aftereffects of his powers.


    It was very, very hard, but I was able to endure it for the sake of Kuroki, who held back his power for me.


    And when the rampage was over, Kroki was out cold and asleep.


    Looking at his peaceful sleeping face, it''s hard to believe he''s so dangerous.


    ''''Not at all. What does Alfos mean by that?��There''s no way Kuroki would hurt me. ......


    I caress Kuroki''s cheek.


    Kuroki loves me.


    He is supposed to love me so much that he can''t help himself.


    This Kuroki couldn''t possibly hurt me.


    The problem is that Kuroki doesn''t come to me. I know I can''t have complete control over him, but I am a little disappointed.


    Or will he not come to me himself, but come to kidnap me?


    That seems like a funny thing to do.


    But I am the Goddess of Elyos. I can''t get rid of this position. I''ll have to put up some resistance. And, unable to resist Kroki''s power, I, weak and vulnerable, will be forcibly kidnapped.


    I smile as I picture the scene.


    Now, I have to get back to Nia.


    I get up from my bunk.


    ''Are you going back, Raina?''


    When I turned around, I saw Kuna, who was sleeping on the other side of the room with Kuroki in between, raised her upper body and looked at me.


    ''''Yes, I have to get back soon or Nia might force her way into my room.


    I try not to let anyone into the room, but if it''s too quiet, they might get worried and force their way in.


    Then they''ll realize that I''ve slipped out of the empty boat.


    If that happens, there will be a commotion.


    We should be back by then.


    It should be easy to get back now that the wards inhibiting the transition are gone.


    "Well, ....... Then, Raina, I''ll tell you one thing. These brave men are tricky. I don''t know what they will do. You should keep a tight grip on the reins.


    ''I know that, Kuna. But Raige and her friends are strong. It''s hard to limit their actions.


    I press my forehead.


    The power of Rage and the others is comparable to the gods. It''s difficult to control them like that.


    Kuna snorts when I say that.


    ''''But that woman with the long black hair is dangerous. She''s looking for a way to get back to the world that Kuroki was from. We''ll have to stop that one from happening.


    I nodded at the words.


    Chiyuki is looking for a way to get back to the world on his own. Kuna sees that as a danger.


    ''Yes. If you find a way to do that, even Kuroki might disappear from this world.


    I won''t let you do that.


    So, I''m going to get in the way of Chiyuki finding his way back to his world.


    I look at Kuroki''s face.


    He is very innocently asleep. He looks just like Kouki.


    Kouki definitely looks like his father.


    He leaves the angels in charge of him, but I wonder if he''s crying?


    I knew it was time to go back.


    I turn around and gently touch Kuroki''s cheek.


    Kuroki. You will live with me in this world forever!


    I''m not going to send you back to your world!

 120 Hard-to-see Demon King (Chapter 6 Epilogue II)

    Inula, the selkie girl.


    And then that gentleman put me on his lap and gently stroked my fur line.


    ""Kyah!"


    The girls in the village shouted yellow.


    ''''No~ When they stroked me, my head was already full of peaches~''''


    "''Kyah~!��Yikes!��Inura Yashin~!


    The girls in the village are flapping their paws in embarrassment.


    I can''t blame them, as they are all in seal form, just like me.


    ''Inula?''��What are you doing?


    While my friends and I were talking, my brother, Inul, comes in.


    Ah, Inul. I was just telling everyone about him. I''ve been telling everyone about him.


    When I say that, my brother gives me a subtle look.


    My brother is afraid of that gentleman.


    But I am sure he is right.


    Even those horrible people of Nargol are afraid of Him.


    So surely my brother''s attitude is right.


    But he was very kind to me.


    I would like to see him again.


    ''Well ......, that''s fine, but I thought I''d tell you as I''m going out now.


    My brother says his business in a lazy way.


    ''Where are you going?!��That man''s place?!


    If so, I want you to take me with you.


    Well, it''s close enough. But no, no. I''m not going to let you come with me. You''re not coming in.


    Buuuuut.


    My brother says something cold.


    Well, it''s no use.


    I just got pissed off for going along with him without permission. Let''s just be patient now.


    Besides, I''ll be in human form soon.


    A selkie can be transformed by having a strong desire to change.


    If a selkie doesn''t want to change, she''ll always be a seal.


    I want to change.


    So you can change.


    And when I do, I''ll be the first to see Him.


    So, for now, I''m going to stay at home quietly.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    He comes to the Demon King''s Castle.


    Polen had captured a kraken for his father, the Demon King Modes.


    He was so impressed that Modes decided to throw a small banquet.


    He asked me to join him, so I came here.


    I don''t drink alcohol, but I decided to join the party.


    I think I''m going to be okay.


    The after-effects of using the dragon''s power have subsided.


    Unable to control the dragon''s power, I went on a rampage.


    What would have happened if Raina hadn''t been there?


    The moment Raina stood in front of me. A different emotion arose within herself, one that was different from the violent one.


    It was because of this that I was able to suppress the power of the dragon.


    It was frustrating, but I had to thank Raina for that.


    However, it was still a problem after that.


    When Polen and the others left the castle of Gokashi and left me alone with Kuna, I couldn''t maintain my sanity.


    I don''t remember exactly what I did, but I think I might have done something terrible to Kuna.


    Kuna is resting in the castle of Gotashi. I''ll apologize again when I return.


    Still, although I was in a daze, I think it was not only Kuna, but also Raina.


    Of course it was a dream. I know that''s not possible.


    It was definitely a hallucination of my own desire. A beautiful woman like that couldn''t possibly come to you.


    Even the night in Roxx''s kingdom was a hallucination.


    It was very real, but I must have been hallucinating.


    You have to stop thinking about things that suit you.


    I bob my head and clear my consciousness.


    I don''t think I should think naughty thoughts.


    When you enter the Demon King''s Castle, an orc gatekeeper will let you through and a female officer will guide you through.


    The lady officer is called Lankaenpusa (Orchid Flower Female Violet). They are one of the most beautiful species among the female courageous mantids.


    They mainly entertain noble people.


    They look like human beauties.


    However, it is better not to pick up women.


    They are really giant praying mantis with bronze legs.


    And despite their thin appearance, they are very strong.


    As members of the household of the great witch Herukert, their magic is so powerful that no ordinary demon can compete with them.


    To begin with, inviting the Empresses to join them would mean death.


    To the Emusa, all men are not only her beloved, but also her food.


    When she passionately embraces the man she loves, she turns her arms into a sickle to capture him and try to become more one. And then she eats them while they have fun dreams with magic.


    He is guided by that Lankaenpusa to the great hall of the Demon King''s Castle.


    Many people have already gathered there.


    I had heard it was a small banquet, but it seems that almost all the leaders of the Demon King''s army have gathered there.


    I think they might be calling for a bit too much. I wonder how happy they are.


    I thanked the female officer and went into the great hall.


    Then a dark elf attendant who was talking with a man with a black goat''s head comes over to us.


    ''''This is my lord!��You''ve come to the right place!��Please help!


    The dark elf''s handmaiden hides behind herself as she says this.


    She wonders what this means, but is convinced when she sees the black goat-headed man who was talking with her.


    Phantom Demon General Vermed.


    He is named in the Eight Demon Generals as well as the Beast Demon General Putina.


    And Vermed, who has a black goat''s head and black raven-like wings, is also a subordinate of Lugas, the vizier.


    However, unlike Lugas, who is a bundle of knowledge, Vermed is a bundle of s*xual desire.


    He keeps beautiful human daughters whom he has captured in his mansion.


    Naturally, the beautiful looking dark elves are also targets.


    ''Well, well, my lord. It has been a long time. You have not brought your beautiful white and silver wife with you today. I am blessed just to look at her. What a pity.


    Then Vermed laughs.


    ''Ha, Kuna wouldn''t have come, General Vermed. More importantly, she seems to be in trouble, sir?''


    ''No, no. She''s embarrassed. Nufufufu.


    Without that, I demand that he leave her alone, but Vermed doesn''t seem to back down.


    Should I be more forceful?


    "General Vermed!


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind Vermed.


    When Vermed, who is huge, turns around, there''s a female officer standing there.


    It''s not a good idea. This is the Chief Mistress!


    Vermed lets out a panicked voice.


    It was Enshema who called out to Vermed.


    As Herkert''s loyal disciple and the King of the Vanguard''s Vanguard, she is in charge of all the ladies and maidservants working in this demon king''s castle.


    Her position close to the king and vizier is higher than that of the eight demon generals.


    The appearance of Enshema made Vermed wince visibly.


    ''''General Vermed. It''s not good. She has other business to attend to. If you insist, I will take care of her.


    As she says this, Enshema''s arm turns into a sharp scythe.


    She is called the Nightmare Witch and she is quite strong.


    I can see large drops of sweat flowing from Vermed''s face.


    ''''No, no, no!��I''m sorry about that!��I think I shall leave!


    Vermed shook his head and left quickly.


    ''Thank you. Lady Enshema.


    I''m here to see His Excellency. You will return to your post.


    ''Ha! Yes!


    The dark elf quickly leaves as Enshema glares at him.


    I hear that Enshema is not a gentle person.


    They say that the punishment for those who make mistakes is ridiculously harsh.


    A dark elf maidservant who had been transferred to her own mansion had gossiped about such things.


    ''''Your Excellency is in trouble too. You can''t have your handmaidens messing with you. All the handmaids who work in this castle belong to His Majesty. All the handmaids working in this castle belong to His Majesty, and they must not be touched without permission.


    Enshema glares at him with a snap.


    ''No, I didn''t do anything but ......''


    "And then, sir. General Putina has been looking for you. Please wait a moment while I call for the bear''s handmaid.


    Enshema doesn''t listen to him or tells him what she wants.


    The bear maidservants are the maids of the Werbeer.


    Her main job is to take care of the Demon King''s princess, Pollen, by taking care of her personal affairs.


    In order to take care of the strong armed Polen, she needs to have the endurance of a warmbear.


    After a while, a fat Werbeare woman comes in and shows him around.


    Where will she take him?


    After a short walk, you will come to a room with a huge door.


    The construction of the door is magnificent.


    Will Puchina be waiting in this room?


    Miss Pucina! I''ve got him!


    A human bear (warbear) woman calls out the door in a laid-back tone.


    After a moment, the door is opened.


    "Auntie. "Auntie, I don''t want you to do this. He''s a general now.


    Puchina peeks out of the door, her cheeks puffed out in protest.


    It''s not powerful at all.


    Rather, it''s adorable.


    ''''Oh dear. I''m sorry. Well then, I''m going to go, auntie~''


    The warbear woman smiles and leaves.


    She doesn''t seem to listen to Putina''s protests.


    "Huh. Well, that''s all right. ...... Come on, Your Excellency, come in. His Royal Highness, Prince Polen, is waiting for you.


    Puchina opens the door and urges him to enter.


    ''What?��His Highness?��Wasn''t it General Putina who called you?


    When he said that, Puchina shook her head.


    ''No,'' he says. It is His Highness who has business with you. Come on in. ''Yes, sir.''


    I laugh meaningfully.


    I wonder.


    I go into the room.


    The room is very large. And I recognize it as someone''s private room from the furniture and furnishings.


    Maybe it is someone''s room.


    Polen is His Highness the Princess. Is it okay for me to come in?


    I''m a bit doubtful, but now that I''m already in, I can''t help it.


    ''Huh?��Where is your highness?


    I look around, but I don''t see Pollen.


    ''Hey, Your Highness!��What the hell are you doing!��His Excellency is here!��Don''t be shy about showing up!


    The curtains at the window shake as Puchina shouts out.


    Will Polen be there?


    Your Highness?��Are you there? Is something wrong?


    I call out to the curtains.


    Then one girl emerges from the curtain.


    It''s not Polen.


    But it''s a very beautiful girl.


    I''m in love with her.


    Even from the top of her beautiful dress, you can tell that she has a slender figure. Beautiful white skin like snowflake plaster (alabaster) dyed a little light red.


    I didn''t expect to find a beautiful girl in Nargol that could rival Kuna.


    The girl''s large, sparkling eyes were looking up at herself anxiously.


    Who could it be? I''ve never seen her before.


    The ...... Dr. Kroki?


    The girl''s anxious voice calls her name.


    Why does she call her own name?


    I look closely at the girl.


    I recognize the two horns growing out of the girl''s head. And also the necklace the girl wears.


    What? Are you His Royal Highness Polen?��What? Yeah!!!!


    I can''t help but be surprised.


    ''Yes. I''m Polen. Dr. Kroki.''


    The girl nodded shyly.


    ''What?��But you didn''t even look!��Not even the head and body! What?!


    Pollen''s body, which was only about three heads, has grown to more than seven heads.


    The size of his head and the length of his legs have completely changed.


    A mutation! What the hell happened?


    ''I woke up this morning and there was a sudden change, doctor. I don''t really know why, either.


    Polen makes a puzzled sound.


    ''Perhaps His Highness was the same as the shape-shifting species. That''s why he came so suddenly. We wouldn''t have known it if it hadn''t smelled the same as His Highness.


    Puchina nodded yes.


    I see, it''s not uncommon in this world for a race to have two forms, such as Puchina and other human bears (warbears) or selkies who have seal and human forms.


    With that in mind, it''s no wonder that Pollen has transformed.


    However, Polen is a god race. There is no one of the same species. That''s why no one noticed it.


    ''''Um, did Your Majesty know about this?''''


    ''No, no one yet ....... No one knows about it except Poo-chan. In fact, I wanted to show the teacher first.


    He looks at himself with the kind of eyes Polen would expect.


    ''To yourself?''


    Yes, this is for Dr. Kroki. What do you think, isn''t it funny?


    That being said, I look at Pollen.


    I can''t find anything wrong with her.


    The face that looks vaguely like Morna is very beautiful.


    It''s not funny, that''s outrageous. You are very beautiful, Your Highness.


    I say that sincerely. I didn''t expect her to turn into such a beautiful girl.


    ''Not pretty, but beautiful?!��Do you really think so?!


    Pollen crowded in.


    ''Yes, Your Highness. You are so beautiful. I couldn''t help but admire you.''


    He strokes Pollen''s head.


    Then Pollen''s face turns cherry-red and he holds his cheeks down happily.


    ''Nyo......''


    Yeah?


    What''s going on? He''s acting weird.


    ''Nyohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohoh!��For the doctor!��For the doctor!��I''ve been told it''s beautiful... ������������������������


    Pollen''s tail bobbed and weaved from side to side.


    Will the momentum of the momentum destroy the room?


    Oh, Your Highness?


    ''Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!


    Pollen looks at me with a look of satisfaction.


    ''''Thank you, Kroki-sensei!��It''s all thanks to the doctor!


    Pollen grasps his hand tightly.


    Strong. It seems that his power doesn''t change even if he transforms.


    I''m sorry? What did I do to myself?


    All right!��Let''s go show your father what this looks like!��Let''s go, Poochie!


    When Polen lets go of his own hand, he goes to Puchina and pulls on her body.


    Is he good enough for himself now?


    Pollen and Puchina head to the door to leave the room.


    ''Ah! Yes, sir!


    Before I leave the room, Polen looks at me.


    ''Me!��I''ll be as beautiful as my master!��Brace yourself, doctor!��So long!


    With that, Polen leaves the room with Puchina.


    What will he be prepared to do?


    He tilts his head.


    But it should be a good thing that Polen has gotten out of the room.


    I''m glad if I was able to contribute to that.


    With that in mind, I looked at the door of the room that was opened wide.


    ��Poren, Princess of the Demon World


    The party''s over and we''re back in the room.


    We''re back to normal again: ......


    I look in the mirror.


    There I am, in my original pig form.


    The doctor told me I was beautiful, and when I showed it to my fathers, I suddenly went back to normal.


    Is it because I lost my mind after showing it to my parents?


    After that, he couldn''t transform in any way.


    That''s why I had to attend the banquet in my original pig form after all.


    What a pity.


    I remember what I looked like when I transformed.


    When I first looked in the mirror, I couldn''t believe it.


    I looked so beautiful, just like your mother.


    And the look on the doctor''s face when he saw me.


    ''Nyohohohohoho!


    I can''t help but dance.


    "Hmm. Hohoho. And then I turn into a butterfly~


    He hummed and bounced around the room from right to left with a twirl and a twirl.


    ''What are you doing?''��Your Highness Polen?


    What?


    Before I knew it, Poo-chan was standing beside me.


    ''''Was he doing some kind of curse ritual? It was a very unusual dance.


    Maybe you''ve been looking at ......?


    "Yes, no.


    Haha - ����������


    I roll around the room in a circle in embarrassment.


    ''Already~. If you''re there, Poo-chan, please tell me you''re there~


    He protests to Poo-chan.


    ''That''s not true, Your Highness. It was His Highness Polen who asked me to come because he wanted to clean up.''


    It was.


    I called Poo-chan, thinking that tomorrow would be fine, but faster would be better.


    ''It was. ''I''m going to throw away the painting that Datie gave me. ''You''ll help me, won''t you? Poochie?


    What? ��������


    Poo-chan makes a surprised face.


    ''What''s the matter, Your Highness?��How dare you throw away your treasures!


    "It''s okay, Poochie. I''m going to change. So, you know, I''ll keep one picture and I don''t want the others.


    So that''s going to change. The ugly demon king''s children are gone.


    I''m going to make you beautiful for sure.


    If you work hard, you can change again. I''ll make an effort.


    When the beautiful women around Alfoss-sama said bad things about me, I was very frustrated.


    And I was very happy that Kuroki-sensei fought for me.


    I wanted to change so badly when I saw my teacher fighting so seriously.


    So I left one picture and didn''t want the others.


    That one was the first one I hung up when I came back to my room.


    It was one of the paintings that Dattier had given me. This is the only one I want to keep.


    I looked at the painting I had hung up.


    There was a dark knight with a helmet under his arm, smiling gently.

 121 Apophis snake

    Zarxys, the god of death.


    When you pass through the gate of transition, a huge desert spreads out in front of you.


    It is still a bleak landscape.


    There''s nothing special to see in this land of only red sandy rock surfaces and sand.


    The desert of Apophis is located south of Gipsyll in the same desert region, and is home to many clans of snakes such as the Lamia, Gorgon and Basilisk.


    It is also the dominant domain of the snake queen, Deirdre.


    After a short walk, a palace suddenly appears in front of you.


    The palace of Apophis.


    It is also the birthplace of our alliance, the League of Apophis, which was formed to fight against the Elyos.


    This palace, hidden by this boundary, is where the Serpent Queen, Deirdre, should be staying at the moment.


    When I reach the palace, a female Gorgon warrior guides me through the palace.


    The corridors are completely blocked off from light and it is dark.


    However, the queen''s attendants, who have excellent senses, have no need for light.


    Gorgon walks down the corridor without hesitation.


    He enters the room he was led to.


    The room is large, and the walls are beautifully decorated.


    It''s a true queen''s room.


    The queen, Diadona, is looking out of the large window that overlooks the great hall of the palace.


    I see you have returned, Zarxys. Have you found your son?


    Deirdre says without turning around.


    ''No, I can''t find him. If so, he may have already been killed by someone else.


    Zand, the god of dream sleep, is the son of Zarxys here.


    We have long since lost contact with this unworthy son.


    Before we lost contact with him, Zand gave me some important information. Maybe he had some more important information that was brought to the attention of others in Elyos.


    Xand is a small god without much power.


    If even Alfos found him, he would be killed instantly.


    No, even if it wasn''t Alfos, it was enough to get you killed by a Torl''s. So you''d think he was already dead. So it''s best to assume that he''s already dead.


    He lets out a sigh.


    ''Xand is not spared, but the information is spared.


    ''You don''t mean to tell me you betrayed him, do you?


    He laughs at Deirdre''s concern.


    ''That''s unlikely. I don''t think the men of Elyos would join him, even if they were lying.''


    The people of Elyos do not like us.


    They don''t want to join us, even if it''s a lie.


    No, they don''t. So I''m dead? I''m sorry to hear that, Zarxys.


    He shook his head at the words.


    ''Not really. I never expected him to be the first. More importantly, Deirdre. What have you been looking at?


    From earlier, Deirdre won''t look at us.


    She seems to be looking out the window at the great hall below.


    Come to think of it, I can hear the cheers coming from the Great Hall.


    They seem to be doing something in the Great Hall.


    I go to Deirdre''s side and look out the window.


    ''What is this thing doing here?��Diadna?


    I look down from the window into the great hall and see two men fighting.


    Cheers are coming from those watching them.


    One of the men fighting is Lavrus.


    There is no way to misjudge a six-armed figure on a bull''s head.


    And the one fighting Lavrus is a human child with a long spear.


    Of course it''s not a human child. There is another form of truth, and he is not showing it now.


    His name is Dahak, Prince of the Serpent. He is also the son of the serpent queen, Deirdre.


    That Dahark is fighting with Lavrus in the Great Hall.


    Lavrus is wielding a double-edged great axe. Dahak wields a spear three times longer than his own height.


    The people around him watch the attack and defense with cheers.


    ''We are in hand-to-hand combat with Dahak and Lavrus. Zarxys. You can see. I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the way you fought that Lavrus.


    Deirdre says happily.


    That''s certainly true.


    Lavrus is defending against Dahak''s attacks.


    Lavrus also tries to fight back, but he''s ducked at every turn.


    ''''Hey! Hey!��What''s up with you, old man Lavrus!��You''re never going to catch me like that.


    ''Shit!��You young man!


    Although Lavrus uses not only his prized axe, but also the spears and swords he has in his other arms.


    He cannot reach Dahak.


    Still, it''s a brilliant move.


    Lavrulus is one of the strongest men here. I''m sure you''re not going to be able to find a way to get the best out of it.


    ''''That''s it!��Don''t do both of them!


    Deirdona stops Dahak and Lavrus.


    As expected, it''s because both of them could get serious if they do any more hand-to-hand combat.


    ''I guess I win. Old man Lavrus.


    Dahak says triumphantly.


    ''Han! What the hell are you talking about?��You said it was a hand-to-hand combat, so I took it easy on you!��In the first place, I haven''t used Moloch''s fire yet!


    Lavrus says with a snort.


    It''s true that he didn''t use Moloch''s fire, which is Lavrus''s backhandedness, but otherwise he''s not the kind of character that can be tamed.


    ''''Oh, I see. Then you want to get serious next time? Old man?��Next time, try using Moloch''s fire.


    Dahak lets out a frustrated voice at Lavrus'' refusal to admit defeat.


    ''Hmph!��Young man!


    Both sides hold their weapons at the ready.


    If this continues, the real killing may begin.


    The people around you who had been cheering and shouting until then are quieted down by the unusual situation.


    ''''Don''t stop!��The idiot is ������������������


    The silence is broken by Deirdre''s angry voice.


    Looking to the side, Diadna''s hair is standing upside down and her eyes are shining.


    Diadna''s evil eyes are awe-inspiring, even to the god race.


    Dahak and Lavrus stop moving when they are exposed to Diadna''s eyes.


    ''O Lavrus! Who is the one you must truly defeat? The hateful opponent who took away your abode?''


    Deirdre leans out of the window and says as she slowly descends into the hall, floating through the air.


    ''Ah! I know!��I''m going to knock that brave man of light into the abyss!


    Lavrus huffs and turns his back to Dahak.


    ''O Dahak! I did not give you the poisoned spear of Pisar to start a trivial quarrel with you. Who is your true opponent?


    Diadna says to Dahak.


    The Pisar''s poisonous spear that Dahak has in his possession was originally Diadna''s weapon.


    She is always looking for blood and battle, and her heat melts the earth, so she gave him the magic spear, always on ice, to defeat the hated Elyos.


    It was never to get them to fight a trivial battle.


    ''Oh, I know, mother!��I''m going to rip that d*mned Alfos'' beautiful face to shreds!


    Dahark looks frustrated.


    At Dahark''s words, the people around him change their appearance.


    They look as if they are frightened of something.


    The name of Alfos, the holy knight of the White Beauty, the god of Elyos'' song and art, is an abomination to the gods who do not belong to Elyos.


    Many of them are jealous that he is beautiful and has the love of most goddesses, which many gods are in love with.


    But no matter how jealous they are, they can''t touch it.


    Because Alfos is not only beautiful, but ridiculously strong.


    There are many people who have been tricked by his looks into turning back.


    And Dahark has also been defeated by Alfos in the past.


    He managed to survive through the snake''s persistence, but I hear that he was unable to move for a while.


    Since then, Dahark had been training himself to take revenge on Alfos.


    ''This time I won''t lose!��I''ll be the first to put dirt on that undefeated Alfos!


    Dahark shouts, holding up Pisar''s poisonous spear.


    ''I''m afraid that''s not going to happen,''


    A voice comes from somewhere.


    ''Who''s there!��And what does that mean!


    Dahak looks around to find the owner of the voice.


    The owner of the voice was soon found.


    This is because the one revealed himself.


    The one who revealed himself had a red exoskeleton and a red poisonous tail.


    Behind each shoulder, two huge scissors were spread out like wings.


    The Red Scorpion God Guiltal.


    That is the name of this one.


    He is also a god worshipped by the Scorpions (Girta Bruul) along with his sister Bruul.


    Gilthar should have been invited by the frog goddess Herkert to go and defeat the brave men of light.


    When did he return?


    ''Oh, Guiltal. How did you find the brave men of light?��Is he as strong as they say he is?


    The light in Deirdre''s eyes grows worse.


    The brave man of light is the lover of the goddess Raina.


    In other words, she is the new force that joined Elyos.


    I suppose that even Deirdre is curious about it.


    ''''She was moderately strong. Perhaps it''s as they say, no doubt. Our ally.''''


    Guiltal reverently curtsies.


    His appearance is very much in character. He''s still an uncomfortable man.


    ''Wait! Guiltal!��What did you mean by those words just now!


    Suddenly Dahak interrupts both of them and points his spear at Guiltal.


    ''I meant what I said. ''Young man. It is impossible for you to be the first to put dirt on Alfos.''


    Guiltal blurts out.


    ''You''re trying to tell me I can''t beat Alfos with me!��Guiltal!!!!


    Gilthar shook his head at the words.


    ''That''s not what I meant. ''Prince. You can''t be the first to put dirt on Alfos, because there are people who have already defeated him. Because there are those who have already defeated Alfos.


    What?


    Dahak''s surprised voice.


    It''s not just Dahak who is surprised by those words of Gilthar.


    Those around him are also surprised.


    They hear that Alfos is undefeated so far.


    It is rumored that he may be stronger than Odis, the head of Elyos.


    I''d be surprised if anyone could beat that Alfoss.


    ''''Who is it!��Who beat Alfoss!��d*mn it!��I was supposed to be the first one to beat him!


    Dahark exclaims with heartfelt regret.


    ''It was the dark knight who defeated Alfos, the one recently rumored to be the Dark Knight. Dahark. He defeated Alfos.''


    Guiltal''s words surprised me.


    The strongest dark knight in the service of the Demon King Modes.


    It was once a land inhabited by people.


    I didn''t expect that dark knight to have that much power.


    Hearing the name of the dark knight, Lavrus also has a regretful look on his face.


    This is because, like the brave man of light, the dark knight is also Lavrus''s hated enemy.


    ''''A dark knight!��I don''t know who he is!��I''m going to make you regret ripping off my prey!


    Dahak screams.


    ''I''m about to jump out of my skin.


    ''Wait!��It''s Dahak!��We''ll deal with those feckless Modes later!


    But Deirdre stops her.


    ''What are you talking about?��Mother, hello?��You''re going to take down the Demon King anyway, right?��Then it shouldn''t be a problem now.


    Dahak is not happy.


    ''No. The Dark Knight will have to wait. Dahak. We must deal with the Elios boys and those who do not join us first.


    As he says this, Deirdre''s eyes become sharp.


    Dahak, staring at the evil eye, becomes more mature.


    Diadna has no mercy on those who disobey her, even if they are her own children.


    Dahak knows that very well.


    ''''d*mn!��All right, mother!��I''ll put the Dark Knight on the back burner!


    Dahak looks unhappy, but he reluctantly agrees to disobey his mother.


    ''You''re a good boy. Dahak.


    Deirdre laughs.


    ''But, Mother. If the Dark Knight attacks us, we can fight him, can''t we?


    I don''t think the Dark Knight will bother to attack us, but Dahak will at least rebel against his mother.


    ''Well, that''s fine then. You can fight to your heart''s content when you do. Dahark.


    Dahak laughs when he hears Deirdre''s words.


    ''I''m relieved to hear that. ''The dark knight who defeated Alfos?��What the hell does he look like?


    With that, Dahak looked in Nargol''s direction.

 122 Scorpion poison

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    We return to our base, the Kingdom of Eldo, in the empty ship of the goddess Ishtia.


    In Silone''s bedroom in the Eldo Royal Palace are Rage, Sahoko, Reno and Nao, and Kyoka, Kaya, Ishtia and one of her attendants.


    Everyone is looking at the fallen Sirone with concern.


    ''What''s going on here, Goddess Ishtia?��What happened to Mr. Cyrone?


    I say to Ishtia.


    Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty, is one of the gods of Elyos.


    She governs love, dancing, and good fortune.


    Those who believe in her are dancers, prostitutes, philanthropists, and thieves.


    For some reason she is here with me.


    I''ll call you Ishta. I''ll call you Chiyuki in return. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. Isn''t that right, Pistis?


    Ishtia asks the boy beside her.


    The boy appears to be an ordinary human.


    However, his true identity is a god race and he has lived as long as Ishtia.


    The boy god''s name is Pistis.


    He is a god of stealing with six fingers on both hands and feet and is a subordinate god to the goddess Ishtia.


    This god Pistis has a rather interesting mythology.


    Once, Ishtia wanted a necklace that belonged to the blacksmith god Heybos.


    However, Heibos refused to give the necklace to Ischthia.


    When Pistis learned of this, he stole the necklace from Heybos and gave it to Ishtia.


    Naturally, Heybos complained about this to the god-king, Odis.


    Odis, as God King, told Ishtia to return the necklace to him, but Ishtia laid her head down and refused to give it back.


    Ishtia''s words were these.


    Such a beautiful necklace is only valuable when it is worn by a beautiful woman like me. Heivos would only put it away in the treasure room, it is a waste of money. Therefore, what Pistis did was justified and I will not return the necklace.


    When he said that, Ishtia went back to her palace.


    Apparently, Odis and Heybos couldn''t keep their mouths open when they heard these words of Ishtia.


    From this myth, it is the doctrine of the thieves who are followers of Pistis that stealing is permissible if you do it for the goddess Ishtia.


    Well, it is common to dedicate a percentage of the stolen money to the temple of Ishtia, but it is also said that paying tribute to a prostitute or dropping money at a gambling den is also allowed to steal.


    I''m sure of it. I''m sure of it, Mr. Ishtia. If this lady was fighting with Guiltal just before, it''s more natural to think that the tail of the poison grazed her body without her realizing it. And I don''t think she would have died if it was Gilthal''s poison.


    It''s true!


    Rage is closing in on Pistis.


    He has a serious look on his face.


    He must be really worried about Syrone.


    He doesn''t look in that direction even though Ishtia is at his side.


    If my companions are in trouble and I''m delirious with the big-breasted beauty, as expected, I''ll be angry.


    I''m sure you''re right. But I don''t specialize in poison, so I don''t know.


    Pistis scratched her cheeks as if she were in trouble.


    Syrone didn''t have the effect of Sahoko''s healing magic on him.


    Perhaps it could only be detoxified in a special way.


    In response to our trouble, Ishtia said that Pistis, a well-informed person, might know something about it. We called him.


    ''So, is there any way to cure it?


    ''Hmmm. I think you should ask the lady at Phanacare about this. Even though I''m the expert, I''m not a specialist in the healing arts.


    ''Then call Fanacare!


    "Calm down, Raige. It''s okay. Fana and Totona are already on the move. You know that Toles is being poisoned by Guiltal''s poison. I''ll ask them to share the antidote with you.


    When Ishtia said that, we put on a reassuring face.


    Come to think of it, it seems that the God of War, Toles, was also there, and he fought with Guiltal and fell to his poison.


    ''''By the way, don''t you need to inform that person?


    Kyouka, who had the same worried look on her face, suddenly says.


    ''Kyouka-san?��Who is that man?


    Reno asks curiously.


    I don''t know. Who is that person?


    ''Of course it''s about Mr. Kroki. I''m sure he''ll be worried when he finds out that Mr. Cyrone has fallen ill.


    We look at each other at Kyouka''s words.


    Kuroki is Shirone''s childhood friend, the Dark Knight.


    He has a knot in his heart for Shirone. So it would be better to tell him if you can.


    But he''s with the Demon King now.


    Wouldn''t it be impossible to tell him?


    ''No, miss!��He''s dangerous!��You shouldn''t go near it!


    Kaya suddenly shouts out.


    ''Danger? Mr. Kuroki?��Kaya, what''s going on? That man was so sweet!��Even Kaya can''t be heard of!


    Kyoka scolds Kaya.


    We are amazed at how Kyouka looks at her.


    It''s rare for Kyouka to contradict Kaya''s opinion.


    And we didn''t expect Kyouka to show Kaya such a look.


    ''Didn''t you notice, Miss?��That one is hiding a beast in his body. You should never approach him.


    ''The Beast? I''m not so sure. It seemed very gentlemanly, though?


    ''Yeee! No! Miss! That one''s eyes are the very definition of a beast when he looks at the Lady''s bosom! I don''t want to! Don''t go near it!


    Kaya says to Kyoka like a spoiled child.


    Everyone is surprised by this.


    a�?Whata�?s wrong?��Mr. Kaya?��It doesn''t look like the usual Kaya.


    Sahoko rolls her eyes.


    ''I''m really surprised. I never thought the always calm Kaya-san would be like that: ......


    You''re right, Reno. This is a surprise.


    I feel the same way.


    Kaya is usually so calm and collected, but it''s rare to see her like this.


    What''s wrong with you?��Kaya? It''s like going back in time.


    Kyoka is also surprised to see me roll my eyes.


    We don''t know what Kaya used to be like.


    I hear it was very different in the past than it is now, but was it like it is now?


    ''You must not go near it! Men are foul beasts! Master Rage! It feels especially dangerous from that one! Don''t go near it!


    Kaya says, looking at Sahoko.


    Sahoko''s belly is growing.


    He has a Rage child. I honestly want to tell her what she''s doing, but she''s holding back because it''s what Sahoko wanted, too.


    Nevertheless, Kaya doesn''t seem to be pulling back. She closes in on Kyoka, giving him a string of faults as she comes up with.


    Kyouka is in a state of disarray from Kaya''s swordplay.


    And what does it mean to be a beast?


    From what Cyrone said, he seemed to have a quiet personality.


    Or is he only quiet in front of Sirone, and is he really a violent character?


    Kyoka. If he doesn''t wake up, at least we can find an antidote. He won''t have to know. He''s just going to worry himself silly.


    Rage breaks in between the two and convinces Kyouka to join him.


    ''So ....... If that''s what your brother says. Maybe you''re right.''


    Kyouka still doesn''t seem to be convinced by what Kaya says, but she puts the scene to rest by listening to what Rage says.


    ''Well, now we''re done talking. Now then, Ishtia. Can you take care of the antidote for me?


    Yes, of course. Chiyuki. I''ll ask Fana-chan for help.


    Ishtia smiled lustily as she said this.


    *Totna, the goddess of knowledge and books


    In the Heavenly Palace of Elyos, in the private quarters of the Goddess Queen, my mother, my sister, Lena, and I are there.


    ''Well assembled, my daughters.


    My mother, Feria, looks at us and says.


    My sister and I, of course, were raised by our mother, but Raina was raised by our mother. Therefore, to my mother, Raina is also her daughter-in-law.


    The three sisters of the heavenly realm. That''s what they are sometimes called.


    Now, about Thor, Fana. What can you tell us about him?


    Yes, Mother. Regarding Thor, his body is motionless and he continues to sleep, but he is not in a life-threatening condition. However, he was poisoned from the front, so we don''t know when he will wake up.


    My sister says sadly.


    ''''The Scorpion God Guiltal''s poison is not that powerful among the poisons possessed by the divine race.


    If a lower-ranked race were to receive it, they would die, but if it''s a god race, they won''t die.


    A god with a resistance to poison would only be able to slow down his body a little.


    However, if you are not resistant to poison, or if you are hit in a bad spot, your body could become numb and unable to move for a long time.


    And his older brother Toles had been hit head on by Guiltal''s poison.


    As a result, he still can''t get up.


    ''Fana. What happened to the antidote?��Why don''t you use it?


    ''That''s it, Mother. I don''t have enough ingredients for a potion to antidote Guiltal''s poison. As soon as we have it, we can go to .......


    My mother lets out a sigh at my sister''s words.


    ''I see. ....... What am I missing? Fana?


    ''''Sah ......, it''s the Scorpion God''s poison. That''s what it said in my master''s materials.


    My mother''s eyebrows twitch in displeasure when she says her sister is her teacher.


    The master she refers to is the great witch Herkert, who serves the Demon King Modes.


    Originally, my sister''s knowledge of medicine and herbs was left to Elios by Herkert.


    My sister was apprenticed to Herkert for a short time.


    My mother did not like that.


    My mother hates the Demon King, who inherited the power of Nargol, the god of destruction, more than anything else.


    Before I was born.


    I heard that she was about to be killed by Nargol.


    She managed to survive by hiding in the shadows, but when her father, Odis, ran to her, she was shaking with fear.


    Ever since then, my mother has been Nargol-phobic.


    And she is equally afraid of the Demon King, who inherited his power.


    The goddess of Elyos hates the Demon King partly because of her ugly appearance, but also because of her mother, who stands at the top of the goddess'' list.


    ''Phanakea. If it''s the Scorpion God''s poison, does that mean you need Gilthar''s poison?


    Raina asks.


    ''No, Raina. It doesn''t have to be Guiltal, but anyone with the same poison.''


    ''Yes ....... Then who would be there?


    All of us in the room think about it.


    And then it occurred to me that I had an idea.


    ''Bruul. Guiltal''s sister must live in Gypseal.


    All eyes are on me as I say this.


    ''Is that true?��Tona?


    I nodded to my mother.


    ''Definitely. I''m sure.''


    Giltal''s sister, Bruul, lives in Gypseal.


    She must have been more mature than her brother.


    ''I see. ....... You''re Gilthar''s sister? I don''t feel comfortable asking the help of anyone other than those from Elyos, but it can''t be helped. I shall ask for your help.


    ''But, Lady Feria. That would be a problem. The Gypseal is beyond our power. Will Bruul be willing to lend a hand?


    You''re right, Lena. ''Yes, that''s true, Raina, but the Gypsies are in good hands with Ishti. The other option is to ask Heybos, but I don''t know if he''ll work. So we''ll ask Ishti.


    My mother says wittily.


    Is it going to be that easy?


    I think of those who control the Gypsies.


    I''m not such a sweetheart. He could be asked to do hard things in exchange for poison.


    If that''s the case, I think it would be better to rely on the Demon King.


    However, my mother doesn''t seem to have that idea.


    It would be better for Gypseal than the Demon King.


    ''''Speaking of which, Mother. Master Ishtia wanted an antidote. Uh, ......, I heard that the brave men of light need it for everything.


    My sister looks at Raina and says apologetically.


    ''You mean the brave man of light, Rage?��Why would Raige need the antidote?��And why is Lady Ishtia with Rage? What do you mean?


    Raina tilts her head.


    ''I don''t know, Raina. But I did hear that a fellow swordsman of the Brave of Light was struck down by Guiltal''s poison.


    A swordsman, maybe it''s Shirone!


    Raina is suddenly surprised by a loud voice.


    Is it just my imagination that she felt a little happy?


    Calm down. Raina. I know it bothers you that Ishti is with your brave men, but bear with me now, Raina.


    ''I''m sorry. Lady Feriah.


    Raina bows to her mother.


    ''Well, Fana. Contact Ishti to get the Scorpion God''s poison.


    ''Yes. Mother.


    With that, my sister turns to leave the room.


    ''Wait, Fanakea,''


    What''s going on?��Raina?


    ''If you want to contact Ishtia-sama, I''ll go. And I''d like to see how Rage and the others are doing.


    Raina''s face appears to be smiling as she says this.


    What does that mean?


    Oh, yeah. Then do me a favor.


    Yeah, I''m on it. Phanacare.


    With that, Raina leaves the room.


    ''Well, let''s let Ishti take care of the rest.


    My mom seems to think this is going to work out okay.


    But I don''t think it''s going to work out that well.


    Couldn''t I talk to my mentor about this?


    I think of something convenient.


    If my sister is a disciple of the great witch Herkert, then I am a disciple of the Demon King''s vizier, Lugus.


    Perhaps my master, who is probably the most knowledgeable person in the world, could teach me a good method.


    Unlike my sister, my master and I are still in contact with each other.


    Besides, Nargol has Kuroki.


    Perhaps we can meet.


    I was thinking about this even though my brother was in a difficult situation.

 123 To the land of gypsy

    Raina, Goddess of Wisdom and Victory


    I am now coming from Elyos to the Kingdom of Eldo, the country that Rage and his friends created.


    Because this is where Ishtia-sama is.


    Eldo is a swampy country in the middle of the Bandol Plain.


    It was built on top of a well-drained hill after the extermination of the demonic beast Peruda, who ruled this land.


    I heard that at first there were only a few people who followed them around, but recently I heard that the population has increased.


    It is said that they plan to increase the number of places where people can live by irrigation work eventually.


    However, if they do that, the lizard man and frog man who live in the swamp will probably rebel.


    Well, with Rage''s power, it doesn''t matter how much they rebel.


    I can easily slaughter them and expand the world of people.


    I won''t have to worry about it.


    ''''So you need the Scorpion God''s poison?��Raina?


    He leads me into the palace and as I explain, Lord Ishtia asks.


    ''Yes, Master Ishtia. He says he can make an antidote with that. And Gypsir has Giltar''s sister, Bruul, who is in Gypsir. I need you to get the poison from her.


    I nod.


    I look and see him attached to Rage''s side.


    It looks like he''s got his eye on Rage.


    Rage is as beautiful as his brother, Alfos.


    It''s understandable that she has her eye on him.


    However, Rage is supposed to be my lover, in case you''re wondering.


    Nevertheless, she tries to get her hands on it. It''s just like her.


    Maybe it''s better to pretend to be in a bad mood for now.


    I look at Reiji and the others with a little glare.


    ''I see~. I understand, Raina. By the way, could you do me a favor? May I?


    Excuse me?


    Would you mind lending him to me to go to Gypsir, since it would be boring for me to go alone?


    Then he looks at Reige with a shed eye.


    Chiyuki and the others behind him look dissatisfied.


    I''m used to seeing scenes like this on Alfos'' side.


    ''''Go ahead, do what you want.


    I huff and puff and turn away.


    We''ve done our job.


    All that''s left to do now is to return to Elyos.


    I glance over at Shirohne, who is lying on her bunk.


    She is not going to wake up.


    It would be better if she didn''t wake up like this.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    Oh, my God. That''s angry. Mr. Rage.


    Raina leaves and I say to Rage teasingly.


    Next to Rage, the goddess Ishtia is snuggled up next to him.


    Sahoko looks very unhappy as she watches it.


    ''Really?��I didn''t feel like I was angry, though.


    Reno nods his head.


    ''Really? If Reno-chan says so, I''m sure he''s a little jealous~


    Nao looks at Rage meaningfully.


    ''Don''t make fun of me. Guys. You should be thinking about helping Shirone right now.


    ''Ugh! It certainly is!


    He''s right and I''m not going to say a word.


    Now we should think about helping Syrone.


    If we need the Scorpion God''s poison, and we need Ishtia''s power to get it, then we should listen to her request.


    ''''End of story?��Then you''ll come with me then. Rage.


    Oh, all right. Ishtia. We''re trying to save Syrone. We''re going together. We''ll talk to her later and get her to understand. That''s what I''m trying to do. Hey, guys. I''m going to Gipsyll for a few more minutes. You guys wait here.


    Rage says and everyone looks unhappy.


    ''Wait, Rage-kun!��I''m going with you!


    Nao''s coming, too!


    ''Reno goes too!��Reno wants to help Shirone too!


    With the exception of Sahoko, who was pregnant, and Kyoka and the others, who were always staying at home, Nao and Reno wanted to go with them.


    ''Ishtia. Is it okay if I go with you all?


    Rage asks and Ishtia is unsure of what to do.


    ''Hmmm. I''m not sure if there are too many of them. ''''Yes, you can come with me if you''re alone.''''


    Then he smiles mischievously.


    We look at each other.


    Who''s going with me?


    We talk for a bit, and then we come to a decision.


    ''I''ll go. Ishtia.


    When I declare that, Nao and Reno also give me a look that says it can''t be helped.


    ''''Surely Chiyuki-san is the right person for the job. ......


    ''I don''t know if I have a choice, ....... Be careful. Chiyuki-san.


    So, you''ll take care of the rest. Kaya,


    Yes. I''m sure you''ll take care of Master Cyrone.


    That''s settled.


    ''Well, I guess it''s settled. Now let''s head to Gypseal, shall we?


    Ishtia said with a bit of amusement.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    We are coming to the Demon King''s Castle.


    The objective is Lugus'' archives.


    Although there are more books in Elyos, because it is a bit of a hassle to go, if there is nothing in particular you want to look into, you will borrow books from the archives of Lugus.


    Entertainment is scarce here in Nargol.


    Therefore, reading has become my favorite pastime.


    I visit Lugas''s private room. When you enter, you find yourself in the presence of an unusual visitor.


    "Goddess Tona. It''s a rare sight to see you here.


    The first guest is Totoona, the goddess of knowledge and books of Elios.


    In the room are Lugus and Totona, the master.


    I bow to Totona.


    Long time no see. Kuroki. You haven''t been here lately.''


    That Tona complains to herself.


    ''I''m sorry Tona. I can''t go to the stacks because they seem to be under so much scrutiny.


    It''s Raina. She probably doesn''t like you. That''s why she''s preventing me from seeing you.


    Tona lets out a sigh.


    She tilts her head at the words.


    It''s because she doesn''t feel like Raina hates her.


    I don''t know what Raina is thinking in the first place.


    ''Then why are you here? That''s unusual.


    He looks at Lugus, the owner of the room.


    ''Tona has come to consult with this Lugus. Lord Kuroki. To save my brother who fell to the Scorpion God''s poison.


    Rougas says as he smokes the flue.


    A sweet smell wafts into the room from the flue.


    Tona''s brother is Toles, the god of power and battle.


    What''s wrong with that god?


    Sorry, Tona. I can''t help you, Lugus. I can''t help you. I don''t know any other way to make the antidote than to make the antidote that Herr Herkert left me.


    I knew it. ......


    Tona drools.


    The look on her face makes me want to help her.


    ''''It looks like we''ll have to go to Gypsir after all. I hope Ishtia-sama and the brave men of light will do well. ...... I''m worried about Ishtia-sama and the others alone.


    Tona says something that bothers me.


    ''A brave man of light?��What''s wrong with him?


    Oh, yeah. Kroki. To Kroki, they''re the enemy. I''m sure you''re wondering what they''re up to. As a matter of fact, I heard that their companions have been affected by the Scorpion God''s poison. According to our information, they''re going with him to the Gypseal.


    ''He ......, hehe ....... So who got hit?


    Oh man, I''m so upset.


    ''I don''t know that much. I''m pretty sure it''s a fellow female swordsman.


    That much said, I can understand.


    The white noise.


    What do you mean, he''s down?


    And Le ......, the brave men of light head to Gypseal to help their friends?


    Yes, but I don''t feel comfortable with only Lady Ishtia. I''m going with you. ''Oh yes, will you go with me, Kroki?��I feel better when you''re with me.


    Tona says all the time that it''s a good idea.


    It''s certainly a tempting proposition.


    ''Yes, ....... I''ve read a lot of books for Tona. I don''t mind going with you ....... I''ll have to ask Her Majesty''s permission.


    This is like helping an enemy.


    If we go, we''ll need Modes'' permission to go.


    And Coona is not going to like it.


    What should I say to him?


    "Ho ....... You''re taking Kuroki with you. Then I''ll tell His Majesty this Lugus.


    Are you sure, Mr. Lugas?


    Yeah, well, that''s okay. And I didn''t do it to help Thor''s cause. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with having a meeting with someone from the land.


    Then Lugus laughs.


    ''Well, thank you. ''Lord Lugus,''


    Now it''s settled.


    Let''s go to Gipsyll myself.


    Demon King Modes


    I meet Lugas in the audience room of the Demon King''s Castle.


    ''Ho, you sent Kroki to Gypseal? I don''t mind, but I don''t mind letting the strongest dark knight go.


    Your apprentice sounds like a lovely one, Lugus, doesn''t he?


    Yes, Your Majesty. Yes, Your Majesty, she''s useful to us in so many ways.


    Is that your study of magic?


    ''Yes, Your Majesty. The sorcerer''s society Tona created has been of considerable use to us.


    Magic is the art of using magic better.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to use it, it''s also a matter of time before you''ll be able to use it.


    And Lugas is the one who created the foundation of that magic.


    As I told you before, the weaker a person''s magical power is, the more dedicated they are to the study of magic. The humans are moderately good at studying magic.


    Lugus says happily.


    As always, Lugus'' personality changes when it comes to magic and knowledge.


    Lugus taught the basics of it to everyone.


    It was more about the development of magic.


    Because of this, witchcraft spread all over the world and many different types of magic were born.


    Tona made a human named Saria an apostle and created a society of sorcerers and spread witchcraft to humans.


    Those who learned of the magic began to study it themselves and created various kinds of magic.


    Totoona had the results of their research collected by the Society of Magicians.


    And Lugus gets the results of his research from Totoona.


    ''I see. ......''


    ''Of course, there are other reasons, Your Majesty. Lord Kuroki has long wanted to see the world. I thought it would be a good opportunity to go to Gypsiel.


    ''I see. And the other one is for Kroki?


    Yes. Lord Kuroki is now a major figure in Nargol. It is good to know many things.


    Lugas laughed as he said that.


    ��Kuna, the white and silver witch.


    The night Kuroki left.


    He meets Raina in a dream.


    ''Totona''s totally unnecessary, too: ....... Well, I had to help Toles anyway, but it''s not fun.


    I nodded at Raina''s words.


    It''s not fun to see Kuroki going to help Shirone.


    It''s also not fun to be with Totoona.


    But it''s also hard to stop Kroki.


    ''You''re not going?��Kuna?


    You can''t go there. Raina. I don''t want to help save Cyrone, ever.


    I''m not happy, but I can''t help but look away, which makes me cringe.


    "Well, of course. Well, yes, given your character. I just can''t help you this time. And the fact that you''re with Totona bothers me, but, well, it''s a simple errand, so I don''t think it''s anything. ......


    Raina let out a sigh.


    ''A simple errand?��Apparently that''s not what you''re saying about Tona.


    He tilts his head.


    Raina''s story about Ishtia and Kroki''s story about Totona are a little different.


    He says that it could possibly be a tricky one.


    I tell Raina that.


    Oh, is that so? It''s funny. That''s what I''ve heard: ....... It''s not good. Come to think of it, Lady Ishtia was pretty optimistic: ......


    Hey, man. You okay?��What''s that?


    ''I don''t know. Maybe I should move on too, but Gypseal is not on its own.


    Raina says anxiously.


    I''ve heard that Zipshir is a special place.


    Like Nargol, those of Elyos cannot easily enter it.


    Coona is getting anxious, too. She regrets not going with them.


    ''I''m sure Kroki will be fine: ......


    I still think Kuna should have gone too?


    I think about that as I look at Raina.

 124 Beastmans country

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    The inland sea of Caird is sandwiched between three continents, the central, western and southern.


    Perhaps because it is an inland sea, the waves are calm and are less affected by the outside world, which carries rain, and there are many areas that are dry.


    The northern part of the western and southern continents is particularly dry, forming a vast desert area.


    In the northeastern part of that arid southern continent, in the Sanukila Desert, lies the land of the Gypseal.


    The kingdom of Ishus is located in the northern part of Gipsyal, at the mouth of the Niall River.


    It has a population of about 15,000.


    Most of the inhabitants, however, are not ordinary people.


    Most of the citizens are beastmen, or beastmen with the heads of cats, dogs, sheep, birds and other animals.


    The land of Gipsyll is famous for its numerous beastmen who live together.


    This is evident from the fact that many beastmen are depicted in the murals of the temple of Istia.


    This is a rare sight in the world.


    Normally, if this many different species gathered together, a conflict would arise.


    In fact, other than the Gipsyll, the beastmen (beastmen), including humans, are fighting with each other.


    However, they coexist in the Gypseal.


    It can be said that this is all due to the strength of the Gypseal gods and their attendants, the Sphinx tribe.


    This Gypseal is peaceful because they rule over the beastmen.


    And Rage and I have come to the Kingdom of Ischthia.


    I look out from the second floor of the Ischthian Temple.


    Outside, we can see the Niall River.


    I can feel the strong heat.


    It feels like a lie that we were in the Kingdom of Eldo just a few hours ago.


    I''m moving from the eastern part of the central continent to another continent at once.


    It really is convenient to use magic.


    I''ve seen a lot of beastmen in the plaza in front of the temple, and when I look down, I see a lot of beastmen coming and going.


    By the way, this is not the first time I''ve seen these beastmen.


    Many of them live in Gipsyll, but some of them travel outside of Gipsyll.


    I''ve met caravans made up of people from Gypseal in the past.


    The caravan was a very motley crew of various beastmen, humans, dwarves, etc.


    They lived in wandering around the region in wagons.


    However, the beastmen are to be eliminated in the eyes of the cult of Odis and Feria, who only recognize the gods of Elyos as belongings of their gods.


    Therefore, they can be the target of persecution.


    But even so, they sometimes interact with humans in the outer city and other places where they are relatively free from persecution.


    When they do, they earn money by showing their fortune telling, singing, dancing and other tricks.


    Songs such as the love story of the catman Gypsiel''s daughter and the human youth are particularly famous.


    However, some of them use their agility to steal from others.


    There is nothing wrong with stealing from others. But that''s one of the reasons why they are persecuted.


    ''Chiyuki. There you are.


    Rage comes upstairs and calls out to me.


    ''Rage-kun. Are you ready to go to Arnac yet?


    Arnak is the home of the gods in the heart of Gipsyll.


    We will now head up the Niall River to it.


    It would have been nice if we could transfer directly to Arnak, but that is prohibited for defensive reasons.


    Therefore, we have to move from the Kingdom of Ischus, where Ishtia can transfer to.


    What a troublesome thing.


    ''''Even so, it''s an interesting place. Gypseal is.''''


    Rage says as he looks at the landscape.


    ''It''s quite different from the eastern part of the central continent where we usually operate.


    ''''Yes, it is. You wouldn''t see a sight like this in any other part of the world. We''ll all come back when Sirone-san is back to normal.''''


    Yeah, I know.


    We both look out.


    Then I suddenly feel a look.


    ''Yeah?��What''s going on? Mr. Rage?


    I look and see Rage staring at me.


    ''You look good in it.


    Oh, yeah. Thank you.


    I reply curtly.


    I''m now dressed in my Gypseal costume.


    A white sheath dress, a belt of gold and silver thread, and various jewelry.


    Blue eyeshadow on my eyes. My lipstick is made of magenta from Gypseal.


    She also wears gold and silver ornaments on her arms and legs.


    It''s a moderately elegant outfit.


    All of these were borrowed from Ishtia.


    It''s very fun to wear these exotic outfits.


    However, if there is a problem, it is that the slit is from the tip of the foot to the waist, so you can see to the point of the thighs.


    It''s a bit embarrassing.


    However, in front of her, who came to GypsysyLee with me, I think it''s not a good idea to be embarrassed by this level of exposure.


    While I was thinking about this, someone comes upstairs following Rage.


    The ones who came up are Ishtia and her companion cats.


    I''m not embarrassed because this Ishtia is here.


    ''You''re here?��You two are so close.


    Ishtia laughs.


    Ishtia is also dressed in a gypseal outfit, just like me.


    She has more skin than I do.


    Her breasts are so big that they look like they are about to spill out from her wide open chest, and her slit goes up to the top so high that you can almost see her buttocks if she moves just a little.


    I can''t see the line of my underwear though the slit goes up quite a bit, probably because I''m wearing no pants.


    It is a ridiculous eroticism.


    In front of this bombshell s*xy erotic goddess, I feel ridiculous for being embarrassed by this level of skin exposure.


    If you are beside me, all the men are bound to look towards Ishtia.


    If there''s anyone who can compete with this goddess, it''s only the goddess Raina.


    That''s why I returned the praise from Rage curtly.


    I''m sure you''re ready to go. Let''s get going.


    Unaware of my feelings, Ishtia gives me a charming smile.


    We are taken down from the second floor by Ishtia.


    We are now heading to the port.


    ''We are ready. Goddess.


    In front of a large palanquin, a cat person dressed in a luxurious costume crosses his arms in front of his chest and bows his head.


    Crossing their arms in front of their chests and bowing is the country''s way of bowing.


    The cat-man who bowed at the front of the line, her name is Batshept.


    She is the God''s Representative (Pharaoh) of this kingdom of Ishus.


    The Pharaoh is the same as the king in human terms.


    However, the distance between the gods and the king is quite close.


    We are told that the gods of Elyos do not interfere much with humans, whereas the gods of Gypsies often do.


    We ride in the palanquin prepared by Batochept.


    It''s not that far from the temple to the port.


    I don''t think it''s necessary to use a palanquin.


    Or can''t we just let the gods walk the same way as the people''s grass?


    And the security seems to be too tight.


    There are too many jackal-headed dogmen guarding us.


    But this is not our country.


    Let''s follow the ways of this country.


    The palanquin carrying us starts to move.


    We''re going to be carried by human slaves.


    Even in Gypseal, where there are many beastmen, there are humans.


    However, they are in a lower position than the beastmen.


    Some of them seem to be slaves.


    Having received a modern education in Japan, I am resistant to slavery.


    But now is not the time to complain about it.


    We should prioritize saving Shirone now.


    I''m going to ride on a palanquin quietly.


    The dark-skinned people of this region carry the portable shrine on the road.


    The palanquin is huge, and there''s still plenty of room for me, Reiji, Ishtia, and Bat Shept and two handmaidens.


    Ishtia sits down facing us.


    I cross my legs and I''m about to see something I shouldn''t be able to see.


    ''How is this country, Rage, how is it?''


    Ishtia says with a huff and a laugh.


    In the first place, this Ischthian kingdom was dedicated to Ischthia.


    It was originally a different name, but Ishtia had it renamed.


    Bat Shept is ruling this country on behalf of Ischtia.


    ''''It''s an interesting country. I never thought I''d see so many beastmen.


    Rage looks out.


    In the city center, which can be seen through the gap in the thin silk curtain, the people of the Ishus Kingdom are prostrating themselves with their foreheads on the ground.


    If this is a normal scene, it''s going to be hard to just go out.


    It''s certainly the first time I''ve seen this many beastmen (beastmen): ......


    I look out as Rage does.


    ''Yeah?��What''s that?


    I could see something moving behind the people who were prostrating themselves.


    The shadow was moving to match the Mikoshi.


    There was something unpleasant about that movement.


    ''Oh, I see that Chiyuki has noticed too. It looks like someone is targeting us from a while ago.


    Rage seemed to have already noticed it.


    ''Hmmm, looks like you''re after me. Interesting.


    Ishtia seems to be enjoying herself despite being targeted.


    ''''I''m sorry! My great God! I didn''t expect to find such an offender!


    Batshept puts his head on the floor and apologizes. ''I don''t think I need to do anything that bad.


    ''It''s fine. By the way, do you know who he is?''


    No. ....... I don''t know anything about it. I don''t believe there is someone out there who wants to kill the great God.


    Perhaps it was because of the presence of an infidel in the country under his own control, but Batshept was shivering pitifully.


    ''Oh really? I was wondering if you knew anything about this, since the security is tighter than usual.


    Apparently, I didn''t overlook the fact that the security is too tight.


    ''That''s what I''m talking about: ....... That ...... recently. The Great Sphinx has sent word to me to increase security.


    There was a triple the security for that reason.


    Batochept doesn''t seem to know anything about it.


    ''Tight security? I wonder what''s going on?


    Ishtia tilts her head.


    ''Well, good. All we have to do is get those guys over there. They might know something.''


    ''No! No! I''ll have security come and get you right away! Men! Catch the transgressor!


    Batshept hurriedly tried to move security.


    ''You''re late. They''re coming at us.''


    That was when Rage said that. An explosion occurs on the road ahead where the palanquin is advancing.


    You can hear the screams of the people.


    The portable shrine is lowered. The bearers of the portable shrine and the dogs draw their swords and prepare for it.


    What are you doing? That smell?


    Mixed in with the smoke from the explosion, I smell a strange odor.


    "Disgusting smell. Probably for the dog people.


    Ishtia is right, the dogs out there will start to suffer.


    Most of the country had no idea we were coming in the first place.


    And yet, they are able to do all this in spite of it.


    They were certainly preparing to attack us at any time.


    I activate my magic and see the raiders in the smoke.


    Those in front of me in black are coming at me with their swords raised.


    ''''Mr. Rage! shu......


    I''m about to say that we have to do something about the attackers, when I notice that Rage isn''t there.


    ''Chiyuki. If it''s Rage, he''s already out there.


    You''re fast. I didn''t notice.


    I follow Rage''s shadow with magic.


    Rage is standing on a portable shrine.


    "I don''t know who or what you are, but it''s my job to protect the beauty. I''m going to take her down.


    Rage says this and draws his sword of light.


    He''s still unnerving.


    My head hurts.


    ''Rage-kun!��They''re human!��Don''t kill them as much as possible!


    I''ll send word to Rage with magic.


    My magic tells me that the attackers are human.


    Maybe they are being manipulated.


    ''Ok!��Chiyuki!


    Rage moves.


    Its movements are lightning fast.


    In the blink of an eye, they take down the attackers.


    And in a few seconds, he defeats all the attackers.


    ''''Thank you, Rage-kun.


    When all the raiders are defeated, Ishtia and I get off the Mikoshi.


    That''s my girl. You''re good. Rage.''''


    Is it because Rage protected me? When Ishtia gets off the palanquin, she says happily, "You could have managed it without me.


    I''m sure you can handle it without me. I''m sure you can handle a guy like this.


    Rage looks behind us.


    I turn around and see someone behind me.


    ''Pi?! Pistis God?!!!!


    How long has he been behind me? I didn''t notice it at all.


    Pistis shouldn''t have been with us in the first place.


    And he didn''t fall for my magic earlier.


    He might be a pretty good user of hidden forms. With his power, the attackers would have been fine without Rage.


    In the first place, even Ishtia, a god, should be stronger than a human.


    In other words, there was no danger to Ishtia at all.


    ''Hmmm, you''re right, there was no danger. There was no danger. But as expected of a brave person like you, Raina. There aren''t many people in the god race who can notice Pistis.''''


    Thank you for that.


    There''s a good vibe to it.


    But I can''t do that right now.


    ''''That Ishtia. I''m sorry to see you enjoying yourself, but I think you should treat the guards and the people around you ....... Besides, we need to check out the attacker.


    I say, and Ishtia gives me a look that says she''s just noticed.


    She doesn''t seem to be interested in the attackers or the injured.


    ''Oh, well. ''Batshept. If anyone is injured, you should treat them.''


    ''Yes, great God! If any of you are conscious, return to the palace immediately and bring help!


    Batshept orders the dog people who didn''t fall in the smoke.


    Some of the dogmen start running.


    "Well, the attacker," they say. It looks like a human, but who do you think it was? If you''re being manipulated, we need to help you: ......


    I approach one of the attackers.


    The attacker is all in black. I can''t see his face.


    Then I notice the crest on the hilt of the attacker''s sword.


    "Is this the emblem of the evil eye? Could it be that you are a worshipping snake!


    I exclaim.


    ''Oh, you know a lot about this. ''Oh, lady. That''s right. Those guys are definitely the snake congregation.


    Pistis says with a sly smile.


    Apparently, Pistis was aware of the identity of the attackers.


    The worshipping serpents are people who worship Diadna, the queen of snakes.


    I found out about that cult when I did some research on Diadna before.


    They are also known as the Murderers, an evil cult whose mission is to sacrifice many human lives to the Queen of Snakes.


    We don''t know when such a cult was born, but according to the literature, it is speculated that it was created by a human whose mother is Lamia or Gorgon.


    I didn''t expect to meet the worshipping snakes in a place like this.


    ''I didn''t expect to find a congregation of Deirdona in a place like this. Is this the reason for the heightened security? What do you know about it?��Pistis?


    No, Lady Ishtia. I don''t know exactly why, but something is happening. But something is happening.


    I''m pretty sure that the ''20/20''


    His tail wagged as Pistis laughed, his tail wagging.


    ''I see. What''s going on here? Sounds interesting.


    Ishtia smiles inappropriately.


    Why is that? His smile is similar to Rage''s.


    Maybe he likes roughing it up just as much as Rage does.


    I wonder why? I felt like there was trouble waiting for me where I was going.

 125 Gypsy Wizard

    Dark Knight Kroki


    He transmigrates with Tona to the land of Gypseal.


    When we make the transition, we exit with a black room.


    The magic circle of transition is still glowing at his feet.


    The walls of the black room are densely covered with sacred hieroglyphics.


    I can feel the heat in the air of the room.


    This is already a desert country.


    Magic is really useful.


    Tona. Is this, is this the Kingdom of Ptahja?


    I ask myself of Totoona.


    The gods of Gypseal dwell in the golden city of Arnak.


    However, for defensive reasons, they cannot directly transfer to Arnak.


    Therefore, Totona decided to go to Arnak from the Kingdom of Puthaha, where it is possible for her to transfer.


    The Kingdom of Ptah has a population of about 10,000 and is also known as the land of crafts.


    The reason why it is called the land of crafts is because most of the inhabitants are dwarves, the people of crafts.


    Most of the inhabitants are dwarves, the people of crafts, and the king (Pharaoh) is also a dwarf.


    The reason there are so many dwarves in this country in the first place is because this land was given to Heibos, the god of Elyos.


    In fact, among the people of Zipshir, the gods of Elyos, Heybos, Ishtia and Totona are also worshipped as gods by the people of Zipshir.


    I think it''s interesting that they are believed to be gods outside of the world by nature.


    Incidentally, from Nargol, the great witch Herkert is worshipped as a god of medicine.


    In the kingdom of Heket where many frogmen (toadmen) live, there is a great temple of Herkert.


    So Kroki. This is the kingdom of Ptahja. And it is also the Gypsir branch of the Society of Magicians.


    Tona nodded her head in agreement.


    The Kingdom of Putaha is sometimes famous for having a Gypsir branch of the Society of Magicians, in addition to crafts.


    Totona, the goddess of knowledge and books, is also the god of sorcerers.


    The Great Sage Magus, one of the founders of the Society of Magicians in Saria, is her apostle.


    Seven hundred years after its founding, Magus is still alive and well, and we hear that he is involved in the running of the Society of Magicians as an honorary president.


    Seven hundred years after its founding. The sorcerers who studied in Saria spread around the world, communicating with each other and establishing chapters in different parts of the world.


    The branch of the Society of Sorcerers is located in the Kingdom of Putha in Gypsiel.


    ''I see. So this is where the famous Gypseal sorcerers are located?''''


    Tona is a little surprised when she says that to herself.


    ''Heh, Kroki. Familiar.


    ''Yes, Tona. The Gypsir sorcerers are renowned for their excellence.


    The Gypsir Mages Association is second only to its headquarters, Saria, in fame.


    In other parts of the world, only human sorcerers can become members of the Society of Magicians.


    However, the Society of Gypseal''s sorcerer''s society allows non-human species to become members as well.


    In addition, there are few restrictions on the study of sorcery because there is less influence from the Odis and Felians, who dislike dark magic and necromancy.


    The study of magic in Gypsiel is more advanced than in other areas of the world, perhaps because of its wide open door policy and the lack of restrictions, and it has produced some of the most talented sorcerers in the world.


    The magicians of Gipsyll are becoming synonymous with excellent magicians.


    ''''Yes. The sorcerers here are very good. And the head of the branch is my disciple as well.''''


    Now I''m surprised myself.


    The head of the branch here must be pretty good at learning directly from Totoona, the god.


    ''Kroki. Apparently he''s come for us. Good thing we''re in touch.


    Someone emerges from the shadows at the entrance of this room.


    The moment you see the figure, you are almost surprised.


    The reason for this is that the person who appeared is a policeman with a black scarecrow''s head.


    The policeman has a sorcerer''s staff. Does that mean he is a magician?


    There are pollies under Coona''s command, but I don''t think I''ve ever seen any of the kogamushi pollies.


    I''ve never seen them before.


    ''Welcome, my dear sir. My master, Lady Tohna.


    The policeman crosses his paws in front of his chest and bows his head.


    ''Long time no see. Kepler. And then there''s Kroki. I''d like to introduce you to. This is Kepler. He is a Huncologasi sorcerer and the head of this sorcerer''s society. He is also known as the Golden Sage, a very talented sorcerer.


    ''No, no, Lady Tona. I am ashamed to call you the Golden Sage. I am not a wise man, and I am still a young man.


    Kepler, the Huncologasi man, ducks his head with his paws in embarrassment.


    ''No, Kepler. Your study of magic is very impressive. You should proudly call yourself a wise man.


    Kepler is bobbing his paws. He must be very happy.


    And then Kepler looks at me.


    "By the way, Lady Tona. How are you over here?


    "Uh... he...


    Tona looks at me as if she is troubled by the question.


    She seems unsure if she should tell him who she is.


    I''m sure Rage is here, too, and I want to hide my identity as much as possible.


    ''It''s okay. Tona. If you''re the one I trust, I trust myself.


    But Kepler, the Huncologasi man, seems to be someone Tona trusts quite a bit. Then I''ll trust him myself.


    He won''t tell on us.


    "Kepler. This is Kroki. He is the Dark Knight of Nargol''s finest.


    Kepler is surprised when Tona introduces him.


    ''My God!��The black god of storms who plunged the Republic of Ariadia into the abyss of terror!��And that''s with the Lady Tona?��This is amazing!


    I don''t know what it is, but it seems that I''m getting my own thing across to this gypseal.


    However, it doesn''t seem to be in a good way.


    How the hell does it get through to me? I''m a little concerned.


    ''There''s a lot going on. Kepler. For that matter, is there somewhere we can talk in peace?


    Well, we have a reception room in the association. We won''t be questioned there.


    With that, Kepler turns his back on us and leads us away.


    Along the way, they meet humans and cat people, as well as lizard people and hippopotamuses.


    When they meet them, they bow reverently and open the way.


    They are not bowing to Totona.


    They keep Totona''s arrival a secret, except for Kepler, so as not to make a scene.


    In other words, they are bowing to Kepler.


    From their demeanor, it is clear that Kepler is highly desirable to the people, or rather, to the humankind.


    When they arrived at the reception room, Kepler instructed the association''s staff to have a private conversation with the guests and not to let anyone approach them after they brought the tea.


    The reception room of the association branch is quite large.


    The floor is covered with a soft carpet. The walls are decorated with furniture, and the chairs are covered with soft cushions as if they were filled with feathers.


    The Society of Gypsies'' sorcerers seems to be quite wealthy.


    A staff member brings me a cup of tea.


    There are two teas brought in.


    It is served in front of you and Tona. Kepler probably doesn''t drink it.


    "Huh?��What''s this?��Coffee?


    You can''t help but look at the tea.


    The black color, the good aroma. It''s like coffee when it''s brought in.


    ''Kuroki-sama. This tea is a bean tea made from the seeds of a red fruit called Nepenthes. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with us. Please have a cup of it.


    Kepler explains with a laugh.


    ''Right. ....... Then I''ll take it.''


    I sip my bean tea.


    It has a more unique aroma than the coffee of the world I was in.


    But it''s definitely coffee.


    I didn''t think I could drink coffee in this world.


    "Kepler. It smells better than the bean tea I''ve had before. What does that mean?


    Tona tilts her head.


    ''Oh? Have you noticed that? Dear Tona. This bean tea is actually made from the undigested seeds from the scented cat''s pussy that ate the red fruit. Apparently, the scent is better with these undigested seeds, Lady Totona. I was surprised that the seeds I happened to discover while I was eating would be as fragrant as this.


    Yeah, Kepler. Great find. Very tasty.


    Tona and Kepler laugh at each other.


    It seems best not to think too deeply about how they could have discovered it by accident.


    ''Well, Kepler. I''ll cut to the chase. I want to go to Arnac. Can I borrow a ship owned by the Mage''s Society?


    Totoona says and Kepler shakes his head.


    ''That''s it, Lady Totoona. The Association used to own the ship ....... It''s gone now.''


    Funny?��It must have been there before. What do you mean?��Kepler?


    ''Actually, Lady Tona. There have been a number of unexplained disappearances recently.


    Mysterious disappearances?


    ''Yes, many troop merchants have gone missing recently. And just recently, there was an incident in the nearby kingdom of Taueleth that went missing, and we sent the Society''s sorcerers on a ship to investigate it. ...... That entire ship has gone missing.


    Kepler scratches his head like he''s in trouble.


    There''s no point in having someone who''s been sent out to investigate a missing person''s case go missing. Kepler''s head must be hurting, too.


    But still, what''s going on?


    "Tau''eret Kingdom. The Kingdom of Taueleth, which I believe has a large population of horsemen.


    ''Yes, Lady Tona. And the people of the Sphinx have been busy, too. There may be something going on that we don''t know about.


    Myself and Totoona looked at each other.


    ''Yes, we might find out if we went to Arnac. But I''m in trouble for not having a ship. We might have to just keep flying by magic.


    Well, at worst you''ll have to do it.


    I''ve flown from the Republic of St. Renaria to Nargol in the past.


    So there''s nothing I can''t do if I want to.


    I wish Glorious had been able to bring him with me. ......


    If Rage and the others found out, there would be a fight.


    That''s why I didn''t bring Glorious, who was conspicuous.


    ''Kepler. Do you have any other vehicles? Are there any hippogriffs living nearby?


    No, Lady Tona. The hippogriff is not here.


    Anything else?


    ''Yes, ....... Speaking of which, the chimera has been popping up in this neighborhood lately: ....... But in the chimera, it''s .......


    The chimera?


    I couldn''t help but squeal at Kepler''s words.


    The chimera is a demonic beast with the head of a lion, a goat, and a dragon, with a tail that is a snake, a composite of various animals.


    I wanted to meet the chimera once because it has a very unique appearance.


    Some of the chimairas have dragon wings, so they can fly.


    If we catch them, they could be vehicles.


    ''Yes, a chimera. At first I suspected that the chimera was the cause of its disappearance, but as far as I can tell from examining the case, there is something that doesn''t seem to be a chimera, so I''m looking for another cause.


    ''Lord Kepler. Where is this chimera?


    Are you trying to catch the Chimera? It is dangerous. Although not as dangerous as the higher level dragons, the chimera are vicious. We are planning to send out a strike force soon. It would be better if you don''t do that.


    It doesn''t matter if they aren''t as good as the higher level dragons.


    Besides, I''d rather catch it than be defeated.


    It''s okay. Kepler. Kroki is strong.


    Tona said, and Kepler looked at him intently.


    ''Well, if he''s as good as he''s rumored to be, I suppose it''s possible: ....... ''I understand. I can show you the areas where the chimera are found.


    We have a deal.


    Let''s get the chimera.


    But before we leave, I have some things I need to do.


    ''By the way, Tona. Maybe you''ll meet the brave men of light. I want to hide my identity as much as possible because it might lead to a fight. ...... Can you prepare something to hide your face?


    Totoona is surprised when he says that.


    ''Kroki is strong, but you''re refraining from being brave enough to be a brave man of Lena? But I like the part about trying to avoid a fight. Kepler. Can you get Kuroki some clothes or something to cover up in?


    ''Yes, Lady Tona. As much as you can provide in your association. However, if you are going to hide your identity, I think it would be better for you to take off all the clothes you are wearing at the moment. Since there are so many snooty people in the Gypsies.


    Kepler offers some advice.


    The Beastman (Beast Man) certainly has a nose for it.


    Some of them may know the scent of Nargol.


    ''I understand, Lord Kepler. Would you mind keeping the clothes you are wearing now here?


    I''m currently wearing the ubiquitous shirt and trousers from Nargol.


    It''s not a problem to take them off, as long as they''re not wearing the ring that matches the Coona.


    It''s an easy task. Then I''ll have them bring you some clothes and other things.


    Kepler calls a staff member and tells him to bring the costume.


    A few minutes later, the staff member comes over with a lot of cloth.


    I look at them and pick them up.


    Every one of them is just a white cloth.


    "That Lord Kepler. What is this?


    ''I had a man in the Society bring you something to wear. Do you not like it?


    Then I remind myself.


    Most of the men I had met before coming to this room had only one piece of cloth around their waists.


    The sorcerer-like person was not wearing a thick robe, as Toni now wears, but rather a simple piece of white cloth wrapped around his waist.


    In other words, this is the only kind of clothing we have.


    Besides, as far as I can see, there is nothing that looks like underwear.


    Perhaps there is no custom to wear underwear.


    If you think about it, beastmen basically don''t wear clothes.


    Centaurs are always exposed.


    Perhaps that is the custom of the entire Gypsies.


    What do we do?


    It''s like women wear dress clothes, but I''m not comfortable with women''s clothing.


    It can''t be helped. Let''s take this huge piece of cloth and put it over the top and make a hole just for the eyes.


    That should hide your face.


    "No, Mr. Kepler. Thank you, Mr. Kepler. Now we will drink it.


    Take a large piece of cloth, cut a hole in the eye and put it over the top.


    I can''t see it myself, but it would be a rather unusual outfit.


    ''Kroki. It''s quite an interesting outfit.


    Tona laughs a little.


    But I can''t help but laugh at her.


    There might be other ways to do it, but as long as she hides her face, it''s inevitably fishy.


    If that''s the case, this curious outfit would be fine.


    ''Please don''t laugh. Tona. And then, if you can, can you call me by a different name? They''ll know who I am.


    No matter how much you hide your face, if they call you by your name, they''ll know who you are. There''s no point.


    A different name?


    Yes, it''s a different name. It''s what''s called a pseudonym. Can you name it whatever you want?


    Tona thinks for a moment as she says this to herself.


    ''All right. Kuroki. Then how about the one who beats you (Medjed)?


    This is how I came to call myself Medjed.

 126 Catch Chimera

    Kroki the Slayer


    The Sanukila Desert, which surrounds the land of Gipsyal, is a place where the temperature reaches 50 to 60 degrees during the day.


    For this reason, the people of Gypseal rest in the shady areas during the day when the temperature is high, and only go there when the sun begins to set.


    After leaving the walls of the kingdom of Putaha, the landscape changes to a sea of sand after a while.


    The setting sun shines on the sand and it is bright red.


    The sandy wind is blowing.


    It is a scene not seen in Nargol.


    I was a little impressed.


    Now, we head to the place where the chimera has appeared.


    This is where the problem of how to get around comes into play.


    In their former world, the most famous means of transportation in the desert was the camel.


    The camel is the only animal that can travel long distances in the desert.


    But for some reason, Gypsies don''t seem to have any camels in their world.


    He does not know if there are any camels in the world.


    But even if there were, I don''t know if they were imported to Gypsial as a means of desert transportation.


    This is because Gypseal is located in the region of the Niall River basin, and riverboats are the most common means of transportation.


    For the people of Gypseal, the desert is not a place to pass through.


    Traveling traders also only travel a short distance from nearby city to city and never cross the desert.


    Myself and Totona travel in huge chariots.


    This huge chariot, pulled by a golem horse made by Orichalcong, was borrowed from the king of the Kingdom of Ptahkha.


    The dwarven king graciously accepted Kepler''s unreasonable request and loaned him this magical chariot.


    The chariot is large enough for a king or other nobleman to ride in, or maybe even for me and Totona to ride in.


    I''m sure you''ll find that the magic wheels made by Orihalcon are very comfortable and comfortable to ride on, even on the sand.


    But since we''re only borrowing it, we can''t go far.


    We promised that we would only go as far as the chimera''s location.


    And after catching the chimera, we''re going to head straight to Arnac.


    By the way, the magic chariot will return unmanned when it''s done, so there''s no problem.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right. It''s not a good idea.


    ''What''s up, Black? ....... No, Medjed.


    Totoona almost calls herself Kroki, her real name, and hurriedly corrects herself.


    I am now in the form of Mejed with a white cloth over my head.


    If you don''t get used to calling me Medjed soon, you''ll find out who you are.


    ''Totoona. I''ve heard that the chimera has been haunting the area near the oasis, why is that?��The chimera doesn''t need much water, does it?


    Chimairas that breathe fire out of their mouths and spit daylight are resistant to fire and can operate in the desert daylight.


    And with the attribute of fire, a chimera shouldn''t need much water.


    ''Medjed. It''s true that chimairas don''t need water. But those that feed on it need water. That''s why they haunt the vicinity of the oasis.


    I see. ......


    He nodded at Tona''s explanation.


    ''More importantly, Medjed. What''s going on with you, squirming your hips from earlier?


    Tona asks while piloting the chariot.


    The magic horse is easy to pilot.


    Even if it''s the first time for her to ride in a chariot, she can handle it with no problem.


    ''No, Tona. It''s no big deal. The loincloth seems to be loose, and it''s about to fall off.


    The clothing they were given had no underwear, and sometimes just a waistcoat wrapped underneath the white cloth.


    In order to hide his identity from the scent-sensitive Gypseal people, he took off all the Nargol-made clothes he was wearing, washed himself well, and even sprinkled his body with Anis''s perfume.


    Anise is a first-class product used to remove the scent when making mammy.


    I''m sure it will remove the smell.


    But the problem is the clothes you got.


    I have wrapped a white cloth around my waist just in case the cloth I''m wearing gets turned up.


    The cord to hold the waistband on was loose.


    It is my fault that I did not choose it well.


    I wonder what I should do.


    If I held it in place with my hands, it would be more difficult to move.


    It''s inevitable. I''ll just take it off. ......


    Muttering so that Tona can''t hear me, I gently remove my waistband.


    This means I''m wearing nothing but the white cloth that covers my entire body.


    Your p*n*s dangles. It''s a hell of a liberating feeling.


    Why is this?


    I feel liberated, not only in my lower body, but also in my mind.


    Maybe this is spiritual growth?


    This is exactly what it means to be skinned.


    "Mmm-hmm.


    I can''t help but laugh.


    ''What''s up, Medjed?''


    Tona looks at me as she realizes her own mental growth.


    ''No, no!��It''s nothing, Tona!


    Yeah?


    He hurriedly faked a laugh, and Tona turned forward again


    Tona! Under this white cloth. I''m actually naked~. Hee hee~. While thinking, I was swinging my hips.


    .......


    ..........


    .............


    Dumbass - dumbass! What the hell are you thinking!��By all accounts, you''re a pervert!!!


    I scream out in my mind.


    I almost let myself go.


    It''s a hell of a release, sure, but if they find out that I''m naked underneath the white cloth, they''ll treat me like a pervert.


    This is why girls hate me for doing this.


    I don''t want to be hated even though I got to be friends with Tona.


    I have to be careful.


    "Huh?


    This is not the time to do anything stupid.


    I feel something strange up ahead.


    ''Tona!��Someone''s been attacked up ahead!


    When I scream myself, Tona realizes that I''m screaming, too.


    ''Maybe the chimera is attacking us.


    Tona will hurry the chariot.


    We are still a long way from here.


    However, I can clearly see those being attacked in my own eyes.


    The attackers are one goat-headed beastman male and four human women.


    The attackers are smaller than that.


    There must be more than ten of them in number.


    The sand-colored cloak on their heads obscured their appearance.


    ''Is that a sand demon?��It''s not a chimera. What do you do, Crocky: ....... No Medjed?


    Totoona, who would have identified the attacker with her farsighted magic, asks herself.


    I''ve heard about the sand demons.


    The sand demons are a race of goblins, descendants of the goblins that migrated to the desert long ago.


    And they, along with the Ghouls, are the disobedient to the gods of Gypseal.


    The sand demons make a living by plundering the people of Gypseal.


    Naturally, the dogs that protect the security of Gipsyll are trying to exterminate them, but the Sand Goblins are persistent and their numbers are increasing.


    The sand demons are attacking travelers on giant sand rats.


    In contrast, the travelers are on foot.


    If you look closely, you can see a donkey lying on the ground over there.


    They must have been taken by surprise. Bad luck.


    The only reason they manage to survive on foot is probably to keep the women alive.


    From the actions of the sand demons, we can read that.


    This area is no different from the goblins in other areas.


    ''''Of course we''ll help!��It would be better to help the people of Gypseal!


    We may be able to gain the favor of the gods of Gypseal.


    So we should help.


    ''All right. Black....... I''ll defer to Medjed''s decision.


    Tona nodded.


    ''I''ll precede you!��Tona!


    With that, I jump out of the tank.


    I fly as fast as I can and head to the scene.


    Wait-oooooooooooooooo... ����������������


    When I reach it, I stand in front of the sand demon.


    ''What?!��What is that?��Are you a monster?


    The goat-headed beastman sits back when he sees himself.


    The women at his side are equally surprised.


    The baby that one woman is holding begins to cry.


    It''s not a monster. You want to explain to her that she''s not a monster, but there''s no time for that.


    ''What?��Alleluia?��A freakin'' monster?


    The exact same line is said by the sand demon.


    Does this figure look like a monster?


    I think he''s cute in the mirror.


    At least Tona said she was funny and pretty.


    ''Klae!��A freak!


    The sand demon throws a stone axe.


    Quickly, he strengthens the cloth he is wearing with magic.


    Kakin! Kakin! And the stone axe falls to the sand with a light sound.


    ''Oh no!��He played!��What the hell was that?!


    The young human girl exclaims.


    ''I don''t understand!��But it looks like they''re here to help!��But still, what a spectacle!


    Apparently, the traveler has finally realized how great this Medjed suit is.


    From now on, I''m going to surprise him even more from here.


    I will focus my magic power on my eyes.


    The dragon inside me has the ability to emit rays of light from my eyes.


    I''ll use it.


    ''''Special Kill!��Beam from your eyes!


    Ta-da!


    The rays of light emitted from his own eyes attacked the sand demon and raised a cloud of dust.


    ''''Gaaa!��Nigelow!


    The sand demon runs away.


    This should have saved the traveler.


    I turn to the traveler.


    ''''Hi!��Don''t eat it!!!


    The woman whose eyes met mine screamed.


    Eww. Why are you reacting like this?


    The goat-headed beastman steps forward and defends the woman.


    In the meantime, Totoona reaches her.


    ''This!��Are you the Wizard of Ptahja?��Help me!��There are some mysterious monsters out there!


    The travelers call upon Tona for help.


    ''It''s all right. His name is Medjed. He won''t hurt you.


    With that, Totoona stands beside herself.


    The goat-headed beastman looks relieved.


    ''''Oh!��So that fiendish creature is a servant of the sorcerer''s master!��Well, that was a big help! Thank you for helping my wives and me!


    The goat-headed beastman and the women bow to Tona.


    The women seem to be the wives of the goat-headed beastman.


    Polygamy is allowed in some Gypsy countries. So it''s not uncommon.


    However, seeing as they are all human beauties, this goat-headed beastman seems to be quite fond of them.


    The youngest woman could still be called a girl.


    I release a curse in my heart to get rid of it.


    Don''t thank me. By the way, why are you guys here?


    Tona''s question is a valid one. This is a little off the beaten path.


    ''I am from the Kingdom of Kunum. While traveling, my child became ill and I was on my way to the nearby Kingdom of Ptahha to be looked after by a sorcerer. ...... It was a mistake to deviate from the original road in a hurry.


    The goat-headed beastman nodded.


    The home of Gypsir''s medicine is supposed to be in the Heceto Kingdom. However, there are some knowledgeable sorcerers who also know a thing or two about medicine.


    Those who are away from the kingdom of Heket and close to the kingdom of Ptah are probably going to be looked after here.


    And I have heard that the kingdom of Kunum is inhabited by many goats.


    So he must be a goatman too.


    I''m sorry to hear that. Are you guys the only ones who were with him?


    ''No, there were a few human male slaves ....... They were killed by the sand demons first. Poor thing.


    The Goatman sheds a tear.


    ''Um! My sorcerer!��Could you please look at my child!


    One of the wives of a goatman shows Totona a baby in his arms.


    The baby has the head of a goat. It is probably a boy.


    He looks a little distressed and is crying.


    He''s got a little fever. Wait a minute.


    Then Totoona casts a spell.


    Then the baby''s face becomes calm.


    ''Don''t be alarmed. Go to Putaha, get some herbs and recuperate.


    ''But we have lost our donkeys and horses. Any more on a woman''s feet: ......


    The Goatman says, troubled.


    ''Then you can ride in this chariot. It will take you to the kingdom of Puthaha.


    The goats are surprised when Tona says this.


    What will you do then, my sorcerer?


    We don''t need it anymore.


    Tona looks at me.


    I nod to myself. Totoona seems to have noticed it too.


    A large shadow is approaching as if it could smell blood.


    It has a powerful presence compared to the sand demon from earlier.


    It is probably a chimera.


    If that''s the case, there''s no need for a tank.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. It''s not safe to be here.


    The faces of the goatman and his wife were tinged with fear at Tona''s words.


    ''The chimera?��No! We have to get away!


    Go on, boys. We''re here for this chimera. Don''t worry.


    Well, this is a man who rides such a chariot. I''m sure he has a trick up his sleeve. I understand. Then take care of yourself. My sorcerer. I won''t forget this favor.


    The goat people are riding away in a chariot.


    A huge chariot would be able to carry them all and still run without any problems.


    Soon, a huge shadow flies towards us with the setting sun in the background.


    The shadow lands on the side of a fallen donkey.


    The figure is a lion, a goat, a dragon''s head, and a snake on its tail.


    It is definitely a chimera.


    Chimairas are not found in the eastern part of the central continent, but they are found in the western continent, the southern continent, and the western part of the central continent.


    In Hatti, where it was destroyed by the Sea Peoples, it was apparently treated as a holy beast that represented the seasons, but in most areas it is treated as a demonic beast of disaster that spits fire.


    It''s the same in this gypseal.


    The chimera devours the flesh of the fallen donkeys.


    They are not paying attention to us.


    The chimera is a mighty demonic beast.


    Although it is small compared to Glorious, the upper-ranked dragon, it is much larger than my own and Totona''s, and it doesn''t seem to consider us as an enemy.


    Then this is an opportunity.


    Now, what should we do?


    I remember when I met Glorious.


    Glorious had missed me from the beginning. It would be easier if the chimera was the same way.


    That''s when I approached the Chimera.


    Suddenly, the chimera roared.


    Contained in that roar is intense hostility.


    Apparently, it doesn''t work as well as it did with Glorious.


    ''''Gaaaaah!


    When the chimera roars, flames shoot out of the lion and dragon''s mouths, and electric shocks come from the goat''s horns.


    I am resistant to all of them, but when the cloth burns, my p*n*s becomes a moron, so I activate my magic to prevent it.


    The tail of the snake buzzes like a whip and attacks.


    "Here it is!


    He ducks the snake''s tail and gets on the chimera''s back and holds it down.


    The chimera is held down and tries to run away from the chimera, but it''s not going to happen.


    He blocked the attack with his snake''s tail by sending out black spikes.


    ''Medjed!��Hold him down!


    Tona approaches the chimera and puts her hand on the lion''s head.


    ''Domination!!!!''


    Totoona activates the magic of domination.


    Light runs from the point where Totoona touched it and covers the front of the chimera.


    The chimera flails.


    ''Lie?��So much resistance. I can''t believe she''s so resistant. What do you mean?


    Tona is confused.


    The chimera lashes out even more.


    I let out more black thorns and tighten up the chimera.


    Tona applies more magic to the chimera.


    Gradually, the chimera becomes more and more docile.


    And finally, she goes limp.


    ''Totoona. Was your domination successful?


    Tona nodded.


    ''It worked. But I didn''t expect so much resistance.''


    Why is that? It sounds like he was turning on himself very strongly: ......


    I''m a bit shocked that you hate me so much.


    ''I don''t know. I''ll ask her with magic.


    Some of the magic can talk to animals.


    Totoona seems to use it.


    Totoona asks the chimera to use her magic.


    The chimera grunts.


    ''Hmmm, okay. Apparently Black ...... and Medjed didn''t like it. He didn''t realize it at first, but when he got closer, he said he felt something really nasty.


    Tona''s words shock me.


    Why is that? Glorious missed me so much.


    ''I see ....... So you can''t make him a rider?''


    I don''t know. I''ll ask.


    Totoona asks the chimera again.


    ''He listens to me. I hate it so much, but I say I''ll put up with it.''


    Ha ha ha.


    Sigh. I don''t know why. I didn''t know they would hate me so much.


    I don''t know why.


    But now we''ve got a ride.


    Let''s go. Let''s go, Medjed. To Arnac.


    Yes, Tona.


    The chimera flaps its wings and floats in the air.


    The time is about to fall into the night.


    The stars are beautiful in the desert night sky.


    I wonder where Rage and the others are now.


    I don''t intend to interfere with their actions to help Sirone.


    Rather, I must help them.


    That''s what I was thinking about while I was advancing through the sea of stars.

 127 Gyptis Sphinx

    Chiyuki, the exotic demon princess


    You take a boat from the Kingdom of Ishus and head south along the Niall River to reach the Kingdom of Giptis.


    The boat, which travels by magic oar, is fast and takes only one day to get there.


    This would take more than five days if they had a human slave to row it.


    The Kingdom of Giptis is the country that borders the lower Gypsir on the lower Niall River and the upper Gypsir on the upper Niall River.


    From here, if you go further south, you will reach Arnak, the home of the Gipsyre gods.


    However, no one may go further south than Giptis without permission.


    Giptis is also the gateway to Arnak.


    We leave the ship here and head for Arnak.


    The ship is now anchored in the river port of Giptis.


    We look up at the sky on the deck.


    We look up at the sky and see a beautiful starry sky.


    The time is night.


    A cool breeze caresses my cheeks as if the heat of the day is a lie.


    In the desert, there is a big difference in temperature between day and night.


    The city of Giptis is seen through the magic of farsightedness.


    The streets are made of burnt bricks, which give the city an exotic feel.


    Statues of the Sphinx adorn the main streets, watching over those who walk the streets.


    The streets are populated by all kinds of people.


    Dog people, cat people. Hippopotamus and Crocodile Man, Scorpion Man, and Huncologash Man.


    You can also see centaurs, minotaurs, and satyrs who later moved to Gypsiel.


    In any other area, these three races would not be walking side by side because they don''t get along with each other.


    It would be only in Gypsiel that such a sight could be seen.


    And we can also see humans and dwarves, who are supposed to be the attendants of the gods of Elyos.


    A single human can be seen.


    Clearly, it is not a human who lives in Gypseal.


    Judging from his clothing, he must have come from some country in the western part of the central continent.


    From the fact that he is holding a mallet amulet, he must be a merchant who believes in the treasure god Heivos and the merchant god Kvelia.


    Gypsies can do business with any species as long as they have permission.


    Perhaps they came to Gypseal from outside to trade.


    The merchants are in the tavern, drinking ale wine with great relish.


    By the grace of Niall, Gypsial''s agriculture is thriving.


    It is one of the world''s leading wheat-growing regions, and even the lower classes can drink fine bread and ale.


    The ale from Gypsial is exported and is popular in many places.


    Various other products are also exported.


    The most famous of these is goldsmithing.


    Gypsies are rich in gold, and the golden city of Arnak is said to be located in a desert made of gold.


    The goldwork that I wear now comes from Gipsyal.


    The goldsmith''s work, inlaid with large lapis lazuli stones, must be of great value.


    I look like an exotic princess in my Gypsir-style costume and goldsmithing.


    In fact, the handmaids of the goddess Ishtia call me the demon princess, a contraction of the magician princess.


    ''''Huh~. How long are you going to stay on the ship?��Ishtia.


    I let out a sigh and ask Ishtia.


    Actually, we are waiting on the ship.


    The reason is that the road to Arnak is currently blocked.


    I don''t know the exact reason.


    Istia inquires with Pharaoh, the king of Giptis, and he himself will come and explain to us.


    However, the king (Pharaoh) doesn''t come for a while.


    We had no choice, so we drank ale while eating fish from the Niall River.


    We use carp fish, eel, goby, and even catfish.


    The stew made with salt, pepper, cumin and garlic is quite good.


    There were also pancakes with honey in them, and a cute cat dancer was dancing on the deck.


    The maidservants took turns to entertain us.


    Is it right to do this when Sirone is in trouble?


    I feel bad for the Sahokos waiting.


    ''Hmmm. I don''t understand, Chiyuki. Normally, we would be able to go right away. What do we do now, Rage...


    Hey! Don''t get in the middle of all the hustle and bustle and press your chest against Rage!


    And then there''s Rage. You''ve got Sahoko!


    Don''t get excited!


    Ishtia appears to be twenty years old on the outside, but she is immortal because she is of the god race.


    They''re actually much older than us.


    There are probably even kids older than us.


    Despite that, this s*xiness is foul.


    There are myths about using this s*xiness to make love to various men.


    Some of them even talk about pitting his own daughter, the poetry goddess Musa, against the beauty god Alfos.


    Utterly ridiculous.


    "Lord Ishtia. Pharaoh Mart has arrived.


    While I was doing this, a handmaid announced the arrival of the king (Pharaoh).


    It seems he has finally arrived.


    I''ve heard that the Pharaoh of Giptis is a Sphinx.


    I''ve never met a Sphinx before and I wonder what it''s like.


    I wonder what it''s like. - "Here at last?��Let me through, please.


    As Ishtia says this, a handmaid brings one of the women over.


    Could she be the Sphinx?


    The Sphinx is typically seen as a woman with a human face and a lion''s body with wings.


    Because of this, I thought she would be walking on four legs, but she walks on two.


    However, her limbs are lion-like. The winged part is just like the sphinx we hear about.


    The figure is what you might call a winged lioness.


    It''s been a long time. It''s been a long time, Goddess of Love Ishta.


    The woman crosses her arms at her chest and bows her head.


    ''It''s been a while, Mart. Come on over here and tell me a story.


    Ishtia calls the woman Mart.


    Then I guess she is still the king of Giptis (Pharaoh) Mart, who is from the Sphinx tribe.


    I''ve heard of her.


    Mart, the Lord of the Balance.


    She is the King (Pharaoh) of Giptis and oversees the kings (Pharaohs) of the other nations.


    He is fair in character and strictly enforces the laws set forth by the gods of Gypsir.


    It is said that anyone heavier than the feathers of Maat will be judged and suffer eternal torment.


    It seems that it is her skill that allows the various races to coexist together.


    Yes. Yes, Lord Ishtia.


    Mart comes in front of Ishtia.


    Mart is dressed in black okappa hair with falcon-shaped goldwork ornaments and a graceful dress decorated with gold thread.


    His dignified appearance reminds me of some career woman.


    So, Mart. "So, Mart, what do you want to tell me? Why is the road to Arnac blocked off?


    Yes. ''Yes, but Mr. Ishtia. Who are they first? I wouldn''t want my guests to hear about it if they could. ......


    Mart looks at us.


    I don''t think he''s heard of us.


    "This is Raige the Brave and Powerful, Mart. You''ve heard of him, haven''t you?��And next to him is Rage''s mate, Chiyuki.


    Mart is surprised when Ishtia introduces him.


    ''Then you buzzed Master Halseth. You are a brave man of light, aren''t you?''


    Mart''s subtle expression.


    Come to think of it, Rage was buzzing Halseth, the Gypseal God of Light.


    If that was the case, wouldn''t this be a bad idea?


    Wouldn''t the rage that hurt the God of Gypsies be a great sinner?


    I look at Rage''s profile.


    It''s a sober expression.


    He doesn''t seem to think it''s a bad idea or anything.


    What will you do if you can''t get the ingredients for the antidote?


    "Mart. A woman should not be involved in a man''s fight. Besides, something''s going wrong, isn''t it? I''m sure he could fix it, don''t you think?


    Mart ponders this as Ishtia says this.


    The problem is certainly beyond my control. I''m sure that the matter of Harses-sama will be judged on his own ground, if he eventually heads to Arnak. All right, I''ll ask for the help of the brave men of light.


    Mart nods.


    Then he begins to explain.


    ''That''s why we''ve blocked the road to Arnak, but there are actually several Arnak priests missing on that road.


    ''A priest of Arnac? Does that mean it''s the Sphinx?


    Mart nodded at Ishtia''s question.


    ''Yes. Probably killed by someone.''


    Mart''s words surprise me.


    The Sphinx is treated as a demonic beast in other parts of the world, but here in Gypseal, it''s a divine being who is a subordinate of the gods and the pinnacle of the beastmen (Beastmen) who live in Gypseal.


    In other words, killing the Sphinx is a mortal sin against God.


    And I hear that the Sphinx is as powerful as the angelic race.


    There will be someone in Gypsial who can kill the Sphinx.


    ''So you''re blocking the road because it''s dangerous.


    ''Yes, the road to Arnak is dangerous now. Master Isdes, God of War, is searching for that someone.


    Isdes is a jackal-headed dog-man god.


    He''s famous as the god of war and the guardian of the Gypsies.


    ''But that''s okay then, Mart. My rage is strong. I don''t know what he is, but he''ll take it back.


    Mart nodded at Ishtia, who casually called Rage my own.


    ''''Indeed, if you''re as strong as the rumors say you are, it won''t be a problem. I will borrow the strength that defeated that violent god Lavrus.''''


    Mart bows his head.


    Does this mean the way to Arnac is now open?


    I don''t know what awaits us where we are going, but it seems we have no choice but to move on.


    The One Who Defeats (Medjed) Kroki


    Ride the chimera with Tona and fly through a sea of stars.


    From the top of the chimera, they look down on the ground.


    The lights of the city of Giptis can be seen below.


    Around the Giptis Kingdom are the pyramids, the symbolic structures of the Gypsies.


    Next to them is a giant statue of the Sphinx.


    The pyramids are magical devices, placed in various locations to set up magical wards to protect the Gypseal nations.


    The giant sphinx statue is actually a golem and sits at its side to protect the pyramid.


    Normally, the Sphinx tribe has only women.


    However, this sphinx-shaped golem has a male face and no wings.


    I don''t know why they do that, but it''s interesting.


    ''''That''s the Kingdom of Giptis, isn''t it?��Tona?


    He nodded as he asked Totona, who was riding the chimera in front of him.


    ''Yes, that''s Giptis. The biggest country in Gypsir.''


    Giptis is the largest country in Gypsial and is also the gateway to Arnak.


    Apparently, without the permission of the Pharaoh, the king of the Sphinx tribe who governs Giptis, we are not allowed to go to Arnak.


    Since it seems to be the rule, myself and Totona ride the chimera to the royal palace of Giptis.


    As we approach the royal palace, multiple arrows suddenly come flying in.


    ''Totona?��The arrows are coming!


    I know. Medjed. The chimera''s flying in, so it''s no use.


    Despite her panicked self, Totoona is calm.


    She must probably think that the chimera has attacked her.


    I will have to tell them that they are not the enemy somehow.


    ''What are we going to do?��Tona?


    ''It''s a pain in the ass to explain. I''ll just keep breaking through.


    ''What?!''


    Tona increases the speed of the chimera.


    The flying arrows are burned out by the chimera''s flames before they can reach them.


    It''s reckless.


    I''m surprised to learn a surprising side of Totoona.


    The chimera flies over the top of the royal palace and descends into the courtyard.


    When she descends into the courtyard of the palace, she is surrounded by dogmen with spears and bows.


    ''Wait!��Warriors!��I am Totoona, god of knowledge!��Bring Mert, the king (Pharaoh), to me!


    The dog-man warriors look at each other as Totoona shouts.


    One of the warriors may have gone to call for the king (Pharaoh), who steps back.


    Shortly after, one of the winged women appears.


    She has a long black okappa head with goldwork in the shape of a falcon reflecting the glow of the stars.


    Her arms are covered with hair, which reminds me of a cat-like animal.


    Her graceful face and brisk gait remind me of some career woman.


    She is probably a pharaoh from the Sphinx tribe.


    She seems to be a woman of considerable ability.


    It''s been a long time. It''s been a long time, Tona-sama. I''m so glad to see you''re here too, following Ishtia-sama: ......


    ''Long time no see Mart. I see that Lord Ishtia is already here in this Giptis.


    After checking on Mart, Tona gets off the chimera.


    She follows, followed by herself.


    ''Yes, I have just come and left this Giptis.


    ''I see, then maybe we can catch up if we go now.


    This time the goal is to help Rage and the others.


    As long as they don''t find out who we are, we''re better off staying by their side.


    We might as well follow them and join them.


    "Mart. I''m going to Arnac, okay?


    Tona tries to get Mart''s permission for a moment.


    ''Please wait. Master Totoona. The road to Arnac is dangerous right now.


    I know something''s wrong. But it''s okay, Mart. I have a strong ally on my side.


    Tona chuckles.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such an expression.


    ''''It is true that Totona-sama and the others have a brave man of light who is rumored to be strong. It would have been dangerous if he had been a little thinner: ......


    Mart nods yes.


    For some reason, the last word gets smaller.


    ''If that''s okay. I''ll let you go.


    ''No!��Not yet!��Please wait!��Master Tona!


    However, Mart stops Tona from going straight to him.


    ''What?''��Mart?


    Do you intend to take the man with you?


    Mart''s eyes grew steely.


    ''She''ll be fine. He''s under my control.''


    Tona says, pointing to the chimera.


    ''No, sir. ''No, Lady Totoona. I am the one behind you.''


    Mart''s gaze catches his own.


    ''Excuse me?��What about this mysterious creature? It''s too weird!


    ''What?!''


    I am surprised when he suddenly points at me.


    ''I''m sensing a suspicious sign from that person!��Even for a man of the tongues!��I cannot let that one pass!


    I don''t know. I knew this outfit was too suspicious.


    Do you want to take it off?


    But it''s moronic underneath. You can''t take it off.


    I can hide it by calling up the Dark Knight''s armor, but if I do that, his true identity will be exposed in one shot.


    If possible, I want to hide the fact that the dark knight is here in this land.


    ''This is Medjed. My guard. He is not suspicious.


    Tona is quick to follow up.


    Thank goodness.


    I try to express that I''m not suspicious with my body language.


    But Mart''s expression only gets more grim.


    ''What is that suspicious dance? I''m sorry. I''m going to find out if it''s not dangerous.


    Not good!


    I''m not sure about the sensibilities of the Beast Man (Beast Man), but to my sensibilities, a man with a spoonful of cloth underneath is definitely a pervert.


    I can''t help but sit up.


    ''''That move is suspicious. Isn''t he hiding something dangerous?


    Mart comes closer to us.


    A cold sweat breaks out on my back.


    ''Elyos beautiful boy naked image collection #13''


    Suddenly, Tona mutters softly.


    Then Mart stops walking.


    ''...... Dear Tona. What are you talking about?


    Mart asks Tona in a trembling voice.


    Why is that?


    Sweat is running down her cheeks.


    ''The things you keep hidden in your bedroom. I read them in secret to comfort myself before I go to bed.


    ''Wow!��Wow!


    Suddenly, Mart starts screaming.


    The dogs under him are surprised.


    I guess they''re wondering what''s going on.


    "What? How did you know that?!


    I asked Totona in a whisper as I packed up on the dash.


    ''Nell told me. She said you''re a frail, slender, beautiful boy with no eyes.


    Tona says with a cool look on her face.


    ''''Princess~. How did you know that~. And why are you revealing it to me~''


    Mart makes a tearful face.


    ''You see, Lady Tona. I have a position in ...... such talk in front of my subordinates, that .......


    I wonder. I feel like I''ve gone from being a decent woman to a clunker all of a sudden.


    Mart is glancing back.


    The dog-man warriors are looking at us, wondering what this means.


    ''Don''t say a word, just let me through and I''ll get you the new one.


    Tona whispered softly again.


    She didn''t miss the twitching of Mart''s ears at that moment.


    ''Kokomoto. ''I understand. Totoona-sama. If you say so much, it must be okay.''


    Mart cleared his throat and regained his composure.


    ''Thank you Mart,''


    I don''t mind. As expected of the wise god Totoona-sama. You hit on my weakness: ...... New work, please.


    The rearmost is a whisper.


    Totoona nodded at the words.


    ''All right. I''ll take care of it, Mart. Let''s go. Medjed.


    Tona said and I nodded to myself.


    I feel like I''ve seen a very bad exchange, but it''s probably just my imagination.


    Yup. It must have been!


    I''ll pretend I didn''t see it.


    With that thought in mind, I got on the back of Totoona.


    The chimera roared and jumped up into the starry sky.

 128 Encounter with a snake

    Chiyuki, the exotic demon princess


    We took a small empty boat from Giptis to Arnak.


    The empty ship was borrowed from Mart, the king (pharaoh) of Giptis.


    Although this empty ship is small, it is only small compared to the empty ships of Ischtia and Raina that can cross the continent, and it is still spacious enough to carry us, Ischtia, and our handmaidens.


    However, perhaps because of its small size, it does not float high, but only flies one meter above the ground.


    The ship is moving through the desert at night.


    It''s nighttime, but there is starlight and it''s not dark as the ship is illuminated by the desert.


    The small empty ship has no roof and nothing to block the view around it.


    ''''Apparently, there''s nothing to see here. Mr. Rage.


    ''Yeah, Chiyuki. I don''t see anything.


    Rage nodded at my words.


    Mart says the road to Arnak is dangerous, but as far as I can see, there''s no one in the sea of sand.


    Apparently, Mart''s fears were unfounded.


    ''I''m not sure about that guy ....... I have a bad feeling about him. ......


    Suddenly, a voice comes from behind me.


    It was the monkey-faced boy-god Pistis behind me.


    When was he behind me?


    He should not have been on the ship in the first place.


    ''What do you mean? Pistis, explain it to me.


    ''Hmm. What a buzz, Master Ishtia. I feel like I''m in imminent danger.


    Pistis explains in response to Ishtia''s question.


    The monkey''s tail, extending from Pistis''s buttocks, hangs down anxiously.


    Maybe there really is something approaching.


    But nothing is catching on to my magic.


    What does it mean?


    ''Yes, something''s on its way. "Yes, something''s on the way." "You have the ability to sense danger, which put Al out of his misery. I''ll take your word for it. "Attention, everyone, be aware of your surroundings!


    The name Al would be Alphos, the god of song and art, the older brother of Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    According to the myth, Pistis, the mischievous monkey god, was captured by the god Alfos.


    At that time, Pistis prayed for mercy to Ishtia, who was at Alfos'' side.


    Ishtia heard Pistis''s request and asked Alfos to forgive Pistis.


    Unable to refuse his request, Alfos decided to forgive Pistis.


    From then on, Pistis became a god subordinate to Ishtia.


    At Ishtia''s words, the catman''s attendants draw their swords from their waists.


    All of them have curved swords, which are the weapons of the Ishtia congregation.


    They seem to be no different from humans in this area.


    ''''Everyone watch out! Something''s coming!


    Rage shouts and suddenly a cloud of dust rises up ahead.


    Something comes out of the pillar of sand at high speed.


    Out comes one man with a long spear.


    ''''Ishtia! You''re coming with me, man!


    The man raises his spear and heads straight for Ishtia.


    In contrast, Ishtia is sitting down and shows no signs of avoiding it.


    ''''I''m not going to let you!


    Rage quickly draws his sword and flies towards the man.


    There is a strong shock wave with a metallic sound of kink.


    The catman''s handmaiden hurriedly stops the empty ship.


    The two men collide in the air and land on the sand.


    ''''Heh! How dare you block the poisoned spear of my pizzard! Yay for being a color-blind woman''s pussy!


    The man chuckles and points his spear at Rage.


    Red hair and reddish-black skin. The bare upper half of his body is lean and tight with no flesh.


    At first glance, the man looks like a normal human being.


    However, you can sense powerful magic from his eyes that shine golden.


    The tongue that comes out of his smiling mouth is long and split in two halves.


    ''''How could I lose to a coward who attacks a woman by surprise! If you''re coming, come with open arms!


    Rage laughs and holds two swords in each hand.


    ''''Ah! Oh, yeah! Then I''ll let you go!


    The red-haired man swings his spear and unleashes an angry thrust.


    Rage blocks all of his spears with his two swords.


    ''''Haha!''''


    What?


    Rage takes a moment and slashes his opponent''s chest in time.


    The man jumps backwards to get away from Rage.


    The man presses down on his chest.


    Blood can be seen where he holds it.


    "You didn''t think I''d let you hurt me! What''s the matter with you?


    The man seems happy for some reason.


    Maybe it''s because he enjoys fighting.


    The sparkle in his eyes gets stronger.


    Maybe it''s some kind of evil eye ability.


    ''When you ask someone''s name, why don''t you start with that one?


    Rage shouts the same, pointing his sword at him.


    ''''Sure you do! My name is Dahak! It''s me, the Snake Prince! Come on, come on, you can''t even say your name!


    When the man says his name, the samurai women cry out in surprise.


    Could it be that he is famous?


    We''re not expecting a snake prince. This is a surprise. We thought Alfoss had gotten to him and killed him, but he''s still alive.


    Do you know him? Pistis.


    I wondered why he was there, but I kept quiet about it and asked Pistis.


    ''That''s the son of the Snake Queen. ''Sister. ''Dahak, the Serpent Prince. He is the serpent god who rules the land of Apophis, south of Gypsiel.


    ''Son of the Snake Queen! Why are those things here?


    The Serpent Queen is the enemy of Elyos.


    And she is also our enemy, summoned by Elyos'' goddess, Lena.


    Why is it here?


    This is the land of the Gypsies, not the territory of the Serpent Queen.


    Well, that''s a surprise to me, too. I never expected a serpent prince to set foot in a place like this.


    Pistis has a droll look on his face, but there''s something about his face that makes him look strong.


    It seems to be unexpected for him as well.


    ''I''m Rage, the brave man of light. I don''t want you to remember me, but I will say my name.


    Dahak grins when Rage says his name.


    ''Heh, the one in front is the brave man of light? I''ve heard of that. I heard you were a weakling who was ravaged by the Dark Knight, but I never thought you''d go so far.


    ...... and that guy.


    Rage''s voice trembled a bit, probably because he was told that he was ragged by the Dark Knight.


    ''''Let''s go! A brave man of light!


    After finishing their names, the two sides cross their blades again.


    Swords and spears that can barely be followed with the eyes are brought out.


    However, it''s foolish to let them swallow and let them fight in single combat.


    ''''I will join forces with Rage-kun.


    I take my wand and turn to head to Rage.


    ''No. ''No, sis. He''s not the only one. I have a feeling there''s more out there. It''s just waiting for us to get away from Lady Ishtia.


    Pistis calls out.


    ''What? No?''


    As usual, my magic doesn''t respond to anything.


    Come to think of it, I didn''t even notice Dahak''s presence.


    It seems that Rage didn''t notice it either until it got close.


    If that''s the case, it means that the sensing is inhibited in some way.


    A cold sweat breaks out on my back.


    If my magic is inhibited, then I am equally incapable of sensing.


    I might be no better than the cat person''s handmaids I''m with.


    ''There!


    Pistis throws the cup that had been placed on the empty ship.


    ''Kyah!


    With a shout, something comes out of the sand.


    The figure is a woman with a snake in her lower body.


    It''s Lamia.


    Lamia is a demon whose lower body is a snake''s tail.


    She''s a member of the snake queen Diadna''s household, and she must have considerable magical power.


    And it wasn''t just one of them that came out.


    It seems that all of them came out because they were caught hiding.


    All of the women who came out have snakes on the bottom half of their bodies, and all of them are armed with spears and bows.


    ''Lamia? And it looks like Gorgon is there too. Oh no, Gorgon is going to use his petrifying evil eye!


    Some of the women with snakes in their lower bodies have snakes in their hair.


    It''s definitely Gorgon.


    Gorgon, like Lamia, is a horrible demon whose lower body is a snake, but whose hair is a snake.


    It has the evil eye of petrification and turns those it sees to stone.


    I have a high level of magic resistance, I and Ishtia might be fine, but the cats are in danger.


    ''It''s okay, Chiyuki. Pistis. You will not stop Gorgon''s evil eye!


    I''m on it. Lady Ishtia.


    As he says this, Pistis'' body gradually changes.


    Its arms become four and hairy.


    The figure is a monkey.


    Perhaps this is its true form.


    A six-fingered, four-armed monkey god. That''s what Pistis is.


    How does he block the evil eye?


    Even though he''s a little god, he''s a god.


    Probably, he must have an amazing secret art.


    While I was thinking about it, Pistis suddenly reveals her lower body.


    Her pussy is exposed.


    My thoughts suddenly freeze.


    ''''See, look at this. Gorgon''s sister~


    Pistis charges at Gorgon and his friends, exposing his lower body.


    Eh? What are you doing?


    I can''t keep my open mouth shut.


    ''Kyah! Oh no!


    Baka!


    ''No! Pervert!


    I don''t need to see this shit!


    But the effect is immediate.


    Gorgon''s girls cover their eyes and can no longer use their evil eye.


    Come to think of it, the Phallic Charm, or Yang Root''s Amulet, was effective against the evil eye.


    ''''Ufufu. I guess it was too irritating for the Gorgon girls who are not taken seriously by men due to their petrifying abilities.''''


    Oh, ...... yes ......


    He responds dryly to Ishtia''s words.


    No matter how effective the Faric Charm is, it looks like s*xual harassment.


    Gorgon''s girls are running away from the lousy attack.


    It seems that Lamia and the others are fumbling to attack us because Gorgon is in such a state.


    It looks like they''ve been able to block the evil eye, but I wonder what it is .......


    I''d rather root for the Gorgon girls.


    It''s because the tense battle between Rage and Dahak is going on right nearby.


    The drop-off is too drastic.


    ''You seem to be fine, Chiyuki. I wonder if you''re familiar with it?


    I''m not used to seeing this!


    I argue, feeling my face flush at Ishtia''s words.


    I''m not familiar with it by any means.


    Well, I''ve seen Rage naked by accident a few times in the past.


    Rage is with Nao, and he sometimes wanders around naked after a bath.


    Of course, I''d warn them, but neither of them would listen to me, so they''d stay put.


    That''s why we sometimes see them when we travel together.


    However, it''s not that I''m used to seeing them.


    That''s why my face turns red when I see Pistis.


    Ishtia looks at me like she is amused.


    Utterly ridiculous.


    It''s ridiculous to be surprised by the extent of Pistis''s crude objects.


    Compared to Rage''s brun, Pistis'' is a cute little thing.


    I nodded yes and nodded.


    ''''Chiyuki! Something''s coming! Avoid it!


    Suddenly Ishtia lets out a loud voice.


    ''Hohe?''


    I sounded dumb, after all.


    And by the time I realized it, it was too late.


    Something blows out of the sand just below the boat we were on.


    The ship is overturned.


    I can see the well-moving Ishtia and her catman maidservants jumping off the ship.


    But in the midst of all this, I am the only one who is slow to escape.


    Suddenly, a huge hand emerges from the sand and grabs me.


    Yikes!


    I can''t help but scream.


    It''s an amazing force.


    The owner of the hand pulls me closer.


    That''s when I find out who the owner of the hand is.


    The owner of the hand is a giant that stands over six meters tall.


    Its legs have snake tails from the thighs down.


    ''''A lie?! A giant of the earth (gigatess)?!


    The Earth Giant (Gigatess) is one of the top giants, along with the Sky Giant (Titus).


    They are easily distinguished from other giants by their snake-like legs.


    They are also comparable to the gods in prowess.


    I didn''t expect you to notice such a huge thing approaching.


    ''''It''s painful. ......


    The giant of the earth (Gigates) grips me tightly.


    I stiffen my body to prevent it from being magically squeezed, and I resist with all my might.


    But even though I have only one hand, the grip of the earth giant (Gigattes) is fierce.


    At this rate, it''s difficult to escape.


    Even if we try to call for help, Rage is fighting with Dahak.


    Ishtia and the others are blocked by the newly-emerged giants of the earth (Gigates) and cannot approach me.


    ''''Woman! Grow up!


    The earth giant (Gigatess) holds a spear in his other hand.


    Not good! We''re f*cked!


    That''s when I thought that.


    Suddenly, something white flew out of nowhere and hit the giant of the earth (Gigathes) in the head.


    The Gigatess fell straight down, and I was thrown to the ground.


    ''''Kyaaaaaah!


    I scream and someone catches me in the air.


    Then someone catches me, and when I land, they put me down on the sand.


    I sit up and look at the person who helped me.


    He is wearing a white cloth over his head, hiding his face.


    Did this strange-looking person save me from the giants of the earth (Gigatess)?


    It''s a bit of a questionable appearance, to say the least. Normally, I wouldn''t want to get close to him.


    Who do you think he is?


    Why did he help me?


    The one with the white cloth over his head looks down at me kindly.


    Are you okay? I think he''s asking, "What did you do?


    ''You did it! Who are you? You are: ��������


    An earth giant (Gigatess) roars as he is pushed aside by the white cloth-covered one.


    He seems to be angry at being knocked down.


    The wind blows out of the earth giant (Gigates)''s body.


    The cloth of someone who helped me shakes in the wind.


    I stare at it to see what it is.


    ''''Huh?''''


    I was naked under the white cloth.


    As I raised my upper body, something dangled and swayed right in front of me.


    For a moment I didn''t know what it was.


    But after a few seconds, I realize what it is.


    It''s more than one size larger than that of Rage''s, and it''s swaying in the wind.


    Impossible.


    What? This big?


    If Rage is a brun, his is a brulun.


    That brululun swayed in the wind and grazed my nose a bit.


    ''Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The snake... ���������� A giant snake... ����������


    I couldn''t help but let out a scream.

 129 Confluence

    The One Who Beats You (Medjed) Kroki


    Myself and Totona rode the flying chimera and watched Rage and the others from behind.


    ''The battle has begun. Medjed.


    Looks like it, Toto.


    I nodded at Tona''s words.


    We caught up with Rage and the others and were wondering if we should join them, when suddenly a cloud of dust rose.


    The battle had begun.


    Rage is fighting a man with a long spear that suddenly appears.


    He is quite skilled.


    ''''Tona. Who is that spearman?''''


    That''s Dahak, Prince of Snakes. The son of Deirdre, Queen of the Serpent. I thought he was killed by Alfos, but I can''t believe he''s alive: ......


    Tona gives me a look of disbelief.


    The Serpent Queen is a goddess who is hostile to Elios.


    How could her son be here?


    I''m thinking about that.


    A short distance away from where Rage and the others are, a group of women with snakes in their lower bodies appear.


    They are Lamia and Gorgon.


    They are supposed to be part of the Serpent Queen''s household.


    Perhaps they followed the serpent prince and came together.


    Should they join the rage?


    I don''t think Rage is a problem.


    I feel like his arms are up more than before.


    The spearman seems to be pretty strong, but Rage has the upper hand at the moment.


    But what about Rage''s friends?


    Huh?


    I couldn''t help but shout.


    Suddenly, a giant appeared out of the sand and captured a fellow girl.


    It was the Giant of the Earth (Gigatess), which has become synonymous with giants.


    The Giant of the Earth (Gigates) emerged from the sand and grabbed the girl with his left hand.


    The captured girl looks familiar.


    I''m pretty sure it''s the girl named Chiyuki.


    The skills of the earth giants (Gigattes) are comparable to those of the gods.


    It''s dangerous to get caught.


    ''''Tona! I''ll help her!


    As I say this, I fly from the chimera''s back and head towards the giant.


    The giant lets go of Chiyuki as he flies with his flying magic and hits the body as it is.


    The giant flies off and Chiyuki lets out a cute scream.


    I hold Chiyuki in the air and land on top of her in the sand.


    She looks at you with a dumbfounded expression as you set Chiyuki down on the sand.


    It''s like she doesn''t understand what has happened.


    Come to think of it, this is the third time I''ve saved her.


    What happens twice will happen three times, as they say.


    "Who are you! You are: ��������


    I hear an angry voice.


    When you look at the direction of the voice, the giant of the earth (Gigatess) you pushed away gets up.


    The wind blows from its massive body.


    The Gigatess is also very powerful.


    It probably intends to use its magic to increase its speed.


    The wind whipped the cloth from its head.


    There''s no choice but to intercept them.


    The snake... ���������� A giant snake... ����������


    Chiyuki suddenly screams.


    Surprised, I look at Chiyuki.


    She is red-faced and trembling.


    What''s wrong with her?


    "You''ll regret pushing me out of here!


    However, he doesn''t seem to have time to worry about such a chill.


    The earth giants (gigatesses) are approaching us.


    ''''O unseen gray spirit! Answer the call! Be a wall to keep out the enemy! True Shadow Spirit Wall (True Shadow Wall)!


    Suddenly, I hear Tona''s voice from above me.


    ''''Guhggh?!!!''''


    When the earth giant (Gigatess), which was coming towards us at a furious pace, collides with the magical wall created by Totona, it lets out a strange voice and falls on its back.


    The magic that Totona used was to create a completely colorless and transparent wall.


    This magical wall can only be noticed by those with high sensing ability.


    And it is quite sturdy.


    If you run into it without knowing what it is, you''ll end up like a fallen earth giant (Gigates).


    I''ve seen Lugus use it before, but it looks like Totoona can use it too.


    ''Are you okay?''


    Riding on the chimera, Tona comes down with a book.


    The book she is holding is probably a grimoire.


    ''Thank you Goddess Totona ...... for saving me. It''s okay .......


    Coming to himself, Chiyuki replies to Tona.


    Her slightly visible cheeks are bright red.


    She must be embarrassed by the fact that she is not good with snakes and shouted unintentionally.


    In fact, she is so embarrassed that she won''t even look at you.


    I want to comfort her by telling her that everyone has a weakness for them, but I have no choice but to keep my mouth shut because speaking out will reveal my true identity.


    ''''So? More than that! We have to do something about the earth giants (Gigatess)!


    Chiyuki shouts.


    There are five remaining giants of the earth (Gigatess).


    The cats are quick and haven''t been caught so far, but it''s bad if I don''t do something about it.


    ''''Medjed! Please!


    I nod at Tona''s words.


    You kick the sand and head towards one of the giants of the earth (Gigates).


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of the earth giant (Gigates) that noticed me swinging its club, but I twisted my body and ducked, then jumped up and hit the earth giant (Gigates) in the belly as it bent down.


    ''''Gugueh!


    A Gigathes emerges with a strange voice, and kicks the body of an Earth Giant (Gigathes) at another Gigathes, who is chasing the Catman.


    The body of the kicked Giant of Earth (Gigathes) collides with another Gigathes, causing it to fall.


    Two of them are now down. There are three remaining.


    The three Gigatesses looked at us with a look of disbelief.


    Meanwhile, the Cats take their distance from the Gigattes and head for Tona and the others.


    It''s all right now.


    The Earth Giant (Gigates) loses the will to fight and steps back, carrying his fallen comrades.


    Lamia and Gorgon are running away from the monkey-like thing.


    The marauders failed to take themselves by surprise with their arrival. I hope they pull back.


    ''Mr. Rage!


    Chiyuki tries to get to Rage.


    It''s a battle between Rage and Dahak.


    Rage has the upper hand. But there''s one more person who hasn''t shown up.


    She doesn''t seem to notice it.


    I''m the one blocking Chiyuki''s path to prevent her from going to Rage.


    She looks startled and turns away.


    She''s still embarrassed that she yelled out.


    ''Hey?! Why are you interrupting me?!


    Chiyuki protests as he turns away.


    But I can''t let him go.


    ''''It''s the ice spear!


    Suddenly, an ice spear comes flying at us from empty air.


    The ice spear is shot down with a beam coming out of its eyes.


    Then they look up at the one who released the ice spear.


    There is a woman in a crimson costume floating in the air.


    The woman''s skin is morbidly white and her hair is as bright red as her costume.


    She is a beautiful woman.


    However, her beauty is fake.


    I don''t know what she looks like in her true form, but I do know that the figure she''s showing is fake.


    ''What?! What does this mean? You''re still here?


    Chiyuki is surprised.


    It''s not surprising.


    I didn''t even notice it until just a few minutes ago.


    It''s a good idea to have the ability to be undetected.


    ''''Hmmm, I''m sorry, but I can''t let you go to Daha-kun''s place.


    Then the crimson woman laughs.


    I can see teeth as sharp as blades from her blood-colored lips.


    What an anxiety-inducing woman.


    "Zafarada. Daughter of the Reaper. I can''t believe you''re here.


    Tona on the chimera steps in front of the crimson woman.


    "Hmmmm. I''m not sure if you are Totona. Daughter of Odis, the lowly god-king. I wonder what your blood will taste like. But not now. I''m going to have to retreat.


    As he says this, a red mist blows out of Zafarada.


    The red mist spreads out in an instant and comes towards us.


    It doesn''t attack the giants and snake women, but comes towards us alone, so it''s like we''re alive.


    ''''Not good! Everyone back!


    All flee from the red fog at Tona''s cry.


    The red fog undulates to protect Zafarada and the others.


    Rage is also attacked by the red fog and retreats from the fight with Dahak.


    ''Get out of my way! Zafarada! What the hell do you think you''re doing?!


    Dahark shouts at the woman in the sky.


    ''No, Mr. Dahak. There''s an army of Arnak''s men heading this way. It''s time to pull back.


    Dahak clicks his tongue when he hears this.


    ''Tch! No more games, brave men of light! I''ll kill you next time! Let''s go, Zafarada!


    Yes, I know. Mr. Dach.


    More red mist comes out of Zafarada''s body and gets thicker and thicker.


    And after a few seconds, when the red fog clears, there is no one there.


    It looks like they''ve escaped.


    ''I think we''re good to go now,''


    Totona on the chimera comes down to his side.


    There is no sign of the enemy.


    However, you can''t be too careful.


    That Zafarada''s presence was difficult to sense, even if you could see it.


    There could be an enemy lurking in the area that could completely hide the presence.


    ''''Huh, thank you for your help, Totoona. I didn''t expect the serpent prince Dahak and Zafarada, the goddess of corruption and pestilence, to show up. I didn''t expect the earth giants (Gigatess) to show up either, and to be honest, it would have been a close call if you guys hadn''t come.


    Someone is coming to Tona''s side.


    It would be the one who was with Rage.


    I look at the owner of the voice.


    '' ----------����������


    I almost scream.


    There''s a ton of it! But there was an erotic sister standing there.


    Her breasts were wide open, and her breasts seemed to spill out of her breasts, which might surpass Raina''s.


    Her buttocks protruded slightly from the slit that was cut to her waist. She''s obviously wearing no pants, right? Huh?


    Thank you for just looking at it already! I''m so tempted to get down on my knees and say.


    Who are you? Who''s this guy?


    That''s a lie. I''m sure Ishtia-sama wouldn''t be any better than an earth giant (Gigatess).


    Tona looks at Ishtia with cold eyes.


    Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty.


    I''d heard rumors that she was the one.


    ''Sort of. If it were just me, though, I might be okay. Chiyuki and the maidservants were a close call, I thank you again, Tona.


    Ishtia looks at me as she winks adorably at Totona.


    ''By the way, Tona. You have a very interesting looking one with you, what is it? Some kind of magical creature created by Tona?


    Curious, Ishtia moves to the side.


    I step back.


    I''m put off by too many erotic rays.


    This is poison.


    To be honest, Raina is more beautiful and I prefer her.


    However, Ishtia has too much s*x appeal.


    To be honest, I don''t like this kind of overly-coolness.


    Just watch it from afar.


    ''''Master Ishtia. Please stay away from Mejed.


    Tona steps forward to cover me.


    Thank God.


    ''You''re already mean, Totona. I was just asking what it was.''


    ''Medjed is just an escort. Nothing more, nothing less. By the way, Lady Ishtia. You''re dressed even better than usual. Who are you after this time?


    Tona tells Ishtia to change the subject.


    It''s certainly an amazing outfit. I can''t look at it correctly.


    ''Huh, that''s him, of course.


    Ishtia looks at Rage with a sideways glance.


    Rage is talking to Chiyuki.


    It seems that he is confirming that Chiyuki is safe.


    But still, as expected of Reigi to be targeted by such a beautiful woman.


    It''s really the same as always.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. Ishta-sama.


    Totona''s voice was a little cold.


    ''Oh my, Tona. You won''t be able to date anyone else if you talk like that, because a good man already has a woman by his side. If you are a good man, you already have a woman by your side. Or do you plan to go out with a mere mortal, an evil god who is messed up inside and out? You don''t want to do that. If there''s a man you''re interested in, you should go ahead and try to steal him away, even if he has a girlfriend.


    ��������


    When Ishtia says this, Totona stumbles back.


    When I look at her, she looks like she''s been shot by an electric current.


    ''''Huh, hey Totona. How long do you plan to stay indoors? You don''t want to wear such a thick robe just because you don''t want to be compared to Raina. Do you plan to live in Raina''s shadow forever? You''re such a waste of a pretty girl like Felli.


    Yeah, .......


    Tona is wobbling and shaking.


    I don''t know, but Tona is in trouble.


    She goes in front of Tona.


    Even if she is an erotic sister, she can''t allow herself to embarrass Tona.


    She is so sweet.


    I glare at Ishtia.


    ''Oh my, I may have gone a bit overboard. I''m sorry, Totona. And then there''s the guard. Don''t worry. I''m not going to hurt Felli''s daughter.


    Ishtia leans forward and apologizes.


    Normally, she might be glued to that chest.


    But she''s too worried about Totoona behind her to do that.


    What''s going on?


    I look behind me and see that Tona is turned over and muttering something to herself.


    She seems to be thinking about something.


    ''Goddess Totona.''


    Suddenly, Rage calls Totoona from the side.


    When I look, I see Rage with Chiyuki coming towards me.


    Chiyuki, as usual, does not even look at you.


    I''m sure he was that embarrassed to be known for his dislike of snakes.


    ''Goddess Totoona. Thank you for saving Chiyuki.


    Rage bows to Tona.


    His smile is so refreshing.


    But Totona is immersed in her own world.


    She is oblivious to Rage.


    I see Totona like this sometimes. It''s when he''s focused on his book.


    Usually he doesn''t get in the way.


    Because when he''s reading a book, Totona looks like he''s having a lot of fun, somehow.


    But right now, she''s not reading a book. Let me tell you that Rage is coming to your side.


    He popped Totona''s way.


    ''Huh? Black....... No, Medjed? What''s going on?


    Tona almost called his name. She was really deep in thought, but finally came to her senses.


    But she finally comes to herself.


    Tona notices Rage.


    "Uh...er.......... Goddess Totoona. Thank you for saving Chiyuki.


    As expected, Rage seems to be surprised by Totoona''s condition.


    ''''Oh ...... brave Rage of Light? It wasn''t me who saved him. If you want to thank me, you should tell Mejed.


    Tona tells me that Rage looks at me.


    His eyes are the way he looks at the suspicious ones.


    Please don''t let them find out who you are.


    I pray in my mind.


    Yeah, my mate is saved. Thank you.''


    It''s so cold. It''s a big difference from when I was a tona.


    It''s not like I wanted to be thanked for anything, you know?


    And it looks like she didn''t even know it was you.


    I''m relieved.


    "Wow! I thank you for that! Thank you for helping me!


    Chiyuki, who was hiding behind Rage, thanks me.


    He doesn''t look at us, after all.


    But I''m glad that the pretty girl is safe.


    Well, is it time to go? Now that we''re done talking, it''s time to head to Arnac.


    Ishtia summarizes the story.


    ''Um. ....... Master Ishtia. That''s it, but our ship is broken. At this rate, we may have to head out on foot.


    The cat lady says to Ishtia timidly.


    Perhaps she is Ishtia''s handmaiden.


    Perhaps she is hesitant about letting her master, God, walk.


    ''No, it''s all right. It looks like they''re coming for me.''


    Ishtia says, looking into the distance.


    I get caught up and look into the distance myself.


    I see dog-man warriors riding on chariots (chariots).


    Above them, there are also armed falcon-headed bird-men (birdmen).


    Probably, it is the Gypseal Divine Army.


    Now we can finally go to the golden city of Arnak, where the Gypseal gods live.


    I looked at the dogs and thought so.

 130 Cat princess and lion queen

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    If you use your farsightedness magic, you can see a legion of tanks (Chariots) approaching with a cloud of dust.


    They are probably an army from Arnak.


    Most of them are dog-man warriors.


    In the sky above, birdsmen with heads of falcons were flying with the speed of the chariots.


    There are some strange creatures hiding behind the chariots.


    Rage says as he watches with his eyes next to me.


    Rage is right, I do indeed see a huge creature running behind the chariot (Chariots) army, which is not a chariot.


    The best way to describe the creature is a crocodile with a lion''s mane.


    The crocodile does not have the limbs of a crocodile, but appears to be a lion on its front legs and a river horse on its hind legs.


    It looks slow and sluggish, but it must be quite fast, seeing that it is running at the same speed as an army of chariots (chariots).


    ''The beast with the head of that crocodile is Amemit. Don''t worry, they won''t attack us.


    Tona, who is behind us, explains.


    ''There''s a rumour about an Amemit that eats those who have sinned. Are you the Amemite?


    I asked, and Tona nodded.


    ''Yes. ''The black-haired wise man Chiyuki. That Amemit. However, it''s not a rumor, it''s the truth.''


    Amemit is a demonic beast with a head that resembles a crocodile, a lion with a mane and upper body, and a river horse with a lower body.


    Its name means "devourer.


    It is rumored to devour the guilty at trial with their souls.


    The devoured soul will never be able to reincarnate again, which means eternal destruction.


    Oh, I see. And you, Tona. And who''s that on the Amemit?


    Rage calls out to Totona in a very familiar way.


    ''That''s Nelfithi. ''That''s Nelphiti, Gypsysyll''s princess. She''s Totona''s friend.


    It was Ishtia who answered instead.


    ''The Princess of Gypseal? So you''re Halseth''s sister or sister? Does that mean she''s your daughter?


    It''s not. Chiyuki, the dark-haired sage. Nell is Halseth''s cousin. She is not the daughter of Lady Ishtia.


    That was when Totona replied.


    ''Totnern! Safe or not: ����������


    I hear loud voices.


    It looks like the tank (Chariots) army in the distance has finally arrived.


    They pass the Amemit or the tank (Chariots) that was behind them and come towards us.


    Up close, the Amemit is quite huge.


    It could be as big as Gustav the giant Nile crocodile.


    When Amemit reaches it, it stops before it reaches us.


    ''''Totonan!!!''''


    A small figure jumps down from Amemit''s back and hugs Tona.


    Perhaps she is Nelphiti.


    She looks like a human girl about 14 or 5 years old with brown skin and white hair.


    However, unlike humans, she has cat-like ears sprouting from her white hair and a white furry cat''s tail sprouting from the butt of her white costume.


    She has wings on her back, but perhaps she doesn''t like to fly, as she was riding on an amemit instead of flying.


    The girl is wearing a white outfit with golden ornaments all over her body.


    Exactly, she looks like a princess.


    ''Long time no see! Tonaan! I''ve missed you so much!


    Long time no see, Nell. I missed you too.


    Oh, Tona, whose expression has been changing, is smiling.


    I feel like I''ve seen something unusual.


    Oh! But still, Tonaan! What an amazing thing I have with me!


    Nell looks up at the chimera behind her as she pulls away from Totona.


    ''This is Kloa. I want you to get along with your Am.


    Tona strokes the chimera''s neck, which she calls Kloa.


    I feel like Amemit''s appearance has lowered the hostility of the wary chimera.


    But still, Kloa is a girl''s name.


    With her mane, is this Chimaira a female?


    All right. Amu-chan. I''ll get along with you.


    Nell also patted Amemit''s neck.


    ''Princess. That''s about it with Lady Tona.


    A jackal-headed person comes down from the chariots that followed Amemit.


    I don''t want that one. Isdes.


    Nell apologizes and leaves Totoona.


    I''ve heard the name Isdes before.


    Isdes, the black war god of Gypseal with the head of a jackal.


    He is a being revered by the Gypseal warriors of the other races, not to mention the dog people.


    ''''It''s been a long time. ''Long time no see, Master Ishtia and Lord Totoona. Are you safe? I received a call from Lord Mart, and I thought I''d come to pick you up if I could, but I''m sorry I couldn''t make it.


    Isdes bows his head.


    ''I don''t mind. Everyone is safe. It''s been a long time, Isdes. But still, what is wrong with you that the snakes of Apophis appear so far away from you? I wonder if the wards of the pyramids that Gypseal boasts have been broken?


    ''Ggh! That''s it! I''d say it''s hard to explain here: ......


    Isdes is at a loss for words. His eyes flicker over to us.


    Apparently it''s hard to talk with us.


    ''Lady Ishtia. Who are the people over there? By the looks of it, you look like you belong to Elios?


    ''Oh, he''s the brave man of light, Rage. You''ve heard of him, haven''t you? And that beautiful black hair beside me is my companion, the dark-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    Isdes asks, Ishtia introduces me and Rage.


    ''How?! This one is the rumored ......


    Isdes gives me a subtle look.


    It doesn''t sound like it''s a good thing.


    Well, it can''t be helped. Rage buzzed this Gypseal Halseth.


    If it wasn''t for Ishtia, he might have been considered an enemy.


    Then he looked at Totona next.


    ''And then, Lord Totona. Who''s behind it?''


    Isdes looks behind Totoona with a stern expression.


    ''Sir Isdes. ''It''s all right. This chimera is under my control. There will be no violence.


    Tona patted the chimera''s neck to show her that there was no danger.


    ''No, not that one. I''m that white cloth-clad facetious one. ......


    Isdes looks at Medjed.


    His eyes are looking at the suspicious ones.


    It''s not unreasonable.


    Mejed is hiding behind Totoona, but his suspicious presence is tremendous.


    Ishtia seems to think he''s some kind of magical creature or something, but I don''t think he''s a magical creature, based on the rawness of that burlun.


    ''He is Medjed. He''s not a suspicious one.


    Objection: "Objection: ��������������


    I point at Bissy Medjed.


    All eyes are on me.


    Sheesh!


    I just did it.


    Tona says it''s not suspicious, but it''s 120% suspicious by all accounts.


    What''s the matter with you, Chiyuki? I know what you''re thinking. ...... There''s something different about it than usual.


    Rage looks at me with a surprising look.


    ''Ugh. ......''


    I blush and turn over.


    As a matter of fact, I can''t get his bull-run out of my head from earlier.


    This is why I can''t look at Medjed properly.


    I appreciate the help, but what is this raw (nama) thing?


    ''I''m sorry, Lady Tona. The Wise Lord has also expressed his objection. Therefore, I must ask you to allow me to examine him. For now, shall we ask you to take that cloth off?


    Isdes approaches Medjed.


    ''''No!!!!''''


    My voice and Totona''s voice overlap.


    �������� What? ��������


    All eyes are on me again.


    ''What''s going on? Chiyuki? I know what you''re saying, Tona. What''s stopping you?


    Rage says with concern.


    Tona also gives me a surprising look at Ishtia and Isdes.


    ''Well ....... It''s ....... It''s dangerous ....... ''Yes, because it''s dangerous!!!''


    Because if you take the cloth off now, the bullrung will polish off.


    That''s dangerous! Too dangerous: ��������


    Danger? I definitely sense something dangerous coming from the guy. It''s like ....... No, no way. ......


    I didn''t expect Rage to agree with me.


    Still, "I can sense dangerous things," says Rage.


    I didn''t expect to have the ability to sense a bigger **** than me.


    Or do all men have that ability?


    Teh? What do you think you''re doing! I ��������


    I''ll be there in a minute! Isdes! This white suspicious thing is a Thonan squire! Tona says it''s not suspicious! Why do you doubt me?


    Nell loudly defends Medjed.


    However, Nell herself is suspicious and is not at all convincing.


    But, Princess: "But, Princess: ......


    Again, Isdes bites down.


    Then Ischthia steps forward.


    ''Hey, Isdes. Isn''t it about time you did? Enough of this, let''s head to Arnac. We can''t stay here forever, can we?


    ''Shh, but. Dear Ishtia: ....... If it''s dangerous, even more so, I can''t let you into Arnak: ......


    You don''t have to say that. Besides, Rage has you. He''s going to be fine. Or you''re not sure.


    Isdes is silent when Ishtia says this.


    ''If you''re going to say that much, I understand ....... It can''t be helped.''


    Totoona looks relieved when Isdes reluctantly agrees.


    Medjed swings his hips. Could it be that he is pleased?


    But the move is too suspicious.


    ''It''s settled. Let''s go then.


    We tie the broken empty ship to the giant chariots (chariots) of Isdes.


    The giant chariot is more of a giant carriage than a chariot, and since it is pulled by seven metal golem horses, it looks like it will run with no problem if we let it pull the empty ship.


    I''m not going to be able to get out of it. Let''s go, Totonan.


    ''Yes, Nell. So, Master Ishtia. I''ll see you at Arnac.


    Tona and Medjed ride the chimera. They ride alongside Amemit, which Nell rides.


    Since Amemit can''t fly, he seems to be going by land.


    The birdmen fly along with them.


    Probably, it was ordered by Isdes.


    A sense of urgency emanates from the birdmen.


    They must be that cautious.


    We will leave later.


    Pulled by a huge chariot, the empty ship moves on the sand.


    After a while, a huge structure comes into view.


    ''Wow! The pyramid is glowing gold!


    I can''t help myself.


    I''ve seen a few pyramids before I came here, the keystone of Gypseal''s defense, but this is the first time I''ve seen it glowing with gold.


    Even Rage next to me is amazed.


    ''It''s the golden pyramid that protects Arnak, Rage and Chiyuki. After that pyramid, you''ll enter the realm of Arnak.


    Ishtia explains.


    ''It''s amazing. And there''s that golden sphinx statue.''


    Rage was right, there is a huge sphinx statue next to the golden pyramid.


    ''''That''s the golem guarding the pyramid. If you go near it without permission, it will attack you, so be careful.


    ''Ugh ....... That''s a shame. I would have loved to have seen it up close.


    I am discouraged by Ishtia''s words.


    ''I don''t think you need to be discouraged, Chiyuki. If we can see it with your permission, we''ll get it.


    Rage comforts me.


    ''Yes. Raige. Hey, Ishtia. Do you mind if I ask you for a favor?


    ''Okay. I''ll ask.


    Ishtia giggles.


    After passing the golden plamids, the desert sand turns gold.


    It''s a golden desert made of sand and gold.


    The sun is shining in the morning sun as dawn breaks.


    I see it. That''s the golden city of Arnak.


    I can see the golden palace at the end of Ishtia''s point.


    The palace would be huge, bigger than a small human city.


    An army of chariots will enter the huge gate.


    Then you will find yourself in a green paradise.


    Clean water is flowing and flowers are in full bloom.


    I was once again amazed at the creation of such a garden in the palace.


    The chariot stops and we get off the empty boat.


    ''We have been expecting you. ''We''ve been expecting you, Master Ishtia. Your Majesty has been waiting for you.''


    A woman from the Sphinx flies over and bows to Ishtia.


    It is probably the woman of Arnak.


    Beside her, an empty ship, even smaller than the one we came in, floats in the air.


    I suppose she wants us to get on this one.


    Once we are all aboard, a sphinx-woman leads us deeper into the Arnak.


    Eventually we arrive at a huge white gate bordered with gold.


    Perhaps there is an audience chamber at this end.


    The empty boat stops.


    Sir. You''re on your own from here on out.


    Prompted by the lady, I got off the empty boat and a huge gate opened.


    As you might expect, it''s the audience chamber.


    At the back of the large room, a little higher up, stands Harses.


    He''s looking at Rage as he glares at him.


    But Rage has a cool look on his face.


    We walk in, and there stands Totona and Medjed, who came before us.


    We stand beside them.


    I look around and see the Sphinx with the head of the beast standing off to the side.


    Probably, those with the heads of beasts are the gods who belong to the Gypseal.


    Those beast gods are looking at us with interest.


    ''''You! How dare you! You could show your face as a slippery slope!


    Halseth glares at us from on high.


    I''m still angry.


    Maybe it''s a bad situation.


    I look at Ishtia next to me.


    Maybe she, Halseth''s mother, can stop him.


    But Ishtia isn''t looking at Halseth.


    Her eyes are on Harses'' back.


    ''Be quiet, Halseth.


    A voice comes from behind Halseth.


    The voice is a woman lying on a couch behind Halseth, behind Halseth.


    The woman gets up and goes to Halseth''s side as the voice comes out.


    She has brown skin and white hair, beast ears and a tail, and wings sprouting from her back.


    She looks like Nelfithi, who is standing beside her.


    But if Nerfiti is a cat, she''s a lion.


    The intimidation is completely different.


    And her appearance is that of a queen.


    I should call her the queen of lions.


    ''But, Aunt. This one is .......


    ''Do you know these men? Harses? The story goes that these men have never been here before. I''m Halseth, by the way. You left the Gypseal recently. What is the reason?


    The Lion Queen glares at Halseth.


    ''Uh-huh? That''s ....... I just wanted to get out for a bit. For no particular reason: ......


    Halseth replies sluggishly.


    Maybe the Lion Queen doesn''t know that Halseth fought Rage.


    ''Well, I thought you were still going after that woman? It seems that I was mistaken. You already have several members of your own entourage. And in the future, my daughter Nelfithi will be the rightful owner of the room. There is no need for you to ask her to be your wife. Naturally.


    Ha-ha-ha, of course, aunt.


    Halseth smiles, but his face is drawn.


    If you look closely, you''ll see Nell in the back with a subtle look on her face.


    Maybe she doesn''t think well of her engagement with Halseth.


    ''Very well, then. But I can''t forgive you for slipping out of the Gypseal without permission, even though you are the ruler. You''ll have to educate me later.


    Aunt! That''s it!!!!


    Halseth''s face is tinged with fear and he screams.


    However, when the Lion Queen glares at him with a guileless stare, he suddenly becomes quiet.


    Apparently, I don''t need to turn Gypseal into an enemy.


    After that, the Lion Queen finally looks at me.


    "Well, it''s been a long time. It''s been a long time, isn''t it? And the brave and courageous Rage of Light and the black-haired Sage Chiyuki, I think. Totona told me about them. You have done well to come to Arnak. The name of the straw is Sekmetra. You''d do well to remember that.


    Then Sekmetra, the lion queen, laughed.

 131 Golden City Arnac

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Sekmetra, Queen of the Lion.


    She is the sister of Ushalus, the god of the underworld, and the aunt of Halseth, the Gypseal god of light.


    She is also the queen of the Winged Lionesses (Sphinxes) and all the Sphinxes are her attendants.


    And she may be the true ruler of this gypseal.


    She is the true ruler of the Gypseal, and she looks down on us from a high place during her time as King of the Golden Palace of Arnak.


    She is adorned all over with gold, and all of her golden ornaments are inlaid with jewels.


    A powerful pressure is felt from its superimposed lion and human forms.


    Well, it seems that all the visitors are here. Now let''s take care of business.


    Sekmetra points the staff in her hand.


    The golden staff has a beast-head ornament on the head and a stone thrust in two halves, called a wuas.


    The staff means power and control, and is a symbol of power.


    ''I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Sekhmetra. I don''t actually have any business with you. I came to see Bruul, who was supposed to be here today.


    Ishtia looks over at the beast gods in line.


    ''''Hou? You have business with my friend and ally, Bruul? Come forward, Bruul, you may come forward.


    As Sekmetra says this, one woman comes out from among the beast gods lined up on the right.


    She appears to be a human woman at first glance.


    However, there is a large, long scorpion tail sticking out from underneath her one-piece outfit.


    I guess she is Bruul, the goddess worshipped by the Scorpion Man of Serket''s kingdom.


    If you look closely, she resembles Gilthar before she took on her true form.


    ''''Do you have business with me? What do you mean by that?


    Bruul steps forward and looks at us quizzically.


    Your brother Gilthal''s poison has actually caused the deaths of our friends in Toles and Rage. Fana says that they need your poison to make an antidote to the poison. So I was wondering if you would be willing to share some of your poison with us.


    ''My brother did that ....... And I need my poison.


    Bruul touches his own tail and ponders.


    ''Please, Mr. Bruul. I have heard that you have parted company with your brother. So you should not have any reservations about your brother. Could you please share the poison with me?


    I ask Bruul for help.


    ''I believe it was Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man, wasn''t it? It is true that I have parted company with my brother. But I have no righteousness to share my poison.


    Bruul shook his head curtly.


    ''Hey, Bruul. Can''t you do something about that?


    Ishtia leans forward and begs.


    A cheer goes up from the male beast god.


    But Bruul is a goddess. There is no change in his expression.


    ''''Please, Bruul! My people are in danger! Help!


    Rage stares at Bruul with a serious expression on his face.


    Huh? I think something changed in Bruul''s expression for a moment.


    ''''Well, well, I''m not ruthless either. I''d like to ask the Lord Alliance to make a decision here.''''


    Saying that, Bruul looks at Sekmetra to escape Rage''s gaze.


    Perhaps Bruul is a face-eater.


    And, as the name "ally" suggests, Bruul and Sekhmetra may not be master and servant.


    All those present, all of them look at Sekmetra.


    ''Well, Bruul. "Well, Bruul, you can make your own decision. Then I will not be able to ask you for a favor. You have hurt your brother, Zuto. And I am not related to your people. I have no business helping you.


    Sekmetra giggles and refuses to do us a favor.


    The word "Zut" refers to Toles, the war god of Elyos.


    Come to think of it, Toles was treated as an evil god in this gypseal.


    As Sekhmetra, he would have no righteousness to help.


    The story of Ishtia made it seem much easier: .......


    That wasn''t the case.


    ''''Please! The Lion Queen! Don''t say that, I need your help!


    Rage asks Sekmetra to look as serious as he did with Bruul.


    But he doesn''t seem to be moved by it.


    Maybe Rage isn''t to his liking.


    ''Shut up, brave man of light. I will not do anything that does not benefit me.''''


    Sekmetra shakes her head.


    There seems to be something in that smile that contains it.


    ''I see, I mean, Sekmetra. If it''s going to benefit you in any way, I''d say it''s a different story.''


    Hmm. You talk fast, Ishtia. You''re a very fast talker, Ishtia. To tell you the truth, there''s a problem at Gipsyll right now. I need you to take care of it.


    Sekhmetra points her Uath cane at us again, at us.


    Her face is smiling. Maybe she was going to make us do something all along.


    ''Problem? What''s that?


    Ishtia tilts her head.


    Yes, it is. What do you know about this pyramid that guards the Gypseal?


    ''I don''t know ....... Do you know Chiyuki?


    Rage looks at me.


    ''I know. ''I know, Raige. You mean the pyramid wards protecting the gypseal, right?


    As I recall, there are nearly a hundred pyramids in the Gypseal, large and small, combined.


    Those pyramids are magic power generators, and the entire Gypseal is covered by a ward.


    In other words, the entire Gypseal has the same effect as the Labyrinth of Lavrus.


    As long as they fought here, the Gypseal gods would have the advantage as long as they fought in this place.


    It''s not a limited place called a labyrinth, and the wards that are large enough to cover the entire region would only be found in Gypseal.


    They do have a reputation for being wise. That''s right. The Golden Pyramid of Arnak, built by Walla''s beloved husband Heivos. The golden pyramid of Arnak, a facsimile of which Harses and Ithodes have reproduced in large numbers to create a warding that covers the entire Gypseal.


    Sekmetra proudly speaks of the pyramids.


    Her husband is Heivos, the blacksmith god of Elyos.


    Both siblings have a strong connection to the god of Elyos.


    It is said that there is a large temple of Heybos in the Kingdom of Ptahha in Zipshir, where many dwarves live.


    Perhaps Sekhmetra is very proud of the pyramid that her husband built for her.


    ''I see. What''s wrong with that pyramid?


    Sekmetra''s face clouds over when Rage asks.


    What''s going on?


    To tell you the truth, that''s one of the pyramids: ....... It was recently stolen by the serpents of Apophis.


    Ishtia exclaims in surprise.


    ''Huh? What do you mean, Sekhmetra? I can''t believe they took something so important from me. What''s going on with your defenses?


    Don''t say that. Don''t say that, Ishtia. The pyramid under construction on the border of Gypsir and Apophis was taken from me. Harses and Ithess wanted to build a new one because the snakes have been making a lot of noise lately. They were attacked by the unfinished work, which was not yet fully defended.


    Sekmetra then looks at Harseth.


    Harseth''s face looks a little pale, though he''s a little farther away.


    Maybe he is the one in charge of the pyramid under construction.


    They completed the 90% completed pyramid and used its magic to make a hole in the Gypseal''s wards. As a result, the power of the warding covering the Gypseal has been reduced by half. Thanks to this, the snakes are now running rampant in the Gipsyre. It''s a shame.


    Well, now we know why Dahak and his men were there.


    "So here''s what we have to do. I want you to retake the pyramid. If not, I want you to take back that pyramid and destroy it. You can trade it for Bruul''s poison.


    Sekmetra finally says that and points her wand at me.


    I see, you know that we came to Arnak for some purpose when you heard from Mart.


    So Sekhmetra thought about letting us deal with the pyramid that was taken from us.


    Bruul must have known the intention when he left the decision to Sekmetra.


    What an utter mess!


    I can''t believe I''m being asked to do this, this awkward thing.


    That means we''ve been caught up in a conflict between Gypseal and Apophis.


    ''All right! I''ll take you up on that offer!


    Rage replies, as he should.


    It''s to help you and Cyrone. You don''t have much of a choice.


    ''I don''t blame you. ...... Of course you''re going to help me with this, Goddess Tona.''


    I let out a sigh and look at Totoona.


    ''I know. I have to help your brother too.


    Totoona then looks at Mejed, who is behind her.


    Mejed bobs his head.


    It''s as if he''s telling her to leave it to him.


    It seems that this Mejed (a freak) is also coming.


    I''ll be waiting! Totonas are going too? Danger! There are so many scary things out there!


    Suddenly Nell, who was behind Sekmetra, screams out loud.


    She''s worried that her best friend is going somewhere dangerous.


    As far as the myth of Tona is concerned, she''s not cut out for a fight.


    I can see why she''s worried.


    ''It''s okay! Nell! I have a strong ally on my side! I believe in his power!


    The people around me groaned at his words.


    Me too oh! I''m surprised.


    I didn''t expect her to have so much faith in Rage.


    ''Thank you. Tona. I''m glad you trust me that much.


    Rage thanks Totoona for her help.


    But for some reason, Totona makes a strange face.


    ''''Hmph! This is the one! Well, tonight, let''s go with the preliminaries! Liquor! Bring me liquor and meat, then!


    Sekmetra''s laughter echoed through the room.


    ?The one who strikes down (Medjed) Kroki


    Myself and Totona were led by Nell to Nell''s room in Arnak.


    By now, a feast is probably being prepared among the kings.


    But we did not attend it ourselves. They were to have a small banquet separately in Nell''s room.


    This was something that Totoona had suggested for her own inconvenience in her Medjed outfit.


    Soon, we come to a door with many cute cats painted on it.


    Could this be Nell''s room?


    Welcome home. Princess.


    Huh? I hear voices from somewhere.


    I look down the gate and see two cats standing on two legs, one on either side, holding small spears.


    They may be the gatekeepers guarding Nell''s room.


    From the way they stand on two legs and talk, this cat must be a fairy cat (Ketsey).


    Gypsies are said to be the origin of cats in this world.


    It''s not surprising that there is a fairy cat (Ketsey).


    ''I''m home. Everyone.


    Nell says, and the gatekeeper''s cat opens the gate.


    The gate seems to be so light that even a cat''s hand can open it.


    ''And by the way? Tona. Are you sure you''re okay? I hear the Snake Prince is very dangerous.


    Nell asks anxiously as she enters the room.


    Princess Nelfithi is the child of God Haybos and Sekmetra, the lion queen.


    It seems that Sekhmetra, who started looking at God Heybos, pestered her and they became a married couple.


    Only the lion queen is very carnivorous, I think.


    And Totoona and Nell became best friends once when Nell went to visit her father, the god Haybos, and got lost in Elios.


    She happened to meet Totona at that time and she saved him and they became best friends.


    They seem to be very close.


    It''s okay. Nell. I have him right here.


    Then Tona looks at me.


    I feel like she trusts me very much.


    This will be the only thing Totona will have to protect anymore, no matter what.


    And it''s also to save Shilohne. I have my own reasons for fighting.


    By the way, I''ve been wondering about you for a while now. What''s this interesting thing?


    Nell points to herself.


    Tona looks at herself.


    It''s like she''s asking if she can teach you.


    Naturally, I shake my head.


    If Tona trusts him, I''ll trust him.


    "This is Kroki. "This is Kroki, he calls himself Medjed when he wears the cloth. He is the Dark Knight of Nargol, who has defeated the Brave Man of Light and Alfos. He has nothing to fear from the serpent prince.


    Tona introduces herself with a huff and a slight turn of her chest.


    Why is that? He sounds a little proud.


    Nell rolls her eyes.


    ''You beat that strongest Alfoss, nyah nyah nyah ....... Surely that might work for you, nyah.''


    Nell looks at herself sullenly.


    It''s embarrassing to be seen that much.


    ''Kroki. You can talk here, and you can take the cloth off.


    I''m relieved by Tona''s words.


    He couldn''t even speak in front of Rage and the others. He could only express his intentions with his whole body, such as shaking his body.


    From the side, it would have looked like he was just shaking his hips.


    Besides, it was very difficult to move and it was hard to breathe.


    I decide to take the cloth myself.


    ''Huh~. It was very hard to breathe. Tona.


    Remove the white cloth and enjoy the feeling of freedom.


    Huh? For some reason, Tona and Nell''s eyes are on their own lower bodies.


    They look at their own lower bodies.


    That''s when I notice something outrageous.


    Sheesh... !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I forgot I wasn''t wearing anything underneath.........!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    But I''ve already late exposed my own crotch to Totona and Nell.


    ''Hoe~. I''ve seen Hal''s when he was little, but the shape is completely different~. Could it be that they are very impressive? Tonaan?


    Nell looks at her with interest, then looks at Totona.


    But Totona doesn''t respond.


    Her expression has not changed in any way. She is just staring at her crotch.


    Hurriedly, I hide my crotch.


    ''''Um~. Tona. This is that .......


    I have to excuse myself somehow. Otherwise, he''s just a pervert.


    Tonaan? What''s the matter with you?


    Nell calls out to Totona with concern.


    Come to think of it, there''s something wrong with Totona.


    That was the moment I thought that.


    Tona falls backwards.


    ''Wha? Watch out!


    I rush to support Tona before she hits the floor.


    Apparently, she''s passed out.


    Was her own crotch that much of a shock to her?


    ''Totnerooooooo! Get a grip!


    Nell''s screams were a wooden spirit in the room.

 132 Black pyramid

    Zarxys, the god of death.


    The black (black) pyramid on the border of the land of Apophis and the land of Gypsir.


    Between its heart (Eve).


    I feel a presence and turn around.


    There is a man kneeling and bowing.


    The man has gray hair and a pale face.


    A huge black armor and a black cloak make the man''s body look even bigger.


    He is the vampire king (vampire lord) Baig under his command.


    This man has been entrusted with all military matters.


    "General Baig? What''s going on?


    My Lord. My Lord, the princess has returned.


    "Zafarada? Let me through here.


    I have orders not to let anyone pass unless they have permission.


    That doesn''t change, even if it''s my daughter.


    Baig follows the law.


    ''Ha.''


    Baig orders the ghost (Spectre) behind him.


    After a while, a woman in a red robe comes in.


    She is the daughter of the goddess Zafarada.


    I''m back. We''re back, Father Zarxys.


    My daughter returns and lies flat on her face in front of me.


    Behind her, seven vampire knights (vampire knights) under her daughter''s command are lying flat in the same way.


    All of them are good-looking males who are all former humans.


    ''You''re back, Zafarada. By the looks of it, you''ve missed capturing Ishtia.


    I was going to sacrifice Ishtia, the god race, but I guess I couldn''t take her well.


    Zafarada is the most powerful of the more than a hundred children of Zarxis.


    As a special skill, it can block the enemy''s ability to sense you.


    In other words, it''s easy to succeed in a surprise attack.


    But it failed.


    And what''s the meaning of this when the snake prince, Dahark, was there, too?


    No matter how much Ishtia is called a sword dancer (sword dancer), she should be able to win if she can take on Dahak, Zafarada, and the giants of the earth (Gigates).


    ''''I''m sorry. Father. In fact, Ishtia (color blur) had a brave man of light attached to her.


    What? A brave man of light? That brave man of light that Raina keeps?


    Rage, known as the Brave Man of Light, is a brave child of the goddess Raina of Elyos.


    I''ve heard that his power is equal to that of the gods.


    ''Yes, I''m the brave son of that naughty little shit goddess Raina. Father. I am that goddess who looks down on others just because she is a little more beautiful than you ....... Hmmmm.


    He''s smiling, but his eyes aren''t smiling.


    ''And besides! I''m jealous you have such a beautiful man! Key���������� Why aren''t you people more beautiful than the heroes of light? That''s what I''m going to do! Here''s what I''m going to do!


    As Zafarada says this, he slashes the face of the vampire knight (Vampire Knight) behind him with his long claws.


    The vampire knight (vampire knight) can be heard screaming.


    The skin is ripped off his clean face, exposing the flesh beneath it.


    Well, he''s a vampire (vampire) with a high regenerative capacity, so he''ll be back to normal soon.


    However, we have to stop this for good or else we won''t be able to proceed.


    Your Highness. That''s about it, please. We are in the presence of the Lord.


    Baig stops Zafarada as he sees it.


    ''Hahaha.... Oh, I''m sorry. Father.


    Zafarada finally settles down after slashing and chopping the faces of three vampire knights (vampire knights).


    Zafarada is strong, but like Zand, she has a personality problem.


    It''s troublesome, even for my daughter.


    ''''Good. But the brave men of light are here. I was not informed of this by the admirers of Deirdre.


    It''s just a bunch of lowlifes. It seems that it was an oversight.


    ''Well ....... But why are they here? No way, Ishtia brought you here to get this black (black) pyramid back!


    This pyramid was taken from Harses, the son of Ishtia.


    He then completed the pyramid under construction and named it the Black (Black) Pyramid.


    Perhaps Ishtia borrowed the brave man of light from Raina for her son.


    ''I cannot return this Black (Black) Pyramid now!


    The ability of the black (black) pyramid that I built based on the blueprints of Heivos is tremendous.


    If used well, it will bring back the original power of this Zarxis.


    Even though he is from the abominable Elyos, Heybos is truly a genius. I would let him live if he were a slave.


    At first I was not interested in this pyramid.


    But that changed when Halseth began building a new pyramid to counter Apophis, and an angry Dahak took it away from him.


    It occurred to me that by using the pyramid, a powerful magical device, I could regenerate this Zarxys'' body.


    That''s why I can''t return it.


    ''''What do you want to do? Father?


    Zafarada. Contact Deirdre. Have her send reinforcements to you, just in case.


    Yes, Father.


    Zafarada leaves the room.


    "General Baig. Expedite the ceremony. Bring the sacrifices to me.


    ''My Lord. The ritual is not yet ready.


    That''s okay. If the Black Pyramid is lost, you will never get your power back. We will proceed with the ritual, however imperfectly.


    I see. My Lord.


    After saying this, Baig bows his head and leaves the room.


    In the other room are the sacrifices that he ordered Zafarada and the ghosts (specters) to abduct.


    Many of them were abducted from the Gypsies, including the Sphinx, a high-ranking life form.


    By sucking out the souls (bars), the source of magic, from the sacrifices, the bodies are regenerated.


    Normally, a small amount of sacrifice can only slow down the disintegration of the body, but it should be possible if it is amplified to the extreme with the black (black) pyramid, which is a powerful magic pathway device.


    ''''And now, it''s finally time to use this: ......


    He takes a book out of his vestments.


    The Book of the Dead.


    A powerful grimoire made of paper from the skin of an angel on an ancient dragon and spelled with its blood to spell out the sacred script.


    It is a unique treasure that took hundreds of years to perfect and is unique in the world.


    When he opened the book, the sacred letters written in blood glowed red.


    ''''O Book of the Dead! Gather the souls of the Tributes to the Dark Hearse (Sarcophagus)! Increase the magic of the Black Pyramid! Regenerate the body! Now is the time! It''s time for this Zarxys to return!

 133 Feast of the beast

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    "Oh, Gypsies, the great Gypsies, the golden land ruled by the great lion, forever shining and lighting up the world.


    Lovely cat people dancing girls dance.


    The golden ornaments with bells tinkling in the air as they move their hands.


    The goatmen play stringed instruments and flutes, and the music is joyful.


    This is the prelude to the celebration, gentlemen. This is the prelude to a feast. Drink and eat your fill.


    The beast gods cheered as Sekmetra, the queen, said with a cup of barley wine (ale) in hand.


    The women of the Sphinx give instructions to the cat lady''s maidservants, and liquor and food are brought to them one after another.


    A lot of liquor and meat dishes are laid out in front of them.


    A monkey-man cook, like a baboon, is carving a whole roasted cow and dividing it among the high-ranking beast gods.


    Other dishes include pork belly cutlets and stewed shoulders of pork that have been breaded and then fried in fruit oil.


    Lamb skewers sprinkled with rock salt. Roasted venison. Rabbit and vegetable soup. Chicken teriyaki with fish sauce and other extravagant dishes.


    It''s a great feast. Chiyuki.


    Rage next to me says with a surprised look on his face.


    ''Yeah, ...... right.''


    Rage is right, it''s an amazing feast.


    Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve attended a feast for the divine race.


    At one point Reena hosted a feast in the temple, but it wasn''t this robust.


    Nevertheless, it all looks delicious.


    There are vegetables, but the proportion of meat dishes is high because the lion queen is hosting it.


    The beast gods chewed on the meat and washed away the juices and fat in their mouths with alcohol in between eating other meats.


    If they continued to eat like this, they would have to wait for gout.


    But I don''t know if there is gout in this world.


    Well, I''ll have a feast too.


    The beef was grilled with fish sauce and honey, and the hot juices spread in my mouth.


    In this world, mutton is common and beef is rarely eaten.


    Beef is not eaten because it is used for farming.


    We eat it when we are old and unable to work.


    But such beef is not very tasty and hard.


    But the beef we are eating now is tender and very tasty.


    It is indeed beef prepared for the gods to eat.


    I eat the beef with hugs and hugs. I''m very happy with it.


    Other meats may also be delicious.


    I look at the various meat dishes.


    I was a little worried about it, but there is no human meat.


    Apparently, people used to eat human meat too.


    But one day, Queen Sekhmetra changed her mind when her husband, the god Heybos, gave her a glass of red barley wine (ale) made by humans.


    If I have the wisdom and ability to make such a delicious drink, I should stop eating it. That''s what he thought.


    From then on, Sekhmetra stopped eating any living being with the wisdom to create something.


    The same is true of his household, the Sphinxes.


    This is where the story of the sphinx''s eating them if they couldn''t solve the mystery comes from.


    "Hmmm, I wonder if you guys have been drinking?


    Someone will be right where we are.


    "Mr. Bruhl?


    Bruul, the goddess of scorpions.


    "Bruul is fine. I''ll call you Chiyuki in return. I didn''t think you''d be able to find Istia. You''re not with them?


    Ishtia would have been taken by the princess.


    Rage was right, just before the feast began, Ishtia was taken by Nell, Sekmetra''s daughter.


    I don''t know why.


    ''Princess Nell? That''s unusual. That''s okay. I''d like to introduce myself. Raige, the brave one, and Chiyuki, the wise one with dark hair. I''m Buluul. I''m sorry about earlier. I would have given you the poison, but it seemed like the allies were trying to get you to take back the pyramid.


    After all, yes, Bruul seemed to know Sekmetra''s intentions.


    ''I don''t mind. Even if they give you poison for free, when you''re in trouble, yes, you can''t say goodbye.


    Well, that''s good to hear.


    Bruul gives him a relieved look.


    ''But more importantly, can you tell me what a good drink is? There''s so many things to choose from, it''s hard to decide which one to drink first. Can you tell me which one is better?


    Saying that, he points to the liquor on display.


    Rage is right, there is a wide variety of drinks as well as food.


    You''ll get confused.


    It seems that Sekmetra, the lion queen, loves alcohol.


    I''ve heard that she imports various alcoholic beverages from all over the world, in addition to those made at Gypsiel.


    Barley wine (ale) is commonly drunk.


    As a matter of fact, even in this world, when you go into an izakaya, you are likely to say "barley wine (ale)" at first.


    However, Gypsial is a barley growing region, and I''ve already tasted enough of the specialty barley wine (ale) before coming here.


    I would like to try other drinks.


    Candidates include wine, mead and date.


    Well, then," he said, "I''ll tell you my special one. Well, I''ll tell you about my best ones.


    Bruul says this and tells the cat lady''s handmaid what to do.


    After a moment, the maid brings three pale yellow drinks in a crystal cup.


    ''Wow, I''ve never seen these drinks before. What''s your name?


    ''This is a liquor made mainly of life water made from honey reeds, mixed with a small amount of wine life water and the juice of sweet and sour fruits. It''s called Scorpion because I like to drink it. Now drink it.


    Bruul explains.


    A honey reed is a sugar cane.


    There is sugar cane in this world as well, and it is commonly referred to as honey reed.


    Since there is sugar cane, there is sugar in this world as well.


    And the water of life is a distilled liquor.


    And the fact that it''s mixed with many other things means that this drink is a cocktail.


    Rage and I take the crystal cup and drink the cocktail.


    "Oh, it''s delicious.


    I took a sip, slightly sweet and sour, gentle on the palate, a drink that women would like.


    It''s definitely delicious. Thank you, Bruul. For showing me a good drink.


    Bruul''s face turns a little red when Rage thanks him.


    I knew it, I''m a face-eater.


    ''''Even so, it''s a relief that you guys came. It''s dangerous to send the prince to the battlefield, and I''m worried about the war god, Isdes, alone.


    Bruul looks at Rage, cocktail in hand.


    ''The other male gods were unreliable, and then you showed up. You are a true hero. And you''re here with a very nice man. Look, all the goddesses and ladies here are looking at you.


    Speaking of which, I have a feeling that the women here are looking at Rage.


    They seem to be looking for an opportunity to call out to her the same way they did to Bruul.


    ''I can''t say this in front of the prince, but that''s why Ishtia is going after him.


    Bruul replies, shaking his head.


    ''What do you mean by me? Lord Bruul.


    You are approached from the side.


    A shadow if you ask me.


    It''s Halseth who has come.


    Behind him are his mistresses, the Sphinxes, and his attendants, the falcon-headed bird people (birdmen).


    ''''Prince? No, it''s nothing.


    Halseth suddenly appears and Bruul is upset.


    As expected, he wouldn''t be able to stay calm if his mother was after another man.


    ''What can I do for you? A prince?


    Rage says mischievously.


    "Hm. I have no use for you. Harses here has come to see you.


    Halseth stands in front of me as I say this.


    ''What? Me?


    It''s good to see you again, Your Highness. Your Highness.


    Halseth gives me a gentle smile.


    ''Yi, no. I didn''t know you were such a princess. ......


    I feel my face turn red.


    Halseth looks like a winged lion and a superimposed human figure, but he is more of a human.


    And, like Ishtia, she''s beautiful.


    That beautiful figure stares at me, which makes me nervous.


    ''''Huh, unlike the last time I saw you. What do I call you if I don''t call you a princess, as you are so beautifully dressed?


    I''m not dressed in my usual robes right now.


    It''s a slightly more revealing, gypseal-style dress.


    I borrowed it from Ishtia, who loves extravagant outfits, so it would certainly be a princess-like outfit.


    You can''t take your eyes off of you since we met again. I''m sure you''ll be happy to see me.


    Halseth comes face to face with him.


    But Rage blocks him with his hand.


    ''Prince. Will you stop recruiting people''s friends? You''ll have your girlfriends behind you.


    Rage forces himself between me and Harses and points to the Sphinx behind me.


    ''''Are you trying to interrupt me? This dark-haired girl is the goddess of knowledge. I would love to welcome you to the Gypseal.


    I''m sorry, but that''s not how it works. Chiyuki is my goddess of knowledge, you know. We can''t give her away.


    Rage smiles inappropriately.


    "After all, it seems I am destined to fight you. Don''t expect to get beaten up as easily as you did before.


    Phew, I''ll take you down as many times as I can.


    Rage and Halseth glare at each other.


    Oh no, a fight is about to start.


    I look at Sekmetra.


    Rage would be able to stop me, but I have a feeling that Harses can''t stop it without Sekhmetra.


    Sekhmetra notices me and comes to me.


    Thank God she''s going to stop me.


    "Huh? Are we fighting over the black-haired sage? Good! Halseth! I''ll stop you if you''re in danger! Both of you can go to your hearts content!


    It didn''t work!


    Sekmetra doesn''t seem to have any intention of stopping the fight itself.


    Those who were around him are moving away from Rage and Halseth.


    ''''If our ally doesn''t stop it, then I won''t have anything to do either. Come on, Chiyuki. Let''s back off.


    Hello? Brule.


    I''m pulled by the Bruul.


    This! Oh, no! We''ve got to do something!


    ''What? What do you think they''re doing?


    Ishtia''s voice from the outfield.


    It looks like he''s finally back.


    However, even if the festival-loving Ishtia came back, things wouldn''t change.


    Everyone who was there, including me, looks at Ishtia.


    �������� eh? ��������


    The surprise of all of them.


    They are not surprised to see Ishtia.


    They are surprised to see one girl that Ishtia has with her.


    Ishtia takes the girl''s hand and goes towards Rage and the others.


    All of the people present are looking at the girl.


    Because the girl is so beautiful.


    I also can''t take my eyes off the girl.


    She is dressed in Gipsyll style with golden ornaments, and her long blue-black hair is decorated with golden falcons.


    She is short and slender, but where it shows, it shows.


    Her breasts are quite large. They must be bigger than mine.


    She is small compared to Ishtia and Raina, but that''s a bad comparison to make.


    She wears revealing clothes, so the whiteness of her skin is clearly visible.


    Like Ishtia, her chest is wide open, so her large breasts seem to spill out.


    Her face is small and well-groomed, and her large eyes are made up with gypseal-style red shadow.


    Who could it be? Who is this beautiful girl?


    The girl is blushing, as if embarrassed by her costume.


    It''s very prim and attention-grabbing.


    ''Um! Lord Ishtia! Please don''t pull it so hard!


    I''ve heard that voice before. But I can''t remember who it is.


    ''It''s fine...it''s fine...it looks like I was kind of in the middle of taking in something, but that''s okay, right? Then, who the hell is this girl?


    Ishtia shows the beautiful girl to Rage and Halseth, who are frozen in place with a surprised look on their faces.


    ''''I, Lord Ishtia, ...... I am not a spectacle ......''''


    But Ishtia didn''t listen to the beautiful girl''s protests.


    ''Isn''t she amazingly pretty? I didn''t expect it to change so much.''


    ''Please don''t! Lord Ishtia! I''m going now! I''ve been keeping you waiting!


    The beautiful girl shakes off Ishtia''s hand and heads quickly towards the door that she came in.


    Nell, the princess, is standing at the door.


    Is it Nell who is waiting for her?


    The beautiful girl goes to Nell''s place and leaves with her.


    All of us have frozen in place, not knowing what''s going on with the beautiful girl who suddenly appeared.


    It''s only after a while after they left that they were able to move.


    ''''Ishtia! What the hell was that beautiful girl you just saw?!


    ''Mother! Who is that beautiful girl you were talking about?!


    Rage and Halseth crowded in on Ishtia, who kept looking at the door that the beautiful girl had left.


    ''Oh God! Oh, Tona! I was just getting dressed!


    Ishtia says ruefully as she looks at the door.


    All of them are surprised by his words.


    Was that Totoona?


    I had no idea since she usually wears a thick robe and a wide brimmed hat.


    I didn''t know that dressing up would change her like that. Quite surprising.


    Neither Rage nor Halseth looked at me at all.


    The fighting had stopped, but I couldn''t explain what was going on.


    I''m a pervert by all accounts, but at least put a gentleman on it, Kuroki.


    Kittens of adorable fairy cats (Ketsey) dance.


    When they move their bodies with a near-nya, their bell-ringed necklaces chirp adorably.


    They''re so adorable, but sometimes that''s not what they''re about right now.


    After all, I''ve played polo with all my might in front of Totona.


    Totona almost fainted when she saw it.


    She regained consciousness so quickly that she was undressed before she even knew it was happening! I wasn''t really enjoying the feeling of freedom! I gave him an excuse, but I don''t know if he was convinced.


    Nell didn''t seem to mind. Is it because wild animals are basically naked?


    The cute little fairy cats (Ketsey) dancing can be said to be completely naked.


    The little fairy cat (Ketsey) in front of me is dancing while flailing her kittens.


    ...... compared to the cats.


    It''s not good to be completely naked.


    That''s why I wrapped a cloth around my waist, having stopped dressing as Medjed.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to do that. Didn''t you like the dance?


    One of the fairy cats (Ketsey) asks anxiously.


    ''No! No! That''s not true! It''s so cute!


    I gave her an anxious look and she panicked.


    ''Is that so? Now, would you like a drink?


    A fairy cat (Ketsey) holds a crystal bottle of alcohol.


    The liquor is called lion''s milk and is a high alcohol content drink.


    The liquor is made from date palm or grapes distilled and flavored with anise.


    It is clear like water, but when mixed with water it turns milky white.


    It is called "lion''s milk" because it looks like milk.


    The milk of the lion is an aperitif, which is served with an appetizer.


    For this reason, the appetizers are laid out in front of me.


    Goat''s cheese and lettuce.


    A dish similar to cabbage rolls made of ground beef padded with grape leaves.


    Chickpeas mashed and sprinkled with sesame seeds, salt and pepper.


    Small fish fried in fruit oil, etc.


    But I can''t eat it just yet.


    Thank you," he said, "but I can''t eat it yet. But you can''t eat it just yet. Tona and Princess Nell haven''t come back yet.


    After regaining consciousness, Tona consulted with Nell and left the room.


    She wanted to change into whatever she was wearing.


    And she wants her to wait for her.


    That''s why I''m alone, waiting for Tona and Nell while being entertained by the cats.


    Is that so? Well then, would you like to read a book?


    ''What? Do you have a book?


    "Yes, sir. Tona likes books. She leaves books here for the princess to read.


    Okay, I''m a little curious. What books do you recommend?


    Oh, what books do they have?


    Yes, mamma.


    Saying this, Ketsey, the fairy cat, brings a book to me.


    "It''s a popular book among us these days.


    They give me a book, but I can''t read it because it''s written in gypseal letters.


    I can manage to communicate with them by magic, but not the letters.


    There is a picture of a cat on the cover.


    Perhaps it is a story about a cat.


    ''What''s this book called?''


    I asked with interest.


    ''This is a book called "Puss in Boots". It''s a book about a man named Kuroki, compiled by Totona-sama.


    I''m almost blown away when I hear that.


    Come to think of it, I once told Totona a story about a cat in boots.


    To begin with, myself and Totoona met through a book.


    Totoona is the custodian of the books that Lugus left to Elios. Lugas introduced me to this world, which I had been wanting to learn more about.


    That''s when I got to know Totoona.


    Looking back now, I think Totona was a great help to me in the beginning.


    I hadn''t fully memorized the letters yet, so I asked Tona a lot of times what was written in the book.


    I remember Tona looking a little annoyed.


    I still feel that I did a bad thing.


    But even though I didn''t like the fact that I couldn''t remember things very well, he was able to teach me, which helped.


    And by the time I was able to read a book without having to rely on Totona for most of my life, I think he started to open up to me a little more.


    And that''s when I told him about the cat in the boots.


    This fairy cat (Ketsey) doesn''t seem to realize that he is that croak.


    I take the book from the fairy cat (Ketsey).


    I flick through the book and see the illustrations of a cat wearing boots and an ogre king.


    I can''t help but laugh.


    Tona seemed very interested when I told her this story.


    That''s what made us get along so well, but if I was branded as a pervert with a round p*n*s and disliked it, it would be no good to me.


    That''s why I''m scared to hold Tona with trepidation.


    ''Sorry to keep you waiting, Kroki,''


    Tona''s voice.


    Apparently, it''s coming back.


    I look up and look in the direction of the voice.


    At that moment, I freeze.


    There was a beautiful girl standing there, a beautiful girl comparable to Raina and Kuna.

 134 Totonas hard work

    Tona, goddess of knowledge and books


    I remember being very surprised when I first met Kuroki.


    He was so different from what I had imagined.


    I had imagined a martial man with a face like a boar, who knew nothing but fighting.


    So when my mentor, Lugus, asked me to show the Dark Knight the book, I was honestly worried.


    So much so that the rumors about the Dark Knight were not good.


    The dark knight who defeated the beautiful brave knight of light is hated by the goddesses.


    Raina''s lover, the brave man of light, Rage of Light, is the hottest man among the goddesses of Elyos.


    He is as beautiful and strong as Alfos, the god of song and art.


    And he has the unbelievable ability to use the divine light cannon, which only his father Odis could use.


    He was someone I was interested in, even though I was a recluse and didn''t pay much attention to the outside world.


    Raina and I grew up together with my mother, Feria.


    She was beautiful even as a child, and I was no match for her in singing, dancing and sewing.


    I was her age, but I hated being compared to her, so I withdrew from the house.


    She was absolutely unbeatable. That was Raina.


    We grew up and became even more beautiful, and many men wanted to marry her.


    But no one took her up on her offer.


    Since Raina had chosen him as her lover, it was only natural that she would be interested in him.


    So I got the magical footage and watched it.


    It''s not my cup of tea, but it''s certainly a beautiful man.


    I can see why the goddesses are in a tizzy.


    I''m sure he would be a suitable lover for Raina, the beautiful princess in heaven.


    He might have been welcomed by the god of Elyos if it weren''t for the opposition of the male gods.


    That brave man of light had been defeated by the Dark Knight of Nargol, so much so that the goddesses'' lamentations echoed even to the storeroom where I lived.


    The goddesses were concerned for the brave man of light''s well-being and cursed the Dark Knight for hurting him.


    According to the goddesses, since he is the Demon King''s companion, he must be a creepy guy with a messed up appearance.


    The above is the goddesses'' own imagination, but there''s no denying that the Demon King is creepy, and although Lugus is not so much, most of the Demon King''s allies, the God Clan, are creepy, that''s for sure.


    So there''s a place where the goddesses can''t help but imagine that the dark knight also has a creepy appearance.


    I guess I couldn''t help but feel uneasy when I heard that the dark knight was coming.


    Although I think I did a good job of defeating the brave man of light in Raina, I honestly didn''t want to meet him.


    Especially if he was a nasty guy or something?


    However, this storeroom originally belonged to Lugus, and I was only entrusting it to him.


    I also thought it would be bad to refuse the request of my grateful mentor, so I reluctantly decided to accept it.


    However, that was a groundless fear when I met with Kuroki.


    He was very quiet and seemed to be very mature.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you. Goddess Totoona-dono.


    I was puzzled when Kuroki said that and bowed his head to me.


    He doesn''t look very strong.


    Is this really the dark knight who defeated the brave man of light?


    I''m really confused.


    Speaking of puzzling, his appearance is also not like the god race that follows the Demon King.


    His face is not on par with the male god of Elyos.


    No, rather, his face is more to my liking compared to the other gods.


    I have to give this a high rating.


    I especially like the fact that he''s not a man who wags his tail at Raina.


    He''s clearly hostile to Raina, so there''s no doubt about it.


    My heart races a bit.


    But I''ve never been with a man before.


    Not just men.


    In any case, almost no one goes near the storeroom.


    Because of the former Demon King''s realm, no one goes near it anymore.


    The only people who come are my mother, my sister''s messenger, or Nell.


    Because of this, I had forgotten how to socialize with others as I was constantly holed up in the storeroom.


    It''s no wonder that others call me faceless.


    Therefore, I didn''t know how to deal with them, and at first I was cold to them, against my will.


    But as I talked to him about the book, I gradually became able to talk to him better and better.


    It was one of the happiest times I''ve ever had.


    He seemed to like books as much as I did, and it was fun to hear about books I didn''t know about.


    But he and I had a silver-haired girl who was sometimes with him, so we never got any further with each other.


    Well, it was still good.


    As for me, I was happy just to be able to talk with Kuroki about books.


    Probably if he hadn''t done anything, the relationship would have gone on like this forever.


    If Ishtia-sama hadn''t said something strange, he wouldn''t have done anything.


    But now, there''s no silver-haired girl.


    Let''s try a little harder. That''s what I thought.


    ��The crotch is like a dragon, Kuroki.


    "Kuroki.


    To himself, he says, and when he says that, Totoona, dressed, enters the room and sits down next to him.


    Tona''s figure is a sight to behold.


    The thin, white gypsir-style outfit is small in area, and the slit that cuts to her waist highlights her white legs.


    Maybe it''s because she''s usually dressed in a thick robe, but I didn''t recognize her until now!


    Totona is quite large.


    Smaller than Raina and Ishtia, but that''s a bit of an eye opener.


    But what does it mean?


    Why in the world? All of a sudden you''re dressed like this?


    But I don''t know what the thought is, because Tona doesn''t usually give a look.


    I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I''ll say thank you from the heart.


    Thank you! Hello! Oh, thank God!


    ! Why are you acting like a farmer!!!!


    Apparently, my mind is confused.


    But I have to calm down.


    Calm down! You don''t have a chance!


    What''s up, Kroki?


    Tona asks with a strange look on her face.


    Her expression is the same as always.


    Then she pulls her head to her chest.


    Oh no! This is not good!


    ''Well? What''s wrong, Tona?


    I can''t help but call him by his first name. What''s really going on?


    ''Lady Ishtia told me. Have you decided to give it a go?


    Um, ....... What will you do best?


    That''s when I notice it.


    The smell of alcohol emanating from Tona''s breath.


    ''Tona? Are you drinking by any chance?


    But it was Nell, who sat on her other side, who answered.


    ''Totonaan drinks a lot of lion''s milk just before she enters this room. ''The more Totoona drinks, the more quietly she breaks down.''


    Nell explains.


    I mean! What do you mean it''s going to break quietly?


    This is the first time I''ve seen Tona looking like this.


    This lion''s milk is a divine wine made for the gods.


    Even the gods get drunk for sure.


    It''s hard to tell because she doesn''t show any expressions, but I have a feeling that Totona is drunk.


    ''It''s kind of hot.''


    Tona flaps around her clothes.


    Her eyes twitch.


    "Brother. What''s the matter with you, brother? Are your eyes bleeding, kitty?


    Nell gives me a strange look from the side.


    I don''t want her to look at me with such an innocent look.


    ''Kroki. Booze. I''ll drink tonight.


    Tona takes the cup and pours the lion''s milk. She''s going to give it to herself.


    This isn''t good.


    I haven''t told him that I''m trying to avoid drinking.


    I''m perfectly capable of not drinking, but I don''t want to lose my marbles and that''s the last thing I want.


    I have to say no, somehow.


    I look for something to say no to.


    Just then, a group of cats are doing something in the corner of the room. It looks like they''re arguing with each other.


    What''s going on?


    Nell and Totona, who may have noticed their own gaze, also look at you.


    ''What''s wrong with you? What are you doing?


    The cats jerked when Nell called out a struggling voice.


    Then the brown tiger-furred cat in the center suddenly comes out.


    ''Princess! Please! I need you to save my brother!


    The cat in the center runs towards Nell.


    However, it is seized by another cat on the way.


    ''''What''s wrong with you?! All of a sudden? What is happening? Valon? Do you want me to explain?!


    Then a black cat wearing a jacket comes forward, the only one among the cats without clothes.


    This black cat must be Valon.


    ''''I''m sorry. Princess. I had to stop you because our guests are here ....... Now, make them come back quickly. We have a visitor in sight.


    Valon orders the other cats to try to get the brown cat to back down.


    Apparently, this black cat is the leader of the fairy cats (Ketsey).


    I can tell that he is not like the other cats.


    He''s the only one who doesn''t end with a nyah.


    "Wait! It''s good enough to listen to you!


    I stop myself in a hurry.


    I''m wondering what happened.


    This will temporarily stop Tona from recommending alcohol.


    ''But, sir: ......''


    Valon makes a troubled sound.


    ''No, Valon. Croki is right. We should listen to him.


    Tona agrees with herself.


    ''Valon. Totoona and the others say it''s okay. I''ll explain.


    Nell asks and Valon lets out a sigh.


    ''I understand. Princess. In fact, the men who went to scout the pyramids that were taken by the snakes of Apophis have not returned. One of those who went on that scouting expedition was this one''s brother.


    Scouting? I don''t remember ordering you to do that!


    ''It is Harses who has given the order, Your Highness. Princess. I didn''t even know about this Valon until just a few minutes ago. ...... It seems that he has gone to scout for the finest large silverfish. Perhaps they have been captured.


    ''The big silverfish?! No? When you''re served that, you have every right to move! Mr. Hal! My boys without telling Nell!


    Nell looks angry.


    The big silverfish is one of the largest fish caught in the Niall River, reaching up to two metres in length.


    It is one of the largest freshwater fish in the world.


    The flesh is white flesh, and is said to be quite tasty.


    I haven''t eaten it yet, but among the food in front of me is a large silverfish, and from the fact that the cats around me are looking at it covetously, I''m sure it''s true.


    However, it might be a cat''s sensation that it can''t be helped.


    If it were a human being, I''d be very angry.


    Please, nyah! Please help my brother!


    A brown tiger cat complains.


    Perhaps this brown tiger is a female. It doesn''t have the kink of a hairball.


    "All right. I''ll handle it.


    Suddenly, Tona stands up and gulps down the lion''s milk that she was about to give to him.


    The lion''s milk has a high alcohol content.


    It''s not safe to drink it like Totona just did, unless you mix it with water very well.


    The drunkenness doesn''t show on his face, or he looks like he always does, but will he be okay?


    Kroki here is going to fix it.


    What?


    I''m surprised to find myself suddenly nominated.


    ''Don''t worry, Kroki can do it.''


    Then Tona squeezes her head in a hug.


    Her breasts are pressed against her face.


    ''Hey? Mr. Tona?


    I''m thrilled at the feel of a rather magnificent chest.


    ''You can rest assured that Kroki is my brave man. He will definitely help your people.


    The cats squealed with joy at Tona''s words.


    Apparently, the cats were worried about something other than the brown tiger, too.


    But I''m going to help them, but I''m not sure I''m going to be able to help them for sure.


    Are they safe in the first place?


    But without realizing my confusion, the cats shouted for joy and began to dance.


    "Oh! How dare you, Tona! Your brother must be very strong! Come on! Everyone is pouring plenty of alcohol for my brother!


    ''Princess! I understand!


    The cats bring a lot of bottles of alcohol.


    I can''t drink that much!


    Kroki. Let''s have a drink.


    Tona''s breath is on her face, too. I can smell the thick liquor.


    This is definitely quite a drink!


    What''s the matter with you! Mr. Tona!


    ''Yes! Nell is dancing too!


    Nell joins the dancing cats, wagging her white tail.


    I almost blow it.


    Nell wasn''t wearing underwear: .......


    Nell''s outfit was also revealing, but it wasn''t very s*xy, and she was too innocent and healthy to care about it.


    Therefore, she was surprised by the sudden surprise.


    Beastmen do not wear underwear.


    Most of them, especially those close to the beasts, don''t care if they are naked.


    However, Nell is more like a human figure, so it''s better to wear pants.


    Nell is wagging her tail and dancing with the cats.


    ''What''s the matter, Kroki? Do you want a drink?


    Tona hands me a cup with a drink in it.


    In the meantime, I need some water to calm down.


    I''ll take it.


    "Thank you, Totoona.


    When I accept the cup, I drink very much.


    And that''s booze! ������������ This�`�`��������������������


    I let my guard down with Nell.


    I drank as much as I could.


    "Yes, Kroki. Gypsylla lettuce. Gypsy lettuce to give you some energy.


    Now Tona forces a lettuce into my mouth.


    The white liquid that comes from the stems of gypsy lettuce is famous for being an energizer.


    I got that stuck in my mouth.


    Tona''s face is expressionless as usual.


    But it''s clear that she''s acting strangely.


    She''s really quietly breaking down.


    What is it, my head is dizzy.


    It looks like the lion''s milk has been turned.


    Some of the booze-loving dragons sleeping inside my body are rioting with joy.


    Ah! What are you doing already!!!!


    Nell and the cats dance happily.


    ''Yes Kroki. ''Ahhhh.''


    Next to herself, Tona was expressionless, trying to force herself to drink and eat her drink and food.


    The chaotic feast continues.


    Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    We took an empty boat to Gipsyll.


    We are now just over the central mountain range.


    We''re hurrying to get there, but we''re still a long way from Gypseal.


    Unlike Tona and the others, I don''t have a gate to transfer to Gypseal.


    That''s why I can''t go to Gypseal all at once.


    If I ask Halseth to make it, he''ll make it for me, but I can''t do that because the rest is a hassle.


    ''''Lady Raina. The men who went to scout the area have returned.


    Nia reports to me on deck.


    It looks like the war maiden who was sent out to scout the area has returned.


    We are advancing as usual, sending out reconnaissance to see if there are any evil gods around that are hostile to Elios.


    If they''re not particularly strong, I or the war maiden can handle them, but there are some pretty strong enemies among them.


    That''s why some of Elyos'' gods who aren''t confident in their arms don''t leave the safety of Elyos.


    ''''Right. So? How''s that? Nia.


    There doesn''t seem to be any problems. Lady Raina. No sign of the evil one. Everything is fine.


    ''So ....... So far, so quiet, that may be a sure sign of Surusha''s information that many evil gods are gathered in Apophis.


    The supervising angel Sulusha and her subordinate angels are tasked with monitoring the world and reporting to Elyos.


    According to her information, many evil gods are gathering in Apophis.


    That''s why they may not be in this area.


    ''''Yes. It''s just as Raina-sama expected. Apophis is south of Gypsir. Ishtia-sama and Rage and the others might be in danger.''''


    ''What? Did I predict that?


    I don''t remember making that prediction.


    ''What? Wasn''t it Lady Raina who said she was going to Gypseal because it might be dangerous?


    Nia gives me a surprising look.


    ''Oh ....... That''s the thing. ....... You certainly said something like that.


    But the object of the danger is different.


    Dangerous is another way of saying.


    I don''t think Tona''s deep-seated, so she''s not going to do anything daring.


    But we can''t be too careful.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    Come to think of it, her mother and sister are surprisingly dynamic.


    That''s why they''re heading to Gypseal.


    But Nia seems to have misunderstood something.


    ''Well, good, Nia. Let''s hurry up and get the empty ship up to speed.


    Yes, Lady Raina?


    As I say this, Nia gives instructions to the war maidens and go.


    I can tell where Kroki is from the reaction to Kuna''s ring.


    It looks like he''s in Arnak now.


    We were advancing through the sky towards the golden city.

 135 Cats in the courtyard

    The One Who Beats You (Medjed) Kroki


    The next day I return to my Medjed appearance.


    The sun is already high.


    I am now in the courtyard of Arnak.


    The courtyard is very large, and although it is in the middle of the desert, it is rich in water and flowers.


    Brightly colored water lilies bloom in the fountains, which are a delight to the eye.


    Butterflies dance in the sunshine, bringing a sense of serenity to the air.


    In that peaceful courtyard, I train in the form of Medjed.


    It''s hard to fight when you''re covered with a cloth.


    Moreover, the cloth should not be turned up while you are fighting.


    Especially if the cloth is rolled up while the lower half of the body is uncovered, it''s a mess.


    Probably, no one has seen you yet.


    My identity cannot be revealed.


    You have to be able to fight with a cloth over your head to prevent that from happening.


    The alcohol I drank last night is still in my body and I''m slowing down.


    I really don''t have enough training to be slowed down.


    I have to get rid of the alcoholism by moving aggressively.


    My head still hurts, but I must not neglect my daily training.


    Besides, you should make an effort to maintain a sense of normalcy at all times.


    I move slowly on the cobblestones.


    Take your time with each movement.


    He moves with his paws without losing his center of gravity.


    Then Nell and the cat at your side will try to do the same movement.


    Slowly cross your legs and rotate.


    Then Nell and the cat will make the same movement.


    ''Um. ....... Princess Nell. What are you doing here?


    Nell and the cats tilted their heads adorably when I asked to make sure I wasn''t surrounded by Rage and the others.


    When I woke up and went to work out, Nell and the others followed along.


    I thought they were with Totona.


    By the way, Tona overworked last night and is sleeping in her room.


    I could have stopped working out today and stayed by Tona''s side, but Tona told me not to.


    She''s too embarrassed to see her face today.


    I moaned at the look on Totona''s face, but it really didn''t look good, so I decided to go out and work out.


    Then Nell and the others who came with her started to imitate her.


    Hmmm. I was curious to see if Kuroki''s brother was doing it, so I imitated him. Is this a new dance?


    I panic as Nell says her real name innocently enough.


    ''That Princess Nell. Right now it''s Medjed, please.''


    Meow! That''s right. I''m sorry.


    Nell sticks out her tongue and apologizes.


    The gesture is adorable.


    ''Come to think of it, why is your brother dressed like that? You look better with your clothes off.


    ''''Well, that''s because, as I''ve explained before, I don''t want you to know who I am. The brave men of light and myself have been having a fight.


    ''What? I''ve heard that your brother is stronger than you. If that''s the case, you just have to keep your head up.


    Nell nodded yes.


    Nell looks like a cat, but she is the daughter of the Lion Queen.


    Are they teaching her to be as majestic as a lion?


    But we can''t show them who we are.


    If we fight with Rage, it could be an obstacle to helping Sirone.


    We can''t let a fight get in the way.


    So we need another explanation.


    ''No, that''s actually why I like the way you''re dressed. Isn''t it cute?


    I shake my hips.


    Probably a pervert from the side.


    But I can''t think of any other excuse.


    Naturally, Nell makes a subtle face.


    ''''Hmmm. It''s funny, but it''s not very cute. That''s right! I''m going to wait for a minute!


    Suddenly, Nell runs.


    You and the cats are left behind.


    I''m not sure what to do, and soon Nell comes back.


    She''s holding something in her hand.


    ''I brought you all kinds of things! It''s good to have this on!


    Then Nell puts that something on her own head.


    ''That ....... This is ......''


    I look at what Nell has.


    It''s like she put one of them on her own head.


    ''Nyahaha! Now it''s a bit prettier.


    Nell laughs happily.


    I don''t have a mirror, so I don''t know what I look like now, but I try to imagine it.


    It''s still suspicious, but it certainly might have gotten a little prettier.


    ''Maybe I''ve certainly gotten prettier. Thank you. ''Nell,''


    Don''t worry about it. They think they have a friend.


    �������� nyah! ��������


    Nell says and the cats purr in unison.


    They are really innocent.


    Nell danced and drank and ate, and the next thing you know, she was the first to fall asleep.


    Probably oblivious to what happened last night to her and Tona.


    ''By the way. How did you and Totona go last night?


    I''m dumbfounded by the question.


    What shall I say?


    ...... We had a great time together.


    I''ll answer safely for now.


    At least it''s not a mistake.


    But I start to break out in a cold sweat.��Coona''s face comes to mind.


    ''That would have been nice! It worked for Tona. I knew it would work out for your mother because she went to the gun and succeeded, too.


    Nell laughs happily and slyly.


    It seems that the god Haybos and the lion queen Sekhmetra got used to each other and became husband and wife after Sekhmetra went gunning for them.


    As a child, God Heybos became the most disfigured of all the gods of Elyos, crippled and his back bent due to an attack with Nargol.


    Unlike Modes, he gave up women completely and retreated to the forge as his only world.


    But when the god Heybos happened to visit Gypsiel, which was rich in precious metals, Sekhmetra fell in love with his skill and personality and attacked him with guns, and they became a man and a woman.


    As expected of the lion queen, she''s quite a carnivore.


    "Nyahahahaha. If you''re an older brother you can trust, I''m sure you''ll be able to get your pyramid back.


    Nell laughs.


    I don''t know if I''ll ever get it back.


    But if Tona trusts me, I''m willing to live up to it.


    ''I will do my best. Nell. I will do my best to earn Tona''s trust. And I promised Ketsey and the others that I would.


    I''m not going to lie to you.


    I''ll do everything I can.


    ''Thank you Nyannya! If it worked, Nell would love her brother, along with Totona!


    When I say this, Nell hugs me and rubs her head.


    It''s an innocent action.


    It makes me feel calm.


    Nell looks up.


    ''What?''


    That was the moment he looked into Nell''s eyes.


    For a moment, they looked like the eyes of a predator going after its prey.


    ''''What''s wrong with you?''''


    ''No. ....... It''s nothing, Nell.


    It must have been my imagination.


    Nell is smiling innocently.


    ''Come on! We''re all going to continue the dance!


    �������� nyah! ��������


    The cats purred in unison.


    Apparently, they were going to have to go along with the dance.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    Finally, I''m ready to get up.


    Still, I slept well.


    A beautifully patterned comforter lies on my ebony bed, gently wrapping me in it.


    The sun is already high in the sky.


    The sun was shining softly through the thin silk window.


    I''m still sober from last night, and my body is lazy.


    The drink recommended by Bruul, the goddess of scorpions, was pleasant and easy to drink, but it seemed to have a high alcohol content, so I slowly got drunk afterwards and stopped drinking in the middle.


    I found myself lying on a bunk.


    The ornaments I had borrowed from Ishtia had been removed.


    Did Rage do this?


    That''s a bit of a problem.


    It must have been the catman''s maid of honor who probably did it.


    Rage seemed to have been drinking with Ishtia afterwards.


    I wonder what happened after that?


    When I see him, I''ll ask him and see what he says.


    When I get up from my bunk, there''s food and a jug of water on the table by my side.


    It looks like they''ve been prepared for me.


    It consists of thinly baked bread, vegetables, goat''s cheese and fruit.


    It seems that the basic part of the meal is the same even if it is Gypsies.


    I''ve been losing my appetite, so I decided to have just fruit.


    When I took a bite of the fruit, its gentle sweetness spread in my mouth.


    It has a texture like the figs I''ve had before.


    Mmm! Well! Let''s go!


    As I finish my fruit, I stand taller.


    For now, I''m going to go find Rage.


    After getting dressed, I leave the room.


    I walk down the hallway.


    On the way, I pass a group of cat lady''s attendants.


    They greet me and clear the way for me.


    They look very busy.


    What is it called in this world to be a cat''s helper?


    As I was thinking about this, I came to a large courtyard.


    The courtyard is large and lush with greenery and water running from a spring.


    It''s hard to believe that we are in the middle of a desert.


    Let''s walk around a bit.


    And it was while I was walking in the courtyard.


    ''Geez!''


    A small voice comes out.


    It''s because there''s Mejed (a freak) and the princess Nelphiti in the corner of the courtyard.


    I can''t help but feel bad for Mejed.


    There are many cats at the feet of that Mejed, dancing happily.


    What are they doing?


    And there''s no sign of Tona.


    They seem to be acting differently. What''s going on?


    Are they hiding?


    Halseth and the male gods, taken aback by last night''s dainty appearance, are waiting for Tona to appear again.


    Are they hiding now that they''ve noticed it?


    ''Oh? The Brave Men of Light are here, and now what? What was your name, yah?


    Nell notices me and looks at me.


    ''I''m Chiyuki. Princess Nell. What are you doing here?


    I''ll introduce myself.


    I''ve barely spoken to Nell.


    It wouldn''t help if he didn''t remember my name.


    ''As you can see, I''m dancing with Medjed here,''


    When Nell said this, Medjed would swing his hips and dance.


    Probably under the cloth, the burlun is swaying.


    ...... What am I thinking about?


    Have I not sobered up from last night?


    Let''s look up as much as we can.


    Then I notice something on Medjed''s head.


    "Cat-ears?


    Mejed''s head was covered in nekomimi, unlike yesterday.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why! I almost scream.


    Why? You''re in catfish mode, right?


    Medjed is still swinging his hips and dancing.


    My mind is getting confused.


    ''What''s the matter with you?''


    ''Well. That ...... um.


    I want to tweak it! I want to be so lucky!


    But I swallow the words.


    Nell is the princess of Gypseal. She can''t be rude.


    ''Oh? I see. I understand. I wanted this.


    As I look at Mejed''s nekomimi, Nell puts the one in her hand on my head.


    ''What? What''s this?


    I touch the object attached to my head.


    It seems to be a decoration in the shape of a Necomimi.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Now we''re matching.


    Nell nodded yes.


    ...... so I was jealous of the nekomimi in Medjed.


    But now I''m in nekomimi mode too.


    Hmmm, Medjed. I''m not going to lose now.


    ''''What! Chigaaa------u��������


    There''s no way... ��������


    I finally scream.


    I sit down with my head in my hands.


    I can''t keep up with the tweaking.


    Nell and the cats nod their heads, wondering what''s wrong with them.


    What''s wrong with you, sitting down all of a sudden? Chiyuki?


    ''No. ....... It''s nothing. Thank you, Nekomimi.


    I manage to get up.


    I''m so tired.


    What''s going on? Did I hear something loud?!


    Someone hears my shout and comes running in.


    I turn around and see Rage coming towards us.


    Behind him are Ishtia and Bruul, as well as a beautiful sphinx and other beastly women.


    It looks like Ishtia and the others were with Rage.


    They also have the girls in tow.


    ''''What''s up?! Chiyuki? What''s going on? Is that catnip?


    Rage is surprised to see my nekomimi.


    He has a look on his face that says, ''What are you doing?


    ''Err. It''s nothing.''


    I cough and cough.


    Ishtia and Bruul look at me and laugh.


    ''Mm-hmm. It looks good on you, Chiyuki. It looks like Nell has put you on.


    ''Princess Nell. I don''t think it''s a good idea to wear a nekomimi on anyone. It looks good on Chiyuki, but there are some who don''t.


    I know. Bruul. But it looks good on Mejed and Chiyuki.


    Nell says proudly.


    Does this princess make sure that everyone is nekomimied?


    Then Rage is scurrying around.


    ''Princess Nell?'' Where is the goddess Totoona? You don''t seem to be able to see me, sir?


    Hey, are you the one who was waiting for Tona?


    I shove at Rage in my mind.


    ''Totonan worked too hard yesterday and is sleeping in her room.


    I don''t know what you''ve been working on, but it looks like Tona''s gone.


    Too bad, Rage.


    I laugh heartily.


    ''More importantly, Rage. Where have you been with Ishtia and Bruul?


    I glare at Rage.


    Where was I going with the two goddesses?


    I''m just curious.


    ''Oh. Then we were going to the Golden Pyramid.


    Rage says, looking at Ishtia and Bruul.


    ''The Golden Pyramid? How did you end up there again?


    ''It''s to make a contract with the Higher Spirit of Light. Chiyuki. Rage was looking for a way to become stronger. When Sekhmetra heard about it, she told him about the High Spirit of Light that appears in the Golden Pyramid. He thought that if they had the power of light, they could make a contract with him.


    Ishtia explains on behalf of Rage.


    In this world, there are spirits of earth, water, fire, wind, light, dark, etc.


    Each of them requires an innate talent in order to summon each of them.


    You will be able to get along with many spirits, but even Reno, who can get along with many spirits, couldn''t summon a higher level spirit of light.


    ''Yeah. And it worked. That was easy. Chiyuki.


    Rage chuckles at that.


    Rage couldn''t summon basic spirits like earth water, fire, and wind at all.


    However, he seemed to have an aptitude for the higher level spirits of light.


    ''''Nyanto?! It''s amazing how even Hal-kun can pull off the impossible!


    Nell is also surprised.


    It seems that Halseth also has the power of light, just like Rage, but he couldn''t make a deal with a higher level spirit.


    I can see her frustrated.


    Suddenly, I see Mejed next to Nell.


    Mejed was staring at Rage.

 136 Sandstorm

    The one who strikes down (medjed) wearing the sacred artifact (catmimi)


    It is the next day and we leave Arnak.


    From the Golden Palace, four empty ships will fly in the sky.


    The airspace over Gypseal is restricted to empty ships for defense purposes. However, with the permission of Sekhmetra, the queen, they can do so.


    The goal is the stolen pyramid. We will now cross the golden desert and head in a southeasterly direction.


    This fleet of empty ships is nominally commanded by Halseth, but in effect it is Isdes, the god of war.


    Originally, Harses was not going to sail out, but was going to wait in Arnak.


    However, it seems that he asked Sekmetra for permission to sortie on the condition that he retreats in case of danger.


    Halseth and the Sphinx''s concubines boarded the huge empty ship, decorated with magnificent gold work, and were advancing with great enthusiasm.


    The empty ship that Halseth rides on is huge, even bigger than the empty ship of Alfos that I have seen before.


    Four airships are flying around Halseth''s ship, with falcon-headed birdmen, Halseth''s men, flying around them as if they are on alert.


    Behind those empty ships, myself and Totona are flying on a chimera.


    The sky is blue and the sun is strong.


    The sky is blue and the sunshine is strong, but it''s not a problem because it''s protected by magic.


    That Totona. If you''re that close to me ......


    I say to Totoona, who is clinging behind me.


    Tona is back in her usual thick robe.


    However, when she is squeezed closely, she can feel the bulge hidden underneath the clothing on her back.


    If she keeps this up, she''s going to have a lot of trouble between her legs.


    I need you to move away from it for a bit.


    I say as I turn around and look at Tona.


    ''What''s up, Kroki? We''re like a couple. It''s only natural for us to stick together.


    Tona''s face is as expressionless as usual when she says that.


    However, she seems to be enjoying her reaction somehow.


    ''That Totona. It''s Medjed now. ......''


    Now he is in the form of Medjed.


    Of course, he is wearing a waistcoat underneath the white cloth.


    This way, even if the cloth is torn off, you won''t be misunderstood as a pervert who enjoys the liberation of becoming one with the world by being directly exposed to the air.


    Since I am not a pervert, I naturally wear a waistcoat. I shouldn''t be turned off.


    I tell myself that strongly.


    It''s okay. The brave men are in the lead, so they''re away from here. They won''t hear you say your real name.


    Surely Totoona was right, he was far away from Rage and the others.


    Normally, they wouldn''t be able to hear us at this distance.


    However, we should not be caught off guard as our own physical abilities are higher in this world.


    "But, Tona. It''s better not to be caught off guard. ...... If your identity is exposed, you''ll be in trouble.''''


    I know. But just let me do this now.


    After those words, he felt Tona stick her forehead to his back.


    I feel something warm.


    It seems like it would be good to fly like this.


    ''Guru-ruh.''


    But suddenly the chimera squeaks.


    ''I''m sorry. I flew a little too long.''


    The chimera looks a bit painful.


    As expected, she has been flying for too long.


    It''s time to get back to the empty boat.


    The one we were on is the smallest empty ship at the end of the line.


    This is an empty ship owned by Nell, and all the sailors are also fairy cats (Ketsey).


    I couldn''t help but feel at ease as the bow of the ship was made into a cute cat.


    ''Welcome home. Totonan.


    When they return to the empty ship, Nell greets them themselves.


    Her steward, Valon, is also with them.


    Originally, Nell had to remain in Arnak as well as Halseth.


    However, Sekmetra allowed her to go on condition that she would return as soon as she was in danger without doing anything dangerous.


    ''You seem to be busy, what''s going on? Nell?


    Tona was right.


    The fairy cats (Ketsey) in their sailors'' jackets were in some kind of a hurry.


    ''That''s the hard part! There''s a big sandstorm on the way!


    Nell makes a panicked sound.


    ''A sandstorm? Is this ship safe?


    It''s ....... I don''t know. Valon said this ship wouldn''t stand up to its size.


    Apparently, it''s a bad situation.


    ''Lady Tona! I''m glad to see you''re back! Master Harses sent me a messenger just now! This ship is to be housed on Master Halseth''s ship!


    Valon the Black Cat, the steward, comes over here.


    Nell''s empty ship is very small. It is small enough to be housed in Harses'' huge empty ship.


    The back of Harses'' ship opens wide to accommodate Nell''s empty ship.


    ''Oh! Well done, Tona! You''re welcome!


    When I go to Halseth, he welcomes me with open arms.


    He seems very happy that Tona is here.


    Harses looks like he has a thing for Totoona, no matter how he looks at it.


    Totona denies that this can''t be true, but for all intents and purposes, it''s not.


    He''s been to Gipsyll a few times before and never once did he give any indication of that.


    But still, what does Nell think?


    They''re supposed to be engaged, but when Halseth hits on another woman, he doesn''t say anything.


    Or do the females not fight each other like lions do?


    A lion is a pack of several females for each male.


    Then again, lion females nurse and cooperate to feed other cubs besides those they themselves have borne.


    Is it the same for sphinxes?


    Come to think of it, I''ve heard in the past that Sphinx women are best friends with each other and want to be the wife of the same man.


    Nell snuggles up beside herself.


    She is very skinny, sometimes cuddling with him.


    But I don''t feel bad because I feel like I''ve been taken care of by a cute cat. In fact, I''m happy to see it.


    So. Thank you, Prince.


    Totoona''s reaction to being told she''s welcome is subtle.


    She wears her hat deep in her eyes, trying to escape Halseth''s gaze.


    ''In time, you will come with Raina to this Harseth''s side forever.


    Halseth huffs.


    He has brown skin and light hair. Lion''s features all over, with large falcon wings on his back.


    However, Halseth is more like a human, and only the son of Ishtia, he is a beautiful man.


    He''s probably third in line compared to Rage and Alfos, though.


    ''''Prince Halseth. I hope that''s enough of a joke. Right now, I want to hear what you have to do about the sandstorm.


    Tona returns it curtly.


    ''Then it''s no problem. I''m sure that naughty, brave man will take care of it.


    The Brave in the Light?


    Yeah, that''s right. He''s got some new powers, don''t you think? He said I would handle it.


    Halseth says regretfully.


    ''So ....... A brave man has new powers.''


    Yes. But first, what do you say, Tona? In the meantime, why don''t you stay here with Harses and have a cup of tea?


    Prince. I appreciate the invitation. But I''m curious about this new power that the brave men of Lena have acquired. He should be at the front of the ship. I''m coming to see him.


    Without waiting for Halseth''s reply, Totoona moves on.


    The distance between the empty ships is far enough away from each other, but with the magic of flight, it would be easy to move.


    ''''Wait nyah! Totonan!


    Myself and Nell both follow Totona.


    ''Wait, Tona! You''re going to see him? You can''t do that! If you''re going! This Halseth will go with you!


    Finally, Halseth followed Totona.


    This is how they all ended up going.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man


    I watch the sandstorm from the empty ship with the magic of my farsightedness.


    Ochre smoke rises and swirls up into the sky.


    It''s far away now, but if we keep going, the empty ship will be swallowed up by the sandstorm.


    ''This is amazing. ''This is amazing, Mr. Rage. Of course it''s going to be okay, right? You''ve made a great show of it to Prince Halseth.


    I call out to Rage, who stands at the bow of the ship and looks in the direction of the sandstorm.


    ''Of course. Chiyuki. I won''t tell you what I can''t do.


    Rage says without looking back at me.


    But he must be smiling fearlessly.


    ''''Well, Rage will be fine. You''re going to use the power of a higher spirit, aren''t you? Rage?


    Yes, that''s right. Istia. A spirit that can help me will at least counteract the sandstorm.


    When Rage says that, Ishtia laughs.


    It seems that he went to the golden pyramid while I was asleep and got the power of a higher level spirit.


    I feel like the two of us are very close.


    As I''m thinking about that, someone comes over here.


    It''s Totoona, Nell, Harses, and my natural enemy (Medjed).


    Hi, Totoona. You came? Yeah?!


    Rage is about to laugh at Tona''s face when he notices Halseth and gets a subtle look on his face.


    Halseth is in a bad mood with Halseth.


    Maybe he didn''t really want to come.


    I hope this doesn''t turn into a fight.


    ''''Oh? It''s so rare to see you here, Hal. Hmm, you''ve got something on your mind about Raige. Good. Very good. It''s so nice to see men fighting each other.


    Ishtia seems to enjoy it.


    Even his own children are relentless.


    Halseth looks complicated when he sees that.


    ''''Hmph! For that matter, how''s the sandstorm going!


    Halseth says in a great way.


    ''Prince. Calmly, I will now project it with magical images.


    Tona said that and Halseth gulped! I let out a moan and shut up.


    Tona casts a spell and creates a magical image.


    Ochre smoke is blowing in the image.


    It''s still quite large.


    ''Huh? Do you see something in the sandstorm now?


    He pointed to the image.


    I saw what looked like a long, thin shadow in the sandstorm.


    What is it?


    It''s probably the Great Sand Worm. I think the sandstorm was caused by the Great Sand Worm.


    The Great Sand Worm? By that, you mean that giant caterpillar thing that is said to cause quicksand? I''ve never seen that before.


    "Yes, dark-haired wise man. I''ve never seen a great sand worm grow that big before.


    I''ve read about the great sand bug (the great sand worm) in a book.


    A great sand bug is a giant bug that moves underground in the desert.


    The ecology is not well understood, but it is said that the smallest one is over 10 meters long, and the largest one can swallow a city.


    When this huge bug eats, it sucks in the living things around it along with the sand around it.


    At that time, quicksand occurs.


    If you don''t get away from the spot if the sand suddenly starts flowing, you''ll be sucked into the great sand worm.


    Another feature of the great sand worm is that it swallows a certain amount of sand and then spits it out all at once.


    That''s when a sandstorm occurs.


    A great sand worm that big can spit out sand for three days. Can you do something about it, Rage of Light?


    I''m surprised by that statement.


    Spitting up sand for three days means the sandstorm won''t go away for three days.


    Totoona is staring at Rage.


    Totoona is always so expressionless that it''s hard to read her emotions.


    ''Oh. ''Of course. Totoona. I''ll take care of it.


    Rage smiles inappropriately.


    ''You''re not going to fall for that word, are you! Brave Men of Light: �������� If you can''t do anything! I''ll take that life!


    Hey, Prince Halseth!


    I yell out.


    ''It''s okay Chiyuki! The Prince! If you fail, I''ll give you this life!


    As he says this, Rage looks in the direction the ship is going.


    After a while, you can see a huge cloud of dust rising without using magic.


    The dust cloud gradually gets bigger and closer.


    At this rate, it will be swallowed up.


    Everyone present looks at Rage.


    ''''Soaring! O bright one! Answer my call! Benne, Lord of the Lightwing!


    Rage shouts, and a huge, shining bird appears in the sky above the empty ship.


    Bennu, the High Spirit of Light.


    Its name is the holy bird, meaning the one who soars and shines brightly.


    According to legend, he was born by embracing the sun on the hill where it began.


    When the holy bird, Bennu, with its sun-like brilliance, flaps its wings, a film of light covers the three ships in the sky.


    In no time at all, a sandstorm hits the ships.


    But the film of light protects the ships from the sandstorm.


    The sky ship turns ochre and you can''t see your surroundings.


    "Bennu!


    Bennu flapped his wings in response to Rage''s call.


    A wave of light dispels the sandstorm.


    After the sandstorm disappeared, what was left was a giant caterpillar that seemed to be rising to the heavens.


    This huge caterpillar is the Great Sandworm.


    Sand was blowing out of a small hole in the body of the great sand worm.


    But each time it does, the flap of Benne''s wings blows the sand away.


    Numerous tentacles are moving slickly in the hole at the head of the Great Sandworm (Great Sand Worm).


    ''Whoa! That''s disgusting!


    I couldn''t help but scream.


    That''s how unpleasant the sight of the Great Sand Worm was.


    ''Let go! Light Wings of Bright Fire!


    Bennu flaps his wings in response to Rage''s call again.


    Bennu''s wings shine even brighter.


    It was so bright, I could barely see the Great Sand Worm.


    The Great Sand Worm is swallowed by the wings of light, and then it disappears.


    Eventually, when the light disappeared, the Great Sand Mushroom (Great Sand Worm) was nowhere to be found.


    ''Thank you! Benne!


    Rage says this and Benne disappears.


    ''That''s what you do! Rage! I can''t believe you''ve mastered the use of a high-level spirit of light! He''s just the man I expected!


    Ishtia looks happy.


    ''It''s not your power! Bennu''s power was just awesome! Don''t forget that!


    In response, Halseth seemed to be regretful.


    Well, it was natural for him to be frustrated because Rage could use a higher level spirit that he couldn''t call out, so it was natural for him to be frustrated.


    ''''What do you think, Totona? What''s my power?


    Rage ignores Halseth and looks at Totoona.


    He looks like he''s expecting something.


    ''I see. ....... We''ve certainly been shown that power. A brave man of Raina.''


    I wonder at Tona''s expression as she says this.


    She is usually expressionless and her emotions are unintelligible.


    However, she looked vaguely uneasy.

 137 King of the tomb

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Mount Nabate is a rocky mountain on the border of the land of Gypsir and Apophis.


    The altitude is not very high.


    It is a long rocky mountain that runs from east to west and has many valleys.


    Beyond this mountain is the land of Apophis.


    The target pyramid is located just beyond Mount Nabate.


    In the first place, the pyramid was taken from under construction as a precaution against the actions of the Serpent Queen who rules the land of Apophis.


    I can only call it dumb.


    The idea for the construction was conceived by Harses, and Harses and Isdes were in charge.


    According to them, they had a good defense system in place, but the invasion of the enemy exceeded it.


    That''s not even an excuse.


    The empty ship carrying us descends into a huge valley of rocky mountains.


    We are not going to charge directly into the pyramid like this.


    Because the enemy seems to have already sensed that we are coming.


    Surprise attack was no longer possible.


    Then, we decided to take a break for a while and attack carefully.


    We hid our empty boat behind a rock and walked down the valley.


    ''I don''t think we need to go all the way down, do you? There doesn''t seem to be anything here.


    I say what I''m wondering.


    That''s what Rage and Ishtia are thinking too.


    It''s on their faces.


    Chinami Tona has no expression on her face and I don''t know what she''s thinking. Nell looks disinterested, and Medjed can''t see her face in the first place.


    ''''That''s not true. Black-haired Sage Chiyuki-dono. It''s there, here.''


    It was Isdes who answered.


    ''What do you claim to have in store?''


    ''Humph! You''ll know that when you go. You''ll follow me silently.


    Rage asks and Halseth says grimly.


    Halseth is in a bad mood from earlier.


    He doesn''t really like the fact that Rage called out Benne, a high level spirit of light, and he doesn''t like it very much.


    Then he walks for a while as it is.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    I couldn''t help but shout.


    We had been walking for a while in the valley.


    The structure was made by hollowing out a sheer cliff.


    The structure is ornately decorated and very beautiful.


    This is the Palace of Cazner. It was one of the bases built by the dwarves for their campaign against Apophis. We will use it as a base to take back the pyramid.


    Isdes explains.


    Heh. I was about to go in.


    A lot of armed skeletons appear from the ground.


    It''s a skeleton.


    Because the shade of the rock becomes a shadow, it is possible to operate here as well.


    ''Skeletons? Why is it here?


    Saying that, Rage holds up his weapon.


    ''Wait, these skeletons are not enemies. It''s Nefes! Thanks for the welcome!


    Isdes shouts, and from the back of the building emerges a group of people wrapped all over with bandages.


    They look human. But they are probably not the living.


    They are probably the undead called Mammy.


    The mammies kneel on the ground with one knee on the ground, cross their arms over their chests and bow their heads in unison.


    It seems that they are under the Isdes, including the skeleton.


    I found out about Mammy when I did some research on the pyramids.


    Mammy is an undead created by Isdes as the administrator of the pyramid.


    Like vampires (vampires), they are intelligent.


    The main difference is that they don''t need to be replenished, such as by sucking blood, like vampires.


    Some pyramids are built far from the city, so mammies that don''t need to be replenished are the best suited to manage them.


    She is usually asleep, and if something goes wrong, she is awake and active.


    Perhaps it is because a corpse called Mammy is sleeping in the pyramid, but some people mistake the pyramid for a tomb.


    And since there are also magical devices made of gold in the pyramids, it is said that tomb raiders (Tomb Raiders) who aim at them sometimes invade the tombs.


    However, anyone who breaks in will probably be cursed to death by a spell, which is one of Mammy''s specialties.


    Even if they are lucky enough to escape the pyramid, they can operate in places where there is daylight, as they are covered with a magical cloth.


    They will be chased everywhere.


    ''We''ve been waiting for you! Our God!


    A hooded and most extravagantly dressed man named Nephes comes forward among the Mummy''s.


    He is probably Nephes.


    From his appearance, he would be the existence called the Mummy King (Lord) or the Tomb King (Tomb King), a higher species of Mummy.


    Hmmm. "Hmm, Nephes. You''re ready for this, aren''t you?


    "Yes, my God. We have gathered all the Mummy soldiers we can from the pyramids nearby that are waiting.


    Nephes the Mummy King (Lord) bows his head reverently.


    I sense a strong connection between Isdes and Nepheses from his appearance.


    Perhaps Nephes was created by Isdes.


    Isdes, the god of war, is the best swordsman in Gypseal.


    And at the same time, he is also an excellent necromancer (necromancer).


    In the Gypseal, a good warrior can become a mummy under Ithodes and gain eternal life.


    For this reason, he is revered as the god of mammy making, and is revered as Ithdes, who is sent to the sacred room.


    This area is the same as the lore of the War Maiden.


    I don''t know why there are so many ex-humans in the Mammy.


    Maybe it''s simply a matter of numbers, or maybe they are reluctant to let other beast gods'' relatives become mammy.


    ''''Come on, great people. Let me show you inside.


    When Nephes said this, the Mummy soldiers stood up and split off to either side.


    When you enter the Kazner Palace, you will exit into a large hall.


    Compared to the size of the entrance, the inside seems to be much larger.


    ''''It''s Nefes. How''s the pyramid that was taken?


    ''Ha! I''m home. I''m putting up a video.


    Nephes says and the mammy wizard at his side chants a spell.


    A light extends from the domed ceiling and an image is projected in the air.


    The black pyramid is projected in a dimly lit landscape where the sky is covered with black clouds.


    The sky is dark, but even those who do not have the ability of night vision will be able to see it because countless wil-o-wisps are flying around the black pyramid.


    In addition, there are glowing blue-white skeletal knights on black horses riding around the pyramid in the sky.


    They are high level undead called spectral knights.


    These undead are powerful demons that can summon and use the mid-ranked spirit of darkness, the Nightmare Horse, and are excellent at martial arts and magic.


    Other demons that look like wraiths and ghosts can also be seen.


    There are quite a few of them.


    They might be wary of us.


    "d*mn them! You blackened our pyramid!


    Halseth grunted in frustration.


    It must not have been originally painted black.


    The side of that black pyramid has the evil eye emblem of the serpent queen, Diadna, painted in white.


    ''This pyramid is supposed to belong to Apophis,'' he said.


    ''What do you mean? You seem to be getting a lot of visual disturbances?


    I''m sorry. My God. It seems that the magic doesn''t work properly due to the powerful magic surge.


    Nephes apologizes to Isdes.


    Perhaps even my magic will not be able to produce any more images.


    Just by looking at this image, I can feel the mighty magic from the pyramid.


    ''''Hey, isn''t it much bigger than a normal pyramid?''''


    I''ll tell you what I think of the pyramids.


    Many of the pyramids in Gypsir are replicas of the golden pyramids in Arnak, based on the golden pyramids built by the god Heybos.


    The structure is basically the same, and no matter how different it is, it should be only slightly different in size.


    However, the Black Pyramid seemed to be three times larger than the normal pyramid.


    ''''That''s right. ''''The black-haired Sage Lord. We made some modifications to the design to make it an absolute protection from Apophis. However, this delayed its completion and caused it to be attacked.''


    You can''t!


    I almost tsked at Isdes'' words.


    They have never attacked us before. That is when we were caught off guard. A sudden attack. It was all we could do to get Halseth-sama and the dwarves who were doing the construction work to retreat.


    Nepheses nodded.


    Perhaps Nephes had been there.


    Perhaps it was the attempt to build this pyramid that inspired Apophis.


    If so, it would be too dumb.


    That''s why the Black Pyramid''s power had drilled a hole in the Gypseal''s wards.


    Apparently, Halseth and Isdes were lectured quite harshly by Sekmetra about it.


    ''''You are dumb.''''


    Rage says the things I wanted to say but didn''t, in no uncertain terms.


    ''You! What do you mean? If you''re going to taunt me, I won''t let you!


    As I thought, the insufferable prince is angry.


    I want you to be careful what you say because it''s a hassle.


    Halseth points his sword at Rage with his waistband.


    Halseth''s sword is a single-edged weapon common in gypsies called a kopish.


    The blade is curved in the middle and has the slashing power of an axe.


    ''''Prince. I want you to calm down. Right now we should focus on getting the pyramids back.


    Totoona stops Halseth.


    Harseth groans groggily as Totoona steps in between them.


    Perhaps he doesn''t want Totoona to hate him.


    ''You''re certainly right, Lord Totoona. You''ve saved your life.''''


    Halseth settles his sword.


    ''Oh, let''s just call it that: ......


    Rage seems to be a pain in the ass.


    It must be ridiculous to deal with him.


    ''Lord Isdes. I would like to hear what you are going to do about it.


    Totoona asked and Isdes nodded.


    ''Yes, Lord Totoona. There are many enemies, but they are only undead. I am not good at light magic. And we have Halseth-sama and Lord Rage who can use light magic here. And since Mammy and the others are resistant to light magic, they won''t get caught up in the magic of Harses-sama and the others. Therefore, I''m going to go to the front.


    I''m tempted to say that''s just a pushover in Isdes'' explanation.


    But maybe he just doesn''t have any other options.


    "What do we do if there are people in captivity?


    Totoona asks, and Isdes nods his head.


    ''Lord Totoona? What?


    Perhaps the disappearances were attributed to Apophis. It''s possible that some of those men were taken prisoner. And some of the cats on the scouts.


    We''ve heard of the disappearance as well.


    Probably the work of the evil gods of Apophis.


    And he could be held hostage.


    "Abandoned. Our priority is to retrieve the pyramid or destroy it.


    Halseth nodded at Isdes'' words.


    ''Tona,'' he said, ''the captives will not want to be our fetters. The captives will not want to be our fetters. We have no choice in this place.''


    Halseth and Isdes would have a point.


    But Totoona doesn''t seem to be convinced.


    ''I would help if I could.


    But we don''t know where he is, and we don''t even know if he''s alive.


    Totoona shook her head to the side at Isdes'' words.


    ''It''s all right. I can get the details for you. Get me a map of the pyramids.


    Alright, Lady Tona. Nephes, bring me a map of the interior of the pyramid.


    Yes. Okay, my God.


    Nephes nodded and sent his subordinate Mamie to come back with more maps.


    ''Thank you,''


    Tona thanks him and takes a book out of the air.


    It''s like some kind of grimoire.


    It''s a book of special spirits. The Book of Wind and Earth. Open it.


    The grimoire floats out of Tona''s hands and into the air.


    As the grimoire flips open in the air, the words inside glow.


    The glowing words come out of the book and fly around Totona.


    ''A little spirit that runs from the roots of the world to the top. Answer my call. Teach me, teach me, Ratatosk.''


    Many small, horned squirrels appear, glowing green in response to Totona''s call.


    The squirrels circle around Totoona and then move away from her at a furious pace.


    Tona calls out to Ratatosk, a small spirit. Also known as the Tell-Tale Protruding Tooth.


    It does not have any particular attributes.


    This little spirit can go to the location of the earth spirit and the location of the wind spirit and get information about them.


    Unless they are very powerful, they can also enter a ward.


    However, there are some restrictions.


    The information that this spirit conveys is not always accurate.


    Therefore, the ability to read it is necessary for a magician.


    Reno has stopped calling this spirit because the information it conveys is too inaccurate.


    However, if you can read it well, it will be quite powerful.


    ''All right, I''ve scrutinized the information the 42 Ratatosks are giving me and I think the captives are probably right here in the pyramid.


    Totoona points to a room in the pyramid.


    ''Ho, that''s the Duamtoev Room. That''s where the captives are kept.''


    Tona nodded.


    ''That''s what we think from the information Latatosk gave us. However, I wasn''t able to get to the exact number.


    This is amazing and almost inspiring.


    I''ve extracted so much information from that Ratatosk.


    It looks like he probably used some kind of grimoire, but it''s still amazing.


    ''That''s just like you, Totona! We''re going into that black pyramid now, aren''t we? And while we''re at it, let''s get you out!


    Rage praises Totoona.


    But Totona''s expression doesn''t move.


    So far, I feel a little sorry for Rage when he doesn''t respond.


    ''Hold on, Mister Rage. I know about the captives, but we still have a problem. According to our information, the Serpent Prince is waiting for us in the pyramid. We must do something about that one.


    Oh, you mean that guy. I''ll take care of him. I''ll take care of him. Let''s go.


    Rage says confidently.


    ''I need you to give me a minute!


    Suddenly, Nell, who had been silent until then, shouts out.


    ''What''s wrong, Nell?''


    Totonan. I can smell a rat.


    Nell and her companion cats nodded in unison.


    ''What are you talking about? Nell? Isn''t it normal to have rats in the house?


    ''Halseth-sama is right. ''''Princess. It certainly smells like rats, but I''m sure they''d be able to get in here, if not in Arnak.


    Neither Halseth nor Isdes particularly cared for it.


    As I recall, cat people and fairy cats (ketsies) had a special ability called rat-sensing.


    For that reason, they might be more concerned about rats than other races.


    ''''No? Wait, the mammy? Come out here.


    Rage points to one of the mammies that are waiting for you.


    The mammy called out to me walks over to me.


    ''''Tch! Kizukareta! Minna out!


    The voice comes not from my mouth, but from my stomach.


    Suddenly, Mummy''s belly bursts from inside and some small figure emerges.


    ''No?! Ratman?


    It was a ratman that jumped out at me.


    It wasn''t just one of them that made it.


    Ratmen jumped out from inside Mammy''s belly as well.


    "Ratman! I''m going to find out what''s going on!


    The ratmen moved quickly to the cats.


    ''''Everyone intercept!


    ""Nyaaah!"


    The cats all pull out their fine swords (rapiers) at their waists at once.


    The cats wearing boots that came with Nell are elite fairy cat swordsmen (nyanko fencers).


    I''d love to take one of them home because of their cuteness.


    The fairy cat swordsmen (nyanko fencers) will defeat the ratmen one after another.


    As expected of the princess''s guards. There was no need for us to move at all.


    ''''I didn''t expect to be invaded by spies. ......


    Nefes gives me a look of disbelief.


    That seems to be the same for Isdes.


    ''I think he probably had the ability to eliminate any sign or presence to the extreme. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to penetrate this far.''''


    Tona explains.


    Isdes was aware of the rat''s presence.


    But even if they were there, he didn''t care.


    What a disgusting ability.


    ''No wonder they''re supposed to be able to get the information out. Now they''re sure to be waiting for you.


    Rage smiles wryly.


    A powerful enemy awaits us in our path.


    But we have to save Shirone. I have to go.


    I was determined to go.

 138 Cat shield

    The One Who Beats the Cat Mimi (Medjed) Kuroki


    It''s dark as night with black clouds above the black pyramid.


    I am in the form of Medjed, and I look down at the Immortal Army (Undead Army) with Totona.


    There would be more than 40,000 soldiers in an army aligned in the desert.


    I don''t know where this many legions came from.


    Could it be that most of them are mammy soldiers, so they were dried up and then carried away and put back together with hot water?


    If it was, it would be too funny.


    ...... I had an amazingly stupid idea.


    I''m going to reflect on that for a moment.


    The Mummy soldiers are in line with their spears and shields.


    They are pretty poorly armed.


    The weapons are good, but not all of the mammy soldiers are wearing armor.


    They only wear striped cloth helmets.


    As expected of Mummy King (Lord) Nephes, the Mummy King (Lord), wears metal armor, but it''s more of an ornament than a defense.


    Perhaps because Mammy is also undead and therefore resistant to physical attacks, he may not dare to wear armor.


    Attacks that would kill a normal creature can be withstood if it were an undead mummy.


    That might be why they don''t wear armor.


    ''Strange? Lord Harses. I don''t see the serpent prince.


    Isdes, the god of war, looks at the enemy''s camp and says


    The enemy''s army is aligned in front of the black pyramid.


    The enemy''s army is also an immortal army (Undead Army) made up of undead.


    There are no mammies.


    The majority of them are skeleton soldiers who are far inferior to mummy soldiers.


    They are almost evenly matched in numbers, but they are not the enemies of the mummy soldiers'' infantry or tank (chariot) troops.


    However, ghosts (ghost knights), ghosts (wraiths), ghosts (ghosts) and other ghosts cannot be defeated by mammy soldiers because their physical attacks are ineffective.


    A mummy priest of light (Light Priest) who can use light magic despite being undead can beat the dead (Wraith) and ghosts (Ghosts), but the ghost knights (Spectre Knight) are difficult to defeat.


    However, there is a rage here.


    No matter how many ghost knights (spectre knights) there are, they will easily defeat them.


    Without the serpent prince, they shouldn''t be able to compete with him.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    ''''Isn''t he not there? Isdes. Isn''t that convenient? Let''s charge in!


    That was when Halseth said that.


    A pale light emanated from the black pyramid into the sky.


    The light that went up into the sky above gradually took shape and finally took the form of a person.


    The person is a woman with red hair and sickly white skin.


    I have met her only once in the past.


    ''Zafarada, goddess of corruption and pestilence! The Grim Reaper''s beloved daughter (Mana Musume)!


    Halseth cries out.


    Zafarada, goddess of corruption and pestilence.


    Also known as the goddess of the Black Death.


    The diseases of this world are different from the diseases of the world you were originally from, and contain a magical element.


    Therefore, even if they have the same disease name, they may be different from the ones you know.


    Also, in this world, it''s not a superstition that witches can spread plagues, it''s true.


    It is a common story that the plague was stopped when the witches were exterminated.


    Thus, plagues can be caused by the will of someone, and it was Zafarada who created the Black Death.


    She released the disease into the world and caused the deaths of many of the mortals who were members of the gods of Elyos.


    A huge image of this Zafarada is projected in the air.


    The Zafarada of the image bows gracefully.


    ''You have come well. Foolish Gypsies. Thank you for building a pyramid for your father. ......''


    ''Divine Light Cannon!


    Before Zafarada can finish, Rage releases his magic.


    A rush of light strikes the black pyramid.


    After a few seconds, the light disappears.


    However, the black pyramid is not broken at all.


    Apparently, its defense against magic is quite high.


    ''''Hey, Rage-kun!


    ''What are you talking about, Chiyuki? You don''t need to hear the end of it, do you?


    Chiyuki next to Rage is surprised.


    Everyone present is surprised.


    Naturally, so am I.


    It''s just as expected of you, Rage, to attack all of a sudden! I''m tired of it in my heart.


    ''d*mn! Is the brave man of light the one who doesn''t listen to you?!


    Even Zafarada was surprised when he was attacked in the middle of his greeting.


    ''Well! Good! I wonder if I can attack with this! Come out, my new subordinates!


    Zafarada, who had regained his composure, said, and a number of small creatures emerged from the black pyramid.


    ''Is that a ratman?''


    Chiyuki was right, it was the Rat Man that came out.


    However, the Rat Man is not that strong of a monster.


    Even with such a large number of them, they would be no match for the Mummy Corps.


    However, the moment the Ratman raises his shield, you can feel his face tense up.


    Something was tied to the Ratman''s shield.


    ''''That''s for the cats who were out scouting!


    Nell cries out.


    What a bunch of fairy cats (ketsies) kidnapped by the ratmen''s shields were tied up.


    ''Stop right there, Gypsies! If you get any closer, what will happen to Princess Nelfithi''s beloved cats? Thinking. Cats that have too little life force to even eat. At best, I''ll have you as a shield.


    The Zafarada in the video laughs.


    He knows that Nell is here.


    Somewhere, the information must have leaked out.


    ''Hmph! Do you think that''s going to stop us? Charge!


    I''ll be there in a minute! Mr. Hal!


    Halseth, who is about to charge in without a care in the world, is stopped by Nell in a hurry.


    ''What are you talking about, Nell! I''m sure the cats are ready for it! I don''t have to listen to that rotten goddess!


    But Halseth would not listen.


    ''Hey, wait! Prince! Would you leave the cats behind?!


    Rage also stops Halseth.


    The two men glare at each other.


    ''Hmph! Then brave men of light! Can you do something about it?!


    ''Ggh! It is!


    Rage grunts.


    Rage can''t seem to come up with a way to save the cats in this phase either.


    ''This is going to be hard to attack then. ''But?'' What is it? I feel like I''m stalling for time.


    Chiyuki nods his head.


    It certainly looks like they''re trying to buy time.


    It''s even more so since I''m telling them not to move all the way.


    ''''That''s right! The black-haired wise man is right! Maybe he''s calling for reinforcements from the land of Apophis! The Prince! We should attack this place as soon as possible!


    Halseth nodded at Isdes'' words.


    ''That''s what I mean, Nell. Give it up.''


    I don''t want to do that!


    Phew! He breathed heavily and extended his claws.


    As a physical weapon, Nell''s claws are as long as a small sword.


    If this is the case, it''s going to be a split-up.


    ''Hey Rage? Can''t you do something about it?


    I know. Ishtia. I''ll see what I can do. So, wait a minute, Prince.


    ''Humph! All right! Just wait a little while longer! Okay, Nell! Put those nails away!


    Nell is about to be scratched by Nell, and Halseth reluctantly agrees.


    It''s a bad situation.


    The Zafarada in the video is looking at us and laughing at our situation.


    ''Medjed: ......''


    Tona tugs at her cloth.


    Her eyes are pleading for me to do something about it.


    Of course I''m going to do something about it.


    I have to keep my promise to the cats.


    I''ve been preparing for this since I found out there were rat people in the enemy.


    I gently touch my ring.


    This ring is paired with Kuna''s ring.


    This ring is equipped with the ability to talk to each other as well as understand each other''s position.


    In other words, it is the same as a communication device.


    I''m going to get Tona away from Rage and the others.


    I can''t have them listening in on our conversations.


    ''Do you have a minute? Tona?


    I say to Tona where no one will hear me.


    "No. Kuroki. I''d love to do you a favor, but I can''t do that right now: ......


    Tona blushes.


    Wait! Mr. Tona! What are you thinking about?


    I almost tsked.


    ''No. ....... It''s not, it''s .......


    I tell him my plan in a whisper.


    ''I see, I hate to have to ask for that girl''s help, but I don''t see any other way.


    Yes. Then let''s go back.


    When we return, Nell and Halseth are arguing.


    Rage doesn''t seem to have a good idea in mind.


    ''I need a moment. ''Prince. I have a better idea.


    All eyes are on Totona.


    ''Totona!!!!''


    ''You''ve come up with something! That''s what I''m talking about, Tona!


    ''Oh, that''s Tona! O beautiful and wise God!


    Huh. That''s just like you, Totona-chan. Only a goddess of knowledge can do that.


    Nell, Ishtia, Halseth, and Rage all praise Totoona in their mouths.


    ''I haven''t said anything yet, but ....... ''Oh well. I need your help with something.


    Tona looks at the fairy cat swordsmen (nyanko fencers).


    If there''s anything we can do to help, we''ll do it, too.


    D''Artagnan, the captain of Nell''s SS fairy cat swordsmen (nyanko fencers), salutes.


    ''Thank you. D''Artagnan. Then I want you to come over here. Medjed, please.''


    I nodded to myself.


    After a few seconds, starting with D''Artagnan. I take a step forward.


    The Zafarada in the image gives me a quizzical look.


    ''What? What''s that weird thing?


    I ignored Zafarada''s doubts and proceeded to dance.


    The sight of me dressed as Mejed, dancing in a strange way, is very funny to watch from the side.


    I dance as happily as possible.


    Zafarada seems to be too confused by the fact that the weird guy is dancing his way closer to him to give him orders.


    In the meantime, he gets a little closer.


    ''You weirdos out there! Stop! I''ll cut the cat''s head off!


    Zafarada comes to his senses in a few more moments.


    But it''s too late. I''ve gained enough distance.


    I sneak the ring to my mouth under the cloth.


    ''My favorite coonah. Please give me a whistle.


    I ask Kuna, who is supposed to be waiting behind the ring with a flute, to do me a favor.


    The flute that controls the Ratman.


    This is the flute Kuna obtained in the Republic of Ariadia.


    I don''t know how Kuna got this flute.


    However, this flute is now the key to breaking through the situation.


    He had contacted Kuna when he found out that the enemy had ratmen (ratmen) in their midst.


    And he had contacted Kuna earlier and asked her to blow the whistle when she gave him a signal.


    ''I get it. I''ll play the flute for my favorite Kroki.


    Cuna''s happy voice from the ring.


    Immediately after that, the sound of a whistle sounds from the ring.


    ''Wind! Bring on the sound!


    The magic of Totona''s voice magnification is chanted from behind.


    The wind carries the sound of the flute around.


    Hearing the sound of the flute, the ratmen hear it and begin to dance.


    ''You''re kidding! Is that the sound of my brother''s whistle?! What does that mean?!


    Zafarada''s panicked voice.


    But it''s too late.


    I myself throw the four fairy cat swordsmen (nyanko fencers) who were hiding under Medjed''s clothes towards the ratman (ratman).


    ''''Nyaaaaah!


    The Fairy Cat Swordsman (Nyanko Fencer) pulls his sword out of the air and runs into the Ratman.


    The Ratman is unable to resist, perhaps because he dances with the sound of his whistle.


    He rescues the cats tied to his shield one after another.


    ''Now! Charge!


    With Halseth''s command, the Mummy Chariots (Chariots) troop led by Nephes charged in.


    The chariots (Chariots) drawn by the Undead Horse (Undead Horse) are fast and reap one after another the skeletons.


    The ghost knights (Spectre Knights) pull out beams from their eyes to keep the fairy cat swordsmen (Nyanco Fencers) from coming at them and keep them in check.


    Rage and the dogmen warriors and the avian warriors also joined in, and that''s how they kicked out the enemy''s forces at once.


    ''''Lie! This thing!


    With that, the image of Zafarada disappears.


    The rescued fairy cats (Ketsey) are hugging each other with great joy.


    I''m relieved that I was able to make good on my promise to the cats.


    ''Thanks for your help. "Thanks, Medjed. If it weren''t for you, these kids wouldn''t be safe.


    Tona comes to us.


    She smiles, a rare smile for the usually expressionless Totona.


    It''s a very, very lovely, wonderful smile.


    When she smiles at me, I feel like I can do my best in anything.


    ''Thanks to you, Onii-san! Thank you cat!


    Nell follows Tona and rubs against herself as she hugs him.


    She''s very happy.


    The two of them compliment me, but I don''t think it''s just my luck and I don''t feel like I''m helping them.


    They happen to have gotten the rat man (Ratman) a whistle, and the rat man (Ratman) happened to be holding the cats hostage.


    So it was embarrassing to be praised so highly.


    ''That''s great, Tona. If it wasn''t for your schemes, I don''t know what would have happened.


    Rage and Chiyuki come over here.


    ''It''s really amazing. I didn''t think they had the means to do this.''''


    Hmm. That''s Felli''s daughter.


    Chiyuki and Ishtia praise Totona.


    Apparently, they think it''s Totona''s plan.


    ''Wrong ....... ''What?'' Medjed.


    I interrupt Tona''s attempt to tell her that she''s different by putting a hand on her shoulder.


    I shake my head that I don''t have to say it.


    I don''t even think it''s my power.


    Then I don''t mind Totoona''s plan.


    ''Totoona! That''s my goddess of knowledge! We''ve eliminated the enemy in this place! Come on! Let''s hear your next move!


    Halseth and Isdes come over here after sweeping the enemy''s undead army.


    They also seem to think it''s Tona''s plan.


    ''''My Prince. I have no particular plan. There''s no sign of anyone coming out ....... The rest will have to come inside to find out.


    Tona is right, there is no sign of anyone coming out of the pyramid after the rat man (Ratman).


    Since the hostages are inside, the only thing left to do is to go in.


    I see. We''ll move in. Isdes, we''re going in!


    Halseth commands, but Isdes shakes his head.


    ''Please wait! It''s dangerous! Master Halseth will remain here! Of course, Master Ishtia and Master Nell, too!


    Ischthia and Nell are not happy when Isdes tells them so.


    However, Isdes doesn''t seem to listen to them.


    ''''Well, would it be alright if I left the rest to you?


    Isdes looks at Rage and Totoona.


    ''Of course. It''s my promise to the Lion Queen.


    I know. I know, Master Isdes. I promise.


    Rage and Totona nodded.


    ''Wait! It''s Isdes! It''s dangerous! Tona must stay!


    ''Yes! Tona''s in danger!


    Halseth and Nell disagree.


    ''It''s all right. ''Nell. I have a strong ally.


    Tona stroked her cheek, trying not to worry Nell.


    ''That''s what I''m talking about, Prince. Totoona is counting on me. You''re waiting quietly, aren''t you?


    Rage, who thinks Tona trusts him, is proud of him.


    Halseth looks somewhat frustrated.


    When he looks at Totoona, their eyes meet.


    Somehow, her cheeks seem to be turning a little red.

 139 Battle of the Pyramid

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Sand dances in the dark, cloudy sky.


    Even the sand looks black because of the dark sky.


    The black pyramid towering in front of us has a white emblem of the evil eye painted on it, and we feel as if it is looking down on us.


    The first mammy soldiers have already moved in.


    We''re supposed to be the next to enter the interior of the pyramid.


    The team will be me and Rage, Medjed and Totoona, and a few mammy soldiers will come with us.


    Our goal is to get to the heart chamber, which is the heart of the pyramid.


    Whoever controls the Room of the Heart (Heart) can control the pyramid.


    Also, if you remove the keystone between the hearts, the pyramid will lose its power.


    Then the pyramid can be destroyed by magic.


    So, even if I get it back or destroy it, I have to go to the heart chamber.


    Good luck with that. Good luck, Raige. Good luck, Rage. Take care of yourself, Chiyuki.


    Ishtia gives me and Rage a charming smile.


    By the way, Ishtia and Nell are away together with Halseth and Isdes.


    As expected, they can''t let someone important into the dangerous pyramid.


    ''Totonan. Medjed. Be careful!


    "''Nyaaah!


    Tona and Medjed are seen off by Princess Nell and the cats.


    The cats are so cute, wagging their tails.


    I want to be seen off by the cats too.


    "Thank you, Nell. We''ll be back. Let''s go. "Brave man of light.


    Tona urges Rage and we enter the pyramid.


    When we enter the pyramid, it''s dark inside, as expected.


    ''Light!


    I produce multiple magic light balls.


    The magic light balls drifted fluffily around me, illuminating my path.


    The inside of the room was wide open, so it didn''t feel small even though we were advancing in large numbers.


    At the front of the pack were three Mummy soldiers, then Rage and I, and finally Tona and Medjed.


    When Medjed was walking right behind me, I felt an itch in my buttocks.


    I turn around a bit and Mejed, wearing a nekomimi, tilts his head to look at me.


    It doesn''t work.


    Let''s try not to worry about it as much as possible.


    In the first place, that''s not the case right now.


    I walk only looking ahead, trying not to pay attention to Medjed.


    As I walk down the aisle, there are a lot of skeletal debris lying around.


    They must have been defeated by the mammies that preceded me.


    As I proceed through the pyramid, I feel an unpleasant feeling.


    ''What is it? This? Do you feel like you''ve felt this way before?


    You felt it too, Chiyuki. This is a hint of what I felt in Roxx''s kingdom.


    Rage, moving forward, answers my question.


    If you ask me, it certainly sounds like that.


    ''''Could it be that there is an evil god with that mask on? If so, it''s dangerous. That black cloud could come up again.


    I remember what happened in the Kingdom of Roxx.


    It was a real close call at the time.


    ''Yeah, they might come out. But I''m sure we''ve learned how to deal with that black cloud.


    I nodded at Rage''s words.


    The black cloud of the evil god Zarxys is not particularly problematic as long as you don''t touch it.


    If you put up a ward or build a wall with magic to prevent it, you won''t lose your power.


    In short, it is the first time killing.


    ''''Yes, now we should be safe even if the evil god Zarxys comes out.


    That''s what I''m talking about. Chiyuki.


    Rage and I laugh.


    ''''A brave man of light who should not be caught off guard. Even though Zarxis was defeated by the Demon King and lost his power, he is still one of the former three great evil gods. We don''t know what he''ll do.''''


    Tona, who was behind me, overheard our conversation and demanded my attention.


    ''The Three Evil Gods? I''ve never heard of that.


    "Don''t you know, dark-haired wise man? A god who once tried to destroy us with the Demon King. I''ve heard that many gods have died under his power.


    Tona gives me a strange look.


    Is it knowledge that we should know?


    Really? Tona. By three major, does that mean there are still others?


    Totoona nodded at Rage, who turned around and asked her.


    The rest are Deirdre, the serpent queen, and Ferion, the wesen wesen. Don''t you know who they are?


    I shake my head as I walk.


    To begin with, I had thought that the only gods were the gods of Elyos.


    That''s why I was surprised to find the gods of Gypsiel this time.


    ''I don''t know. I''ve heard of snake queens, but I''ve never heard of a wesen before. And it''s Zarxis, but it''s okay since he''s now antagonizing the Demon King, right?


    There''s no doubt about it. The Demon King Modes and the Three Evil Gods have had a falling out.


    I knew it when Tona said it.


    I met Zarxis and looked up the details in the literature, but I couldn''t find out more.


    Why did they split up?


    It''s just like being in the company of the Demon King, isn''t it? I don''t think there''s any reason to doubt it. I don''t think there''s any need to wonder about it.


    I''ve been thinking about it for a while now, and Rage says.


    It''s true that Rage is right.


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to say that I''m going to be able to do that.


    Besides, the companions must have hated the Demon King on the inside.


    So, it''s not funny that they split up.


    ''''That''s true ....... I''m not sure how dirty the demon king is. It''s a good idea to put your own s*xual desires ahead of your own and betray your friends. Isn''t that right?


    I look at Tona.


    ''What am I going to do ....... There''s no denying it: ......''


    For some reason, Tona seems to be in trouble.


    Why is that?


    I have my doubts, but I don''t have time to think about the Demon King right now.


    We move on.


    Suddenly, the mammy soldiers in front of us stop.


    ''''What''s the matter? Was there a trap?


    Rage asks quizzically as he suddenly stops.


    ''''No, hero. It''s okay, because my friends have been disarming the traps up to this point. But from here, you will enter the passage to the Duamtoef room. The companions are not advancing from here. Please be careful.


    The Mummy soldier leading the way says.


    Originally, this pyramid belonged to Gypseal.


    Some of the Mammy''s know the location of the trap.


    However, they are off the path between the heart, which is their destination, during Duamtoev, where they will be heading.


    The first mammy is going straight to the heart, so he will not take the side road in front of him.


    Therefore, it seems that the trap may remain in place.


    There is a hostage trapped between the Duamtoevs.


    If your priority is to regain control of the pyramid, you should ignore them.


    But if it is necessary to destroy the pyramid, it is better to help them in advance.


    We proceeded to the Duamtoev Room.


    There are no traps on the way, and we easily reach the Duamtoev''s Room.


    ''''What?!��What is this?!


    It was when I looked from the aisle to the Duamtoev Room that I couldn''t help but speak out.


    Various species are chained in the large space inside.


    Sphinxes and humans. Ogre. Centaurs. Various other beastmen (beastmen) have been shoved into the room.


    On the floor of the room is an eerily glowing magic circle.


    The chained ones moan with each pulsing glow of the magic circle.


    Their bodies seem to be gradually becoming thinner and thinner.


    Some of them have not retained their original form and have completely melted away, not knowing what their original race was.


    ''They are sucking the life out of you ......


    I feel like the expressionless Tona''s face is turning blue.


    Even I know what the captives are going through.


    I don''t know why, but they are being sucked to life by the pyramid.


    ''Forgive me, Your Majesty the Queen ....... We will not fail next time ....... So please forgive us .......


    It was a thin voice.


    We are surprised when we see the owner of that voice.


    A Gorgon is trapped close to us.


    It could be the one who attacked us.


    Gorgon''s body was emaciated and he seemed to have lost his evil eye power.


    ''''Nonsense! They would do this to one of their own?!


    Rage shouts.


    Gorgon is a member of the Serpent Queen''s household.


    In other words, he is one of her enemies.


    Gorgon is being held captive and his life is being sucked out.


    If you look closely, you''ll see that Lamia is there too.


    He seems to be feeding the failures to the pyramid.


    ''Mr. Rage! Let''s help!


    ''Ah! Of course!


    Rage is basically gentle with women.


    Rage draws his sword and dexterously slashes off only the chains of his captors.


    ''Hurry! Let the living out!


    Rage said and went inside and hurriedly carried the living Gorgon, Lamia and Sphinx outside.


    Only women! I think, but we''ll get to that tweak later.


    Me, Totoona, Medjed, and Mummy and the others go inside to help the other captives.


    It feels like a life sucking sensation, but it doesn''t seem to matter for a short time.


    Soon after, they bring out all of the living.


    "Looks like this is all that''s left of the living: ......


    Most of the captives were dead.


    Only a few were still alive.


    ''Lord Sage. What shall we do with these men?


    One of the mammy''s asks.


    We can''t take the captives ahead of us.


    But we can''t leave them here.


    Their bodies are so emaciated, they will need rescue.


    "You will call for help and carry them out. We''ll take care of the rest. You''ll be okay with that, won''t you, Raige?


    Yeah, sure.


    This is where we say goodbye to Mummy and the others.


    From here, it''s me and Rage. And Mejed from Tona, we''ll continue on.


    We will go back the way we came and aim for the Heart Room.


    We''re almost to the Hall of Hearts. We''re going to have to go through here to get to the Hall of Hearts.


    Totoona explains.


    Totoona is right, after a while we come to a large space.


    ''Good to see you, brave man. I''ve been waiting for you.


    The one at the back of the Happi Room sees us and calls out to us.


    It''s a red-haired man with a long spear.


    ''Dahak, Prince of the Serpent!


    I exclaim involuntarily.


    And beside her stands Zafarada, the goddess of corruption and pestilence.


    Behind her are men with good faces.


    From the atmosphere, they are probably not human.


    Perhaps they are vampires (vampires).


    When I look at their feet, I see that the wreckage that would be the mammies are scattered around.


    Some of them are black and melted mummy remains.


    The mammy that preceded them seems to have been wiped out.


    Mummy is not weak by any means, but it''s not good enough against Dahak.


    ''''One battle! Brave men of light! Zafarada, keep an eye out for the women behind you so they don''t get in the way!


    All right. Mr. Dach.


    As Dahak points his spear at Rage, Zafarada gives us a bewitching smile.


    ''Oh good. I''m going to pay you back.''


    Rage holds his sword in both hands.


    Rage and Dahak slowly advance to the center of the room to confront him.


    ''Hmph! I got in the way before, but I can fight to my heart''s content here! I''m going to feed you the poisonous spears of Pisar!


    As he says this, Dahak pulls out his spear.


    Fast!


    My eyes couldn''t see it.


    But I guess Rage can see it.


    I ducked and ducked.


    Just then, a spear grazed Rage''s shoulder armor.


    ''''What?!''''


    Rage makes a startled sound.


    Black smoke rises from the spot where the spear grazed.


    It''s melting.


    ''''This Pisar''s poisonous spear blade will rot with just a touch! Even armor can be corrupted if it''s not a jewelry implement (adamant)!


    As he says this, Dahak unleashes spear after spear.


    Rage dexterously blocks the attacks with his right hand sword.


    Rage''s right-hand Sword of Radiance (Clave Solish) is a gemstone tool (Adamant), but his newly acquired left-hand sword is made of a magical alloy (Orihalcon). The left-handed sword cannot prevent Pisar''s poisonous spear.


    This makes it difficult to bring out Rage''s original power.


    However, even so, Rage is able to prevent that attack with a single sword.


    ''''Can''t I help you somehow?''''


    I look at the fight between the two sides and consider the spear.


    ''Sure. But she''s not going to shut up.


    Tona looks at Zafarada.


    Zafarada is looking at us without any guards.


    If we try to move, she will move too.


    I can smell the sweet smell from earlier.


    I look up into the air and see black rose petals dancing in the air.


    The smell comes from the petals.


    The scent of this flower is probably poisonous.


    I took measures against poison before entering this pyramid. But it''s best not to smoke it.


    Bravo! I''ll be there for you! Eat it, spear-snake (Yakulus)!


    Dahark plucks a piece of his own hair and throws it to Rage.


    Each piece of hair thrown turns into a winged snake in the air.


    The snake''s head has a blade like the tip of a spear. It is truly a spear-snake.


    This is a very good example of a spear snake, or yakurs, flying through the air and attacking Rage.


    It''s not only that there are so many of them, but there are also Dahak''s spears, and Rage seems to be in great pain.


    I can no longer hold back.


    I try to jump out of the way.


    But Mejed stands in front of me, blocking my way.


    Mejed looks at me and shakes his head.


    It''s like he''s saying it''s still all right.


    ''Flatten all the beasts! Come out of the fiery sun wheel! Farinish, the Holy Dog of Light!


    Rage summons a medium-sized spirit of light while dodging the attacks of Dahak and the spear snake (Jakurus).


    A glowing dog emerges from Rage''s body.


    The invoked light holy dog, Farinish, strikes down the spear snake (Yakulus) with a quick movement.


    This allows Rage to focus on Dahak''s attack.


    ''''You''ll do it! Brave men of light! Well then, how about this! The snakehead of Mushmache!


    Dahak screams, and snake heads sprout from his shoulders.


    In addition to the spear, the snake''s head attacks Rage.


    ''Heh!��That''s a very funny trick!��The Snake Prince!


    Incredibly, Rage is laughing.


    I''ve been thinking about it for a while now, but the screws in my head are flying off.


    We''ve been together for a long time and I still don''t understand it.


    He doesn''t seem to have any intention of losing.


    Could it be that Medjed knew that this is what Rage is like?


    Maybe that''s why I stopped them.


    Rage and Dahak continue to attack and defend.


    Neither would give in. It seemed to go on indefinitely.


    ''Let''s go!��Flashbang!


    In a split second, Rage unleashes a lightning-fast sword.


    ''''What! That''s ridiculous!


    The Sword of Splendor (Clave Solish) and the Sword of Magic Alloy (Orihalcon) slash Dahark''s body.


    Dahak falls backwards as it is.


    He has really won.


    All that''s left is Zafarada.


    "The Snake Prince is dead. How do you like it? You still want to do it?


    With a triumphant look on his face, Rage points his sword at Zafarada.


    ''''You really are so strong to beat that Daha-kun, aren''t you? But I wonder if it''s really the end?


    What?


    That was the moment Rage tilted his head.


    ''It took! Brave men of light! Circulation of reincarnated snakes, Ouroboros Regeneration!


    With a shout, Dahak wakes up.


    Incredibly, the slashed wounds are restored in an instant.


    Dahak swings his spear.


    Turning towards Zafarada, Rage fell completely behind.


    ''Die! The Courage of Light: ......


    However, Dahark''s spear never reached Rage.


    Suddenly, Dahak was blown away.


    Dahark grunts as he hits the wall.


    This time Zafarada has a look on his face that says he can''t believe it.


    I look and before I know it, Medjed is standing at Rage''s side.


    In an instant, he seems to have closed the gap and blown Dahak away.


    ''Who are you before you! You cloth bastard!


    Dahak gets up and raises his spear and attacks Medjed.


    ''Don''t forget me, serpent prince!


    This time, Rage attacks Dahak from the side.


    The Sword of Splendor (Clave Solish) slashes through Dahak''s body.


    Dahak collapses again.


    Rage does not follow up.


    He is wary, thinking that he will regenerate again in an instant and fight back.


    ''d*mn! d*mn you!


    Dahak spits blood and grunts.


    It doesn''t seem to regenerate like it did earlier.


    Maybe he can''t use it again and again.


    ''''Daha-kun! It''s Evil Blood Mist!


    A red, bloody mist blows out of Zafarada''s body.


    Rage and Medjed escape backwards.


    The red mist covers Dahak, making it impossible to see in front of him.


    And when the fog disappears. Dahak and Zafarada are gone.


    ''Looks like we didn''t make a thwarting move. It was close.


    Rage muttered and looked at Medjed.


    His eyes were the eyes of an enemy.


    ''Tona-chan. Who is this guy?''


    That''s what I wanted to know too.


    Mejed''s move earlier was unusual.


    I wanted to thank him for saving Rage, but I was more concerned about who he was.


    ''No. I can''t tell you. We need to go further than that. It''s right between your hearts.


    Totoona shakes her head at Rage''s words and looks in the direction he''s going.


    She doesn''t seem to be willing to tell him who Mejed is.


    Totoona''s condition makes it impossible for Rage to hear any more about it.


    There are a lot of things that are bothering me, but it seems we have no choice but to move on.


    I look at the path that leads to the heart.

 140 Resurrection of the Reaper

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Through the Hapi we go to the heart.


    ''What''s this?! Is there a hell of a lot of magic (mana) flowing in?!


    I let out a cry of surprise.


    As I was climbing the stairs to the heart, I felt a powerful flow of magical power (mana).


    ''Oh, Chiyuki. That''s a hell of a lot of magic (mana) ....... It looks like the enemy is doing something up ahead. Hey, Tona. Do you know what the enemy is doing?


    Tona shakes her head when Rage asks.


    ''I don''t know. But I have a bad feeling about this.


    Totoona gingerly grips the cloth of Medjed next to her.


    Totoona must be anxious about what is taking place down the road.


    ''But we''ll have to go,''


    We proceed.


    At the top of the stairs, we reach a room that is about two sizes smaller than the large Happi Room.


    This must be the Heart Room.


    There are several people gathered in the center of the room.


    ''The serpent prince. And that one in the center?


    There are snake princes in the room, naturally, among the hapi.


    And it seems there are a few I''ve never seen before.


    However, the one I''m most interested in is the man in vestments who is sitting in the center of the room.


    The man wearing a mask that resembles a spider.


    We met in the basement of Rox''s kingdom before. He was the one who was with the Serpent Queen in the skies above the labyrinth.


    ''''Yes, Raige. I''m sure it''s the masked man. It''s the god of death, Zarxis.


    I glare at the reaper.


    "Hm. Come on, you brave souls. But it''s too late. The regeneration of my body is almost complete.


    Zarxis laughs.


    ''Physical regeneration? Maybe that''s why you took the lives of so many sacrifices.


    Zarxis nodded at Tona''s words.


    ''Exactly. You are a goddess of the blood of the abominable Mina. The pyramid you took from that foolish prince was useful. It amplified the life force of the sacrifice so much. But perhaps because I pushed them too hard, they don''t seem to be able to last much longer.


    Zarxys looks in one direction.


    There is something like a sarcophagus placed there.


    That glowing sarcophagus seems to be sending power to the magic circle where Zarxys is sitting.


    However, the sarcophagus is cracked.


    Maybe there is a keystone in there.


    So the pyramid is no longer needed: ......


    ''That''s right. Brave girl.


    With that, Zarxis stands up and removes his spider mask.


    I gasp as I look at his face.


    The left half of his face looks like a well-groomed human being and the right half is an ugly monster.


    The ugliness of the right half seems to stand out because the left half of the face is well-groomed.


    ''I see. ....... I''m sorry to play it back, but I''m going to have to break it again. Don''t you dare run away.


    Rage points the Sword of Light (Clave Solish) at you.


    "Rest assured, brave man of light. I will not run away. I think it''s better for you to think about escaping than that, don''t you? You better watch!


    Zarxis shouted and an image came to life.


    The image showed the outside of the pyramid.


    ''That''s the Snake Queen! And what the hell was that number!


    I look at the image and scream.


    The image shows the Serpent Queen and a number of oddities, confronting Halseth and the others.


    ''You diadna! That''s pretty fast! Don''t you people think you can get away with it!


    Zarxys laughs.


    It''s a bad situation.


    A cold sweat runs down my back.


    ''Come on! This pyramid is no longer needed! Baig! Destroy the pyramids! Let''s get the men out!


    Zarxys shouts and a huge man in armor comes out.


    He has red eyes and canine teeth coming out of his mouth.


    He is probably a vampire.


    The vampire destroys the sarcophagus.


    When the sarcophagus is destroyed, the figures of Zarxys and the others suddenly disappear.


    ''''The magic is going out of control? The pyramid is going to explode!


    Tona shouts.


    ''Mr. Rage!''


    I know, Chiyuki!


    Rage shoots a light cannon and makes a hole in the wall of the pyramid.


    Quickly, we jumped out of the pyramid.


    That''s the moment we escaped from the pyramid.


    The pyramid explodes with a roaring sound.


    ''Rage!


    Tonaan! Medjed!!!!


    Ishtia and Nell rush over to us as we land in the Gypseal camp.


    a�?Rage. I''m glad to see you''re okay. I''m glad.


    Oh, Ishtia. But I don''t think you''re safe yet.


    Rage looks at the snake queens.


    There are quite a few of them.


    Most of them are probably evil gods. We also see Guiltal in Lavrus.


    Most of these are mammies.


    Zarxis, the god of death who has regained his power, doesn''t know the strength of the serpent queen Diadna.


    Still, on the other side is Lavrus, who seems to be the incarnation of violence to Guiltal, who was no match for Shirone and Nao''s two men.


    That alone seems to put us at a disadvantage.


    ''''Ishtia-sama. Apparently, they are using magic to block the transition. It''s hard to escape with magic, you know.


    Pistis suddenly appeared and reported.


    ''This monkey god really is a godsend.


    ''Yes, Pistis. It''s going to be hard to escape. Isn''t it, Hal? What are you going to do?


    Ishtia turns and looks at her son and calls out.


    ''I will not run away! Mother! The rulers of Gypseal cannot turn their backs on it!


    Halseth''s words made me wince, oh! I almost say.


    You seem to have a few bones in your body.


    But things are bad right now.


    The pyramid has been destroyed by the enemy, and our first priority here should be to retreat.


    ''Master Halseth! We should pull out of here! If we don''t, we will be wiped out!


    As I thought, Isdes advises us to retreat.


    ''What are you talking about! Isdes! They won''t let us go!


    Halseth glares at the snake Diadna and the others.


    ''Halseth! Do you hear me! Hand over Ishtia and Totona to the authorities over there! And then we''ll let the rest of them off the hook!


    Deirdona calls out to Halseth.


    Deirdona is hostile to the gods of Elyos, but she may not intend to be hostile to Gypsir.


    So she demands that the two goddesses belonging to the gods of Elyos be handed over to her.


    ''Handing over your mother! There''s no way you can do it!


    As expected, Halseth refuses to do so.


    It seems he wasn''t the kind of guy who would abandon the cats, but not even his own mother.


    ''''I see! Then I''ll send your head to Sekhmetra! Gentlemen of the Apophis League! Overrun those gypseals!


    Deirdona raises her hand and the evil gods come towards us.


    ''''Rage!


    Ishtia looks at Rage.


    ''Leave it to me, Ishtia! I will protect the goddess of Elyos! Come out, Benne!


    When Rage holds his sword in his hands, he summons a higher spirit of light.


    A bird that glows like the sun appears in the sky filled with dark clouds.


    ''''O light wings of radiant fire!


    Rage shouts and Bennu flaps his wings.


    Wings of light spread out and fall on the evil gods.


    The screams of the evil gods can be heard.


    Even if they can''t be defeated like the Great Sand Worm, they can be blown away.


    ''''Let''s keep going!


    Rage rushes into the evil gods who have flinched at Bennu.


    He swings his two swords and cleaves the evil gods away.


    ''''Nonsense!


    What strength!


    I''m no match for you!


    The evil gods run away from Rage, screaming.


    The strength of the situation surprises not only Deirdre and the others, but also Harses and the others.


    ''''What?! They are no match for the brave men!


    ''Yes, Master Halseth. I didn''t expect a brave man of light to be as strong as this. Perhaps he is as strong as Alfos.


    Ishtia giggles at the conversation between Halseth and Isdes.


    ''''That''s as good as it gets. Surprisingly enough, this might be a good idea for Rage alone.''


    I nodded at Ishtia''s words.


    ''I hope so, if possible.


    ''What are you doing! You''re only facing one rider!


    Deirdre shouts.


    Her face is filled with anger.


    ''Brave man! It''s me!


    Lavrus swings a huge two-headed axe.


    ''''Oops!''''


    However, Rage easily avoids it.


    ''That''s not the kind of attack that would hit! Flashing line breaker!


    Rage''s flashing slash attacked Lavrus.


    ''''Guaaaah! d*mn you ��������


    Even though they may be ahead of Rage in strength, Rage is still faster than them.


    Without the power of the labyrinth, Rage has a huge advantage in such a large place.


    ''''What''s the matter, Lavrus?! Is that the extent of it?!


    Rage laughs wryly.


    ''When this happens, I''ll burn you to death with Moloch''s fire!


    You can''t make me! Light-winged Heaven Breaker!


    Rage holds his sword low and flies towards his opponent with his entire body twitching like a spring.


    ''''Gwaaaaah!


    The wretched Ravrus is blown away before Moloch can use his fire.


    The mammy''s cheers go up from the mammy''s to the dog-man and bird-man for their rage''s fighting skills.


    ''Come on! What''s the matter with you? Is that it?!


    As Rage points his sword at Deirdona, Bennu in the sky flaps his wings.


    The evil gods retreat to that Rage''s spirit.


    It was then.


    Suddenly, a laugh can be heard.


    ''''Hahahaha! And that lavrus is shapeless! I''m proud of you! O brave man of light! Then this Zarxys will take care of it!


    A man in vestments comes out.


    ''Oh Zarxis! Is that enough?!


    ''Leave it to me, Deirdre. He''ll test your regained power with a brave man!


    The half-monster-faced Zarxis smiles wryly and takes off one of his vestments.


    Then a huge bat wing comes out of his back.


    Before you know it, it''s holding a twisted sword in one hand.


    Zarxis points the sword at Rage.


    ''''Heh? Try me? Why don''t you ask the guy who used to be a dead man? Benne!


    Benne''s body shines even brighter in response to Rage.


    ''Hmph! It looks like I can use a higher spirit of light! Such things are not the enemies of Zarxys! Behold the power you gained at the Black Pyramid! Dark wolf (Skoll) and dark snake (Apopis)! Come forth from the planet Rahula of the Nine Dao Stars and reveal yourself! Light Eater (Light Eater) Eclipse!


    When Zarxys shouted, a black mist blew out of the empty air.


    The black mist stretches long and looks like a snake.


    The place of the extended head opens up like a wolf''s mouth.


    It was indeed a huge dark dragon.


    ''''Fuhahahaha! Brave man! This is the Dark High Spirit Light Eater Eclipse! High level spirits of light are not our enemies!


    Zarxys'' loud laugh.


    The Eclipse in the sky above opens its huge mouth.


    Then Bennu''s glow gradually diminishes.


    According to lore, Eclipse is the natural enemy of the spirit of light. If this is the case, Bennu''s power cannot be used.


    ''Now, brave man, you can''t use Bennu''s power now! Die good, brave man! Thousand-line brat bullets, Thousand Never-Eaters Barred!


    Zarxis shouts and a brat ball the size of a thousand soccer balls appear in the air as Zarxis shouts and heads for Rage.


    ''d*mn it �������� A Thousand Rows of Light Bullets, Thousand Light Barred!


    Rage fights back against Zarxis'' brat bullets (Never Eater Baled) with light bullets.


    The brat balls try to avoid them, but they can''t escape the tracking ability of the light bullets, and all of them are shot down.


    ''''Do it, hero!


    Even though all the brat balls have been dropped, Zarxis has a relaxed expression on his face.


    ''''This time, we''re going this way!


    Rage raises the Sword of Radiance (Clave Solish) and heads towards Zarxis.


    I don''t know why, but Rage''s movements feel slower than they did earlier.


    Perhaps that''s why Zarxis receives Rage''s sword with a relaxed expression.


    ''''Is this the extent? Brave?


    Of what!


    Rage is caught by the Sword of Light (Clave Solish) and attacks with the Sword of Orihalcon in his other hand.


    However, Zarxis quickly catches it with the wings on his back.


    It''s not like Zarxys'' wings were damaged despite being caught by Orihalcon''s sword.


    It must be quite hard.


    Rage is flung away by Zarxis''s sword.


    ''''What does this mean?! Rage, you seem to be getting less and less powerful!


    I''m impatient.


    If we don''t, Rage will lose.


    ''''Perhaps the power of Eclipse. That higher spirit of darkness takes away the power of the enemy as well as the light. Those who face it will have their abilities lowered. Perhaps our power is also lowered.''''


    Tona explains it to me.


    Come to think of it, I feel like I''m having trouble breathing.


    Maybe my body''s strength is being taken away.


    I look around and I see the mammy and those who have fallen in the dog-man and bird-man.


    Perhaps they have been robbed of their strength.


    Halseth and Isdes seem to be safe, but they won''t be able to fight as usual.


    ''Hey! This is not good!


    A moment ago he was dominant, and now it''s reversed.


    When I look, I see that Rage is being pushed by Zarxis'' attack.


    ''''Gwaaah!


    Rage''s body slams into the sand as Zarxis strikes.


    He looks like he''s trying to manage to get up, but he can''t go any further.


    ''Lie! I can''t believe they got Rage! Can''t you do something about it, Tona?!


    Ishtia closes in on Totoona.


    But I don''t think Totona can do anything about this situation.


    ''Hmm, so this is it. So much for that. Guiltal! It''s yours to keep! Get the heads of the brave men!


    Zarxis commands and Guiltal comes out.


    ''Hahaha! I appreciate it! How dare you let me take the head of a brave man of light! Brave men of light! You''ll regret taking the heavenly beauty from me!


    Guiltal points the giant scorpion shears on his back at Rage.


    ''Not good... If we don''t, we''ll lose Rage.


    ''''It''s okay. Lady Ishtia. I have a strong ally on my side.''''


    Tona muttered and pointed.


    ''What? Medjed?


    Medjed was standing between Rage and Guiltal, in the direction Totoona had pointed, between Rage and Guiltal.


    What time did he move?


    I didn''t notice it at all.


    ''What is it?'' Who is this delightfully dressed person?!


    Guiltal is surprised by the sudden appearance of the intruder.


    Guiltal is not the only one who is surprised.


    Zarxis and Deirdona are also surprised by Medjed, who has moved on before he knows it.


    ''You! The Scorpion God who stabbed Cyrone?!


    Mejed shouts as if angry.


    This is the first time I''ve heard Medjed''s voice. The voice was familiar.


    Mejed''s body is suddenly surrounded by black flames.


    That was when the black flames disappeared.


    A person in jet black armor appears.


    ''''Huh?! Oh no? ��������


    It is only then that I understand.


    The identity of Medjed, and the owner of Brulelun.


    ''Nonsense! The Dark Knight!


    Zarxis shouts.


    All those present look at the one who was Medjed.


    The dark knight stood quietly as everyone''s gaze was drawn to him.

 141 The goddess of victory is coming

    Dark Knight Kroki


    The evil gods are in an uproar over the fact that I have been transformed from Medjed into a dark knight.


    Perhaps they are puzzled, but there are no signs of attacking me.


    ''''You?!''''


    Rage grunts at himself.


    He seems surprised that Mejed is who he is.


    He lets out a sigh.


    I wasn''t going to show him who I was.


    I was going to stay behind as long as I could.


    If Rage was going to save Shirone, I was fine with being a shadow.


    It would have been nice to be a shady person created by Rage''s dazzling brilliance. ......


    But Rage was falling behind him.


    I can''t fight any more.


    The pyramid is broken, but it''s hard to retreat with those guys in front of me intact.


    I''ll have to fight myself.


    That''s why I changed from the form of Medjed to that of the Dark Knight.


    ''Are you the dark knight who defeated Alfos? What in the world do you want from me?


    The Scorpion God Gilthar in front of him looks at him and says depressingly.


    Guiltal doesn''t know about the relationship between himself and Silone.


    That''s why it''s strange that he can turn the hostility away from him.


    ''I have business to attend to. But you don''t need to know that.''''


    He says in a low voice.


    ''Hm. I don''t know what you''re angry about. I''m going to turn you back. I heard you defeated Alfoss. I can''t believe it. Let''s see if we can''t expose that lie right here.


    Guiltal holds a weapon in each hand.


    Guiltal has four arms and four legs.


    On his back, huge scorpion scissors spread out like wings.


    A long scorpion''s tail extends from the buttocks.


    Its body has a crimson exoskeleton that looks as hard as armor.


    If it bent down from its form, it would look like a giant scorpion.


    The figure that the giant scorpion raised itself up is the Scorpion Man and his god, Guiltal.


    ''Die by my poisonous tail! The Dark Knight! Deadly stabbing demon poisonous flogging area!


    Guiltal''s scorpion tail stretched many times over and flexed like a whip.


    He moves his feet so as not to break his center of gravity and ducks the tail that has become a whip.


    ''''Hohoho! Won''t this get you? But I''m still going! The Dark Knight! Two Gang Shears Blade Slash!


    The two giant scissors on Guiltal''s back move and generate wind blades (wind cutters).


    You might hit the Rage on your back, so you quickly turn your arms around to catch the Windcutter.


    ''''You won''t get hit even with this? Then how about this!


    Guiltal lets out a frustrated voice and wields the weapons in each arm.


    However, he has no intention of being passive any longer.


    He scrapes through Guiltal''s spear and sword and closes the gap between them.


    ''''Heh?!


    Guiltal''s dumb look as he becomes a bug and a human face.


    He can''t believe he''s been pocketed.


    ''You''re going to be hurt. ......


    Release the power of the earth''s rigid dragon that lies within.


    The power (power) of this dragon with jewel scales is tremendous.


    It should be able to shatter Guiltal''s exoskeleton.


    I feel the muscles in both arms swelling up.


    When I feel the power of the dragon, I put my weight on the earth, squeeze my armpits, turn my hips, and thrust my right arm out at high speed.


    ''''Guh!''''


    Shot in the gut, Guiltal''s body bends into a splayed shape and spits vomit from his giant fanged mouth.


    The crimson exoskeleton cracks open and green fluid seeps out.


    ''''You''re dirty. ......


    He swings his left arm and crushes Gilthar''s lower jaw.


    ''''!


    I thought I heard an unvoiced moan from Guiltal.


    As it was, I spun my body around and slammed Guiltal''s body into the ground, then raised my body a bit and stepped on the scissors with both feet with force.


    ''''Kihyama!!!''''


    Gilthar screams as his jaw is shattered.


    Quickly, he moves his right arm and grabs the poisonous tail that attacked him on his back.


    ''''This is the poisonous tail that stabbed Silone? If you''re going to try to catch me by surprise, you better do better than that.


    He muttered and grabbed the poisonous tail with both hands.


    ''''Khyama! What? Holy shit! Please!


    Guiltal, who understands what he''s trying to do, pleads with him.


    But I won''t listen to him.


    As it is, he pulls the tail of the poison and cuts it off.


    Breweries: ����������������


    Gilthar screams as he calls his sister''s name.


    Her eyes are filled with tears.


    I kick Gilthal in the stomach and send her flying to the evil gods.


    They don''t catch it, and Gilthal falls to the ground.


    The evil gods compare themselves and Gilthal with expressions of disbelief.


    ''''Hey! That Guiltal is easily beaten!


    ''Ah! Unbelievable! I can''t believe how easily that supercilious Guiltal is beaten!


    It''s that easy ...... for Gilthal to insinuate with a clear face that he doesn''t want to be put together with us.


    I can''t believe that Gilthar, who''s a doppelganger and thinks he''s the next most beautiful man after Alfos, would lose.


    "I didn''t know there was anyone more frightening than Guiltal, who would half-kill a fellow human being for a little bump on his body.


    "Oh, Guiltal is strong and scary. I got my body chopped to pieces just for talking to his girl, but I didn''t know that this Guiltal was totally unbeatable: ......


    Could it be that Gilther doesn''t like you?


    Such thoughts come to mind.


    But I don''t have time to think about that right now.


    Zarxis and Deirdona don''t intend to fight, or they''re just watching themselves and Guiltal fight from earlier.


    Myself, I grab Rage by the collar and ignore the rampage and go back to Totoona and the others.


    ''Rage-kun! It''s okay!


    Chiyuki runs up to him as he sets Rage down on the ground.


    ''Yeah, I''m fine Chiyuki. More importantly, ......


    Rage glares at himself.


    Maybe he didn''t want me to help him.


    I think I know that feeling.


    ''Even this tail should be able to save Shirone.


    Ignoring Rage''s gaze, he passes the scorpion''s tail to Chiyuki.


    ''You ....... Could it be?


    Chiyuki seems to want to say that he''s here to save Shirone.


    However, he doesn''t want to answer those words.


    Originally, I was going to stay in the shadows. So, that''s enough.


    ''''Kuroki, what''s going on? You sound kind of angry, don''t you?


    Tona looks worried.


    ''It''s nothing, Totoona. I apologize if I caused you any concern.


    I bow to Tona myself.


    ''Rage? I''m okay.


    Ishtia is coming this way too.


    ''Yes, he''s fine. I just need to get some rest and recover.


    Rage says strong.


    Probably recovery is not going to be easy.


    Even if the wounds on his body can be healed, the magic power inside should not be easily restored.


    Maybe I should have shown him who I am a little earlier.


    If I did, I''m sure that ....... No, that''s hubris.


    The world doesn''t work the way you want it to.


    You know that more than anything else.


    You just have to do your best to do your best in the moment.


    I don''t know if it will work or not. But we''ll do what we can.


    Yes, but for now you should take some time off. "Yes, but you should get some rest now," he said, "and try to be as fit as possible to fight. It would be better for you to be in the best position to fight. In the meantime, I''m sure he''ll work hard for you. ......


    Ishtia looks at me when I tell Rage to take a break, as if she understands.


    A meaningful smile is on her face.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time. Please introduce me.''''


    No.


    Tona responds immediately.


    ''Boo. It''s okay. I''ll ask him directly.''


    Ishtia puffs up.


    ''I''m sorry, but that''s not the point now. The Serpent Queen is glaring at me.''


    I try not to look at Ishtia who is trying to come over here and reject her.


    It''s not safe to be approached by those tits when the fight isn''t over yet.


    It''s hard to fight if you bend forward.


    I can sense a hint of disappointment from Ishtia, but I''m curious about the condition of the Snake Queens.


    I look at the Snake Queen myself.


    ''Looks like you had business with Gilthall? Are you happy? The Dark Knight! So let''s get some answers! Why are you here? Why are you with the goddesses of Elyos? I''m not going to be hostile to the Demon King!


    Deirdre shouts.


    I can see why he hasn''t moved before.


    It helped me a little.


    ''O Queen of the Snakes! We don''t mean to antagonize you either! Let me just pull this off!


    I answer to the serpent queen myself.


    The pyramid that was taken from you is now gone, and you have the Scorpion''s venom.


    There is no reason for us to fight anymore.


    "Hmph! We can''t let it go down! The Dark Knight! If we''re going to pull, let''s have them put down the Elysian goddesses!


    I shake my head at the words of the Snake Queen.


    ''It can''t be done.


    ''I can''t do that! The Snake Queen! I can''t give you Tona!


    When I say this myself, the Snake Queen''s face gets a great look of anger.


    ''''I knew it was you too! Is this the same as Modes?! Nice try! Spare me your words! The Dark Knight!


    The emotions reflected in the eyes of the Snake Queen.


    It must have come from her past.


    Something must have happened in the past.


    ''Hmph! That''s why I said it! Deirdre! We shouldn''t expect that feckless Modes to be under his command! We should be killing them here and now!


    When Zarxys spreads his giant bat wings, a miasma-laden wind is generated.


    A creature with a weak life force could die just from this wind.


    The darkness of Eclipse, which had been holding back Bennu''s power, thickens.


    I have the same dark power as Eclipse, so I''m not affected as much as Rage is.


    But even so, I can still feel Eclipse sucking the power out of me.


    It will take time for Rage to recover. However, it''s the same for the other side.


    With time, Dahak and Lavrus might be able to recover.


    Zarxis and the Serpent Queen look strong and have a large number of evil gods.


    This one has Tona and Chiyuki and Ishtia, and Nell with Halseth and Isdes, but this one seems to be inferior in terms of strength.


    However, the evil gods do not try to attack us.


    ''''Well? What do we do? Most of the lords over there have seen you fight, and they don''t seem to be willing to fight you aggressively. But even with just Deirdre and Zarxis against the dark spirits in the sky, it''s going to be tough.


    Ishtia tells me why the evil gods are not aggressively attacking us.


    It seems that the evil gods'' will to fight is not high.


    If that''s the case, they have a chance to win.


    ''''I will suppress the dark spirits myself. In the meantime, can''t you suppress the Snake Queens?''''


    ''That''s a bit harsh. Either Zarxis or Deirdona would probably be fine, but not both. That''s how strong they are.


    Totoona nodded at Ishtia''s words.


    ''''It''s definitely tough. If they know we are outnumbered, the evil gods will move on. If that happens, the princes alone won''t be able to support us.''''


    Tona looks at Halseth.


    He might be a little stronger, but he can''t seem to keep that many evil gods at bay.


    ''''I understand, ....... But it''s not over yet. Raina seems to be close by. If she''s here, we have a good chance of winning.


    In fact, it looks like Raina is getting close.


    I can smell it.


    I can understand it if it''s me.


    Called the Goddess of Shields, Raina''s defense ability is the best among the gods.


    It''s the best ability to buy time.


    It''s a good thing that you''re in the vicinity. How do you know that!


    Rage is furious.


    Totoona looks curious, too.


    Aside from Totoona, how can Rage not understand?


    In fact, why can''t I tell? It smells so good.


    ''Maybe? Enemy presence? Just like Nao.


    Chiyuki nods his head.


    It''s not, but denying it seems like a hassle.


    ''Yes. But it''s still a bit far. If only you could come sooner: ......


    I see myself looking at Zarxys and the others.


    It looks like they''ll be here soon.


    I don''t care if they came in a big hurry, they might not be able to make it in time if they don''t.


    So I pray.


    Raina! Come on!


    But just because you prayed doesn''t mean they will come right away.


    You''ll have to buy yourself some time.


    ''I''m here to help you!


    Suddenly something flew out of the sky and landed on their place.


    When I turn around, Raina is there.


    She''s a fully armed figure holding a spear and a shield.


    Her hair is a bit disheveled.


    It looks like she came in quite a hurry.


    What does that mean?


    ''Raina ....... Don''t tell me it''s for me?


    ''Oh! My Goddess of Victory! You''ve come to the rescue of this Halseth!


    Rage and Halseth squeal with emotion.


    It wasn''t just Rage and the others who were shouting with emotion.


    The dog-man and bird-man warriors who had lost their strength and were about to fall down were also cheering.


    On the other hand, Deirdre and the others were puzzled by the sudden appearance of Raina.


    Especially the evil gods could see that they were floating.


    ''''Huh. Raina is also a woman. She must have sensed Rage''s danger. How could she rush to save the man she loves~


    Ishtia laughs happily.


    ''Really, Raina? You wouldn''t have been able to do that before.


    ''Good for you! Rage. Your beautiful goddess loved you.


    Tona shakes her head in disbelief.


    Chiyuki gives her a complicated look.


    ''Totally. I can''t believe you rushed me here: ......


    I get a huge stare from Raina for a moment.


    Why?


    No way, my prayers were answered?


    No, no, no, it can''t be, can it?


    For a moment, I was almost smug.


    ''d*mn! I didn''t know you were coming to Lehna! So is the Dark Knight! One after the other! Hey, guys! Don''t get your feet wet! Zarxys! I don''t care! Put the Eclipse on them!


    I know, Deirdre! Go Eclipse!


    Eclipse roared with the voice of Zarxys.


    But the victor had come.


    From here, it was time to fight back.

 142 Those who eat light Those who eat light

    Dark Knight Kroki


    The two camps of Gypseal and Apophis face each other in the desert with dark clouds.


    In the midst of it all, the camp of Gypseal is cheered by the camp of Gypseal.


    The reason for this is that the goddess of victory, Raina, has arrived.


    Especially Halseth, the prince of Gypseal, is overjoyed.


    And some of the enemy evil gods are also cheering.


    That''s how popular Raina must be.


    A man who is loved by Raina will forever be victorious.


    So it is rumored among the male gods.


    That is another reason why the male gods are desperate to get Raina.


    With the arrival of this Raina, we have a chance to win.


    As expected of the Goddess of Victory, it can be said that she is the Goddess of Victory.


    "How dare you show up here without learning a lesson, Raina! You are Mina''s granddaughter who seduced my father! She is Melfina''s daughter who seduced Modes! Who are you going to seduce and make them betray you next?!


    Diadna''s angry voice.


    From Diadna''s point of view, Raina''s bloodline is probably the most abominable.


    Even though she''s not looking at me with that angry gaze, my body almost trembles.


    ''''Seduce me? What are they talking about?


    I can feel Raina''s eyes on me from the side.


    Isn''t she somehow looking at herself very much?


    But still, I think Raina is still amazing.


    Even though I think that look is still harsh even though I prevented the evil eye with my shield, I haven''t moved at all.


    She has a cool face.


    No matter what happens, she looks forward with dignity and has no fear. That''s probably one of her charms.


    "I''m sorry, Reena. I wish you had come.


    Rage apologizes to Raina in an apologetic way.


    Her face looks a little pained.


    ''You''ll have to apologize later, Rage! You need to concentrate on your recovery! Lord Ishtia! Tona! I''m blocking their attacks! Help me! Shining shield of light! Build a wall!


    Raina raises her own shield and shouts.


    Then several huge, shining magical shields appear.


    Raina''s shields are magical shields made of the hardest adamant and have the ability to increase Raina''s defensive magic.


    ''''Okay, Raina-chan!


    It''s the only way. Okay, Raina.


    Totoona and Ishtia send their magic power to support Raina.


    The combined magical shield by the three pillar goddesses is hard, and even if it is broken, they will create a series of new magical shields.


    This should buy us some time.


    ''''You, Raina! Abominable goddess!


    Diadna, Queen of the Serpent, shouted hatefully.


    The attacks have stopped reaching me at all, it''s not unreasonable.


    ''I''m telling you, you won''t last long. In the meantime, take precautions.''''


    Raina says with a cool face, but it looks a little tight.


    It''s the same with Totona and Ishtia.


    We''ve built such a huge magical wall, it''s not unreasonable.


    I can see that, so I have to hastily plan a countermeasure.


    A dark wave of Eclipse''s darkness flying through the dark sky hits us.


    Those who are affected by this wave motion will gradually lose their strength.


    Raina''s magic shield is also eroded, but each time it is eroded, Raina reinforces her magic shield.


    I want to retreat, but I don''t have that much time to spare.


    It can be said to be a pretty tough situation.


    ''''What are you going to do, Kroki?''''


    Tona asks anxiously.


    ''I''ll keep the Eclipse to myself,''


    I look up at the sky.


    Eclipse, the higher spirit of darkness, isn''t doing his best to hold down Bennu, who was summoned by Rage.


    But it''s only a matter of time.


    Just because he is called the Light Eater (Light Eater), Eclipse is the natural enemy of the light spirits.


    Bennu''s brilliance, a higher level spirit of light, is diminishing.


    It would eventually disappear.


    When that happens, Eclipse, who was just as powerful, would be able to give his full strength.


    ''''You mean to take away a spirit that is under the control of the enemy? That''s hard to do, isn''t it?


    Raina says, looking at herself.


    Of course, I know that''s hard to do.


    I learned how to use spirits in Lugus'' class.


    It takes a special power to use a genie.


    I don''t think I have that talent.


    I don''t think I have this talent, because even lower level spirits with less power can''t use it to their full potential.


    Nevertheless, I''m trying to get a higher level spirit.


    I can''t help but call it reckless.


    You can''t even use the power of a dragon.


    You can''t even use the dragon''s power.


    Moreover, it is a spirit controlled by the enemy.


    The difficulty is even higher.


    But there was a reason why I had to do it.


    ''''Raina. Kroki can do it. Kuroki is strong. You have to trust him.


    Totoona says as she assists Raina with her magic.


    Totoona believes in herself very much.


    I''m very happy about that. But I can sense a black aura from Raina when she hears those words.


    Hmm. It''s not that I don''t believe in you: ...... But still, Totoona. I''m sure you''re a good friend of his. I''m not sure what''s going on here.


    Raina''s face is smiling.


    But I can only know that she is absolutely angry.


    ''There''s no need to answer. The relationship between Kuroki and I is none of Raina''s business.


    Totoona ignored Raina''s question.


    I couldn''t very well see the expression on Raina''s face at that time.


    She couldn''t help but turn her back to Raina.


    She hadn''t expected to feel so cold when the beautiful woman was angry.


    ''''Yi! Nope! Huh! Tona! It''s all over the place, it''s all over the place: ��������������


    Raina says with a tightening of her words.


    It''s not good. If Raina and Totona fight now, they won''t be able to win.


    I just feel like I''m the one who stops them, and it''s like oil on fire.


    No matter how you look at it, you''re the cause .......


    ''Hey! Calm down! Hey, Raina! Though it certainly wouldn''t be fun to see the Dark Knight and Totona getting along with the Dark Knight who defeated his favorite Rage! Now focus on making the shield!


    Seeing Raina and Totona, who are about to get into a fight, Ishtia stops them as expected.


    ''''Ugh! I didn''t expect Master Ishtia to say that to me! There''s a bit of denial in there! I understand! But I''ll have to question you later! Tona!!!


    Raina is very angry.


    I feel sick to my stomach.


    I feel like I''m afraid of what will happen after this fight is over.


    But that gloom is only if I''m safe for what I''m about to do.


    I look up at Eclipse.


    Let''s focus on Eclipse now.


    ''I''m going to run into Eclipse now! Make a hole for yourself to go through!


    All right!


    I activate my magic and fly.


    I jump out of the gap in the magic shield that Raina made and head for Eclipse.


    ''''What are you trying to do! The Dark Knight! You''ve lost your mind!


    Zarxys shouts.


    I know it''s reckless.


    But I have to do it.


    I look at Bennu, who is weak.


    Bennu, the High Spirit of Light, is the genie that Rage has summoned.


    Rage has obtained the High Spirit of Light.


    The reason might be to beat him.


    Rage is trying to be strong.


    He might be overtaken.


    That''s very scary.


    I''m so scared, I''m so scared.


    I''m happy because I''ve won and I''ve got Kuna and I''ve got happiness.


    If I hadn''t won, not just Kuna, no one would ever look at me.


    No one loves a man who can''t win. The weak ones get eaten.


    And if you lose, you''ve got to lose everything.


    That would be so miserable.


    I absolutely did not want to feel that way.


    I didn''t want to lose my little Kuna when I could have had her!


    That''s why we have to get the Eclipse.


    I''ll make the higher spirits my own!


    You can''t allow Rage to do this and not yourself!


    This isn''t for Elyos, Gypsiel, or even Syrone.


    Most of all, it''s for me! Most of all, do yourself a favor!


    More than anything else, you have to fight for yourself!


    I feel a black fire erupt inside my mind.


    ''Eclipse! I''m going to eat you: ��������


    He made contact with Eclipse''s mind using mental magic, which was not his forte.


    And then it was swallowed directly into Eclipse''s mouth.


    A dark, dark space.


    I can feel Eclipse''s power trying to eat my spirit.


    I can''t lose! I''m going to eat you!


    Grit your teeth.


    Absolutely! Absolutely! I can''t lose!


    Tona, goddess of knowledge and books


    In front of me, Eclipse in the form of a giant dragon swallows Kuroki, who has returned to his dark knight form.


    ''Hey, Totoona! You''ve been swallowed up!


    Lord Ishtia-sama gives me a panicked voice.


    It''s not only Ishtia-sama who is panicking.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki, the prince Harses, and the god of war Isdes are also in a panic.


    Nell and the cats next to me are in a panic.


    Even the brave men of light are shouting in anger, wondering what they are doing.


    Only Raina seems to be calm and collected. But I don''t know what''s on her mind.


    ''''Gahahahahahaha! You idiot! I''m getting eaten by an Eclipse myself!


    The mockery of Zarxis, the god of death.


    The serpent queen, Deirdre, is also laughing.


    The evil gods are also looking at the sky with a foolish expression.


    But I know that the joy will be over soon.


    Kuroki will definitely come back.


    I have faith in that.


    ''Hahahaha! The Dark Knight is dead himself! No brave man of light can fight while he''s down! You can''t win this one! You''ll be sorry you didn''t give us the goddesses of Elyos!


    The Snake Queen''s eyes glow.


    She''s not going to let us go.


    But do we really need to escape?


    ''Queen of snakes! Unlike the brave men of light, the Dark Knight will be back! Don''t put me in the company of the brave men of light of Raina! I''m so much stronger than the man Raina loves!


    I hear the brave man of light let out a gagging moan when he hears my words.


    I''m sorry for him, but it''s bad enough that Raina loved him.


    Let him get hurt a little.


    ''''Hmmm. What is it Totoona? Aren''t you unusual for someone who stays indoors because you''re always afraid of me? It sounds like you''re trying to pick a fight with me?


    Raina looks at me. She seems to be smiling, but I can tell she''s very angry.


    "I didn''t mean to do that. I''m just telling you the truth, unlike the man you love who lost, Kuroki wins.


    He says blankly without looking at Raina.


    My krokies will win.


    He is stronger than Rena''s brave men.


    When I first met him, Kroki smelled like me.


    I talked to him and asked him about his past, and I knew it was true.


    One who hides in the shadow of the light.


    One who envies the bright light, but cannot be the light.


    I think that''s what Kuroki and I have in common.


    But there was one difference.


    I was afraid of being compared to Reena, the light, and so I withdrew from the house, while Kuroki was making an effort to overcome the light.


    I was always in Raina''s shadow.


    From birth, Raina was more beautiful than anyone else and could do anything.


    Even as a child, Raina was far superior to me.


    We were raised like sisters at the same age and were always the subject of comparison.


    Still, if I had been able to get along with Raina, I wouldn''t have minded.


    But Raina was very mean.


    No one would notice because she was good and to the point in front of my mother and other gods, but Raina was very mean.


    So I had to withdraw from Raina to get away from her.


    Because no matter how you look at it, I''m no match for Raina.


    And so I read a book in the dark shadows and was in my own private world.


    But Kroki is different.


    Even though he knew he couldn''t win, he didn''t run away from the fight.


    And finally, he even beat the shining Alfos.


    It''s because we fought that we won.


    Kroki is dazzling to me.


    Kroki is the darkness that shines itself.


    There is no way such a Kroki could lose!


    ''The man you love? I don''t know who you''re talking about! Tona. There''s no way the man I love is going to lose!


    Unusually, Raina says something strong.


    But those words didn''t matter now.


    ''''Hmph! What are you talking about, you abominable goddess! Benne is no longer in full force! If Eclipse gets serious about this, the walls you guys are building will be destroyed in no time! Zarxys! What the hell are you doing, get on with it and knock out Bennu!


    Deirdre''s angry voice.


    Indeed, Eclipse is getting serious.


    If Zarxis and Deirdona joined forces, they could destroy the wall we''ve built.


    But that''s not going to happen.


    ''''I know! Deirdre! But for the first time in a while, Eclipse doesn''t listen to me! Why?!


    Zarxys lets out a panicked voice.


    Overhead, Eclipse is dancing violently.


    But it appears to be suffering.


    Suddenly, Eclipse opens its mouth wide and blows black flames into the heavens.


    The black flames cover the sky.


    ''''Hey, it''s spitting out black flames! What do you mean by that?!


    The evil gods start to panic when one of the evil pillars shouts out.


    Because everyone can clearly see that Eclipse''s condition is wrong.


    ''''There''s someone in the black flames!


    Another evil god points to the center of the black flame.


    Inside that black flame is a dark knight in jet black armor.


    Naturally, it''s Kuroki.


    Spewed out of the Eclipse, Kroki is floating in the sky wearing a black flame.


    It was as if he was in control of this dark heaven.


    ''''What?! The Eclipse didn''t eat you? Unbelievable! Yeah, it''s an Eclipse! Swallow the Dark Knight again!


    Zarxys shouts.


    But Eclipse does not respond to Zarxys'' call.


    Eclipse flies around it as if to protect himself from Kroki.


    ''Silly?! Are you saying you''ve taken control of the Eclipse?!


    Deirdre''s distressed cry of disbelief.


    Unbelievable would be most of us here.


    The one who cannot be eaten with the one who eats the light.


    Everyone present is in awe of the fact.


    The dark shining Kuroki is floating in the sky with ease.


    Its very appearance was the dark sun.

 143 The illusion of the past

    Kuroki, a young Japanese man


    Hey! Kuroki! Don''t wake up!


    You are asleep and suddenly someone wakes you up.


    When I open my eyes, I see the ceiling.


    It''s definitely my room in Japan.


    I move my head and look to the side.


    My childhood friend Shirone is looking down at me with an angry expression on her face.


    ''''Ugh, what is it? White? I thought you weren''t having a day off today. Let me get some more sleep.


    Silone shook his head as he protested himself.


    ''No! You''re supposed to come with me to the store today, right? Now put it away and get up!


    With that, Syrone points to her lower half of her body.


    When she raises herself up a little and looks at her lower body, she sees her own son, who is wasted and energetic, growing out of the pee-hole in his trunks, as if to say, ''Good morning.


    ''Whaaat? Don''t look at me! Syrone!


    He hurriedly hides his crotch.


    Syrone isn''t panicked at all.


    ''''I''ve seen it so many times already, it''s too late now. For that matter, I''ll get ready as soon as possible!''''


    I wake up grumbling.


    Syrone sometimes comes into his room without permission.


    On the other hand, I''ve never been in her room.


    Isn''t this unfair?


    I think about that, but you won''t hear me say it now.


    I decide to get up and get ready.


    "By the way, Shirone. Where are you going today?


    I ask Sirone while getting dressed.


    Then Shirone gives me a dumbfounded look.


    ''What are you talking about, Kuroki? We''re going to go swimwear shopping today, aren''t we? It''s almost summer vacation and you said we should go to the beach, just the two of us.


    He tilted his head at Syrone''s words.


    ''Oh, yeah? Didn''t Shirone say she was going to Rage''s villa, as I recall?


    Who''s Rage? I don''t know who that is, okay? Or did you forget your appointment with me and make other plans?


    Syrone looks sad.


    ''I was planning to go to the mountains for training, in case you were wondering. Well, not a solid plan.''


    The summer vacation was going to be spent training swords in the mountains as Shirone was gone.


    And when he returned from his training, he planned to take a part-time job.


    We went to buy swimsuits together, but I had no plans to play with Sirone.


    That''s what really happened.


    ''What''s that? That doesn''t sound like fun! Better yet, come and play with me, Kroki. Why are you training in the first place? I don''t care if it''s weak. I don''t need to be strong.


    Syrone laughs carefree.


    I almost sigh when I see it.


    At first it happened in reality, but not in the middle.


    Someone who accepts me unconditionally for not doing anything.


    Sirone is not that convenient for me.


    How much do you think you''ve seen yourself with Shirone?


    ''Nope. I''ll do my training. I even study hard. I won''t stop trying to be good-looking, either.


    I shake my head.


    The black flames in my heart won''t go away.


    So I answer that.


    ''Why? It''s so hard to try, isn''t it? Stop trying so hard.


    Syrone smiles a bewitching, uncharacteristic smile.


    ''That''s not true. It''s even harder to not try and stop trying.


    Then I stare at the fake in front of me.


    Perhaps living is a battle, so to stop striving to be strong is tantamount to quitting living.


    The only person who made me realize this is Cyrone.


    There was a time when I resented Sirone.


    But I realized that it was just the opposite.


    You can''t match your beautiful and ordinary self to the beauty and mediocrity of Sirone.


    She practiced her sword, but she didn''t put in that much effort.


    She''d studied, but she''d never taken it seriously.


    I should have worked harder sooner.


    If I had done that, I wouldn''t have had to go through all that pain.


    I regret it.


    But time is not going to turn back. But I don''t want to go through that painful period in the future.


    So I won''t stop.


    ''Why do you look so scared already? Ehehe, I''m actually thinking of buying a really nasty swimsuit for Kuroki today. I''ll show you how to wear it later!


    Cyrone clings to her arms.


    Awesome swimsuit? I want to see that!!!!


    Thinking about it makes me want to dwell on this dream for a little while longer.


    It''s my mind, indeed. I know my weaknesses.


    ''What are you doing? Kuroki?


    A voice comes from behind me.


    I turn around and see Raina.


    She has a dumbfounded look on her face.


    I guess it''s because our minds are connected.


    It appears in my mind without a care in the world.


    ''Have you come to call me? Raina?


    Yeah? Kuroki? Well, I''ve always thought it would be okay, but you''re not going to just disappear, are you?


    He shook his head at the words.


    ''No way. We can''t allow that to happen.''


    Cyrone brings his left hand, which he''s not clinging to, to his mouth.


    I can''t see the ring, but I can feel it.


    Behind the ring, Kuna is there.


    I cannot disappear without her.


    The black flame in the heart will not be extinguished as long as there is a touch of this ring.


    I look at Syrohne''s face on the other side of Raina.


    The Silone in front of me doesn''t say anything.


    Her eyes are vacant. She won''t be smiling gently anymore.


    The Syrone in front of me is a convenient illusion that I created based on the memories inside me.


    He was shown a dream when he jumped into Eclipse''s mind.


    Eclipse is a power taker.


    He tried to take the power of his mind.


    But that won''t stop his heart from burning.


    In that case, go back. I''ll dress you up so you can see for yourself.


    ''What? Really?!


    Seriously? I look back at him.


    But Raina is no longer there.


    ''This is going to have to come back soon.''


    The Goddess of Victory doesn''t seem to let me lose easily.


    Besides, I can feel the heat from the ring.


    How can I be embarrassed to lose like this!


    It burns the black flames in my mind.


    The landscape around me melts into darkness as the silone in front of me distorts.


    The heavy darkness is eating away at me.


    But I don''t want to disappear.


    I sharpen my mind.


    Zarxys doesn''t have complete control over Eclipse.


    ''I can''t lose! Now it''s our turn to go on the offensive! Eclipse!


    Have a strong heart.


    Spreading the black flames, he discovers the spider''s thread in the Eclipse.


    Wielding the black blood magic sword, he breaks the thread.


    Now Zarxis''s control is gone.


    All that''s left is to follow Eclipse.


    He spreads his black flames and fills Eclipse''s darkness with his own.


    I can hear Eclipse''s roar.


    I feel my body being swept away by the black torrent.


    When I open my real eyes, I find myself in the sky above the desert.


    Eclipse flies around me.


    When I close my eyes, I feel connected to Eclipse.


    I''m pretty tired. But it seems to have worked.


    A lot of eyes are on me.


    I look at Raina and Tona and the others, the wall is still alive and well.


    I look at Raina and she has a tired look on her face.


    It''s not surprising, since she has used her shield and even used a mental infiltration (mind dive).


    Although she''s tired, her beauty is still intact, so she''s a big deal.


    I look at Tona and see her normally expressionless face smiling happily with Nell.


    After confirming that the girls are safe, they land on the sand between the Gypsies and the Queen of Snakes.


    Totoona looks at Deirdre and Zarxis and the others.


    Zarxis looks at us with an expression of disbelief.


    ''Nonsense! You say you took the Eclipse away from this Zarxys!


    Zarxys'' screams of hate.


    Zarxis didn''t have complete control over Eclipse, and he was a better match for him.


    That''s why he was able to take it away.


    ''You''re a very scary man inside, Dark Knight! How dare you wrestle control of the Eclipse from Zarxis! It''s too good for that feckless Modes! I''m going to ask you again! Be one of these Deirdre''s!


    The Snake Queen recruits again.


    But I can''t do that.


    It reminds me of the inside of a pyramid.


    Deirdre tried to get rid of her failed subordinates with impunity.


    Modes wouldn''t do that.


    Maybe he just hasn''t been able to trust and punish, but I don''t dislike that laxity.


    Even if it made me unqualified as a superior, I would have preferred Modes to be one of them.


    So I can''t be her companion.


    ''I am sorry. The Snake Queen. I cannot be one of you. Even if you are a coward, His Majesty the Demon King is a better fit for me.


    I bowed my head and declined the invitation.


    I see. Are you a coward? Too bad: ......


    The Snake Queen shakes her head sadly.


    ''O Queen of Snakes! I got the Eclipse myself! It''s a reversal of fortune here! Can''t you just pull it off?!


    I call out to the Serpent Queen.


    Aside from Elyos and Gypsiel, I have no reason to fight the Snake Queen myself.


    ''''Hahahahaha! The tables are turned! Don''t make me laugh! The Dark Knight! That''s how you''re gonna win! Hey, it''s Zarxys!


    Suddenly, the Snake Queen starts laughing.


    ''That''s right, Dark Knight! This Zarxys power isn''t just for Eclipse! I will show you the essence of the power of death!


    As he says this, Zarxys''s form changes.


    The lower half of his vestments tears off and six spider-like legs come out from inside.


    The spider''s legs were sharp and looked like a large sickle.


    ''Come on, sing! Wailing souls! Give the Dark Knight his death!


    When Zarxys'' vestments were completely torn off, the countless faces that rose up all over his body cried out in anguish.


    ''''Have you taken in the souls of those you have sucked out?!


    I exclaim.


    ''Yes! The Dark Knight! I will eat your soul! They''ll bring back the Eclipse!


    Zarxys''s form ceases to be completely human. Pale, hairless skin, the upper half of a bat and the lower half of a spider.


    A huge mouth in what used to be his belly.


    Twelve red eyes stare at us in the face.


    ''''Hahaha! Zarxys! If you''re serious about this, then I''m going to be serious about Deirdre here! Come out now, Spirit Cup of Chaos!


    As the Snake Queen says this, a single large cup appears in front of her.


    You can feel a very unpleasant feeling from inside the cup.


    The things in that cup must not be allowed to overflow. I have that feeling.


    The evil gods become noisy.


    Some of the evil gods start screaming in fear.


    It''s like they know what the Snake Queen is up to.


    It''s the same in the Gypseal camp, where Raina, Totona and the others are making a lot of noise.


    It makes me break out in a cold sweat.


    It''s probably going to be hard to win even with Eclipse.


    We need to do our best too.


    However, when the full power of the dragon is unleashed, we can''t control it.


    I have to admit, for goodness sake, I may have to ask Raina to help me again.


    That includes the lower half of my body situation after it''s over.


    So I don''t want to use it if I can.


    ''Wait! Diadna!


    A voice comes from overhead.


    I look up and there''s a huge golden sphinx flying around.


    You are surprised to see its face.


    For the face was the lion queen, Sekmetra.


    She has gone from looking almost human to looking almost like a lion.


    Maybe this is her true form.


    ''''Hou Sekmetra?! I didn''t expect you to come out of it.


    The Snake Queen looks surprised.


    ''I just got a report that you''re moving! They''re on their way here as fast as they can! I won''t let my lovely nephew and daughter die!


    Sekmetra, in winged man-faced lion form, howled.


    ''I see! But you, who was once called the goddess of slaughter, are now no better than a coward who has been boned by an Elios man! I don''t think this Deirdre will lose!


    The Queen of the Snakes was quick to retort.


    How about that? Deirdre? I don''t know why the dark knight is helping you, but he and his concubines, along with the power of the goddess of Elyos, will not allow you to go unchallenged. Do you think it would be wise to back off?


    Diadna ponders Sekmetra''s suggestion.


    ''Surely not. ''Very well, I''ll take it from here. Men! Retreat!


    The Snake Queen cries out.


    ''O Deirdre! What the hell are you doing?!


    Predictably, Zarxys protests.


    ''Pull back now, Zarxis! We''ve waited a thousand years! The opportunity will come!


    Zarxis looks frustrated at Deirdona''s words.


    ''d*mn! All right! It''s Deirdre! The Dark Knight! Next time I''ll make sure to knock you to your death!


    Zarxis drops back and moves out of range.


    The evil gods, led by the Serpent Queen, move back.


    It looks like it didn''t have to be a fight.


    But still, I''m tired.


    It seems I don''t have the qualities of a spirit user. It''s not like a sword.


    When I look up at the sky, I see the dark spirit Eclipse and the light spirit Bennu, whose strength has weakened, flying around.


    It seemed to be an appropriate sight for Gypsir and Apophis, the border between light and darkness in this land.

 144 Premonition of barren land

    Dark Knight Kroki


    The snake queens are retreating in front of me.


    But I don''t feel like I''ve won.


    In fact, I don''t know what would have happened if we had fought.


    In particular, I felt something unpleasant from the cup that the snake queen had called up.


    What was that?


    He wondered, but he wouldn''t be able to answer the question by thinking about it now.


    Anyway, a fight with the Snake Queen was avoided.


    I turn myself towards Raina and Totona.


    An empty boat approaches from across the sky.


    It''s the same empty boat that Raina was on. It looks like they''ve reached it by now.


    And I can see Rage is the only one walking towards us.


    I''ve always felt his eyes on my back.


    So I had a feeling that this was going to happen somehow.


    ''Game on! The Dark Knight!


    Rage glares at himself with two swords at the ready.


    ''Wait! Brave man of light!


    Hey! Mr. Rage!


    We see Totona and Chiyuki in a hurry, trying to get to us.


    However, they are immediately blocked by Reena.


    ''What do you mean, Raina?!''


    Don''t stop! He''s an old friend of Ms. Shirone''s! We can''t let them kill each other!


    Two shouts.


    They look pretty angry.


    ''It''s okay, just calm down. No one is going to get hurt. So just sit back and watch.


    A quiet voice. But the voice is clearly audible.


    Raina''s gaze turns toward you, and Rage will not notice that gaze because he has his back to you.


    Your eyes seem to see through everything.


    I really don''t like it.


    I don''t want you to get any strange expectations.


    Sekmetra, the Lion Queen, and the rest of the Gypsies are also watching quietly, sensing the unusual presence of themselves and Rage.


    ''We have no reason to fight over here. ......


    Saying that, he holds up his magic sword.


    However, I have no intention of turning my back on it.


    I''m going to face myself and Rage.


    Above my head, Eclipse and Bennu are flying.


    However, I still can''t control them well.


    It''s difficult to use it for attacks.


    However, it would be the same for Bennu.


    Bennu is quite weak.


    I don''t think he''s going to come towards us.


    So, the fight with Rage will be conducted without each other''s high level spirits.


    ''''I''m sorry to hear that. But if we don''t fight here, I''m in a bad spot.


    Rage''s fearless smile.


    But that smile is a bit different from the last time I saw it.


    What''s wrong with it in the first place?


    Maybe you''re afraid of yourself?


    No, there isn''t, or ....... No way. Only in Rage.


    Let''s go!


    Rage is coming towards us.


    Its movement is like an arrow of light.


    If I''m still, then Rage is a movement.


    It''s within the realm of expectation that Rage will move first.


    Two swords are attacking.


    When he plays one, he plays the second one with the blade that returns it.


    After the swords are flicked, Rage spins around without losing his stance and unleashes more swords.


    The slash seems to be sharper than before.


    However, it''s still slower than originally expected.


    It''s possible to deal with it.


    I block all of Rage''s furious attacks with my sword.


    And that was when I played the right slash that Rage unleashed.


    Rage spins around and gets behind himself.


    He prevents Rage''s sword from turning behind him by turning his sword back without turning around.


    He then turns his hips and shoulders with his right foot on the axis and flips Rage off.


    ''''What!''''


    Rage spins around and puts his feet on the sand without opposing his power.


    He is as physically strong as ever.


    Quickly, Rage uses his two swords skillfully to attack.


    His movements seem to dance.


    The Sphinx, which has followed Sekmetra to Rage''s magnificent moves, is greeted with a cheer from Ishtia''s cat person''s maid of honor, the war maiden of Raina.


    I don''t envy you, you know! I tell myself.


    And it was even worse when I fought Alfos before.


    I''m sure the women of that time still hate me.


    It''s really hard to fight these guys (the handsome ones).


    He joins swords with Rage again.


    And that''s when we met a few times with our swords. Suddenly, Rage jumps backwards.


    A hint of magic.


    Has he given up on defeating himself with his sword?


    "Light Barred"!


    Dozens of balls of light float around Rage and come towards us.


    ''Dark Bullets (Dark Barred)!


    I could play it with my sword, but I''ll use magic to intercept it.


    I create an equal number of spheres of dark energy and hit the spheres of light.


    The balls of light and dark energy collide in the air.


    The energy of light and the energy of darkness collide, spreading a wave of magic power around them.


    ''''Eh?''''


    I''m a little surprised.


    Rage rushed into the middle of the light and dark bullets going back and forth.


    He probably moved at the same time as he released the light bullets.


    A daring thing to do.


    If it''s done poorly, you might get injured by the light bullets you created.


    ''Got it! Flash line breaker!


    The lightning-fast sword of Rage''s surprise attack.


    But I won''t be hit by this level of attack.


    Even if he didn''t know what he was going to do, he knew he was going to do something.


    ''''Phantom Afterimage!''''


    He walks in magical shadows and shakes his body.


    With each step forward, the illusion chases after him.


    He slips through all of the swords at the speed of light and moves behind Rage.


    He had no idea what had happened. Rage had a surprised look on his face as he passed by.


    He waited for Rage to turn around and then swung his sword with all his strength.


    Predictably, Rage takes it with two swords and is sent flying backwards.


    After being sent flying, Rage doesn''t fall down, but sticks to his feet, leaving footprints in the sand.


    Didn''t fall?


    I may have been a little too tame.


    He held up his sword.


    But there was no sign of Rage coming.


    ''''It''s over?''''


    Yeah, that''s it: ......


    After a moment of silence, Rage shakes his head and puts away his sword.


    Seeing that, he is finally relieved.


    He feels better.


    The bennu above his head has disappeared. Perhaps he has returned.


    Now, we can bring Eclipse back too.


    It''s very quiet around us.


    ''Tona! I did what I promised! I''ll let myself go home!


    I look at Tona and shout out to her.


    My role in the gypseal is over.


    So I don''t need to stay here any longer.


    I have to go back to Coona''s place.


    Totoona looks disappointed.


    But I''m sure the intelligent Tona will understand.


    I''ll use my own return magic.


    The Gypsies'' wards shouldn''t have reached this far, they''ll be able to return soon.


    The space wavers and you are in the King''s private quarters at the Castle of Sweets.


    Coonah is sitting on the bed to greet me.


    She looks very happy.


    When Kuna is happy, it makes me happy too.


    I''m home, Kuna.


    Welcome back, Kroki.


    I take off my armor and fall into bed.


    I was tired.


    Eclipse was especially hard.


    He was originally incompatible with spirits. He made it do what he said by force.


    It was also exhausting.


    ''I''m sorry Kuna. Let me get some rest .......


    ''Yeah, I get it, Kroki. You better come to Coona''s lap.


    Coona gives me a lap pillow.


    I put my head in Coona''s lap and it''s very restful.


    As it is, my consciousness becomes distant and I fall into the darkness.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki


    Rage comes back after the fight with him, the Dark Knight.


    ''Hey, Rage-kun! What are you doing? He''s here to help Mr. Silone!


    Why is he here?


    It was to save Sirone, of course.


    Raina joined forces with him to help us before.


    This time it''s not funny to join forces with Totona.


    In order to save her own brother, she will have the same interests as Tona.


    I don''t know who asked for the alliance.


    But that doesn''t matter.


    Thanks to him, the Scorpion God''s poison was in my possession. Now Shirone would be saved.


    Just because there was no longer any reason to join forces with him, there should be no need to fight him immediately.


    I''m sorry, Chiyuki. But I have to fight him again.


    Rage laughs softly.


    A meaningful laugh. What does it mean?


    Are you happy now, Raige?


    Raina also greets Rage.


    Tona is beside her with a bushy look on her face.


    From what I''ve seen so far, she doesn''t seem to be on good terms with Raina.


    Maybe she doesn''t want to be with Raina.


    ''Oh, Raina. I''m sorry, I was worried about you.


    Rage apologizes to Raina.


    Raina was worried about Rage, so she ran in to see him.


    On the other hand, maybe they don''t trust her.


    ''To the brave men of light, Raina!


    I look in the direction of the voice and see Sekmetra approaching.


    Halseth and Nell are at her side.


    Both Harses and Nell are quiet.


    Both seem to be like this when Sekhmetra is around.


    ''This is the first time I''ve seen you. The Lion Queen.''''


    Raina thanks you.


    ''You are as good-looking as they say. No wonder Halseth is so enamored with her. Ishtyr. Isn''t that more than you can handle?


    Sekmetra says and Ishtia''s mood changes.


    Her face is smiling, but I don''t know if she''s feeling inward.


    ''''Hmm, what do you mean by that, Sekmetra?''''


    The tension between the two sides is palpable.


    It''s obvious that they''re not willing to give up anyone for beauty.


    I feel sorry for Halseth and Nell, who have a visibly frightened look on their faces.


    ''''No, Lion Queen. I''m still no match for Ishtia-sama''s beauty.''''


    Raina softly intercedes.


    The atmosphere in Ishtia becomes calm now that Raina has entered the arbitration.


    ''Well, that''s profound, Raina. Well, let''s put it that way. Now, Totoona. I had no idea that this strange man was the Dark Knight. Nell, did you know that?


    ''I''m sorry. ...... Mother.


    Nell shudders.


    ''I''m sorry. Sekmetra-sama. I have done something deceitful. I asked you to keep it a secret. Nell has done nothing wrong.''''


    Tona bows her head.


    To be honest, I was fooled too.


    Who would have thought she''d be by my side in such a weird outfit?


    Hm, I''m not angry. Nell and Totona don''t mind. Besides, I saw something interesting at the end of the show: ....... It''s just that Modes has a monster on his hands.


    Sekmetra laughs happily.


    ''The Dark Knight is a monster? But from the fight we just had, it seems to me that the brave men were not able to get a hand or foot in the attack, except for the final blow.


    Halseth said, and the Sphinx and the catman''s attendants around him nodded.


    Indeed, from what I saw, I feel that he, the Dark Knight, was almost defending himself against Rage''s attacks.


    However, I have a feeling that''s not the case.


    ''''Tawake!''''


    Sekmetra smacks Harseth on the head.


    ''What? Aunt?


    Halseth, holding his head, looks at Sekmetra with a surprised look on his face.


    ''Where are you looking! The Dark Knight couldn''t have been able to defend himself against the heroes of light, four times! Isn''t that right, brave man?


    Rage shook his head at Sekmetra''s question.


    ''No, no, Lion Queen, five times.''


    What? Five times? Did I miss one?


    Sekmetra is surprised by Rage''s words.


    What does it mean, like four times or five times?


    Hey, Raige, what do you mean, four times, five times?


    Rage seems to have trouble answering when I ask.


    ''That''s it, Chiyuki. Originally, it was the number of times Rage was cut. By the way, I thought it was three times.


    It was Ishtia who answered instead.


    When I look at Rage, I don''t particularly deny it. I mean, it''s true.


    I''m surprised by that fact.


    You''re saying that they didn''t really mean it at all and went easy on you? What do you think, Mr. Rage?


    ''Yeah, Ishtia''s right. He didn''t mean it at all. If he was going to kill me, I''d be dead.


    Rage says in frustration.


    I had no idea.


    ''Do you understand, Halseth? Cultivate your eyes a little. You will be trained when you return.''


    Hi-hi-hi-hi!


    Halseth''s mournful cry.


    ''Well, all of you. Shall we go home? By the way, it''s Ishtia. Even though we couldn''t get the pyramid back, we could still destroy it. We''ll have a feast, but will you join us?


    ''Of course I''ll go out with you. Raina and Totona. And what about Rage?


    Raina shakes her head as Ishtia asks.


    ''I have to make an antidote, so I will return to Elyos. Besides, I have to report that Zarxis is back. Totoona''s good, too. Then I''ll have a lot of questions for you later.


    The look on Raina''s face is a little scary when she says that.


    ''I don''t have much to say. But I agree with the idea of making an antidote in a hurry. The black-haired wise man Chiyuki. I want you to give me the scorpion''s tail.''''


    Totoona isn''t at all fazed by Raina''s glare.


    She holds out her hand without looking at Raina.


    I give her the scorpion''s tail.


    ''Um, ......, can I have the antidote, please?''


    I know. I''ll give it to Raina. She''ll give it to you. And now, Lady Sekmetra, I''ll be back. Nell, I''ll see you soon.


    "Mm, come again, Toto.


    ''See ya. Tonaan.


    Tona disappears through transference magic.


    I want to talk to her about things.


    I wonder if we can get to know each other somehow.


    ''Well, I''ll be back. Rage, I''ll see you later. Good day to you, Lion Queen.


    ''Oh, give my husband my regards. Because now that Zarxis is back, your people are going to have a hard time of it.


    Raina doesn''t answer the question.


    It seems that the snake queen Diadona and Zarxis, the god of death, have a grudge against Elios.


    If you think about it, Raina and her friends are in trouble now. Of course, we''ll have a hard time too.


    Raina is going to leave with the warrior maidens.


    ''''Rage-kun. What are we going to do?


    We''d better get back. Chiyuki. I''m sure everyone is worried about us. Besides, I''ve got some training to do.


    I ask and Rage says with a serious look on his face.


    It''s good to be positive, but my head hurts to think about who I''m training to beat.


    But it''s good that Rage is working hard.


    This reminds me of Zarxys.


    That evil god is dangerous.


    When I first met him in Rox''s basement, he was very scary.


    I want Rage to be strong.


    I have a feeling it''s going to be a big deal now.


    I shudder at the thought of it.


    I don''t want to stay here where he was.


    You know, maybe Razi''s right. Let''s go home.


    Everyone''s worried about you.


    I''m going to say goodbye to the Gypsies.


    So I looked at the desert land where the wind was dancing.

 145 Thoughts in a dream (Chapter 7 Epilogue 1)

    Shirone in my dream


    I walk into the self-serving Kroki''s room.


    ''Hello? You''re still sleeping, Kroki.


    I mutter to myself as I step into the room.


    Sure enough, Kroki is still asleep.


    It''s already eight in the morning.


    Even though it''s a holiday, isn''t he sleeping too much?


    This is unusual.


    Kuroki is rather regular in his life.


    That''s why he often gets up early, even on his days off.


    However, today is the only time he''s slept in.


    What could this mean? Well, good, we just need to get you up.


    I approach the bed.


    Perhaps because it is summer, Kroki is sleeping in just a shirt and trunks.


    The towel is off, revealing Kuroki''s well-trained arms.


    It looks like he''s worked out again.


    He was very disappointed that he lost to Rage-kun.


    And it makes me frustrated too.


    ''I used to be stronger than you. ......


    I was better than Kroki in everything I did.


    I remember how many times I made Kuroki cry because I was better than him at sword, running and tree climbing.


    But if I had a match with Kroki now, I would lose.


    That''s very frustrating.


    Kuroki the crybaby is gone. And that makes me miss him a little.


    Don''t grow up without me at all: ......


    I have never been able to appreciate Kroki''s growth.


    In my mind, Kroki will always be a little boy.


    Then I look at Kroki''s lower half.


    Kroki''s growing thing is sticking out of his trunks because it can''t fit.


    It won''t have to grow, especially here. It is too much growth. It''s not pretty.


    That''s what I''m thinking about.


    Now, let''s get him up.


    You son of a b*tc*! Kuroki! Wake up!


    I shake Kroki.


    But Kroki shows no signs of waking up.


    I promised to go shopping today.


    I''m going to buy a swimsuit to go to Rage-kun''s villa.


    Chiyuki and a beautiful woman named Kyouka are going with me.


    I want to buy a swimsuit that I won''t be embarrassed about.


    ''Hey Kuroki! Get up now! If you buy a bathing suit, I''ll show you later!


    Kuroki''s lower half of his body jerks as I say this.


    Then Kroki suddenly opens his eyes.


    ''Good morning! White! It sounded like you said you were going to show me your swimsuit now, is that true?


    I almost squirm.


    After all, Kroki hasn''t grown up.


    This part of him has never changed.


    ''''It can''t be! What are you talking about? Totally! Look! Get up now!


    I let out a sigh.


    At first I was going to show it to him at all, but Kuroki is so naughty that I''ve lost the urge to do so.


    Kroki is slumped on the bed.


    When is he going to wake up?


    Hmm? Wake up?


    So, something stuck with me.


    I felt like it had to be me, not Kuroki, that had to wake up.


    I hear a voice calling me from a distance.


    This voice is Chiyuki''s voice.


    Other than that, Rage-kun, Sahoko-san, Reno-chan, Nao-chan, Kyouka-san and Kaya-san are also calling my name.


    Ah yes, .......


    I have to wake up.


    My consciousness becomes a little clearer.


    When I wake up, I see a white ceiling.


    This is not my room in Japan.


    It''s my room in another world.


    Nearby, Chiyuki-san is peering into my face, looking worried.


    ''''Shirone-san! Good, you''re awake!


    Chiyuki is looking at me with teary eyes.


    ''What''s wrong? Mr. Chiyuki? What''s going on?


    Hearing this, Chiyuki-san makes a gasping face.


    ''''What? ......, Shirone! You were poisoned by the Scorpion God! I''ve been asleep! We were all so worried about you!


    I''m surprised by that statement.


    Come to think of it, I don''t remember what happened after we fought at the Castle of the Sweets.


    ''You''re right. ''Yes, Sirone. I was worried that even though we administered the antidote to the water magic, she didn''t wake up fast enough. But I''m glad you''re awake.


    Rage, you look relieved.


    Everyone else looks relieved as well.


    Apparently, I''ve caused everyone to worry.


    ''''About that antidote, Rage-sama and Chiyuki-sama had to go to Gypseal to make the antidote. It seems it was quite difficult.


    Kaya adds.


    ''If that''s the case, then I''ve been saved by both of you.


    ''''That''s right. Thank you, Reiji-kun and Chiyuki-san.


    When I say that, Rage-kun gets a troubled look on his face.


    In contrast, Reno beside her is smirking meaningfully.


    ''Hmmm. To tell you the truth, Shirone. I was able to obtain the antidote, you know. It''s thanks to Shirone-san''s childhood friend.


    Reno says happily.


    I nod my head at her words.


    ''What''s your childhood friend? Kuroki?


    What does that mean?


    Wasn''t it Reigi-kun and Chiyuki-san who went to get the antidote for me?


    Sirone. That''s it: ......


    Nao explains to me.


    I don''t know where he found out about my fall, but apparently Kuroki was working to get the antidote apart from Reigi-kun and Chiyuki-san.


    Then he fought the Scorpion God who stabbed me and tore his tail off.


    ''Yeah. Kuroki did it for me: ......


    It warms my heart that Kuroki has acted on my behalf.


    ''Good for you. Sirone.


    Sahoko-san, who has a big belly, says to me with a few tears in her eyes.


    Sahoko-san is very happy for me, as if it were her own.


    It makes me happy too.


    ''Thank you, Sahoko-san. Sahoko-san.


    Kroki did his best to help me.


    After all, Kroki is kind.


    That Kroki is not here. I''m very sorry about that.


    "Hey, Kaya. It seems that Kroki is just as good a man as I thought. I don''t think he''s the beast you think he is. I''d love for you to come to us.


    Kyouka nodded yes.


    I don''t know about the beast and all that, but I agree that Kroki is coming to us.


    ''''My lady. It is true that that one saved Shirone-sama. But the beast in that one is absolutely dangerous. I am against welcoming him.


    Kaya disagrees with Kyoka.


    This is very unusual.


    What happened to me while I was asleep?


    ''Kaya. Kuroki may be naughty at times, but he''s not dangerous. I''ll make sure of that. Hey, don''t you think so too, Chiyuki?


    I look at Chiyuki.


    Kuroki worked hard to save me. Chiyuki-san, who was watching the situation, would understand.


    However, a ray of sweat runs down Chiyuki-san''s cheek.


    ''Well, it''s true that his beast might be dangerous ....... Brulelun or something like that .......''''


    Chiyuki-san makes a very confused face and agrees with Kaya-san.


    Everyone else who heard her words also looked surprised.


    I''m sure everyone else was also surprised.


    Chiyuki-san agreed with me about getting Kuroki back before.


    So what does that mean?


    Hey, Mr. Chiyuki?��What''s going on?��You agreed to bring Kroki back before, didn''t you?��What''s going on?��What''s Burlun?


    I get up and stand in front of Chiyuki-san.


    But Chiyuki-san awkwardly turns her eyes away.


    ''No ....... What can I say, ....... He''s coming here, you know, a little too exciting for me, or maybe .......


    Bye!��I don''t know!��Mr. Chiyuki! What happened?!


    I put my hand on Chiyuki''s shoulder.


    However, Chiyuki-san did not answer me with her eyes turned away.


    Tona, the goddess of knowledge and books


    Welcome. My girls.


    My mother, Feria, smiles at us.


    Raina and I are sitting in front of her in the Heavenly Palace in Elyos.


    Tea and sweets are laid out in front of us.


    The sweets are lovely and full of cherries.


    They go well with the rose tea, which also has a nice aroma.


    What''s wrong with you today, sir? Lady Feriah?


    Raina asks with a graceful laugh.


    What''s certainly going on?


    As I was in the storeroom as usual, my mother''s messenger suddenly arrived.


    They said that my mother was calling me, after all.


    If you don''t listen to them, the rest is a problem, so I reluctantly decided to go out.


    When I arrived at the Palace of Heaven, Raina had just arrived as well.


    I was surprised by that.


    I didn''t expect Raina to be invited along with me.


    Actually, you see, Tona and Raina. I just received word from Fana that Toles is awake. It''s also thanks to you. We called you here today to pay tribute to that merit.


    My mother laughs at that.


    ''Yes, your brother woke up ....... ''Good,''


    I''m relieved.


    That''s my sister.


    My sister Phanakea is the goddess of medicine and herbs.


    She may not be as good as the great witch Herukert, but she''s still very skilled.


    If you have the right ingredients, you can make an antidote.


    It''s all thanks to you. Thank you.


    He tilts his head slightly at his mother''s words.


    She doesn''t seem to know that I had the help of Kroki, who is of Nargol.


    It seems that Raina did not tell him about me and Kroki.


    What does she mean by that?


    Well, it seems that Raina also used Kuroki to save the brave men of light, so I''m not going to be blamed for my actions.


    Maybe Raina didn''t tell her mother because of that past, too.


    ''''No, Feria-sama. I only helped her a little at the end. I didn''t do anything worthy of praise.''''


    Raina says humbly.


    ''Totally good at playing nice in front of my mother.


    ''No, Raina. ''No, Raina, I heard you were worried about Tona and rushed to her, didn''t you? So the rumors that they were not getting along were different. I was very relieved.


    My mother seems very happy.


    Me and Raina don''t get along with each other, but as expected, we are very quiet in front of my mother.


    That''s why my mother doesn''t know how close Raina and I really are.


    You are sisters. You care for each other, and if there are hardships, you work together to face them. That''s how it should be.


    My mother looks at me and Raina as she sips her tea.


    I can''t help but look at Lena''s face.


    Raina has a subtle look on her face. I''m sure I have the same subtle look on my face as well.


    I''m troubled by the fact that we are called sisters.


    ''''Hmph, surely you two are connected in a deep way. Perhaps you will fall in love with the same Highness.


    My mother says happily as she eats her candy.


    I almost shouted, "No, I don''t.


    I will never like the brave man of light.


    It is true that he is a ridiculously beautiful figure.


    But for me, I prefer Kuroki.


    It''s Kroki that I love.


    And Kroki has won him over, the lover of Lena.


    The man I love has beaten the man Lena loves.


    And I rejoice in that.


    I feel bad that I''m taking advantage of Kroki. But I couldn''t stop this thought.


    I must have a bad character.


    I can''t laugh at the black-hearted Reena.


    Gently I touch her lower belly.


    Thinking about Kuroki gives me a warm feeling.


    I think back to the night of the gypseal, which was a bit of a tough one.


    Gently, I look at Raina sideways, and she''s looking at me, too.


    Their eyes were somewhat quizzical.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    I managed to escape Sirone''s pursuit and I am in the archives.


    There''s no way I can explain Brulrunn.


    I''ll stay here for a while.


    Then I decide to organize the information I''ve gathered until the antidote arrives.


    In my hand, I have the material from Gypseal that I gathered through the magic of copying.


    I read it and let out a sigh.


    ''''What''s the matter, Chiyuki-san? Letting out a sigh?


    What the hell?


    I can''t help but shout out as I''m suddenly approached from behind.


    Before I know it, Nao is behind me.


    ''Hey, Nao-san? What are you doing here? Since when?


    It''s been a while. More than that? What''s going on? What were you reading and letting out a sigh?


    Nao looks at the material in my hand.


    Oh, this. I had some doubts about this, so I gathered up some materials and found that they were getting more and more confusing. So I just let out a sigh.


    Is this what you''re wondering about?


    Yes. Like, for example, the Gypsial thing. I didn''t see any specific mention of them in the mythology of St. Renaria, so I had to look them up.


    There is no mention of Gypseal in the myths I have researched in the archives of the St. Renarian Republic.


    So I gathered the material from the Gypsies.


    So, how did it go?


    ''The result was just a headache. According to Gypsir''s mythology, this world was created by the brother and sister gods of Ushalus and Sekhmetra. And I didn''t see any mention of the Demon King Modes in Raina or the God King Odis at all.


    Nao looks surprised when I say this.


    ''It''s a bit of a contradiction, isn''t it? As I recall, wasn''t it the gods of Elyos who created this world? What do you mean by that?


    ''I''d like to hear that. I''ve asked Ishtia about that, and she says she created this world. I don''t know if she''s serious or not, though.


    I think back to my conversation with Ishtia and hold my head up.


    She doesn''t take the past seriously, as if she doesn''t care about it in the first place.


    To begin with, Ishtia is said to be the goddess of falsehoods.


    I guess the truth doesn''t matter as long as it''s interesting.


    It''s a good idea to talk about it with Reno-chan next time. I''m sure Reno would know if it''s a lie or not.


    He shook his head at Nao''s words.


    ''I''ve thought about that, but if she uses the magic of falsehoods, even Reno can''t help me. In fact, she could do it.''''


    Among the benefits that the Ishtia congregation gets is the blessing of falsehood.


    There is no reason why she, the person herself, cannot use that magic.


    When you use the magic of falsehoods, you can cheat your lie-sensing.


    In this case, if Lino''s magic power is higher than Ishtia''s, he can detect a lie, but Ishtia''s magic power seems to be high.


    Even Reno''s lie-sensing ability might not help.


    ''I really don''t know what to believe, do I?


    Really. ......


    Nao is right.


    We each talk about what we want to do.


    I''ve read a novel called "In the bush" and that''s exactly what it is.


    It''s difficult to grasp the truth because each of them is so contradictory and complex.


    The only thing we can do now is to make a steady study of the situation and make a selection of information.


    Well, that''s what it comes down to, isn''t it?


    Me and Nao let out a sigh together.


    ''Yeah, right. Speaking of not knowing, there''s another one.


    Nao clapped her hands together as she remembered.


    ''What I don''t understand? What''s that?


    Is there anything more?


    What''s a burleen? Actually, Sirone asked me to go and ask her.


    Hearing this, I slid off my chair.


    Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    From Tiangong to my room, I return to my room.


    In the end, I didn''t let Feria-sama know about Kuroki and Totona''s relationship.


    Because that would have meant that I would have also saved Rage with the help of Kuroki.


    And I''m not going to admit that Kuroki and Totona are close.


    So I''m not going to say anything.


    Besides, there''s no way that cowardly Totona could have done something so bold. That''s why there was nothing to say.


    I tell myself that.


    ''Ma!''


    When I enter the room, Kouki toddles over and clings to my leg.


    ''Welcome back, Lady Raina. Apparently, she''s noticed you''re coming back.


    We get a report from Denebola, the war maiden who was taking care of Kouki.


    Kouki is getting bigger and bigger.


    It will be difficult to raise him in my palace as it is.


    I want to keep Kouki''s existence as secret as possible.


    I feel sorry for him, but he needs to be kept in a safe place.


    But where do we put him?


    You''re with your father, Kroki? No, you can''t! Kouki becomes the Dark Knight.


    Where would you go then?


    So that''s it.


    A human country called Eldo or something like that, built by Rage and Chiyuki.


    I will leave it in my temple that was built there.


    Koki, who is my blood, has power. As such, it stands out in the land of ordinary humans.


    But it would not be noticeable on the side of Rage and the others who are equally powerful.


    Thinking about this, I held Kouki in my arms.


    You will find a happy face on Kouki.


    ''Kouki. You''re a strong boy, you can put up with it. Be a fine knight to protect your mother.


    Then he smiled at Kouki.

 146 Thoughts in the Dark (Chapter 7 Epilogue 2)

    Zarxys, the god of death.


    As you are meditating in the darkness, you feel someone approaching you.


    ''Is it Diadna? What about Dahak and Guiltal?


    Deirdre should have gone to check on the wounded Dahak and Guiltal.


    Considering the upcoming battle, the more forces the better.


    I''m still inexperienced, but I want the strength of those guys.


    That''s why Deirdre had gone to check on them.


    ''Dahak is fine, I regret not being able to fight the Dark Knight. However, Guiltal is a problem. His poisonous tail has regenerated, but his mind has not healed, and he is not a force to be reckoned with at this point.


    ''Well, ....... I''d like to have as much strength as I can get. It''s a shame.


    Guiltal was the strongest of the evil gods.


    That''s why I''m sorry.


    ''Indeed. Speaking of strength, Zarxis? What about the physical side of things? Would you like to rely on your powers?


    Deirdre asks.


    ''Not yet. "Not yet, Deirdre, you are not strong enough. But it''s not too late. I will come back to life.


    Well, I''m counting on it. Zarxys.


    He laughed with Deirdre.


    I could feel the darkness spreading.


    Demon King Modes.


    In the darkness, I get a report.


    ''I see. So Zarxys has regained his strength.


    The room between the altar and the altar that honors my mother, who hates light, is always dark.


    In front of that altar, I get a report from Lugus.


    ''I think the report has brought the disgusting fellow back to power.


    ''I don''t think he would ever think of taking revenge against His Majesty, but just in case, I''m letting you gather information about Zarxis.


    Lugus, who was reporting to the audience room, bows his head.


    The Modes were the cause of Zarxys'' loss of power in the past.


    We fought him. Defeated him.


    But while Zarxys may have lost his power, he was not extinguished.


    It is conceivable that he will seek revenge now that he has his power back.


    ''It''s possible that they could go after this Modes, I don''t think they''ll forgive the one who betrayed my mother: ......


    "But your majesty, if you hadn''t, the world would have fallen. I don''t think this Lugus would have been wrong to do what you did.


    ''Well, ....... Thanks Lugas.


    Lugus comforts me.


    ''But I don''t know what those who follow Deirdre and her friends are thinking. The path that Deirdre and Zarxys are taking can only be seen as the end of the world.


    Perdition? I''m sure: ....... Those who follow Deirdre would not know that. They''re idiots.


    With the exception of a very few, the gods who follow Deirdre are probably deceived.


    They must have been given a glimpse of something to feed on.


    It''s possible because they are driven by desire.


    And then I think about Morna.


    Would Deirdona allow Mona to exist?


    Very unlikely.


    ''I wouldn''t want to fight if I could: ......''


    He looked up at the altar and muttered this to himself.


    I could feel the darkness spreading.


    ��Dancer Shenna.


    In the darkness, a terribly ugly man is hanging from a rope.


    "Hmmm, Goz, I didn''t expect to meet you here. I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    In front of the man, Mr. Ligena holds the whip and smiles wryly.


    The rope tightens around the man''s body like a turtle''s shell.


    The gagged man is moaning in agony.


    This man''s name was Goz.


    He was quite strong, but Regina, the dragoness (mergine), was stronger and was able to catch him in the end.


    It seems that this man named Goz is a former acquaintance of Regena-san.


    However, from the look on Regina-san''s face, it doesn''t seem to be a very good relationship.


    What was going on between the two of them?


    As far as Rigena-san''s face is concerned, I have a subtle feeling of wanting to know or not wanting to know.


    This place is the basement of Ms. Ligena''s mansion in the Republic of Ariadia.


    The darkness is illuminated by the faint light of a candle, and an ugly man tied to a beautiful woman with a whip.


    It''s something of an extraordinary situation.


    ''It''s a shame. "It''s a shame, Goz. You have a magical mark on your body. There''s no way you could have gotten away with it. I was surprised when your husband asked me to capture you because you came here.


    With that, Regina whipped Goz''s body.


    Mufu!


    Goz groans.


    ''Um?'' Miss Rigena?


    I can''t help but call out to Regena-san.


    I''m afraid of Regena-san for some reason. I have a feeling that I should stop.


    ''What is it? Ms. Shenna?


    Rigena turned to me.


    Her eyes were insane.


    ''...... no. It''s nothing.


    No, I''m too scared to say anything!


    Rigena looks at Goz again.


    ''''Hmmm, Goz. I was told not to kill you, so I won''t. But I will hurt you until I hand you over to Nargol. This method of torture, which Shenna taught me, allows me to hurt you without killing you. Isn''t that right, Miss Shenna?


    Rigena asked me and I nodded.


    ''Yes, I think you probably won''t die. ......


    In the first place, the torture that Mr. Ligena is performing was taught by me.


    As a matter of fact, I have been collecting materials from the Ishtia congregation, under the orders of Lord Kuna, that describe the secret techniques of the night.


    For some reason, materials on torture were mixed in with those materials.


    I couldn''t read the first part of the document because the words were scratched off, but from the illustrations, it seemed to be about torture.


    I told him because Mr. Ligeena wanted to hurt Goz so that he wouldn''t live and kill him.


    ''I gave Lady Coona the contents of the material without checking anything, is it okay?


    I think about that.


    ''Hmmm, does it hurt?��Goz?��But it''s not over yet.


    In front of me, Ligena is holding a candle in her hand.


    The candles, along with a whip and a rough rope, are the ones I brought out of the warehouse in the Temple of Ishtia.


    They''re all made of a special material, apparently capable of hurting an opponent without hurting them.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. "These candles will not burn you because they melt even at low temperatures, but they will definitely transmit the heat to you.


    Ms. Rigena lights a candle and drips melted wax on Goz.


    Goz moans in pain and winces.


    But why is that? Goz looks delighted.


    His ugly face feels like it has a look of ecstasy on it.


    That face is too ugly to look at, to say the least.


    ''''Ho ho ho!''''


    Ms. Ligeena wields the whip, dripping candles.


    Goz grunts and moans in ecstasy.


    What is it? Without a doubt, something not good is about to awaken.


    I could feel the darkness spreading.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Kuroki. Looks like Sirone is alive.


    At the Castle of Sweets (Sweet Castle), we get a report from Coona.


    Coona can get information from Raina.


    So she tells me about Syrone.


    ''So ....... Thanks Coona.


    A short answer. I can''t show you how happy I am in front of Coona.


    But I''m glad Syrone is safe.


    You don''t have to come to yourself. If you''re fine, that''s fine.


    ''By the way, Kroki. You know what to do.


    Coona looks up at herself with expectant eyes.


    ''I know. Coona. Come on, young lady, come on in here.


    He takes Kuna''s hand and sits him down in a chair.


    For the rest of the day, I am a follower of the Kuna. I must obey Kuna''s orders.


    That is the price of making Kuna feel lonely.


    Of course, I don''t give orders.


    It''s just a game, so to speak. Kuna is the young lady and I am the butler.


    But I don''t know what to do or how to be called a butler. Could I do it well?


    Mm, it doesn''t bother me.


    Kuna looks happy when he says that.


    It''s a relief to see that.


    She is happy about her own poor behavior.


    I should take good care of myself. I think so again.


    Come on, miss. Here is Nepenthe''s tea, sir.


    Brew the tea I had prepared.


    Nepentheus was ordered from Gypsir.


    A good aroma wafts into the room.


    ''Kroki. Come sit next to me.


    ''What? Are you sure?


    I''m afraid it''s not a good idea to be a follower.


    ''I don''t mind. Kroki. Kuna says it''s good for you.


    Cuna laughs.


    But orders must be obeyed.


    He sits down in the chair and Coona moves into his lap.


    ''Kuna?''


    I don''t want to be a squire. Kuroki. We''ll have a cup of tea together.


    Coona rests her head on her own chest.


    I feel the soft touch of her hips.


    It makes me feel happy.


    ''Jack-o''-lantern. ''Jack-o''-lantern, make some tea for Kuroki.


    ""Hoy, Lady Kuna!"


    When Kuna gives the order, the kabochi-heads with demon fire inside fly in a fluffy manner.


    The kabochi is a vegetable native to Nargol, similar to the pumpkin.


    It is sweet and can be eaten grilled or boiled as it is, or sometimes used to make sweets.


    The kabochi has spiritual power and can be used to contain demon fire to give it life.


    A jack-o''-lantern is made by giving it a scarecrow''s body.


    This jack-o''-lantern is a new power that Kuna learned from Hercart.


    She also gives the jack-o-lantern a doll''s clothing to use as a squire.


    Nevertheless, I think there''s something haunted about having a jack-o-lantern in the Castle of Sweets (Sweet Castle).


    A jack-o-lantern floats in the air and makes tea for me.


    Then another jack-o-lantern brings me a gocha with kabochi.


    ''Kuroki. Ahhhh.


    Coona opens her mouth.


    ''Yes Kuna,''


    He takes a piece of kabochi candy and puts it in Kuna''s mouth.


    ''Fufu, it''s delicious. ''Kroki.''


    Coona laughs.


    When Kuna laughs happily, I am happy too.


    I feel something warm spreading in my heart.

 147 Setting An overview of the Elios gods and their genus

    Elysian Gods


    The gods of Elyos are a group of gods born to the Heavenly Father God Orgis and the Holy Mother God Mina.


    In the beginning, other gods belonged to this group, but they fell out with each other, and now only the sons of Mina belong to this group.


    The gods are united under the leadership of Odis, the god-king, as the god of law and order, but Odis'' power is not absolute, and he is almost a facilitator.


    Most of the gods of Elyos do not work, and many of them play with their families.


    There are five races as dependents: angels, elves, dwarves, humans, and pugmayoi.


    The gods of Elyos rarely have direct contact with humans, but rather they send angels to contact them indirectly. The reason for this is that the gods are few in number and there is not much room for them, and many of them do not like to be bothered.


    However, angels are also few in number, so they give power to people with strong faith to work on their behalf.


    The gods of Elyos are the largest force among the gods of this world, but they are not powerful enough to hold down the other gods.


    �� The Twelve Elyos Gods


    The major gods among the gods of Elyos.


    Odis, the god of law and order. Feria, the goddess of marriage and birth.


    Heibos, the god of blacksmithing and treasure. Ishtia, the goddess of beauty and love.


    Triden, god of the sea and fertility. Gena, goddess of earth and fertility.


    Nectar, the god of drinking and cooking. Phanakea, goddess of medicine and herbs.


    Tors, the god of power and battle. Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    Alfos, god of song and art. Totona, goddess of knowledge and books.


    Dependent Gods are also major gods that assist the Twelve Gods.


    The twelve gods and their subordinate gods are introduced separately.


    Angels


    A race that is second in strength to the god race and rivals the giant race, the dragon race and the demon race.


    However, the Angel Chief (Seraphlord) is as powerful as the gods.


    They work for Mina''s children, as this is the race that Orgis created for Mina''s children.


    They rarely interfere directly with the earth and cannot afford to do so, as they believe that the earth should basically be controlled by humans.


    This race is trying to interfere with humans and rule the earth indirectly by interfering with humans.


    The humans who have received that divine revelation take the place of the divine will.


    Sometimes they grant favors to humans who believe in the god they serve.


    The benefits vary depending on the character of that god.


    Angels sometimes use human beings as their errand boys. In most cases, the angels are the apostles of the god ________________.


    The human who became a messenger is called an apostle and becomes a person who represents the will of angels.


    Some apostles also have wings like angels.


    About Faith


    Faith is free and one can believe in more than one god.


    However, in order to obtain the benefits of a god or angel, you must basically follow the doctrine of each god.


    Of course, in order to be a priest or other member of the respective Order, the doctrine must be strictly adhered to.


    In this world, the authority is the Order > the King.


    In some countries, the king is also a priest. Rather, it is more common there.


    The largest is the Order of Odis and Feriah. However, they don''t deny the other gods of Elyos, and they are revered as subordinate gods.


    Well, if there was an actual god, they would all be devout believers.


    This is why there is less corruption, etc. in the clergy. Instead, God is corrupt.


    �� Man.


    At the end of Chapter 2, I''ve already written about it, but I''ll add to it.


    Man was created by the gods of Elyos.


    Naturally, they believe in the gods of Elios.


    Some of them betray them and believe in other gods. Of course, such people are targeted by witch hunters.


    Humans were created because the goddess Feriah did not want the goblins, orcs, and other members of Nargol''s household to be the main race on earth.


    Humans have been entrusted by the gods of Elyos to rule the earth.


    In the doctrines of both Odis and Feria, they are taught to live and multiply, and to expand the world of humans.


    For many humans, the extermination of goblins, orcs, and other demons is sometimes a great justice. This is especially true for the congregation of Tolls and Raina.


    Even the gentle saintly lady has no mercy for goblins.


    In fact, I was thinking of calling the human race by another name, like Arianrhod''s Hyrulein.


    A candidate is Yarf. It comes from Gulliver''s Travels.


    Elf, Dwarf, and Yarf, which are all good words, don''t you think?


    About race, see ancient Greek sculpture. Compared to Japanese, they are not so tall and have a short haircut.


    However, hair and skin color varies from region to region.


    elf.


    As I wrote in Chapter 2. Its supplement.


    Like humans, the race was created by the gods of Elyos.


    The elves are only female because they were created by the goddesses with Feria at the center.


    They had a long life span and strong magical power, but their fertility was weak, so they weren''t the race that Feria had hoped for.


    However, they are useful as assistants to the angels who are few in number, so they are sometimes treated higher than humans.


    She likes men who are highly attractive. For this reason, he hates dwarves.


    She especially scoffs at human women, saying that they wither away quickly.


    However, she is devoted to the men she loves, even if they are the same humans.


    He even kidnaps beautiful human boys in their sleep.


    If my child turns into a log before I know it, it is the work of an elf. It is called a changeling.


    Elves have different clans, and each clan has different abilities.


    Dryads.


    Wood Elves. He is good at mental and plant-based magic.


    He can use wind magic, though not as good as Napier, and earth magic, though not as good as the dwarves.


    He is the most numerous of the elves.


    She will take any man she likes into her tree house.


    He is not as good as Oreiad, but he can use a bow, and he is not as good at music as Nereid.


    He believes in the goddess of beauty, Istia, and the god of music, Alfos.


    Naiad.


    Water Elves. They specialize in water-based magic and healing spells.


    Many of them live in lakes, and are called the Lady of the Lake.


    She has the ability to make magical swords from crystals and sometimes presents them to her favorite human knights.


    She is also known as the Mother of Knights, for the best knights are born from Naiad''s mother.


    Believes in the goddess of beauty, Istia, and the god of music, Alfos.


    Nereid.


    Sea (Sea) Elf. He excels at water-based magic and music.


    They often live in the inland sea of Caird with Triton and Mermaid.


    Many of them are beautiful and are targeted by other races.


    They believe in Istia, the goddess of beauty, and Alfoss, the god of music, and Triden, the god of the sea.


    Oreiad.


    Mountain Elves. Or they are called bow elves. As their name suggests, they are good with the bow.


    He can use wind magic, but he is not as good at it as Napier.


    Instead, he is the most skilled with a weapon among elves. He is also known as a warrior elf.


    Some of them leave the forest to test their skills and join humans.


    Believes in Ischthia, goddess of beauty; Alfos, god of music; Raina, goddess of victory; and Amazona, goddess of war.


    Napier.


    Valley Elves. Or, they are called Wind Elves. They are good at wind magic.


    They are also good at mental magic, though not as good as dryads.


    They only look like human girls between 10 and 12 years old.


    They are born with the ability to use levitation and disguise magic.


    They love to dance, and they dance in a circle in the meadow.


    However, it is best to stay away from them. However, it is better to stay away from them, because a beautiful man would be kidnapped without a trace. And when they are done, their memories are erased and they are returned to their original place.


    And the man will be surprised at how many years have passed since then.


    Chinami also has the ability to grow mushrooms. White mushrooms often grow in a circle after Napier dances.


    Believes in Ischthia, goddess of love and beauty, and Alfos, god of song and music.


    Alseid.


    Upper (High) Elves. They can use all types of magic except dark magic and death magic.


    Also known as queen elves, elves have very high magical powers compared to other elves.


    They can turn human males into elfin knights.


    They are the least numerous of all elves. Most live in the Sea of Trees at the foot of Mount Elyos.


    Some serve the gods directly in the Heavenly Palace of Elyos.


    Believes in the god-king Odys and the goddess Feria.


    Fairy Knights (Elfin Knight)


    A superior human male was given the power and longevity of an elf by the superior (high) elf Alseid.


    He is the only male elf in the world, though his former life is different.


    He rides a keluke ion and protects the elves.


    Rumpus.


    Dark (Dark) Elves. Can use all strains of magic except light-based magic.


    A brown-skinned elf with magical powers comparable to those of the upper (high) elves.


    He is a traitor to the elves.


    Because of this, he has a history of conflict with other elves.


    He is also a servant of the Dark Queen, Morna.


    The elves are based on Norse mythology, but in this world, they are more like the nymphs of Greek mythology.


    Of course, there is also an elf element.


    To begin with, Wikipedia says that elves are the equivalent of nymphs in Greek mythology, so I think it''s a good idea.


    About the dryads, in games they''re often wooden monsters.


    Why is that?


    What will happen to Eurydice, the dryad wife of Orpheus?


    Dwarves


    As I wrote in Chapter 2. That supplement.


    Unlike the others, this race was created only by the god Heybos. They are only male.


    This may be why they are not always on the side of humans.


    However, they do keep faith. For this reason, they sometimes fight with their fellow dwarves.


    Dwarves come of age when they are three years old, and take on the form of an old man when they are seven years old.


    If you put a human and a dwarf of the same age side by side, they look like a grandson and his grandfather.


    However, they are a longer-lived race than humans.


    In addition to granting magic, they can use earth-based magic and alchemy-based magic.


    They are less attractive, but when it comes to blacksmithing skills, they are one of the best in the world, along with the Cyclops.


    Some have the ability to magically refine metal without using a reflective furnace.


    They can also cut wood and stone to size without the use of an inkwell.


    They must have 3DCAD in their heads.


    However, it is only an ability and not a technology. Therefore, I can''t teach it to anyone else.


    In a sense, it can be said that the presence of dwarves prevents humans from improving their technical skills.


    By the way, in this world, humans do not own mines, and the only way to get ore is to trade with dwarves.


    It is said that a thousand human miners are inferior to one dwarf. Thanks to this, there are no miserable mining slaves.


    Nearly all the dwarves believe in the god Heybos.


    Very rarely, a navel-gazer is born.


    Many live in the mountains and are miners and lumberjacks.


    Some dwarves, however, live in the land of the humans.


    To the dwarves, gold, silver and copper coins have no value. They wonder at human merchants who collect mere grains of metal.


    A very stoic race. I''d like to think that they probably don''t ask for anything s*xual in exchange for a necklace. ......


    The image of a Norse dwarf.


    I wanted to divide them into clans like the elves, but I couldn''t come up with a good idea, so I left it at that.


    Since the elves are only female, it''s balanced and male only.


    To begin with, I''m not sure if there are female dwarves in the original text as well.


    Folklore also says that the new dwarves are made from stone, but that doesn''t make it right to ask for s*xual things in exchange for a necklace.


    This is why they are thought to be making children with women of other races.


    By the way, the lumberjack dwarves are sometimes the image of Snow White''s dwarves.


    ��Pugmayoi.


    The dwarf race.


    A race of people who are both male and female.


    They were born by accident when the gods of Elyos created humans.


    Their fighting ability is low, but they can talk to birds and insects.


    They can use their abilities to ride birds, and many of them run mail shops.


    Their abilities vary depending on the bird they are riding.


    This bird is ridden by a common pugmayoi. They have no special abilities.


    Great eagle - Fights, but is difficult to handle.


    Great owl : It can fight, but it cannot move in the daytime.


    Caladrius - Cannot fight, but has the ability to heal.


    The Pugmyoi are often thought to be on bad terms with birds because they seem to fight with them when they talk to them.


    Famous examples include a Pugmayoi boy who travelled mysteriously with a migratory bird led by Acker, and Aunt Golden Spoon, who is unconcerned with appearances.


    Only one person has sent me his thoughts on the original story of the famous ones of Pugmayoi.


    Perhaps only a few of our readers are familiar with this work of art ��(����lll).


    If we turn a human into a yarf, we may have to rename Pugmayoi to Lilliput.

 148 Great Sage

    Wandering Knight Lember


    Most of the land of Bandor is a wide plain.


    Since it is an open land, there are few goblins who don''t like brightly lit areas.


    However, just because there are not many goblins, it is not a good place for people to live.


    There are marshlands where skalmen (lizardmen) and frogmen (toadmen) live in the areas facing Azimid Bay, and where they do not, many fang-blooded races such as centaurs and werewolves (wolfmen) live in the areas where they do not.


    These species can also attack humans. Therefore, the people who live in Bandor cannot live in peace.


    Nimu and I are walking through the land of Bandor together.


    We should be arriving at our destination soon.


    There are many people coming and going in front of us.


    People of all kinds are walking there.


    They are all walking in one direction.


    I look ahead from the top of the hill.


    I''m going to be able to see the country of Eldo, which was created by the brave Lord Rage.


    I''m not sure if this is the country that the brave men and women created, Eldo?��It''s not a nice place.


    I can''t help but get some feedback. It is not a very good location.


    The best place to build a country is a hill suitable for defense.


    If the hills are wide enough, you can build a country there.


    And by building walls along the edges of the hills, we can make them even easier to defend.


    My hometown, the Kingdom of Rox, was such a country.


    Now the population has grown and dwellings have been built underneath the hills, but originally people only lived on the hills.


    Eldo, however, is built in the lowlands.


    The only place that looks like a hill is the part where the palace where the heroes live.


    And it''s small. It would not be possible to accommodate this many people in an emergency.


    In other words, it''s not suitable for defense.


    And it looks like the walls of the city have not yet been built properly.


    If a pack of goblins were to get close to this, they would be attacked in a heartbeat.


    It is quite dangerous.


    Or, since it''s the heroes, are they taking some countermeasures?


    That''s enough to make me think.


    Their power is tremendous. Even without the castle walls, they might be able to live in peace.


    If you think about it that way, it''s understandable why so many people want to come to Eldo.


    It''s a shabby place, though it seems to have a lot of people. Is this the country built by the brave man who was loved by that Reena-sama?��Rembar?


    Nimu next to me frowns.


    Nimu is a water (water) elf naiad.


    It just so happens that he met and accompanied her on her journey.


    He must be lucky to have been able to travel, albeit for a time, with a beautiful woman.


    And all the more so if it is an elf of eternal beauty.


    I guess the country is not quite ready yet.


    I answer that.


    From a distance, the houses where people live seem to be miscellaneous and unmaintained.


    The roads seem to be poorly maintained.


    If my information is correct, Eldo must have only been founded a short time ago, which makes sense when you think about it.


    Well, that''s good. Well, let''s go then. I have to report to the princess.


    Nimu pulls me along.


    Her long, light blue hair sways fluffily in the wind.


    She was originally a resident of the elven country at the foot of the holy Elyos Mountain, in its treeline.


    The reason why she left the forest is to investigate the country of the heroes.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    I''ve heard that she was sent by her entourage to see how he was doing.


    I''ve been told that they are only going to check on people and have no plans to make contact with the heroes.


    Well, that''s why I accompanied her.


    To be honest, I don''t want to meet them face to face.


    ''''Wait!��Nimu!


    I stop.


    Then Nimu turns around and gives me a strange look.


    ''What''s wrong?��Rembar?


    You need to cover your face. It''s probably pretty unsafe.


    I used to be in charge of the security of the country, and I know what I''m talking about.


    Just looking at it from a distance gives it that kind of vibe.


    ''It''s all right then. ''Lember. I''m strong. I''m not as strong as a human.


    Saying that, Nimu touches the sword at his waist.


    Nimu is indeed strong. He can use water magic and his sword skills are better than mine.


    But I think we should avoid conflict.


    But Nimu looks down on people with a short life span.


    He professes to be a pathetic creature who withers away quickly, especially to human women.


    That''s what causes the conflict.


    In the short time we''ve been together, it has caused conflict on several occasions.


    I don''t know why such a Nimu would want to stay with me.


    It seems that I am not the only one who doesn''t look down on him in the first place.


    Therefore, I am puzzled.


    Nimu clings to my left arm and forces me to walk.


    I could only let out a sigh.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man.


    More than thirty days had already passed since Mr. Cyrone woke up.


    When she woke up, she wanted to go to him, but we stopped her in the meantime.


    It''s because the silvery white witch at his side seems to be hostile towards us.


    Besides, there is a disagreement between us about him.


    With the exception of Rage, the one who hates him the most is Kaya.


    The reason seems to be because Kyoka likes him.


    That is not amusing to Kaya.


    I can understand why it''s not fun.


    Kaya wants to be on Kyouka''s side first.


    That''s why she wants to exclude the others.


    Kaya tells Kyouka that she should learn to associate with men, but when she gets a man she''s interested in, she objects to it.


    It''s a very complicated feeling.


    That Kaya was against welcoming him in, and also Sahoko, who didn''t like him for causing Reige to be so close to death, was also reluctantly against it.


    I had to be reluctant to welcome him for other reasons as well.


    Therefore, I had to put him on the back burner.


    How was I supposed to deal with Burun in the first place?


    Plus, the population is growing and nation-building is getting busy. That''s what I''m occupied with at the moment.


    I''m also concerned about Zarxys, who I met at Gypsiel, but after that, Raina doesn''t seem to have a clue about what''s going on, so there''s nothing we can do about it.


    As a result, we spend our days in Eldo with nowhere to go.


    One day, I meet a guest in the reception room.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you in a long time, Chiyuki-dono, the wise man with black hair.


    The old man in front of me calls my name.


    The old man is dressed like a magician.


    He is wearing a black robe and a wide brimmed hat. He also had a long beard.


    Anyone could see that he was a magician.


    Well, that''s just as well. The person in front of me is a sorcerer among sorcerers.


    ''Yes. It''s been a long time. Master Magus the Great Sage. Welcome to Eld. You are very welcome.


    I bow my head in a sitting position.


    The Great Sage Magus.


    That''s the name of this old man.


    He is the honorary president of the Association of Magicians and the chairman of the Council of Wise Men, which is the highest decision-making body of the Association of Magicians.


    The representative of the Mage Association is the president, who is appointed by the Council of Wise Men.


    But this old man''s word is respected more than the president''s in the association.


    In other words, he is the de facto representative of the Mages'' Association.


    This is the second time I''ve met the great sage.


    He came to visit me to see the country we had created.


    The reason is that he wants to know what kind of country the brave man made.


    I''m his personal guest, so I''m the only one to meet him.


    This is the second time we have met, Chiyuki-dono. "We haven''t seen each other since I gave you the title of wise man?


    The Magus in front of me says, touching his long beard.


    ''Yes, sir. Thank you for promoting me to wise man.''


    Thank you.


    Apart from the title of Sage, which is a noble title given to those who are knowledgeable, the title of Sage is also the highest title given to a sorcerer by the Society of Magicians.


    However, a sorcerer who is given the title of sage has the right and duty to attend the Council of Wise Men and contribute to the development of the association.


    I joined the branch of the Society of Magicians of the Republic of St. Renaria for my activities in this world, and after some time I was given the title of Sage.


    I didn''t understand the reason at first, but this great sage said that he recommended it.


    I asked him why, but he said it was because it would be a shame to leave someone with magical powers that transcend humanity as a mere magician.


    I don''t know if that''s the real reason or not.


    However, I''ve decided that there is no harm in it.


    I''m not going to be able to say thank you. I''m not going to be able to say thank you, Chiyuki-dono. But this Eldo is an interesting country, isn''t it? We dare to build a country in a place that is difficult to defend. How far do you intend to go to make this country grow?


    Magus looks at me.


    Apparently, the old man has sensed my intentions.


    ''''That''s right. The reason I dared to build on the flatlands was to create a large country.''''


    There are many things to consider when building a country, or a city, in this world.


    One of them is defense.


    In this world where there are many monsters, the best place for defense is on top of a hill.


    Of course, it''s impossible to find a hill that can only accommodate a certain number of people conveniently.


    Therefore, people choose the land that is easy to defend as much as possible and build a country.


    What they lack in numbers they make up for by building thicker walls.


    However, a country that is suitable for defense tends to be difficult to pass through, and the number of people who can live there is limited.


    This makes it difficult for the country to develop.


    But we are strong. Even in the land that is not suitable for defense, we can resist the demons.


    That''s why we built our country in a land with good transportation access.


    ''''That''s pretty tough. What it lacks in strength it makes up for with the help of the heroic lord. I''m sure they''re just as well known as the ones who bring about the golden dawn. It''s the kind of thing only the brave men can do. I''m glad I came to see it. I''m glad to see you here.


    The Magus laughs.


    The Golden Dawn Bringer is one of Rage''s noble titles.


    In mythology, the world belongs to humans until the Demon King releases demons into the world, and that era is called the Golden Age.


    Rage is seen as the savior of mankind, creating another golden age.


    But I could not laugh with him.


    ''No, that is not the case. As a matter of fact, we recently tried to reclaim part of the marshland for farmland, but that seems to have incurred the wrath of the Skalith Man (Lizardmen).


    Eldo was the land that was obtained by killing the demonic beast Peruda, who ruled this land.


    And the land that Peruda ruled over contained a wetland near it.


    We decided to reclaim the wetlands and make them available for agriculture.


    However, that drew the ire of the skale-people (lizardmen) who lived in Bandol.


    To the blue-scaled lizard man living in this area, the wetland was a sacred land.


    He thought it was okay because it was only a small part of it, but he underestimated the lizard man''s (Lizardman) desire for the wetlands.


    ''I see. I see," he said, "that we''ve run into a common problem.


    Yes, I''m ashamed to say.


    Humans are not the only intelligent beings living in this world.


    And most of the intelligent creatures have a different ecology from humans.


    Whenever we try to change the environment to make it more comfortable for humans to live in, we are almost always interrupted.


    For example, if we try to open up a forest for cultivation, the people living in the forest will become our enemies.


    If you try to reclaim a swamp, the people living in the swamp will become your enemies.


    Humans call them all "demons".


    We used to call them demons, but we decided to change our minds.


    However, there''s nothing we can do about that. The lizardmen in this area must worship Azimid, the blue dragon. If you''re not careful, Azimid and his dragon men (Dragon Newt) may also come out of the woodwork. If they spread the conflict, a lot of people may die. ......


    Magus frowns.


    A lizard man (lizardman) of this land might offer a sacrifice and ask for the aid of Azimid, the blue dragon.


    Azimid is an ancient dragon that has lived a long time and is close to the azure-scaled Sea Dragon King.


    We should be able to beat Azimid. However, if a dragon lord who is on par with the god race comes out, we might have a hard time.


    Besides, the Dragon Man (Dragon Newt), an upper lizard man (High Lizardman), is stronger than humans.


    If Azimid or the Dragon Lords (Dragon Newt) come out, there could be a lot of damage.


    ''''Yes, there is indeed a possibility of that happening. At this rate, we don''t know what time the Golden Dawn will be.


    Yeah, it''s a big deal.


    Then Magus nodded yes and touched his beard.


    ''Sometimes, Master Magus, I have one question for you. May I ask you a question?


    I change the subject slightly.


    ''Ho, what is it? I will answer you if I can.


    Thank you, Master Magus. Now let me ask you a question. Was there really a golden age as described in the myths?


    As I say this, Magus'' eyes open wide and he looks at me.


    ''Why do you think that is?��Chiyuki?��If Lady Odis'' priest is listening, you could be in big trouble.


    Magus says with concern.


    That''s right. If the priest of Odis, who believes in myths, would listen, he might send a witch-hunter to us.


    But I really wanted to hear it.


    ''It''s only recently that I''ve wondered. There are too many funny places to say that the earth belonged to humans before the Demon King unleashed his demons. It doesn''t seem like humans had a golden age in the past.


    To begin with, there''s something funny about saying that the Demon King released a demon.


    For example, the lizard man (lizardman) is like that.


    The priest of Odis says that the demons include skale-men (lizardman).


    However, lizardmen don''t worship the demon king.


    Skalazoidoid (Lizardman) worships dragons.


    This is funny for a demon king to release a demon.


    Also, if you check the literature, it seems that the lizard man (lizardman) has been living in this land since before humans came.


    However, that would make the golden age of mankind funny.


    Shouldn''t humans have ruled the earth?


    In the first place, there is no trace of humans ruling the world anywhere.


    Nor do the ruins of the time humans ruled the world seem to have been destroyed.


    It was a funny thing.


    That was made even stronger by the fact that he had gone to Gypseal.


    It seems that the beastmen (beastmen) of that place also lived there before humans.


    I explain this to Magus.


    I explain this to Magus. That''s certainly true.


    Magus nods his head yes.


    I nod my head.


    Even if I were to call him the Great Sage. Didn''t he notice that I was wondering?


    ''Didn''t Master Magus wonder?


    When I say this, Magus shakes his head.


    I, too, wonder if there was ever a golden age. It''s only in the last four hundred years that the myth has come into being. There was no myth of a golden age before that. Chiyuki-dono.


    What?


    I make a strange sound of surprise.


    Magus continues regardless of me.


    ''I don''t know who was the first to say this. I don''t know who said it in the first place, but it wasn''t Odys-sama''s cult or Raina''s cult, that''s for sure. But it''s a very convenient story. It''s no laughing matter for a high priest to give official recognition to the myth. As a result, everyone believes in the myth.


    It''s amazing.


    I''ve heard that the Great Sage Magus has lived for over 800 years. And he''s the founder of the Society of Magicians.


    It''s not surprising that he knew about it 400 years ago.


    But I didn''t know that there wasn''t a myth of the Golden Age 400 years ago.


    And if it wasn''t shed by the various Faiths, it probably wasn''t shed by the gods, including Raina.


    In the first place, the story of the Golden Age hadn''t come from Raina''s mouth.


    ''I see that''s true ....... Doesn''t Master Magus tell the truth?


    What''s the point of telling them?��Chiyuki? No one is going to be happy about that.


    Magus looks straight at me, touching his beard.


    It certainly won''t please anyone.


    There was no golden age to begin with, and humans came later. That being said, so what would be the point?


    Even if you are told to live without regard to the demons because you came later, there is no way you can do that.


    It''s .......


    I''m at a loss for words.


    ''I won''t say a bad thing. You are fighting to restore the Golden Age. That''s all well and good. That''s what the people of this land are saying in praise of Lord Brave.


    Magus''s words pierced through.


    In the first place, this place was also founded after defeating the Demon Beast Peruda.


    That''s why many humans are rejoicing in the founding of Eldo. They said we have regained our land.


    We weren''t so happy when people praised us.


    But now I don''t like it.


    It was that time.


    There is a knock at the door of the reception room.


    Chiyuki-sama! Oh, my God!��It''s a dragon!��The blue dragon is coming here!��Master Raige wants you to come over ASAP!


    This voice is Kaya''s man''s maid.


    And it looks like we''re in big trouble.


    If it''s a blue dragon, then maybe Azimid has come.


    ''''I understand!��I''m coming!��Master Magus. It appears that I have an urgent matter to attend to. I''m sorry, but may I be excused from my seat?


    It''s all right, Chiyuki-dono. It looks like Azimid has attacked us. I think it would be better for me not to kill him. But is this up to you, my hero?


    I know what Magus is trying to say.


    If this is not done well, we will end up fighting the Dragon King. I don''t want to do that.


    ''I understand, sir. Master Magus. I''ll stop at getting rid of him somehow.


    With that, I leave the parlor.


    There are many things I want to think about.


    But I didn''t seem to have time to think about it.

 149 Nargol gods

    Dark Knight Kroki


    The vanguard female mantis lady led me through the corridors of the Demon King''s Castle.


    The corridor is so wide that even a giant can walk down it.


    Perhaps this corridor was really built for someone the size of a giant.


    After all, some of Modes'' companions are over 10 meters in length.


    The corridor must have been made wide for such people as well.


    Eventually you will come to a large door.


    This door is also wide enough for a giant to fit through.


    ''''Come in, my lord. Your Majesty is waiting for you inside.


    The female mantissa officer bowed her head and the door opened on its own.


    As expected, the inside is quite large.


    It was probably the largest room in the Demon King''s Castle.


    The hall is decorated with shining jewels and is very bright.


    You step into that great hall.


    ''''You''ve come well, Kroki. Everyone is already here.''''


    When you enter, you are greeted by the Demon King Modes.


    In addition to Modes, there are Lugas, the vizier, and Herkert, the great witch, the blacksmith god Heibos, and Lanfeld, the leader of the Dark Knights, in the great hall.


    There are other xenomorphs looking at me.


    These xenomorphs are the god race. They are the gods of Nargol, with the Demon King Modes as their leader.


    They are about to begin a meeting of the gods.


    Therefore, all those in this great hall are only the gods, or those who are considered to be equivalent to the gods.


    Heybos is a god belonging to Elyos as well as a god of Nargol, that is why he is here.


    Lanfeld is not of the god-tribe, but he attends this meeting as one who is equal in power to the gods.


    And although they are the gods, these men are positioned as companions of the Modes.


    With the exception of a few such as Lugas, they are not subordinates of the Modes.


    Therefore, Modes cannot give them orders.


    This is the case with Herkert, for example. Modes does not give her orders.


    Modes is only their ally, and if something happens, they only request it.


    This seems to be the same for Elios, and Odis doesn''t have absolute power either.


    ''''Kroki-sensei!��It''s been a while~!


    After entering the hall, Polen, the princess, comes running up to you after a while.


    It seems that the transformation is not yet stable and not in the form of a beautiful girl.


    ''''It''s been a long time, Your Highness. Is Your Highness going to be in attendance as well?


    ''Yes sir. Your father said it was time for me to attend as well, and also to take your mother''s place.


    Pollen is right, there''s no sign of Morna.


    Apparently she''s not in attendance.


    Well, somehow I know why.


    Pollen scurries over and looks around him.


    ''Sir. Is Master Coona not here?''''


    Pollen nods his head.


    ''Oh, Kuna''s not here.


    Coona is also a divine race that belongs to Nargol.


    He is able to participate in the meeting.


    However, she is not interested in the meeting or she is staying at Sweet Castle.


    I see. It''s a shame. I haven''t seen you in a while.


    Pollen says ruefully.


    For some reason, Pollen is pining for Kuna. However, Kuna doesn''t seem to think anything of Pollen in particular.


    Of course, she can''t tell that to Pollen.


    It was when I was talking to Pollen.


    Suddenly, a shadow appears overhead.


    When I looked up, I saw a huge merman there, more than six meters tall.


    The merman was fat and had a protruding belly.


    The merman looked down and smiled at himself.


    ''This is the second time I''ve seen you. The Dark Knight. Do you remember me well, Dark Knight? Daraugon.


    Sea God Daraugon.


    That''s the name of the god in the form of a giant merman. This is the second time I''ve met him.


    He is a friend of Modes.


    Daraugon is looking down at himself, scratching his belly.


    He does not normally live in Nargol, but far to the west, on the inland sea of Caird.


    He seems to have come to this Nargol for a meeting.


    That Daraugon is scurrying around himself.


    What''s wrong with him?


    Of course I remember. Lord Daraugon. It''s been a long time. What happened then? Look around you.


    No. I don''t think the beautiful girl you were with is here.


    I see, you came all the way down here just to say hi to me because of a coona, huh?


    Ah. Oh, I see. ...... If it''s Kuna, he''s not here.


    When he said this himself, Daraugon held his face in his hands and looked up at the ceiling.


    ''Kuha!��Yeah, right!��Well, that''s too bad!��Morna wasn''t even here.��There are no flowers!


    Daraugon looks disappointed.


    Pollen is looking at him with zit eyes beside him.


    The male gods other than Daraugon who heard it also look somewhat disappointed.


    In fact, Kuna didn''t attend because she didn''t like the male gods of Nargol. Perhaps Morna did not attend for the same reason.


    But I can''t tell you that.


    ''Excuse me, Lady Daraugon. If it''s flowers, there''s me and Lady Herkert.


    The head mistress Enshema, who had been listening to the conversation between herself and Daraugon, interrupts the conversation.


    Enshema, known as the Female Mantis Empress (Empusa Empress), is not only the head matriarch, but also a subordinate to the Great Witch Herkert.


    Although she is not explicitly of the divine race, she attends the same as Runfeld.


    ''''Eh? Um. Well, well. I guess so. I''m sorry, Mr. Enshema.


    Daraugon laughs hahaha.


    He doesn''t really mean it by any means.


    Enshema has the appearance of a beautiful woman, but I''ve heard that she is a giant female mantis with bronze legs.


    I''ve never seen her in her true form, but she seems to be quite fearsome.


    Even as a flower, it has too many thorns.


    However, most of the gods here are male.


    The gods of Nargol, who were originally part of the Modes, have few goddesses.


    There are still more goddesses in Gipsyll.


    By the way, the ones present today are Polen, Herkert and Enshema.


    And then there''s only Mumi, the valley goddess who is the daughter of the trolls'' goddess, Trolla, the mountain goddess.


    Mumi is also a goddess worshipped by the trolls and is called the Green Lady because of the soft moss that covers her body.


    She has a very gentle nature, and many of her trolls are also of a gentle nature.


    "Well, I don''t mind.


    Enshema turns away, looking disinterested.


    I guess she''s just saying it and not really angry.


    According to Polen''s story, Enshema is actually quite fond of beautiful boys.


    With that in mind, the middle-aged, overweight-looking Daraugon shouldn''t be to his liking.


    ''''More importantly, you all seem to be in line. I think it''s time to begin the meeting. May you and the Princess be permitted to join us?


    Myself and Polen nodded at Enshema''s words.


    The gods participating in the meeting are of different sizes, so no seats are provided.


    Therefore, each of them stand in their own place or sit on the floor as is.


    I''m in line with Pollen.


    It seems we''re all here. Let''s get started. This time, as you all know, Zarxys has regained his power. Enshema, tell us what you have gathered about him.


    When Modes, our ally, says that, the gods get upset.


    That''s how famous Zarxis must be.


    Enshema steps forward.


    ''Yes your majesty. That reaper is said to be in the land of Luvania. Presumably, he has returned to Maudgar, his own former capital. What shall we do?


    Then the Enshema looks around.


    Some gods have places that are their own dwelling places.


    For example, Lavrus is the labyrinth city of Lavrus, and Sekmetra is the golden city of Arnak.


    And we are told that Modgar, the City of Death, was once the dwelling place of Zarxis.


    Apparently he hadn''t returned even after it was confirmed that he was alive, but now that he has regained his strength, he has finally returned.


    ''''Luvania?��That land was originally ruled by Zarxys. I wouldn''t be surprised to see it return.


    Lugas says, touching his beard.


    ''I''ve never heard of a place called Luvania. We''ll find out later.


    I''m sure you''re right. Hey, Rugas. What are we going to do now?


    Modes ponders.


    Modes and Zarxys are hostile to each other.


    In the first place, Zarxis lost his power because he was defeated by Modes.


    That Zarxys has regained his power. He might try to take revenge on Modes.


    However, since we know where he is, it is possible for us to attack him.


    ''I don''t think we''ll have to do anything about it. The first thing they''ll be after is Elios. Zarxys is a cool guy. He won''t go after us. He''ll go after that. Just make sure they beat the shit out of each other. Guess I''m gonna have to go puke puke.


    Herkert laughs.


    Herkert doesn''t like Elios.


    Therefore, he doesn''t seem to care what happens to Elios.


    But that would put Heybos in danger.


    ''Heybos. Obaba says she''s going after Elios, but what about Elios? Are you dealing with it?


    Modes asks Heybos anxiously.


    Odis is on the move. Heavos is unaware of this, but he is probably aware of Zarxys'' presence in Luvania. The holy knights are making a lot of noise. But they wouldn''t want to attack that miasma-ridden land. It''s too dangerous.


    Heybos says, touching his beard.


    ''Indeed it is. The land is a good place for Zarxys. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. But that doesn''t mean it''s safe to leave them unattended.


    Modes ponders.


    Is this something that''s bothering him?


    Vomit? What''s going on?��Boy?��Is there something on your mind?


    ''It''s Obaba. I''m wondering what Zarxis and Deirdona are up to. I have a feeling that they are about to do something extraordinary.


    Modes says in a very serious tone.


    ''Guess I have nothing to worry about. ''Guess there''s nothing to worry about,'' he said. The freezing power of Zarxys is powerless in front of the boy''s black flames, even with Deirdre. Even with Deirdre around. Guffaw. And then there''s the Dark Knight over there. There''s nothing to fear.


    Herkert is optimistic about Modes, who looks serious.


    The icy power of Zarxis is not effective against those with black fire.


    That was the reason why he was the only one who could move normally in the Roxx Kingdom.


    In other words, I would be able to resist Zarxis.


    ''Obaba. Can you say that when they want to resurrect my mother?


    Vomit?


    Herkert sounds surprised by Modes'' words.


    That''s not all.


    The gods present begin to make a commotion.


    This time, Modes doesn''t stop them either.


    ''Boy is ....... You think they''re going to resurrect that man?


    You can see the oil sweat running down Herkert''s face.


    The other gods have expressions of horror on Lugus and Daraugon''s face as well.


    That''s nothing compared to when they heard that Zarxis had regained his power.


    ''That''s right, Obaba. That''s right Obaba, I don''t know how. But Zarxys has regained his power. I don''t believe there is any way to resurrect him. What do you think, Lugus?


    Modes looks at Lugus.


    Surely it is not impossible. It''s not impossible, because there are things that Lugus does not know. And whether it is possible or not, it is something that Deirdre and Zarxys would consider resurrecting, your majesty.


    Lugas shakes his head and replies.


    His face is somewhat uneasy.


    ''Gerot. That''s a big deal, and I''d like to make sure it''s a big deal. I''d really like to check this one out. Is there anyone who can go into Modugal and see what''s going on? Vomit.


    Herkert looks at the gods.


    But almost everyone turns away.


    Daraugon is whistling deliberately.


    ''Lord Herkert. It''s called recklessness. That land is probably filled with the icy power of Zarxis. I believe that only our allies with their black fire can resist that power.


    A single god steps forward.


    Sajtaris, the wise god of the wind, a male god whose lower body was turned into a horse.


    Sajtaris is the youngest brother of the four brother gods worshipped by the centaurs.


    He is the only one who is rational, unlike his older brother, who is colorful and violent.


    Sajtaris normally lives on the Plain of Xonia, but like Dallaugon, he came to Nargol to attend a meeting.


    Sajtaris is also well versed in martial arts, and is said to be as good as Alfos, especially when it comes to archery.


    Sajtaris is right, Obaba. "Sajtaris is right, Obaba, it''s dangerous to go directly into that place. It''s not safe to enter the area directly. Then we''ll share our knowledge with each other.


    ''But that may be too late for you. Boy.


    Herkert lets out a sigh.


    ''Please wait!��Mr. Herkert!��I''ll go!��I, with my black fire, can stand against the Reapers.


    It was Lanfeld who came out.


    ''No!��Lord Llanfeld!


    But Modes stops him instantly.


    ''Zarxis is strong. He may be able to resist the freezing power, but his power is not the only one. He cannot be defeated by the Lord.


    Lanfeld looks frustrated.


    ''You''re right. ''You''re right, Llanfeld. You''re strong. But Zarxys is even stronger. That''s why it''s impossible for you to do the job. But what about the Dark Knight over there? Geez, geez.


    When Herkert says this, he looks at himself.


    I can see from his eyes what he''s trying to say.


    In other words, it looks like he wants to tell me to go to myself.


    ''Well ....... Then I''ll go myself?


    When he says this, Herkert smiles.


    Modes gives him a worried look in response.


    ''It''s Kroki. It is true that if there is anyone in the land that can defeat Zarxys, you are the only one other than Modes," he said. But that doesn''t make it any less dangerous. I wonder what they''re up to, but I can''t force them to do it.


    However, he shook his head at Modes'' words.


    As far as Modes and the gods here are concerned, it''s definitely dangerous to leave Zarxys alone.


    I think about it for a moment.


    When I confronted that reaper, I felt a very dangerous feeling.


    An existence that is the complete opposite of life. It''s just the opposite of life.


    I''m wondering what that Zarxys is thinking.


    That''s why I want to go check on him.


    Because I am one of the people who live in this world.


    Perhaps Herkert was right, I am the best person for the job.


    ''No, I''ll still go. Of course, if I feel it''s too dangerous, I''ll retreat immediately.


    I say clearly.


    And then my own and Modes'' gazes cross.


    A few moments pass.


    ''Well, be careful where you go, Kroki.


    Modes lets out a sigh as if he''s given up.


    Apparently, he knew he was serious.


    I nod at Modes'' words.


    Now, what shall I say to Cuna?

 150 Demon Warrior

    Raina, Goddess of Wisdom and Victory


    I return from Eldo to my palace in Elyos.


    I didn''t go to Eldo to meet with Rage and the others.


    It was to leave Kouki in my temple in Eldo.


    Kouki was crying, but he''s a strong boy. He understands.


    And I can come to see him whenever I want.


    So it''s not a problem.


    "Where have you been, my dear?��Raina?


    They called out to me.


    Then my brother Alfos was standing there.


    He is unusually dressed as a holy knight.


    It doesn''t matter where you are, no matter what I''m doing. What I''m more interested in is your outfit. What were you doing in the form of a holy knight?


    There is only one reason so far for this unscrupulous brother to work as a holy knight.


    Knowing this, I dare to ask.


    ''Now that Zarxys is back,'' he says. I''m going north from here to see how he''s doing. The other holy knights are already on the move.


    I frown.


    ''To the north?��Are we going to Mode Gull by any chance?


    North of Elyos is the former stronghold of Zarxys.


    The miasma (fever) fills the land and is dangerous for us.


    The miasma is becoming more and more miasmic. The miasma seems to be getting stronger and stronger now that the Lord has returned.


    He wasn''t that stupid, as expected.


    ''That would be wise. The power of Zarxys grows stronger and stronger in that land. The only one who can win in that land is Demon King Modes.


    Sure. We can only watch from the outside after all. Well, what do you say we sneak your brave little boy in? He can at least see what''s going on inside, can''t he?


    ''Huh, what are you talking about? Alfos. It''s too public for them. We can''t go in there. Well, you can if you''re certain it''s possible for Nao to sneak in, but no one else will. Besides, Rage is not a good match for Zarxys. They won''t be able to do anything but kill us.


    Alfos is going to make Rage and the others disposable.


    But if you''re thinking about the future, it''s not a good idea.


    That''s why I didn''t tell Chiyuki anything.


    Besides, they have to become Kouki''s protection.


    ''I see. I''m not sure if the brave man is a match for you. The only thing I can think of is that I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them. Hm? Wait, what? So what if it was him?


    Suddenly Alfoss says as if he has an idea.


    ''He?��Who are you talking about?


    ''Of course it''s him, the Dark Knight. How would he be the one who beat me here?


    He, the Dark Knight.


    It''s impossible not to know who it refers to.


    Surely Kroki would be able to do that?


    I think Kroki would be able to fight against Zarxis even with Maudgal.


    But even so, it''s dangerous to fight in the City of Death.


    So I don''t know what will happen.


    ''''How can we know that?''''


    I let out an angry voice and turn my back on Alfos.


    Alfos'' words come to mind as he walks away.


    The thought of what would happen if Kroki had to go to Maudgar makes me uneasy.


    Probably, I wouldn''t be able to help him.


    But what about that boy?


    That girl who captured the Reaper''s son can help Kroki more than I can.


    If Kroki is going to go, I''ll have to get her to move.


    That''s what I was thinking about.


    An apprentice warrior who believes in Odis


    The Blue Forest stretches in the north near Nargol.


    In the heart of it once lived an ugly ogre witch, who ate anyone who came near the forest.


    But that witch is gone.


    Instead, a beautiful white and silver witch appeared.


    The White Silver Witch turned the Blue Forest into a terrifying magical world.


    The demons that only existed in Nargol began to roam the forest.


    Even when the Ogre Witch was here, this forest was frightening, but after the Silver White Witch appeared, it was no match for them.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with us.


    The color of their armor is not the same for each of them.


    But they all have the same color, with spikes sprouting all over their armor, giving them a hint of darkness.


    These men were like the demon warriors (Evil Warriors) from the lore.


    Although they were wearing heavy armor, they were quick to move.


    My fellow priest-warriors are falling one by one.


    You foolish humans. You have been warned. I warned you that if you came close to us, there would be no mercy.


    One of the Demon Warriors (Evil Warrior) points his sword at me and says


    Just looking at the red eyes I can see through the gaps in his helmet, fear rises up in me.


    Am I going to die here?


    He wasn''t supposed to be afraid of death.


    It was an honor to fight for the God King.


    That''s why he wanted to become a Priest Warrior.


    However, when I stood in a situation where I was about to die, my legs were shaking.


    We were in the middle of the second Blue Forest Expedition.


    The first expedition was organized by King Velos, but after it failed, King Velos decided not to mess with the Blue Forest.


    Besides, the angry ones were the priests who served Odis-sama of the Veros Kingdom.


    They argued that there was a possibility that the demons of the Blue Forest would come out and cause damage to the surrounding countries, so they decided to dispatch their hired priest warrior group.


    I, as an apprentice warrior, participated in that.


    And that''s when we defeated the monster of the bugs and proceeded deeper into the forest.


    Suddenly, a group of demon warriors (Evil Warriors) came out of nowhere.


    They warned them that if they proceeded any further, they would die.


    Of course, my friends didn''t listen, and the battle began.


    They are killing their friends right in front of their eyes.


    The sword held by the Demon Warrior (Evil Warrior) glows red as it sucks blood.


    It seemed as if he was delighted.


    ''''Warriors!��Don''t freak out!��God King bless you!


    A priest with a huge mace shouts out.


    This is Master Ordo the Warpriest. He is also our commander.


    He''s over 50 years old, but he''s still an active warrior.


    At Master Ordo''s shout, we each take up our weapons.


    But we are too bent over to fight.


    The only one who is able to fight is Master Ordo.


    With the blessing of the angel, Master Ordo is strong and is fighting the Evil Warrior on a level playing field with them.


    ''''You''re not so bad!��Then I''ll have this Ward to deal with!


    Suddenly, the Demon Warrior (Evil Warrior) who was fighting with Master Ordo stepped back, and a crimson armored Demon Warrior (Evil Warrior) riding a horse came out from the back.


    The new demon warrior (Evil Warrior), whose name is Ward, seems to be stronger than the other demon warriors (Evil Warrior).


    The horse he rides is also unusual.


    It''s bigger than any horse I know of. And it has fangs that normal horses don''t have.


    I''m sure it''s the magic horse that''s heard of in the lore.


    The demon warrior (Evil Warrior), who called himself Ward, dismounted from his horse and pointed his sword at Master Ordo.


    He is wearing a helmet so his face cannot be seen, but he appears to be smiling.


    Master Ordo grits his teeth in anger at the sight.


    ''Don''t lick me!��Demon!��You shall receive the hammer of judgment!


    When Master Ordo raises the mace high, the mace glows.


    It''s a blessing.


    A mace that has gained holy power can crush even heavy armor.


    With this, it can even defeat the Evil Warrior, right?


    A little bit of courage rose in his heart, which had been trembling with fear.


    Ordo-sama shouted the name of God King-sama and headed towards his opponent.


    His movement is lightning fast.


    ''''Foolish!''''


    But Ward sneered and easily brushed aside the mace with his sword.


    ''What?''


    That was when Master Ord shouted that.


    Ward''s sword pierces Master Ord.


    A cry of despair escapes from the mouths of the remaining friends.


    Master Ord spurts out a mouthful of blood and falls to the ground.


    Well, your commander is taken care of. Are we done with your commander?


    And then Ward points his sword at us.


    My friends, including me, can''t move.


    I''m in a state of apoplexy after that Ordo-sama was so easily killed.


    ''Master Ward. What do you want us to do with the rest of them?��You seem to have lost the will to fight, sir?


    Put it down. These men are discouraged. No more will come in. We''ve been instructed to let those who do not come in go.


    Ward settled his sword and stepped onto the demon horse.


    We couldn''t do anything about the Demon Warriors (Evil Warriors) who came out of the depths of hell.


    Scary.


    We were saved, but our hearts were not safe.


    I''m sure they are there to spread fear in the world.


    "Now, gentlemen of the ''Trodden by the Lovely Kuna'' squad, let''s get back to the Princess! Let us return to the Princess.


    Finally, eh? When I said what I thought, the Demon Warriors (Evil Warrior) left.


    Kuna, the silver witch.


    In the throne room of Sweet Castle.


    A dark faerie, Tiber, suddenly appears from the air.


    Tiber can move across space, just like the butterflies of Pushkea.


    Therefore, there is no need to open the door.


    ''''Kuna-sama~. Ward and the others have returned~''


    Tiber reports with a joyful laugh.


    ''Well, let me through,''


    When he says this, a pollyanna warrior opens the door.


    Warriors in heavy armor come in.


    They are the Evil Warriors, led by Ward.


    When Ward and the others come in front of Kuna, who is sitting on the throne, they all kneel down and bow at the same time.


    ''''Kuna-sama. We have repelled the intruders.''''


    Oh, well, thank you.


    When I say that, Ward and the others seem happy.


    Ward and his friends were originally human warriors who worshipped the Demon King.


    To those who worship and fight for him, Damon sometimes gives gifts.


    One of them is the Devil''s Armor (Evil Armor).


    You can become a demon warrior (Evil Warrior) by wearing armor with magic that gives fear to those who see it.


    It is heavy armor, but it improves the wearer''s muscular strength, allowing them to move faster than before.


    Damon, who gave them the benefit of the doubt, gave it to Kuna, as he thought that there might be some inconvenience in having only pollyanna warriors.


    At first, he suspected an interloper.


    But Ward and his men''s loyalty did not lie.


    I don''t know why, but I''m going to need them.


    Well, Ward. Now, Ward, Kuna has to go on a trip. Take care of it.


    Ha!


    With that, he got up from his throne and returned to the castle owner''s private quarters with Tiber.


    I received a call from Kuroki just now.


    He''s going to the city ruled by the Grim Reaper.


    Then Kuna should be useful. That''s why I''m going out with you.


    Clown. Clown.


    As he says this, a clownish figure appears from the shadows.


    ''''Of course, I''m there. Kuna-sama~


    The clown makes a sickening sound.


    But I can''t be bothered to hit him.


    ''And Tiber,''


    Okay. Wha... Miss Kuna.


    When I call his name, Tiber replies, flying around in the air.


    ''We''re going out. I''ve got to make you guys useful this time.

 151 Vampire

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Looking down from the deck, it looks like the sea with clouds below.


    The airship floats above the sea of clouds.


    "You''re faster than I thought, Kroki. It looks like we''ll be arriving at Luvania in a little while.


    Kuna, beside me, is pleased to see the progress of the empty ship.


    It is indeed fast. We left Nargol and we''re almost to Luvania.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    Due to the miasma emitted by Modugal, the land is barren and difficult for living things to live in.


    Luvania is located in the northern part of the central continent, and because of the cold air flowing from the ice island, it is always cold and the weather is often light and cloudy.


    Creatures that died in such Luvania were prone to become undead, and the weakness of sunlight made it an easy land to live in for Zarxys'' household.


    It''s such a land that we''re heading to now.


    You''re right, Kuna. I didn''t expect to get an empty ship.


    The empty boat I''m on was given to me by Modes.


    It''s probably a parting gift for me to go to the dead city of Modugal.


    Compared to the huge airborne battleship Nagulfal, the Demon King''s throne ship, it is indeed small, but the airship is quite large and can accommodate Glorious, who is a giant, as well.


    It will be no match for Alfos'' empty ship.


    I''m not sure what to do about it, but it''s almost on the way to Luvania.��The Dark Knight?��Guffawing.


    Herkert, who is riding with me, asks me.


    It was practically Herkert who told himself to go to Luvania.


    Therefore, he himself followed him to Luvania.


    He doesn''t seem to leave it up to him.


    "I can approach the vicinity of Luvania by airship. But I''ll be heading to Maudgal on my own.


    We have to infiltrate enemy territory.


    If you go in with an empty boat, you will be noticed immediately. The same goes for a large number of people.


    We can only take a small group.


    Also, considering the freezing power of Zarxys, we should go in by ourselves.


    ''No, Kroki. No, Kroki, you can''t go in there by yourself. Kuna will go with you.


    Kuna objects.


    ''I''m sorry Kuna. The coonas are too obvious. I can''t take you with me. Besides, I want you to stay here in case of an emergency.


    Coonas are not good for covert.


    So is Herkert. Both of them have the ability to withstand the miasma, but they are not suitable for secrecy.


    The only way to do that is for them to stay here.


    And I want them to stay here in case something happens to me.


    Coona and Herkert would work well together.


    ''Such a kroki ....... Then take these guys with you.


    Then Kuna looks at the clown and Tiber.


    ''Huh? Why?


    I wonder.


    A clown, a puppet, would be too dangerous for Tiber, let alone a clown.


    ''A clown can take the place of a kroki if something goes wrong. And Tiber is very good at covertness. He should be able to help Kroki.


    ''What? But ......


    He tries to refuse because it''s too dangerous for Tiber.


    But Herkert interrupts him.


    ''You''re taking him with you. The Dark Knight. Geez. These guys are useful, you''re going to let the White Silver worry you, huh?


    Herkert laughs wryly.


    There''s something about it.


    ''I see. Herr Herkert.


    It was the word of a great witch with a brain as big as Lugus''s, he would have to obey.


    Besides, I couldn''t not listen to Coona when she told me not to worry about her.


    ''My lord. I''m back now.


    It was while I was talking with Coona and the others, the Guuno''s who were out scouting with the flying dragon (wyvern) return.


    They are the female knights of the Damon tribe, and they are also accompanying us this time.


    I was actually planning to go with just myself and Glorious.


    However, Modes said it was dangerous and we ended up going with a lot of people.


    Kuna, who didn''t come at the time of Gipsyll, is also accompanying us this time.


    There''s also Tiber, the clown puppet and dark little fairy (Dark Fairy) who is always with us.


    Because of the presence of both of them, the deck is very lively.


    ''''Thank you for your hard work. Sir Guno. What have you found?


    Guuno''s face turns cloudy as he asks.


    ''That, my lord. There are angels all around Luvania. If we continue on, they will find us.


    An angel?


    Come to think of it, the people of Elyos knew that Zarxis had returned to Maudgal.


    It reminded me of the words of the god Hayvos.


    Then it wouldn''t be surprising if they were in the vicinity of Luvania.


    But that''s not the problem.


    I can feel the hostility from right above the empty ship.


    It seems that Guno and the others were being followed.


    ''''Haaaaaaah!''''


    Someone rushes in from above my head.


    I pull out my magic sword and jump up.


    Gakin!


    Swords collide with swords in the air.


    That''s when I identify the one who came rushing in.


    Unlike myself, I don''t wear a helmet, it''s an angel with flaming red hair.


    The red-haired angel flies to be played by her own sword, and when she spins around, she gets away from the empty boat.


    I myself go straight down beside Kuna.


    ''We meet again, dark knight!��I''m going to pay you back for the last time!


    The red-haired angel yells, and flames spew out of her body.


    ''Have we met before?''


    For the record, I don''t know the angel in front of me.


    This must be the first time we''ve met.


    ''You don''t remember?��We fought you on the way back from your attack on that beautiful Lady Raina''s earthly temple!


    The red-haired angel says regretfully.


    The earthly temple of Raina would be the temple of St. Renaria''s Republic. Come to think of it, I was on my way back then. I remember encountering the angels and fighting them.


    This red-haired angel must have been among them.


    If I look closely, I can see a large group of angels and knights on pegasus approaching from far ahead.


    And he''s one of them.


    It''s a bit of a bad situation.


    ''''My name is Athal!��He is the right-hand man of Master Alfoss, the Holy Knight of the Baili, and second-in-command of the Holy Order!��The Dark Knight!��You''re going to fight me!


    The angel who called himself Athal cries out.


    But I don''t want to fight this angel.


    Because we will have to deal with Zarxis in the future.


    This is not the time to fight with angels.


    This angel in front of me should also be here to deal with Zarxis.


    This is not the time to be fighting with ourselves.


    However, looking at the state of Athal, he has every intention of fighting.


    You can''t help but sigh.


    ''Wait!��ATAL!


    The one who caught up with him stopped the atal.


    This is the second time I''ve seen him on a white dragon.


    ''''Don''t stop me, Master Alfoss!


    Artal answers without looking back.


    Alfos had come to this place too.


    Well, it''s not surprising since he''s the only god of Elyos who could compete with Zarxis, I think.


    ''''We can''t win with you!��ATAL!��He fought me evenly in the Crystal Garden!��Are you going to put up a fight against that?


    Artal looks surprised when Alfos says that.


    Then, beside him, Kuna complains, "Even? I hear him mutter.


    ''Silly?��I can''t believe someone can fight evenly in Master Alfoss'' crystal garden: ....... I can''t believe they didn''t use some kind of cowardly trick.


    I feel the will to fight disappear from the portal.


    I''m relieved.


    It looks like I won''t have to fight the angels now.


    Besides, Alfos doesn''t seem to have any intention of fighting him.


    This way, we can focus on Zarxys.


    "That''s what I''m saying, Artal. That''s what I''m saying, Athalar. And then there''s Zarxys. "I don''t have time to fight with them here. Pull out.


    ''Yes, I understand, Master Alfoss. But I''ll show you this one thing.


    As he says this, Athal takes his own hair.


    What comes out is a bald head.


    ''''Eh?��It was a wig!


    I was honestly surprised. Athal''s red hair was fake.


    But I don''t know why he would show it.


    Athal''s head gleamed.


    ''''Hmph. Are you surprised, Dark Knight!��And you know what?��In the world where the brave men of light were originally from, when they failed and were sorry for their mistakes, to shave off all their hair!��It''s a statement of your determination to lose!��Think on it!


    Athal says with a smug smile.


    No, I''m really surprised.


    ''Well, Dark Knight. Nice to see you again. Apparently you guys are worried about Zarxys too. So let''s call a truce here, shall we?��What do you think?


    Master Alfoss!


    Alfos suggests it, and Artal protests.


    But Alfos shakes his head.


    ''Zarxys is dangerous,'' he says. Artal. If the Dark Knight will fight Zarxys, we can hope.


    Alfos laughs.


    Are you going to crush yourself and Zarxis together?


    However, if you still don''t have to fight Alfos and the others, you might consider it a good thing.


    ''All right. I''ll take you up on that offer. We won''t mess with each other. Is that all right with you?


    ''Yes, of course, and also the Dark Knight. I like the Athal, too. That''s an order.


    ....... Okay, Mr. Alfos.


    Athal looks unhappy, but reluctantly agrees.


    ''Come on, let''s all go, shall we?


    Alfos said, and the angels, including Athal, retreated.


    ''Well, whatever. I''m glad we don''t have to fight with them. ''Geez,''


    Yes, Master Herbert.


    Myself and Herkert nodded.


    ''I am sorry. ''My lord. It seems to have been put on.''


    Guno said as Alfos and the others left and bowed his head.


    ''''It can''t be helped, as long as the angels are around, we can''t avoid them.


    Then he urges Guuno to raise his head.


    ''You were kind of a hot mess, weren''t you?


    It was Kuna muttering while looking at Athal''s glistening bald head.


    ��Jusio the boy.


    We hurried through the woods.


    ''My feet hurt, sister.''


    My feet hurt, I''ve been running all the time since a few minutes ago.


    I complain about it, but my sister Ange won''t listen to me.


    ''No, Jussio!��If we don''t get out of here fast, they''re going to come for us!


    Then she takes my arm and forces me to run.


    The country we were living in was close to Luvania, the land of death.


    From the land of Luvania, the armies of death came out of that land and came toward our country.


    There were so many of them that even if all the adults in our country were to protect them, there was no way we could do it.


    So we decided to abandon our country and run away.


    But the army of death is fast, and they catch up with us and our friends are scattered.


    In the midst of all this, my sister and I flee alone.


    We were our own family.


    I never knew my parents. By the time I was old enough to remember, it was just me and my sister.


    Life was difficult, but my sister was kind to me.


    We worked hard to survive together.


    Ah!


    My legs get tangled up and I fall.


    It hurts so much.


    I couldn''t take another step.


    "Jucio!��I''m fine!


    My sister kneels at my side.


    I look up at her and she looks at me with concern.


    The expression on her face suggests that she''s also very tight.


    I''m sorry, sis. ...... I can''t run anymore.


    I whine.


    ''No, Jussio!��For God''s sake, stand up!


    I can see the tears in my sister''s eyes.


    Her voice is trembling. My sister seems to be crying too.


    ''Oh?��Is the game of tag over?


    Suddenly, I hear a voice from the side.


    When I turned around, there was a woman standing there, dressed in bloody, bright red clothes.


    The woman was very beautiful and her skin was very white. It was as if she was an illusion.


    There should have been no one near her just now.


    How come I hadn''t noticed it before?


    ''''Keke!��You are a delicious child. Princess Zafarada. Give me just one finger for me.


    Another voice comes from another place. Closer this time, on the ground.


    Then he sees the one who made the voice and almost screams.


    It''s a large rat that was there.


    However, the rat''s face looked like a human being.


    The rat was smiling irritably.


    Seeing that, my body trembles.


    The rat is a monster in tow. This woman dressed in red might not be human.


    Well, what shall we do about it?��Brag?


    The woman called Zafarada opens her mouth, and that''s when you see it.


    You see the countless fangs in her mouth, and when you see them, fear rises from your heart.


    ''Jusio!��I''m getting away!


    My sister forces me up.


    But I fall down, unable to move an inch.


    I''m sorry sis. I can''t move anymore ....... Leave me and run away.


    Jussio: ......


    She looks like she''s about to cry.


    ''I''m sorry. There''s no way we can get away with it now.''


    Zafarada approaches.


    ''Please. You''ll miss your brother. ......


    My sister cries and pleads with me.


    Zafarada laughs when she hears this.


    ''Oh, aren''t they beautiful, yes?''


    Zafarada stares at me intently.


    ''What''s wrong, sir?��Princess?


    Good heavens, what a find. He''s mixed in with the rest. Okay, I''ll help your brother, but not you.


    What?


    Her sister''s surprised voice.


    As she floats up in the air, her sister''s body is pulled back to Zafarada.


    "Hmm, I''ll take your blood then.


    Zafarada opens his mouth wide.


    Her mouth is ripped open to her ears, and countless fangs grow in it.


    It is thrust into her sister''s neck.


    From then on, it didn''t take long.


    In front of my eyes, my sister''s body gradually becomes thinner and drier.


    ''Oh ....... Sis.


    I couldn''t do anything but watch, unable to do anything but watch.


    Vampire Count Jussio.


    I wake up in a coffin.


    It''s a dream from decades before I became a vampire (vampire).


    No matter how much time has passed, it clutches at me.


    I get up from the coffin.


    It''s dark around me.


    I used to be afraid of dark places. I couldn''t sleep without my sister holding my hand.


    But now that I''m a member of death''s family, it feels comfortable to me.


    The hearse is on the top floor of the castle, where there are no windows.


    When I, the owner of the castle, woke up, the ghost attendants in the castle began to stir.


    Ghosts have the same abilities as magic hands, they can carry things without substance and can clean up.


    It is said that some ghosts can become poltergeists.


    After the ghost''s maid prepares the clothes and changes, I walk around the castle.


    ''You''re finally awake?��Jussio......, my lord.


    Brag, who is now under my control, swears.


    ''What can I do for you?��Brag?


    It''s not a thing!��I suppose you are called to Maudgal to celebrate the return of the great dead king, though!��I can''t wait to get ready!


    Brag is right, we must go to Maudgal.


    Otherwise, our Princess will be in a bad mood.


    ''Why at all are you a lord who came afterwards!


    Brag complains.


    Brag was once a human like me.


    He sold his own people and family to the gods and wished for immortality, and got the immortality he wanted.


    But it wasn''t what he wanted.


    Not a vampire, but a filthy, man-faced rat.


    I, on the other hand, am a vampire count (vampire account) with a fiefdom (county).


    In the territory of Sanshos, a region of Luvania, there are humans kept as food.


    I control and dominate them.


    Brag doesn''t hide his frustration at the fact that those who came after him have become nobles (Noble).


    But it''s no use being told that.


    ''''Brag. Does that mean you''re going against the princess''s decision?


    Brag snorted in frustration as he said this.


    ''Guh!��I didn''t mean to do that!


    Okay, then.


    Now, I would have to go to Maudgar.


    I had to hurry up and get ready.

 152 Forest of mourning

    Dark Knight Kroki


    We leave Coona and the others and enter the land of Luvania.


    Luvania is surrounded by a warding that detects intruders.


    Coona''s butterflies will allow you to slip through the barrier, but if you go with many people, they will notice you.


    Therefore, the only way to get there is with the smallest number of people.


    In addition, there is a magic inside the wards that prevents transference. Once inside, it will be difficult to escape using transference magic.


    Accompanying them are Tiber, the Dark Fairy, and a clown doll with a will.


    They hurriedly head to the dead city of Modugal, where Zarxys is likely to be.


    They must not fly in the sky because they might be noticed.


    Therefore, we would have to run on the ground.


    Fortunately, the land of Luvania is much smaller than Gypseal.


    With my own feet, I would be able to get to Maudgal in a short time.


    That''s how I''m running through the land where the snow remains now.


    The land of Luvania is in the northern part of the continent, close to the icy sea.


    Right now it''s windy season, so it''s okay, but when it''s ice season, I''m told it''s covered in snow.


    And the snow gets deeper inland where the mountains are closer to the mountains than in the coastal areas in the north.


    So it''s not uncommon for snow to remain in the next season after the ice season, the wind season.


    Are you okay?��Tiber?


    Ask Tiber, who is in his own bosom.


    The Dark Fairies live in a forest rich in life force.


    And Luvania is a land of dense miasma, the exact opposite of life force. The miasma of miasma can be a bit harsh for the dark faerie Tiber, don''t you think?


    He''s fine. He''s fine for now. Master Kuromi~. I''ll be fine when I''m near you, Mr. Kuroki, with your strong vitality.


    Tiber says happily.


    What does it mean to be okay with being on your side?


    However, as far as I can see, she looks fine, so I''m relieved.


    ''''Master~. This area is still fine~. You saw the people living here~. Creatures can still live~. The hard part is just after this~


    The clown explains with a laugh.


    Indeed, on the way here, we found a place that looked like a human settlement.


    Sometimes it''s surprising that there are people here, even though it''s a land ruled by the Grim Reaper.


    It''s true. I didn''t expect there to be people here.''''


    They''re cattle. They''re cattle, kept by a dead nobleman.


    ''What?��Yes.


    I can''t hide my surprise.


    If it''s true, should I help him? And I''m lost.


    But as long as it''s for the purpose of being undercover, it can''t be noticed.


    Luvania is difficult to live in, but it is by no means an unlivable land.


    To the north of Luvania is the land of Alemania, which is bordered by the sea and is home to several human-controlled countries.


    Also, the clown explains that the village we passed is called Sanshos, and the lord is a vampire.


    That''s quite a detailed explanation, I think.


    How does this clown know such things?


    And it feels like it has a high level of magical power for a doll.


    It''s not just a doll.


    Who is the creator of the doll?


    The one I can think of is Herkert.


    It seems to me that Herkert, the Great Witch, would be able to create a doll with such a great will.


    And would she have given the doll to her apprentice, Kuna?


    I''ll ask him when I get home.


    ''Well, the Forest of Sorrows is almost here. I''m here, so I''m sure you''ll be fine, Tiber, but please prepare a disguise spell.


    Hmm. You don''t have to tell me, but I know what you''re thinking. I''m a clown.


    Tibel sticks her tongue out at the clown.


    As a Dark Fairy, Tiber excels at concealment and disguise magic, and, like Kuna''s butterflies, she can transfer to any place where transference is blocked.


    But the same is true for the short distances they can transmigrate.


    And what I''m wondering is why is it okay to have a clown around?


    As I''m running along thinking about this, I see a creepy forest.


    The trees in the forest are leafless, dead and oddly twisted.


    It''s not the kind of forest you want to be in.


    ''I can see it. That''s the Forest of Sorrows, baby," he says. If you''re not careful, the forest will steal your soul!


    The clown lets out a creepy laugh.


    Tiber in his pocket makes a really disgusting gesture.


    I know the feeling.


    Couldn''t Herkert have been a bit more decent in character?


    I wholeheartedly agree.


    However, there is no use in thinking about such things, so I decide to enter the Forest of Sorrows.


    The Forest of Sorrows is like a forest made of dead trees, and there are no leaves on any of the branches.


    However, the branches are well-grown, and they are intricately tangled overhead, darkening the forest.


    It seems that the Dead City Mode Gal is located in this forest, and you must pass through this forest whenever you go to the ground.


    ''''What a creepy forest~''''


    Tiber looks at the forest and shudders.


    Indeed, Tiber is right, this forest is spooky.


    Every now and then, a grunting, eerie voice spires through the forest.


    Perhaps these grunting-like sounds are made when the wind blows and passes through the cracks in the branches.


    Perhaps this is the origin of the Forest of Sorrows.


    This creepy forest must be passed quickly.


    ''Oops!��No, you can''t~. Mister~. If you leave me alone, the forest will attack you~. Kekekeke~


    I tried to speed up my run and was stopped by a clown.


    ''Woods attacking?��What do you mean?


    ''Just as I said. Sir~


    I don''t know what that means.


    I look again at the trees in the forest.


    The trees are very eerie. A bump has appeared here and there on the trunk of the tree.


    Inside the bump, I can see several things that look like human faces.


    ''''What?!''''


    I couldn''t help but gasp.


    The human-faced bump has moved.


    The eyes are moving and the mouth is open.


    I move closer to the bump.


    It was unmistakably a human face.


    It has vacant eyes and occasionally moans.


    The moaning coming from earlier was not the sound of the wind.


    ''This is ....... What does it mean?


    "Hmmm, sir. This is the end of the line for those whose souls have been sucked by this tree.


    The end of the line?��What do you mean?


    This forest will not tolerate the living. "This forest will not tolerate the living. Look at him, sir. I bet he has a body like that~. hahahahaha.


    The clown points to a human corpse tangled in the branches of a tree.


    The corpse has dried up and is not moving.


    From the way it is armed, it must have been a warrior in life.


    The clown explains that anyone who enters the forest, other than the death''s attendants, will be grabbed by the tree branches and their souls taken away.


    ''''This armament belongs to the Northern Alemanians~. It must be Bo ......, one of the warriors who came to defeat the noblemen of death?��It''s stupid! I''m deliberately making it easier for humans to come here, and yet they come with a sneak attack.


    The clown pokes his finger on the cheek of the dried up corpse like a fool.


    The words bother me.


    ''Making it easier to come, you say?''


    Yes. If they wanted to, they could make it impossible for humans to enter the land of Luvania. But we haven''t done that, have we?


    That''s true.


    That Zarxys could have made it impossible for humans to enter.


    But that''s not the case.


    Looking around, I see a number of dead human warriors.


    Perhaps they are the ones who have come to defeat the Attendants of Death.


    ''''Why? Are you doing this?


    That''s why... It''s to torment~. To torment Elyos'' family. Baboon.


    ''Is that why you''re doing this?��How can we save their souls?


    ''''That''s right! If you burn the tree you''re capturing, you should be able to free your soul~. But if you do that, they''ll notice you~. Maybe we shouldn''t do that now~


    Surely the clown is right.


    If we burn this forest, Zarxys will notice us.


    All right. You''re absolutely right.


    ''Thank you. I''m glad you understand!


    With that, the clown pulls the corpse out of the tree''s branches.


    The tree is no longer interested in the corpse, or perhaps it is simply surrendered.


    The clown takes the corpse''s hand and dances and sings, "Brave Alemanian warrior.


    ''Brave warrior of Alemania!


    "We must avenge the Lord of Death.


    ? Overcoming the crowd of the dead ?


    We''ll never get to the woods of sorrow


    The warriors are going to the city of the dead


    But a branch caught my foot and I was just sitting there


    And the rest, as you can imagine


    Branches wrapped around my body


    Warriors will be part of the forest


    I wondered why I came to these woods


    Warriors mourn and weep every day.


    The voice of the clown is accompanied by a wooden spirit of sorrow.


    I can feel Tiber trembling, I can tell.


    It''s not a song I want to hear either.


    ''Cease and desist, clown. Let''s move on. The City of Death is almost here, isn''t it?''


    Okay. Okay. So long, soldier. We''re going to the City of Death.


    The clown lays the warrior''s corpse gently on the trunk of the tree where his face is.


    I sense something unpleasant in this clown.


    But at the same time, he is also trying to help himself.


    So I meditate on his actions.


    Let''s pass this kind of forest quickly.


    And then we ourselves were going to Modugal.

 153 City of Death Modegal

    Zarxys, the god of death.


    ''You can finally get back to Maudgal: ......


    Looking out from the top floor of the temple, the center of Modogal.


    The City of Death, Maudgar, was the base of this Zarxis.


    That City of Death is also half collapsed.


    This is because it was destroyed by the Demon King Modes during a battle in the past.


    This Modgar has the ability to regenerate.


    But even with the regeneration ability that Modegal possessed, he hadn''t completely returned to normal.


    That''s how tremendous Modes'' power was.


    However, after gaining several thousand years of time, Modegal''s underlying power has been restored.


    With this, there should be no problem.


    I take out a pearl from my pocket.


    The Soul Pearl (Soul Orb).


    It is one of the four supreme treasures left behind by my mother, the same as the Spirit Cup of Chaos (Keosgrail) that Deirdona has.


    The other two, the Black Blood Demon Sword and the Heavenly Royal Scepter.


    I will get these two in due course.


    He stopped looking outside and turned around.


    There is an altar there that has just been rebuilt.


    ''I was actually going to use the black (black) pyramid, but oh well. Maudgal, we''ll have you working again.


    The soul orb is placed on the altar.


    The red pattern on the altar stirs like blood.


    The soul sucked up by the Forest of Sorrows is carried to Maudgal and infused into the soul jewel (soul orb).


    With this, the soul jewel (soul orb) would increase in brilliance.


    ''''That''s good. Now let''s go back downstairs.


    Return to the King''s Room below the altar room.


    There I see my daughter Zafarada and her attendant vampires (vampires).


    ''This is your father,''


    Zafarada bows his head.


    ''Zafarada. What''s going on in the vicinity?''


    I''ve got my daughter gathering information.


    There are noisy insects flying around Luvania.


    The angels, led by Alfos, just fly around the perimeter and don''t seem to be coming in. Do you want to attack them?


    No, you can''t do that. They''re waiting for us to come out. We don''t need to do anything.


    ''Well, ....... Then there''s one thing I''m curious about. I''ve heard that there is an empty ship from Nargol that is heading this way. It''s being led by the Dark Knight.


    ''What? The Dark Knight?


    That information surprised me.


    I didn''t think that even the Dark Knight was coming.


    No, considering the gypseal, it wouldn''t be surprising if he had come.


    He''s a hindrance to all intents and purposes.


    ''''What will you do? Father.


    Leave him behind. He''s tougher than Alfoss, but he''s too dangerous to mess with.


    I understand.


    Zafarada bows his head even more as he understands.


    Then I notice a face I don''t see in the vampire (vampire) behind me.


    ''Who is that one? You don''t look familiar.


    Zafarada looks happy when he says that.


    ''''Huh, father. This is the angel killer I told you about earlier. Jussio. Step forward.''


    ''Yes. Princess.


    A vampire called Jucio (vampire) comes out.


    Jussio, the angel slayer.


    I had heard of that name.


    He was a human child that Zafarada picked up and raised.


    He raised him as a warrior and when he grew up, he changed him into a vampire (vampire).


    The qualities made Jussio a powerful warrior, and he was able to defeat even an angel.


    I''ve heard of you, Jussio. The former sheep of Feria eat their shepherd to death. This is delightful. I praise you.


    I can''t help but smile.


    Eaten by a former member of the family. It''s very interesting.


    It''s a fitting end for Mina''s family.


    "Thank you for the compliment.


    Jussio gets on one knee on the floor and bows his head.


    He walks to the front of the jussio.


    O Jussio! You were born of Mina, the abomination. You will sip the blood of your former compatriots and spread death. Then, in the end, you will thirst and disappear. Know that this is the atonement for the Great Mother.


    Ha!


    Jussio bows his head further.


    There is no mercy.


    Sin must be washed away with blood.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    Is this the City of Death, Maudgal?


    Through the forest of sorrow, the city was in the cold mist.


    A white city.


    Perhaps because it is in the white fog, it looks like an illusion.


    The surrounding fog is not normal.


    Sometimes the figure of a skeleton floats in and out of the fog.


    This fog seems to be a collection of ghosts.


    If there is no clown with them, this fog will attack them.


    That''s right~. This is Maudgal~


    The clown replies while dancing.


    ''''It''s kind of spooky~''''


    Tiber in his bosom complains.


    It''s certainly creepy.


    The walls of the castle walls are embedded with the bones of various creatures.


    No, it might be made of bones to be exact.


    ''''Hmph~. It''s just as I imagined. Modogal is made of the bodies of the dead.''''


    Oh, I knew it. Yeah.


    The clown explains to me if he saw my expression and guessed it.


    This clown really knows a lot about it.


    But I''m not surprised now.


    ''''Hey, what do you want to do, master?��From here on out, you''ll be attacked even if I''m here~. Do you want to turn back?


    He shook his head at the clown''s words.


    ''No, we''ve come this far, we have to go. Clown, do you know where we can break in?


    ''It''s the same everywhere. Maudgal was broken thousands of years ago~. How far is it back to normal? I don''t know that much! If it''s back to normal, they''ll notice it no matter where you go in, and if it''s broken, they won''t notice it no matter where you go in.


    Yes, .......


    I guess the clown doesn''t know where to go from here.


    But we have no choice but to go.


    I looked up at Maudgal.

 154 Feast of death

    Vampire Count Jussio


    "The Great. Great. Give your blood to the sovereign of death.


    Great. Great. Offer your offal to the sovereign of death.


    Cut off the heads of the children of Mina and others. Cleanse the earth with their blood.


    Use your head as a banner for the sons of death.


    Peel off the skin and decorate the bones.


    Let the sobs of the children of Minna be heard in the world.


    I hear the ghosts (ghost) divas singing.


    As the ghost divas sing, the skeletons tap the bones.


    The vampires dance to the sound of the bones as they carapace.


    The vampires are the nobility of death.


    They have gathered here in Maudgal to celebrate the return of the great mortal sovereign.


    I walk through the great hall where the feast is being held.


    A zombie clown walks happily past in front of me.


    I look to my right and see a rookie zombie girl with her own head on a plate, pouring blood into the cup of the nobles.


    I look to my left side and see a stern-faced dead spirit patrolling the area.


    I look over the sumptuous table and see the captured angels being skewered and their flesh carved up.


    The feast of death had just begun.


    ''Sir Jussio,''


    We are stopped as we are walking.


    I turn around and see one beautiful blond-haired, blue-eyed boy and several women in brightly colored costumes approaching.


    The boy would appear to be a white-skinned human of about ten years old if only by appearance.


    But I know that his appearance is false.


    ''This is Prince Zasha. It''s been a long time.


    I bow to the boy I called out to.


    His name is Zasha, Prince of Red Jade.


    He is the younger brother of the princess.


    ''Ah, it''s been a long time. It''s a pleasure to meet you. My little angel slayer.


    Prince Zasha laughs meaningfully.


    ''My lord lord, play your part. I only happen to have been overcome.''


    I get in trouble for being called an angel killer.


    It just happens to work.


    "Sir Jussio," he said, "don''t be so modest. "Sir Jussio, don''t be modest. You can be proud of yourself, but you''re your sister''s favorite.


    When Prince Zasha laughs, the women with him laugh too.


    When he laughs, he can see fangs from the women''s mouths.


    Perhaps she is a nobleman or a noblewoman.


    Maybe she is Prince Zasha''s mistress.


    ''''I''m sorry. Duke Zasha. I have to go. I must return to the Princess soon.


    ''Well, that''s a shame. I''ll see you soon, Sir Jussio.


    Prince Zasha leaves.


    I look away from his back and go to my Lord, the Princess.


    I had to hurry back.


    Because I heard a sudden call earlier.


    As a vampire, I am spiritually connected to the Princess.


    Normally, there''s nothing in particular, but in an emergency, no matter how far away I am, I can hear the call.


    The princess was supposed to be in the king''s room where I had an audience as before.


    When I entered the king''s room from the great hall, the princess was already there.


    Many people have gathered around her.


    Many of them are vampire knights (vampire knights) who are a part of her entourage.


    The princess''s entourage must have both looks and strength.


    Something is wrong with those people.


    Something seems to have happened to them?


    Here they come. Jucio.


    The princess notices me coming and looks at me.


    ''''Princess? You wanted to see me, sir? What could have happened?


    I go to the princess and put my knees on the floor and bow my head.


    ''Yes, I called for you, Jussio. It looks like a lost bird has entered the house.


    The princess smiles meaningfully.


    ''Are you a little bird?''


    That''s right. That''s right, Jucio. You''re a lost little bird. Well, I''d better get going. Zarbut. Brief these men.


    When the princess says this, a vestments-clad person comes out.


    The person wearing the vestments has a hood over his eyes and cannot see his face clearly.


    However, he had one huge eye that could be seen clearly from within the hood.


    The One-Eyed One is the Lord Zarbute, the High Priestess of the Maggot Flies.


    He is also the second in line of the Princess'' seat in the Son of the Great Lord of Death.


    Because he is called the High Priest of Flies, his entire body is clothed with numerous flies and has a strong smell of death.


    Even the princess, who loves beautiful people, usually does not want to associate with this person.


    Since this person is coming out, something very bad has happened.


    Then let me explain to you on behalf of your sister. Then let me explain on behalf of your sister. It seems he has concealed himself by some means, but I cannot deceive my father''s eyes. I have been ordered to arrest him. And I want you to capture the intruder.


    As the monk explained, there was a stir among the people in attendance.


    Now, you have heard the truth. We don''t know who you are, but we can make you regret that we entered the city. If possible, let''s take them alive, if only a few are left so that they don''t know we are on to them. Well, if we can''t, we''ll have to kill them.


    The princess smiles lecherously.


    She looks like she''s thinking about how to hurt the intruder.


    ''Well, already. My little flies are already looking for you. I want you to move too.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    The City of Death, Modgal, is a city shrouded in a ghostly fog.


    The city is as large as the Republic of St. Renaria, which I''ve been to before.


    I walk through it all while freaking out.


    The figure is in the form of a dark knight so that I can enter the battle at any time.


    We are already in the middle of the enemy here.


    I can hear ghosts singing from the fog.


    Skeletons and zombies are dancing in front of you.


    Even the grim, skeletal-faced Wraiths seem to be having some fun.


    The carnival is in full swing right now in Modugal.


    Kuroki-sama, ....... I''m scared ....... I can''t wait to get out .......


    The Dark Fairy Tiber in my bosom is trembling.


    It''s natural. The miasma is dense.


    The miasma is a dense miasma, and if you don''t protect it with your own magical power, you might already be dead.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    That''s why it seems to make a creaking sound every time you walk.


    The buildings in the city are also bones.


    I feel that the skulls of various living creatures, which are the pillars of the corners, are looking at me.


    Where they are not bones, there is a blue glowing stone sticking out of them.


    Something like souls come and go in and out of that stone.


    It''s just like a dead country.


    I''m sorry, Tiber. If you''re scared, you can wait outside.


    Oh, but I can''t. But I can''t. I can''t do it without Kuroki-sama.


    Tiber says, sounding like he''s about to cry.


    Is he really going to be okay?


    ''More importantly, are you sure you''re okay? Lord Kuroki!


    Tiber looks at his hands and says.


    In his own hand is an incense burner to keep the spirits away.


    This incense burner is filled with kifi and has a nice smelling smoke in it.


    Kiffi is a magical incense that protects you from evil spirits and other things.


    When you burn it, it has the effect of hiding from the undead and keeping them away from you.


    As long as this incense burner is in place, the undead in this area should not notice them.


    Maybe they''ll be fine. ''''Maybe it''s okay, Tibel. After all, it was specially made by that great witch.


    Kiffi was concocted by Herkert.


    Herkert can concoct not only medicine, but also magical incense.


    There are many types of magical incense, which can make you sleep or heal you.


    For this reason, those who can brew incense are valued.


    There is even a profession of perfumers as well as apothecaries.


    Myself and Tiber walked through Modugal.


    A zombie with a lit candle patrols right in front of us, but we don''t notice them.


    This time you''ve done it again: ....... But I don''t know if you''re aware of it or not, do you?


    I recall the words of the clown.


    The clown, who is a follower of Kuna, is acting differently.


    I don''t know what he''s doing, but I have a feeling he''s going to be okay.


    And they don''t seem to be aware of themselves at the moment either.


    A fly passes by in the sky above us.


    The incense burner also has an insect repellent, so the flies can''t get to them.


    And this fly was probably sent by the high priest of the maggots.


    I recall the knowledge I had researched about the children of Zarxis beforehand.


    The High Priestess of the Magpie Flies is a god of corruption and pestilence, just like Zafarada, the Princess of Fresh Blood.


    Those who receive the favor of this god will have their bodies corrupted and will have the honor of becoming the nursery of the magpie fly.


    And he tries to spread the love of God to more and more people.


    However, there is something malicious about the fact that most of this favor is directed towards humans.


    I look at the undead around me. Most of them are former humans.


    Perhaps they are targeting Elyos'' household.


    They may be targeting elves and dwarves as well, but since their numbers are small, only humans stand out.


    ''''Kuroki-sama. The vampires (vampires) are nearby.


    Tiber lets me know in a whisper.


    Tiber''s ability to sense you is higher than you are. Even at a distance where you can''t see them with your eyes, you can sense their presence.


    And the incense burner cannot deceive the vampire (vampire) up to its eyes.


    Therefore, they hide in the shadows of the building.


    ''Well, what should I do?��It''s not like we''re just walking around like this: ....... Shall we capture the vampires (vampires), etc. and pull information out of them?


    I''m currently just walking through Maudgal.


    We haven''t been able to gather any information at all.


    Normally, we should head to the central building. That''s where we can get the information we need.


    However, that building seems to be the most dangerous place in this Modugal.


    Even if they have an incense burner, there''s a good chance they''ll notice us.


    That''s why I decided to capture the vampire (vampire) instead.


    ''''Kuroki-sama~. Please don''t~. It''s dangerous now~. We should leave it to the clowns~


    Tiber stops him, looking like he''s about to cry.


    Why does Tiber say it''s dangerous? In fact, it seems that there are other intruders besides us.


    The clowns figured it out from the movement of the flies.


    Honestly, how can you tell by the movement of the fly? I want to ask him.


    But it''s very tiring to hear it out of that clown. So I didn''t.


    And I can''t read that intruder''s movements. So I stay away from the center and watch it happen.


    This is why we are forced to watch the creepy carnival.


    ''I know, I know. Tiber. It''s hard to just watch and see what''s going on.


    Tiber gives him a relieved look when he says that.


    I don''t think he knows what a vampire (vampire) is, unless he''s a very close associate.


    Waiting for the clown is tiring.


    He''s exploring something alone.


    I don''t know what it is, though.


    That was when he was thinking about it.


    ''''Kuroki-sama~. Apparently, something has happened~


    Tiber announces an emergency.


    Indeed, something is wrong with Maudgal.


    The fog that envelops this city begins to move like a living thing.


    I expand my senses.


    If something is going on, I should at least be able to sense the signs.


    And you can feel the presence of a battle nearby.


    The battle is taking place in the air.


    Therefore, you can see it just by peeking out of the building for a bit.


    A ghostly fog is stirring, but you can manage to see it.


    Those with glowing wings are fighting against a ghostly knight (Spectre Knight) and a vampire knight (Vampire Knight).


    ''Is that an angel?''


    The ones with wings must be angels.


    Perhaps they are the Hand of Alfos.


    The number of angels is four: three male angels and one female angel.


    In contrast, there are more than 40 ghost knights (spectral knights) and vampire knights (vampire knights).


    The undead side is dominant in numbers, but the angels are not to be outdone.


    The angelic race, whether higher or lower, are good at light and healing magic.


    They are a difficult opponent to fight against the undead, who are not good at light and healing magic.


    Normally, this is an opponent for angels to win even if their numbers are large.


    However, both ghost knights (spectral knights) and vampire knights (vampire knights) are still alive and well.


    This land works in favor of the undead, that''s why the angels seem to be unable to defeat their opponents.


    ''It''s not good at this rate ....... If the sons of death come out, even the angels are done for.


    The children of Zarxis should be stronger than the angels.


    So they would need to quickly defeat the undead and run away.


    But they can''t seem to do that.


    The Ghost Knight (Spectre Knight) is also a vampire knight (Vampire Knight) who skillfully fights to keep his opponents on the run.


    One vampire knight (Vampire Knight) in particular moves particularly well among them.


    With its white bat wings, the vampire knight (Vampire Knight) has nullified the magic of the angelic light.


    Perhaps even a single horseman could cross over with an angel.


    It seems that the angels are having quite a hard time because of that white winged vampire knight (Vampire Knight).


    ''Tibel. Let me help you.


    When I say that, I take the magic sword in my hand.


    Then Tiber makes a surprising face.


    ''No good~. Let''s ignore the angels~''


    He shook his head at the words.


    ''No, they came out of the central building. Maybe they''ve figured out what Zarxis is up to. The angels aren''t on our side, but if we help them, we might find out what they''re up to later. Tiber, I''m sorry, but you have to stay away. You should be able to hide without the censer.


    The angels and Nargol are enemies.


    But Zarxis is a common enemy of those angels.


    So we should cooperate now.


    Extinguish the fire of the incense burner.


    Tibel doesn''t like the smoke from the incense burner as much as the insects do. So the incense burner is meaningless.


    But the faeries are good at hiding.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. The miasma (miasma fever) is not a problem.


    It''s a good idea to be able to use it. It''s dangerous~. It''s dangerous~" "Koona-sama will be scolded later.


    Tiber is still trying to keep him back.


    But there was not a moment to lose.


    I flew through the air, leaving Tiber behind to keep him back.

 155 Death City Mayhem

    Dark Knight Kroki


    He jumps up and flicks the sword of a vampire knight (vampire knight) who attacks a female angel.


    ''''Dark Knight?!''''


    A surprise comes from the female angel.


    ''I''ll buy you some time. Get away while you''re here.


    Saying that, I myself shower the ghost knight (Spectre Knight) with black flames.


    This will allow the other angels to escape.


    ''''Ridiculous?��How dastardly, outlandish, dark knights can help us!


    The female angel calls me an outsider.


    ''Why?��You''re supposed to be a lesser shitbag than vomit?


    ''I don''t know why, but there is no mistaking what Master Alfoss said. What do you mean?


    ''There must be some dastardly scheme at work here!��But for now, let''s get away!


    The angels are going away.


    I saved you, but something doesn''t feel right.


    d*mn you, Alfos!


    In his mind, he curses Alfos, but for now, he should focus on what''s in front of him.


    Neither the vampire knights (Vampire Knight) nor the ghost knights (Spectre Knight) are the enemy.


    No matter how many of them come, they can win.


    The White Vampire Knight (Vampire Knight) seems to do it compared to the others, but he won''t be a match for me.


    ''Back off, boys. ''''Don''t back off, dark knight. Let me take care of you.


    A beautiful, blond-haired, blue-eyed boy emerges from below, just for looks.


    I''ve done some research on this boy beforehand.


    Zasha, the Prince of Red Jade.


    He is disguised as a beautiful boy, but his true identity is a giant bloodsucking leech.


    It''s not particularly strong, but it''s durable and hard to destroy.


    However, since fire is its weakness, you should be able to defeat it easily.


    Zasha looks cool and flutters his cloak with a flutter.


    ''''Prince Zasha-sama!��It''s dangerous!��That dark knight used black fire!��Perhaps it''s that Dark Knight!


    Zasha is surprised when the white vampire knight (Vampire Knight) shouts out, eh?


    ''''What?��Is that right, Sir Jussio?��Then go to .......


    With that, Zasha turns to leave.


    ''I''m impressed!��Zasha!��I never thought I''d be the spearhead!


    A woman in a crimson costume comes flying through the sky.


    She is Zafarada, the Princess of Fresh Blood.


    She is called the Son of Death and the strongest.


    Her true identity is a giant vampire bat, and she is also a god believed by vampires.


    ''''Eh?��That ....... Sis.


    Zasha is somewhat confused.


    ''I have reviewed it. Zasha. Now fight to your heart''s content.


    A huge one-eyed vestments on a black cloud comes in.


    The cloud is a conglomeration of flies, scattering a disgusting smell all around.


    Perhaps that was the maggot fly''s high priest, Zarbute.


    I''ve heard that he is a powerful necromancer and magician.


    Compared to Zasha, he would be a formidable foe.


    Both of them are watching the battle between themselves and Zasha.


    It''s a look of composure.


    And that''s as it should be. This Maudgar is a favorable place for the Death Military.


    Fighting here is a disadvantage.


    The death knights are growing all around them. Time is not on our side.


    If the angels can buy enough time to escape, I will escape too.


    ''No!��Get to your brother!��f*ck!��When it comes to this, the Demon Blood Mist (Evil Blood Mist)!


    Prepared, a bright red mist blows out of Zasha''s mouth.


    ''''That stuff doesn''t work!''''


    After extinguishing the fog with black flames, I make my way to Zasha.


    Then, he swings the magic sword down from the upper level.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    Zasha escapes, but this one is faster.


    ''What?''


    It was the moment he was about to cut Zasha.


    Multiple marks appear between him and Zasha. The demon sword slashes through Zasha with each of those marks, but it becomes a bit shallow.


    Then, I turn myself around and avoid the shockwave released by Zafarada.


    ''''Gwaaah!''''


    The slashed Zasha is falling.


    But I don''t think it''s important to care about Zasha right now.


    We have to do something about the guy in front of us.


    Zafarada and Zarbute.


    The names are so similar that I almost made a mistake.


    ''Cutting down my entire spell is ....... You are indeed strong. Then how about this!��Immovable gold bondage!


    Zalbute shouts, and before you know it, the spell that surrounded you glows.


    An electric shock is released from the spell, restraining his movements.


    He had probably positioned himself around Zasha when they were talking.


    Then he used Zasha as a decoy and made himself jump into it.


    A shrewd guy inside.


    ''Well done, Zarbute!��Now go!


    With Zafarada''s shout, dozens of vampire knights (vampire knights) come charging in with swords in their hands.


    However, you can''t stop your own movements with a spell like this.


    To begin with, spells are similar to granting magic, where magic characters are written in advance on special paper to easily activate magic.


    It''s not necessary to chant or accumulate magic power, so it can be activated more quickly than using normal magic, but it''s not exactly powerful.


    If it''s at this level, it can be defeated by force.


    ''''Haha!''''


    He shoots out the magic by force and slashes the vampire knight (Vampire Knight) that comes towards him.


    He then shoots back Zafarada''s magic with the returning sword.


    ''''Kyaaaah!''''


    Princess!


    He can''t duck the magic he strikes back and blows Zafarada''s left arm off.


    Zafarada is on the verge of falling down and is caught by the white vampire knight (vampire knight).


    It was quite a powerful magic, or maybe it was a pretty powerful magic, but Zafarada''s magic instantly annihilates several ghost knights (spectre knights) that were behind it.


    Even so, that white vampire knight (Vampire Knight) moved well.


    Because it instantly received the Lord.


    ''''Foolish ....... How could it be this good .......


    Zarbute grunts.


    The sword that the vampire knight (Vampire Knight) was holding was stuck in his body.


    When the vampire knight (Vampire Knight) slashed the arm of the vampire knight (Vampire Knight), the sword he was holding flew off to hit Zalbute.


    The sword goes deep into his stomach, but he doesn''t appear to die. What is going on inside the vestments?


    ''Guuuuugh!��You killed me!��d*mn it!��d*mn it!


    Zafarada, who has lost his left arm, looks at me hatefully.


    She didn''t even look at the vampire knight (vampire knight) who was cut down and turned to ashes.


    She tried to kill herself with the vampire knight (Vampire Knight) as well as the vampire knight (Vampire Knight).


    But it didn''t work.


    Then she fought back and lost her left arm.


    She is quite angry about that.


    The lady''s face is not there.


    Her mouth is split open, revealing her long fangs. The eyes on her face have been increased to seven.


    Huge bat wings from his back.


    It seems to have revealed its true nature.


    But the wounded Zafarada doesn''t come to us. He only glares at us.


    It is the same with Zarbute.


    The standoff continues and time passes.


    Now, it''s time for me to retreat as well.


    That''s what I thought, and that''s when I was about to step back.


    I sense a powerful hostile intent.


    Enemy detection is similar to the ability to detect danger. The stronger the enemy, the greater the hostility we feel from that person.


    When I look in the direction of the hostile intent, I see someone flying there.


    Pale, hairless skin, the upper half of a bat and the lower half of a spider.


    A huge mouth in what used to be his stomach.


    Twelve red eyes on his face, looking at me.


    ''I didn''t expect you to be here. The Dark Knight.


    Zarxys: ......


    I missed my escape.


    A cold sweat runs down my back.


    I didn''t think it was this dangerous, this far, when we met before.


    I remember the words of the clown and Herkert.


    They said it was dangerous to fight Zarxis, who had regained his strength in this land.


    He should run, but it seemed more dangerous to show his back.


    Zarxis swings the twisted sword in his right hand.


    Despite the distance between us, the twisted sword extends like a whip and closes in on us.


    I catch that sword with the magic sword.


    ''''It''s heavy!''''


    It was a sword like a whip, but I felt like I''d been hit by a blunt object.


    My body staggered a bit.


    "Well, take it, dark knight. But do you think that you can defeat Zarxys with this Mode Gal? Your power is already weakening.


    I notice when they say that.


    Speaking of which, I feel a chill.


    It makes me feel slower to move.


    When did it start?��Probably since the time he faced Zasha.


    It hadn''t been like this when he had faced Zarxis before, or when he had faced Eclipse, the higher spirit of darkness.


    ''''Please!��Dragons!��I need your help!


    It''s not good and activates the dragon''s power.


    The heat returns to my body. However, the dragons are slower than I thought they would be.


    I couldn''t believe that Zarxis had this much power.


    Even if I tried to call the dark spirits, they wouldn''t answer my call in this land.


    The situation is overwhelmingly against us.


    ''''Use the power of the dragon or the dark knight. "Use your dragon powers or the Dark Knight, but it won''t work. "Listen closely. They will hear you. You can hear the resentment that pervades this Modogal.


    I listen as Zarxys says.


    Then I hear a voice that gives me chills.


    ''I hate ...... hate ...... hate her. I hate ...... that woman. I hate ...... that girl. ......I will destroy it. ......I will destroy everything.


    It''s a very small voice.


    But it was dark, intense, and frightening enough to chill my soul.


    "What is this ......?


    I''m so scared!


    It was a voice that seemed to speak directly into his brain and into his soul once he heard it.


    ''How about it, Dark Knight!��How does it feel to be under the power of the Great Mother!��This city holds my mother''s bitterness!��I set it free and used it on you!��That Modes can''t win a battle on this land!


    Zarxis sneers.


    I notice a black shadow clinging to my body.


    The shadow is formless and yet heavy, and it hangs over my body.


    The dragons in the body let out a mournful roar.


    ''I hate ...... hate. I hate ...... hatred. I hate ...... that woman who took my husband away from me. I hate ...... you looking down on me because I''m a little beautiful. ...... Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    I don''t want to hear it, but I can''t help but hear it.


    Seriously, I''m scared!��Really scary!��I can''t get the voice of the demoness out of my brain!


    This is no way for the dragons to shrink.


    ''''Now, you may die!��The Dark Knight!��Receive the sword of sin!


    Zarxis swings his twisted sword.


    The sword extends like a whip and strikes.


    ''''d*mn!''''


    I take it with the magic sword. It feels heavier than before.


    But in reality, I am losing my strength.


    Zarxis swings his sword repeatedly. He manages to prevent that sword with the demon sword.


    If he stays in the air, he will only become a target, so he goes down and lowers himself to prevent the sword of sin.


    ''''Ho!��Well, there you go!��Well then, how about this!��True Spirit Fungus Ausen!


    The mouth of Zarxis'' belly opened wide and a dark blue ray of light shot out at us.


    That''s when I tried to avoid it.


    Something grabs my leg and prevents me from moving.


    Maudgar is a city made of bones. A bony hand sticks out of the street and grabs your leg.


    "d*mn!��What!


    The black flames and magic sword are brought forward to block the blue light.


    Unable to block it, the blue light burns the jet black armor.


    Looking around, the bones in the street are rotting and melting.


    I managed to block it, but I can feel the power leaving my body.


    ''''Ho!��Will you defend against this Zarxys'' greatest attack!��I knew I would have to use my mother''s help!��Great Mother of Darkness, be the shadow of death and unleash your bitterness!


    That''s when Zarxis shouted.


    The shadow that had been clinging to him was coming in through a crack in his armor.


    Not good!��Yuck!��Yuck!


    I scream in my mind.


    I try to activate the power of the dragons to the maximum, but even they are beginning to surrender.


    I never thought Nargol''s power would be so powerful.


    Nargol''s icy power attacks both his soul and his body.


    An intense pain runs through his entire body.


    ''''Ahhhh!��You can''t lose!


    Clench your teeth, use your dragon''s power. I resist the shadow of death.


    But the binding of the shadow of death is so strong that I squat.


    Do you want to endure this?��But that''s the end of it: ....... Hmm?


    Zarxys suddenly raises his voice in question.


    Hearing his surprised voice, I look up.


    Then there was a clown standing in front of me, who was acting separately.


    In the clown''s hand was a blue jewel. The jewel is drifting with an azure light.


    ''''Ufufu. Thanks to the master''s distraction, it''s worked out well~''''


    The clown laughs happily.


    The black shadow that was clinging to me has been sucked into the jewel.


    Thanks to it, I feel a little lighter.


    ''''What?!��What about you?��Why do you have a soul orb?


    Zarxys'' puzzled voice.


    ''Hahahahahaha. I was so careless~. Hahahahahahahahaha. Come on!��Everyone....��Come on out!��It''s the continuation of the Carnival!


    The clown laughs and flies through the air.


    Then countless people in brightly colored costumes appear in the streets.


    Dancers dance in the streets and in the air. Clowns jump like a trampoline. Musicians are playing stringed instruments and flutes.


    It looks like a very happy festival.


    If not for the skeletal faces of all of them, you might want to mix with them.


    Zarxis is surprised by the sudden gathering of a large number of clowns around him.


    ''Master Kroki,''


    I hear a voice in my ear. I turn around and see Tiber.


    ''Tiber ....... Are you okay?


    ''''Yes~. It seems that the enemy was concentrating all of its power on Kuroki-sama, so ....... So, it''s okay~. But more importantly, let''s get away quickly~. We can escape now~


    Coona''s butterflies are dancing around Tiber.


    Tiber seems to be able to use the same butterflies as Kuna.


    This butterfly can fly through space for a short distance, even in places where transference is blocked.


    If you use its power, you might be able to escape.


    ''''Please, ....... Tibel ....... Apparently, I''m a bit stuck. ......


    The shameful thing is that my body doesn''t listen to me.


    ''''Yes~. Leave it to me~


    A butterfly covers himself as Tibel says this.


    ''Come on!��Guys!


    Dance!��Dance!


    Let''s fill tonight''s Maudgal with flowers!


    When the rats dance!��Even the skeletons dance!


    Let the carnival begin!


    Myself and Tiber left Maudgal, listening to the clown singing.

 156 Escape

    Zarxys, the god of death.


    What?��You missed them both!��What are you doing!


    ''I''m sorry!��My Lord!


    The vampire king (vampire lord), Baig, bows his head as he raises his voice.


    His fight with the Dark Knight was interrupted by a clown who suddenly appeared.


    He missed the Dark Knight even though he was one step behind him.


    I lost him in the clown''s blindness.


    Now they have a ghostly knight (Spectre Knight) chasing them.


    However, Baig reports that he missed them.


    He was going to have to do something about it in anger.


    He looks at the altar.


    The soul jewel (soul orb) that should be there is missing.


    It was taken away by the clown who was with the Dark Knight.


    ''''How dare you take away this treasure of Zarxis: ......


    That clown slipped through the protection of this temple and stole the soul orb from me.


    The dark knight was a decoy. The clown was waiting for this Zarxys to leave the soul orb.


    Nevertheless, no outsider, let alone my family members, would be able to break through the protection of this temple without being noticed.


    Who is that clown?


    But he didn''t have time to think about that right now.


    ''Let''s go after it!��General Baig!��Get the ghost ship ready!��That clown must be caught at all costs!


    ''Ha!��My lord, by the way. How is the Dark Knight doing?��They don''t seem to be running away with the clowns.


    The words bothered me.


    The Dark Knight must have lost his power due to the shadow of death.


    The fact that he escaped is proof of that.


    He''s dangerous to leave behind. He should be killed.


    But if captured, it could be used as a bargaining chip to get the soul orb back.


    ''Let Zafarada and the others go after the Dark Knight!��And tell them to take him alive if they can!��He''s losing his power!��We can do something about it!


    ''Ha!��I understand!


    Vague gives orders to your vampire handmaiden.


    ''Well!��Let''s go!


    I was about to leave. I was stopped by a maid of honor.


    ''Please wait!��My Lord!��It''s possible that the Dark Knight has taken off his armor and is on the run!��What is the Dark Knight''s true face?


    For a moment, I think about making this handmaid disappear.


    Can''t you see that?


    ''Pigs!��He must be a pig, of course!��You''re with Modes!��We''re going to get a man like a pig!


    Vampire Count Jussio


    "Arrest the Dark Knight. Yes, all right. Tell your father I''ll come find him.


    Yes, Your Highness?


    When she says that, the vampire (vampire) handmaid bows her head and leaves.


    A messenger just came and gave the princess a command to capture the dark knight.


    ''Capture the Dark Knight?��You''re a pretty good judge of character, aren''t you, Father? Hey, Jucio. What do you think?


    He could hear the sound of water coming from behind the thin fabric.


    The Princess was supposed to be on the other side of it.


    The Princess, the Lord, is taking a bath.


    She is healing her body that was damaged by the Dark Knight.


    The bathroom at the back of the Princess''s mansion in Modugal''s house is large, and the vampire (vampire) handmaids are gathered around the bathtub.


    The peach-colored light illuminates the room, creating a haunting atmosphere.


    The smell of perfume fills the room, muffling the smell of death.


    I was in the middle of kneeling in front of a thin cloth, waiting for the Lord to finish bathing me.


    ''He''s wounded. It might be possible now.''


    I answer the Lord''s question.


    I''m not telling a lie.


    But I also know it will be difficult. Even though they are owed, the dark knight is strong. It shouldn''t be easy.


    ''''Surely you''re going to be burdened. But I don''t like it. Even after crushing all the daughters we captured, I still haven''t fully recovered.''''


    The princess raises her left hand in frustration.


    The arm that was blown off appears to be back to normal. But it hasn''t really recovered.


    The corpse of a human girl is lying haphazardly around her.


    The princess is drenched in the blood of a human maiden.


    Blood bathing.


    That''s what the Princess is doing.


    The princess has the ability to regenerate by sucking the life force of another living being.


    Others have this ability, but the Attendants of Death are especially adept at it.


    The princess kept the most magical of the human daughters she captured for safekeeping in case of emergency.


    And fresh blood is a bundle of life force. Fill the bathtub with the blood of those daughters. They are sucking the life force with their whole body.


    I look around. From the number of bodies, I determine that they seem to have crushed all the daughters they have captured.


    Perhaps we''ll be ordered to replenish them soon.


    How many daughters do they have to capture?


    A daughter''s head is lying nearby. Its face is mutilated.


    The princess likes to see her beautiful daughter''s face contorted with fear. It must have hurt her to the moment of death, perhaps.


    Maybe that''s why my heart aches for replenishing my daughter when it should not be moving.


    This seems to be just me. I''ve heard that the other vampires (vampires) don''t feel anything.


    But as long as I''m the princess''s loyal servant, I have to listen to their orders.


    And the same should be true for the Princess.


    ''But, Princess. I cannot fail to listen to your father''s orders .......


    I know. I know, Jucio. We''ll move when we''re ready. Haha, this would have been nice if the dark knight was a beautiful man ....... But most of the Demon King''s friends are ugly. I wouldn''t expect that.


    Most of the Demon King Modes'' fellow gods are famous for being ugly.


    That''s why the princess-sama is probably not motivated to do it either.


    ''''My knights are down too, so I need to replenish them. A man with a good face and a strong face, that''s difficult ....... I need to find that one too, not just my daughter.''''


    Then you would attack a man in the north?


    The land of the North is not ruled by the death knights.


    There are some rebellious human knights. Perhaps we''ll find a candidate among them.


    ''No. ''No. We need to find the Dark Knight now, Jussio. I wonder how my brothers are doing?


    ''''Yes, sir. Several of your sons are already working to find the Dark Knight. The rest of you are waiting for the princess to arrive.


    Okay. All right. Well, then I''ll have to hurry up and get ready.


    I feel the princess rise up from behind the thin cloth.


    Then the thin cloth is opened.


    I look up and see the naked princess looking down at me.


    The maidservants wipe her body and bring her dress.


    Blood drips from her white skin.


    It was a very beautiful and sensual sight. I smell the sweet blood and my body tingles.


    If I stayed here, I would be swept away.


    ''Princess. I would like to go back first and move the soldiers. We don''t know where the Dark Knight is.


    With that, I stand up.


    ''I think I''m going to go back to my domain, Sanshos.


    ''Wait. ''Jussio,''


    A voice called out from behind me.


    It was a sweet voice.


    ''What is it, Princess?''


    I turn slightly and feel the princess approaching.


    ''Turn around and kneel down, Jussio. My kisses have not yet corrupted your mind. You need to be educated. Remain. I will send a replacement to your estate.


    My mind boggled at the words.


    But I couldn''t refuse.


    Yes, Your Highness?


    She turns to the Princess and kneels.


    ''Lick it. Jucio.


    He looked up at the words.


    There was a lecherous smile on the princess''s face as she looked down.


    ��Dark Knight Kroki.


    It''s been quite some time since I escaped the dead city of Modgal, but I haven''t gained any distance at all.


    I am walking in the land of Luvania with Tiber, the Dark Little Fairy (Dark Fairy).


    There is no clown. He''s going separately to attract the enemy''s attention.


    His legs are heavy.


    He can see that the shadow of Nargol''s death is consuming his body and mind.


    Nargol''s power is awe-inspiring even to the dragons.


    Since those dragons are no longer moving, they are even less powerful.


    I didn''t expect Nargol to be so terrifying. I can understand why the gods of Nargol are afraid of them.


    ''''Kuroki-sama~. Are you okay?��Do you want to take a break?


    Tiber, the Dark Fairy, makes a worried sound.


    ''It''s okay, Tiber. Let''s go faster than that. We''ve finally made it through the Forest of Sorrows. I don''t know how long the censer will last. We''ll find it if we stop our legs.


    I can feel the ghost knights (spectre knights) following us.


    As long as there''s smoke from the incense censer, they''ll be fine, but if the incense is out, they might find us soon enough.


    Besides, you can''t fool the eyes of a human who worships vampires and the god of death.


    Tiber''s cloaked form of magic was there, but hiding something bigger than himself would be a burden. It couldn''t be used for many purposes.


    ''''But~ Kuroki-sama looks pained. I''m worried. You should still rest somewhere.


    Tiber looks worried.


    I feel sorry to see that face. I''ve put myself in danger by saving the angels.


    That''s why I caused Tiber to worry about him.


    And Tiber had a point.


    My legs are heavy. I need to rest somewhere or I won''t be able to move.


    ''I''m sorry. Tiber. I didn''t mean to worry you. ......


    ''Yes! I was worried. Kuroki-sama. Please don''t do anything rash~


    Tiber puffs out her cheeks as she apologizes.


    It makes me feel cute and warm.


    ''I''m sorry. ''Yeah, I need to get some rest. Tiber. Do you have a place where you can rest?''


    ''Yes~''


    Tibel meditates.


    The Little Fairy (Fairy) has a high ability to detect danger.


    That ability is called the little fairy whisper (Fairy Whisper), and if you obey its voice, you can avoid danger.


    It is not only due to the power of the incense, but also due to this tibel''s ability that they have been able to avoid detection until now.


    ''''I think this one is better~. It kind of smells like a flower.''''


    Tiber pointed in a certain direction.


    ''All right. Tiber. Let''s head that way.


    I''m going to walk over there.


    Come to think of it, I remember that there was a human village here when I went.


    I believe it was called San Shos or something like that. Maybe you can rest there.


    With that in mind, myself and Tiber continued on.

 157 Promised ever-young country

    Wendy, the village girl from Sanchos


    The mother in my dream tells me a story.


    It''s a story about a boy with a little fairy who takes me to the land of the everlasting youth.


    If such a country exists, I want to go there too.


    Why do I dream about this?


    I''m sure it''s because I remembered that my sister Nana was taken.


    I don''t want to grow up.


    If I remain a child, I won''t be taken away by scary people.


    I wake up.


    I look out the window.


    The sky is dark as usual.


    I haven''t seen a beautiful blue sky since I was brought to this village in San Shos.


    The sky is still dark here, even after the night has passed.


    The cold wind from the northern sea is blowing against the mountains and dumping snow on this village.


    It''s okay now, though.


    I get up from my bunk.


    My brothers are still asleep. It''s time to wake them up.


    I''ll have to be the oldest one to be the mother when Nana''s sister is gone.


    But I have some things to do before I wake my brothers up.


    I get dressed and get ready to go outside.


    ''Wendy, big sister ......''


    Mikal, who was sleeping with me, calls my name.


    Mikal is four years old. He is a spoiled child and wants to sleep with me.


    But he should learn to sleep by himself soon.


    I''m twelve years old.


    I''m going to be gone soon.


    "I''m sorry, Mikal. You just need to go to your usual place so you can go back to sleep, okay?


    Soothe Mikal.


    He''s a boy and he has to put up with it.


    Mikal gagged a bit, but he finally agreed, probably because he always does.


    I go outside and head to a place.


    An abandoned house where no one lives.


    There is a secret flower garden here.


    The miasma in this area is so intense that it is difficult to grow beautiful flowers.


    But flowers bloom here.


    Many years before I came to this place, someone had grown these flowers.


    And now I''ve taken over the plant.


    Before I came here, my sister Nana was taking care of it.


    She told me that this flower is resistant to the miasma and doesn''t need much care.


    But I make it a routine to check on the flower every morning.


    I walked into an abandoned house.


    The roof is broken and the skylights are gone, and the floor is bare, the ground is bare.


    The bare ground is covered with tiny purple flowers.


    I love looking at these flowers.


    I want to be as strong as this flower.


    It was then that I noticed something strange. I notice something is wrong.


    Who''s there?��Who''s there?


    Behind the abandoned house, someone is there.


    I look into the back with my eyes. Someone is lying there.


    Are they scary adults?


    But it''s not like that.


    As I get closer, I see a man sleeping.


    I''ve never seen his face before. They''re not scary adults.


    And that''s when I looked away from the face for a moment.


    Something is moving on the man''s chest.


    At first I thought it was a clean cloth or something. But it seemed to be moving of its own volition.


    Curious, I sat down beside the man and took a closer look.


    It was a small man with butterfly wings on his back.


    The lapis lazuli butterfly wings were pale and shiny.


    It was those butterfly wings that I thought were beautiful cloth.


    ''What?��Really?��Are you a little fairy?


    The little man looked like a fairy in a fairy tale.


    The little fairy was sleeping peacefully on the man''s chest.


    It was definitely a fairy tale.


    My heart thumped.


    Why?��There are faeries here, right?


    A lot of emotions are building up inside me.


    I have never felt like this since I was brought to this place.


    I look at the man.


    He has jet black hair and a well-defined face. If I look closely, I see that he has a face as beautiful as my lord''s.


    The man is asleep as if he is tired or dead.


    Who could it be?


    At least it doesn''t seem to be the adults of this village.


    I don''t think they are with the adults in this village. If they were, they wouldn''t be sleeping here.


    The man with the faerie must have come from outside the village.


    And then he washed up in this village.


    It was going to be the beginning of a story of some kind.


    If you can, take me into the story, too.


    So I reached out to the man.


    ''No. ......''


    I hear a voice from the little fairy.


    I look at the little fairy and see her sitting up and rubbing her eyes.


    And our eyes meet.


    ''No!��Humans?��Why?��Why?��You didn''t notice that?��Mr. Kuroki!��Mr. Kuroki!��Oh, my God!��Please wake up~!


    The little fairy (faerie) sees me and starts to panic.


    And then she tries to wake up the man in a hurry.


    Seeing that, I panic too.


    If I don''t, they will find me. These people have to keep it a secret from the adults.


    I feel like that.


    So I have to get them to be quiet.


    ''Wait!��I''m not doing anything!��Calm down!


    When I said that, the little fairy looked at me with quizzical eyes.


    ''''Hmmm!��You can''t trust anything humans say!��I''ll do this with magic!


    The little fairy (faerie) waves her hands at me.


    ''Wait, Tiber: ......''


    I look towards the voice and see that the man is awake.


    The man jolts himself up a little and shakes his head.


    ''''Kuroki-sama. You must still be asleep~


    The little fairy (faerie) makes a worried sound.


    Apparently, the man is not feeling well.


    His complexion is also pale.


    But he seems to be conscious.


    He looks at me and the little fairy with gentle eyes.


    "It''s all right, Tiber. She''s not dangerous. Because I didn''t notice Tiber until she got this close to me.


    Saying that, the man patted the little fairy (faerie) on the head.


    The little fairy (faerie) called Tibel still looked uneasy.


    "But, Mr. Kroki, you can go to ......


    I believe in Tiber''s power, she''s not dangerous.


    And then he looks at me.


    ''I''m sorry. I went into your flower garden without permission. ......


    The man apologizes to me.


    I shake my head in a hurry.


    ''Nope. It''s fine.''


    Perhaps your sisters will forgive you.


    ''Yes, thank you. I''d like you to miss this if you can: ......


    The man called Kuroki looks at me as if he is squirming.


    ''Yes!��I''m fine!��I won''t tell anyone!


    I nodded vigorously.


    The man and the little elf (fairy) look at me in surprise.


    ''''That me!��My name is Wendy!��If you''d like, you can stay here until you''re better!


    Raina, Goddess of Wisdom and Victory


    The land of Alemania.


    It''s a region north of Luvania, controlled by Zarxis.


    Alfos and his men are now waiting in the skies above.


    I come from Elyos and board Alfos'' empty ship.


    "This is Lady Raina. It is a pleasure to meet you.


    He is greeted by Hyasis, Alfos'' kinsman.


    He may look like a girl at first glance, but he is a man in his own right.


    ''Where is Alfos?��I just came to check on you.


    Hyasis gets a troubled look on her face when I ask.


    ''Master Alfoss is that ......''


    He let out a sigh when he saw the look on the hyasis'' face.


    ''You always do. I''ll let you in.''


    We enter the empty ship.


    I enter Alfos'' private quarters and am greeted by a half-naked Alfos sitting on his bunk.


    He seems to have put on the bare minimum of clothing when he heard I was here.


    I don''t know the woman beside me who is sleeping on the bunk. She must have picked them up from somewhere.


    From the clothes she''s taking off, I''m guessing she''s a princess somewhere.


    Hello, Raina. I wasn''t expecting you to come voluntarily. Are you worried about me?


    Alfos says happily.


    I was certainly worried.


    But it wasn''t about Alfos.


    ''I was worried for sure. The angels you sent to Maudgar must have returned. How did they do?''


    I say this and Alfos thinks about it.


    ''Yeah, we''re back. I''m glad you''re all okay. But there''s something else that worries me. It seems that the Dark Knight helped them escape. And, for some reason, no one came after them. Strange.


    My mind boggles when I hear it.


    Stupid Kroki. You should have abandoned Alfoss''s men.


    I came here because I thought it might be possible.


    Kroki is hurting. That''s what the information from Kuna tells me.


    That''s why he''ll need help.


    That''s why we have to get Alfoss to work.


    ''They didn''t come after you?��I''m sure that Zarxis wasn''t even close to going after the angels. If that''s the case, then the Dark Knights may have gotten some important information. It might be worthwhile to do a little digging. Alfoss.


    I don''t know if this will work.


    My brother Alfos is a bit of a fickle man.


    "Of course it works. "Of course it works, Raina. ''Of course it will work, Lena,'' he said, ''because apart from the ones I''ve infiltrated in Modogal, there are many others who are working on intelligence in Luvania. I think I''m aware of the situation.


    ''What?��Really?


    I''m a little surprised.


    "That''s terrible, Raina. You don''t think I''m going to do anything but play with you?


    I''m sorry. I thought we were just playing around. I apologize in my heart.


    Alfos explains.


    It seems that they have infiltrated a large number of people who are not conspicuous angels, but people who are excellent at covertness.


    Some of them might be discovered, but as long as they don''t get wiped out, they will certainly be informed.


    ''I see. So you''re getting the information smoothly?


    That was a bit harsh. Some of them have been grabbed by Zarbut''s minions and have gone straight to being spies for the enemy.


    I know about the cult of the maggots who worship Zalbute.


    This cult is anathema to the humans.


    Because after they pass through, a serious pestilence will spread.


    The pestilence rots the body and becomes a nursery for wigs.


    Most of those who have the plague will die. But the rare ones who survive become the new followers of the plague and act to spread it further.


    It is likely that some of the Hand of Alfos have fallen victim to the disease.


    ''Yes, ....... So you haven''t gotten any particularly important information, then?


    ''No, it''s not that, Lena. The Dark Knight is apparently hurting. And the silver-haired girl isn''t with him. This is an opportunity.


    What?��No way, Alfos?��You?


    Could it be that they''re going after the weakened kroki?


    That must be stopped at all costs.


    ''That''s impossible. If the dark knight is dead, we must comfort him. Come on, let''s go to the silver-haired princess.


    I almost faltered at the words of Alfos.

 158 Sanshos Village

    Wendy, the village girl from Sanchos


    In the morning, the adults bring breakfast.


    All of the adults cover their faces with a white cloth with holes in their eyes.


    I have never seen their faces since I came here, but I never wanted to see them.


    But I didn''t want to see them.


    "Wendy. Gather them in. And eat more than usual.


    The adults are bringing more of our food than usual.


    Some of them are bringing unusual sweets.


    The little ones see this and let out a cry of joy.


    Only Lili, who is a little younger than me, is not happy.


    ''Wendy ....... Why is there more than usual?��Nana''s sister just disappeared: ......


    Lili makes an anxious sound.


    When the amount of food goes up, that''s when someone is gone from this house.


    When Nana''s sister is gone, the amount of food also increased.


    ''I don''t know. Lili. But if I''m gone, you''ll take care of the rest.


    I manage to keep my voice from trembling.


    ''Oh no, Wendy: "Oh no, Wendy: ......


    Instead, Lili is about to cry.


    ''Ouch!''


    I''m about to say I''m okay, when suddenly my ears are tugged on.


    ''What''s going on, Wendy?''


    Lili looks at me and nods her head.


    ''Nope. It''s nothing. More importantly, Lili. Hand out the food for me, I''ve got a few things on my mind.


    I say and leave the scene.


    I can feel Lili''s curious gaze from behind my back.


    But there was something I couldn''t say.


    ''What''s wrong?��Tiber,


    I hide in the shadows and speak in a whisper.


    In front of me, a small human with butterfly wings flies by.


    It is Tiber, the little fairy.


    She is the one who tugged at my ear. She must have something to do.


    I just met her this morning.


    She seems to be magically disappeared.


    But certain people, and those with high magic levels, can see her.


    She made me look special too.


    ''Humans!��You have to prepare a meal for Kuroki-sama~. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll use magic to make you do something terrible~


    Tiber-chan says that and sticks out her hand to me.


    But sometimes I''m not afraid of her because she''s so cute in the first place.


    So I feel like I''m smiling when she says she''s going to give me a terrible experience.


    And Kuroki-san is very kind. So I''m sure Tiber-chan must be kind too.


    ''''Yeah. ''Yes. I know. Tiber-chan. I''ll bring some food to Mr. Kroki later. What would you like, Tiber-chan?


    I like that sweet-looking pastry~


    Tiber-chan giggles as she remembers the sweets.


    It''s really cute.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it for me. I''ll bring it to you later.


    ''You must bring it properly. Human.


    Back to the dining room.


    The fact that I talked to Tiber-chan cheered me up a bit.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    We ate a meal that Wendy brought us in an abandoned house that was in bloom.


    Cereal bread and onions and bean and turnip soup. Baked goods with sweet fruits.


    The miasma is so dense in this area that the land is barren.


    It should be difficult for crops to grow. But the food is very good for that.


    Kuroki-sama. It''s delicious. It''s very good, even for a human.


    Tiber speaks as he eats his baked goods.


    I''ve seen how people live in this world, and sweets shouldn''t be easy to come by on the scale of this village.


    Tiber shares it with us as much as he can satisfy.


    The children of this village will have a pretty good diet.


    ''Hey, Tiber. Wendy and the kids are living on their own, aren''t they?


    Well. I''m sure of it. That human female said something about a lost home.


    Tiber says with a tilt of his head.


    Tiber can''t clearly see the difference between human adults and children.


    But she said that humans bigger than Wendy don''t seem to live together.


    Wendy seems to be playing the role of a mother in a lost home.


    That''s despite the fact that there are adults in this village.


    Then I remember what Wendy blurted out about not wanting to be an adult.


    ''Huh, so that''s what this village is about: ......''


    I look up at the sky and let out a sigh.


    Perhaps the children of the village of Sanshos are the vampires'' livestock.


    Wendy and her friends will eventually become vampire fodder once they grow up.


    That''s probably why they don''t want to grow up.


    It wasn''t an uncommon story in this world.


    Goblins sometimes enslave humans, and it was said that humans living in the Ogre-controlled territory in the western part of the central continent were also treated as livestock.


    In the first place, even humans sometimes enslave goblins. So it''s not that either of them are evil.


    They''re just living their lives normally with each other.


    Still, the reason I feel bad thinking about Wendy''s situation is probably because we have the same figure.


    If I had been in sheep form, I would have been hostile to humans.


    And it makes my head hurt to think that much.


    The reason I think like this is because I was summoned by the Demon King''s side. Rage and the others who were summoned on the human side wouldn''t be bothered by this kind of thing.


    So, no matter what the race is, I''m going to move to return the favor of one lodging and one meal, no matter what the race is.


    That''s how I force myself to give a reason for my actions.


    ''''Hey, Tiber. You saw a human bigger than Wendy in this village. What was it like?


    From what Tiber told me, the adults in this village are probably servants of the vampires.


    Otherwise, Wendy wouldn''t be playing the role of the mother.


    And the adults who hide their faces don''t live with the children.


    Thank you, I have a bad feeling about this.


    ''I was hiding my face - but I didn''t feel like it. I didn''t feel strong~. Kuroki-sama. They didn''t seem to be able to see you either~


    Yes.


    Tibel used the magic of invisibility (Invisible).


    It could only be seen by those with high magical power, or those with breakthrough powers, or those who had been given it.


    And if the adults couldn''t see Tibel, then there was no one with high magic power.


    ''''I can use Tiber''s magic to poach that much~''''


    Tibel flies happily in the sky.


    In fact, Tiber is much stronger than humans.


    As expected, her arm strength and endurance are lower than humans, but her magic power is several times greater than humans''.


    To begin with, despite their cute appearance, the little fairies (faeries) are terrifying to humans.


    They can use powerful wind and spirit magic, and their magic surpasses that of a napier or dryad.


    Some humans have been enchanted and died a debilitating death after being circled in the same place forever.


    In other words, don''t be fooled by appearances.


    Among those little fairies (faeries), Tiber is said to be quite strong.


    And Tiber considers humans to be a lowly race.


    When Tiber followed Wendy, I was a little nervous.


    But when she brought me a meal, Wendy seemed normal.


    I''m relieved that they didn''t seem to do anything in particular with the magic.


    But, Tiberias, you can''t be too careful. You can''t be too careful. It''s possible that they have some special abilities. If you do get close to them, be careful.


    "Yes. I understand~


    Tibel replies that it doesn''t seem to matter.


    She is clearly underestimating it.


    However, her ability to sense danger is high. The adults are probably not that dangerous.


    If that''s the case, then the one to be on the lookout for is the vampire, the lord of this village.


    That vampire should live in a castle near this village.


    You can see the castle from this abandoned house.


    I look out the window of the abandoned house.


    The castle is built on top of a hill. It looks as if a ghost lives here.


    It''s not a ghost.��What''s that?


    It was while he was looking out the window at the lord''s castle.


    A huge empty ship is approaching the lord''s castle.


    The empty ship is dim, as if it is foggy.


    You can feel the spirit energy from the empty ship.


    If you look hard enough, you can see many ghosts clinging to the skyship.


    This is truly a ghost skyship.


    "Kuroki-sama~. That''s dangerous ....... It''s very scary.''''


    Tiber makes a shaky voice.


    He nods at the voice.


    Probably quite a powerful enemy aboard.


    I watched the ghost sky ship (Ghost Sky Ship) carefully.


    ��Jusio, the vampire count


    We return to the castle in the ghost skyship, which belongs to the Princess.


    Accompanying the Princess is Prince Saja and I, along with an attendant knight and handmaiden.


    It''s been a long time since we''ve been in this castle. Jucio. The human being you''re raising in the village you''ve entrusted to your care has a good taste to it. I have to compliment you.


    The princess praises me as she sits in the chair where the castle owner sits.


    This village is one of the places where people are farmed.


    They kidnap children too young to suck blood and raise them, and when they are old enough, they are given to the princess.


    Many of the children are sucked to death, but some are lucky enough to be turned into maidservants or vampires.


    In fact, I was raised in this village.


    I wonder if the flowers in that abandoned house are still blooming.


    We''ll see about that later.


    ''No, Princess. This is also because the men Prince Saja has sent to us are excellent. It wasn''t my power.


    I look at Prince Saja standing beside the Princess.


    The men that Lord Saja has sent to me are excellent, and they have been instrumental in raising the children.


    Thanks to them, I have had little to do.


    ''Yes. I must give you credit for that, Zasha. And I feel quite at home in these arms you''ve given me.


    The princess raises her left hand and smiles at Prince Zasha.


    ''''No, I''m glad that I was able to help your sister. The demonic beast''s left arm that I prepared for you. Please use it to your heart''s content.''''


    Lady Kimiko bows her head.


    It was then that the vampire''s handmaiden enters the audience room.


    ''''I would like to speak. Your Highness. Lord Brag and the rest of the village have come to greet you, Your Highness.


    Brag, the human-faced rat, had led the soldiers of this castle to search for the escaped Dark Knight.


    Of course, the security of this territory would be thin, but the security was thick to begin with.


    Even if Brag led his troops, there would only be a small hole in the ground.


    It was unlikely that he would accidentally slip through that hole and enter this territory.


    So it''s unlikely that a dark knight would have entered this land.


    "Good. "Good. Let me through.


    As the Princess said this, a man-faced rat and a group of people with white hoods covering their faces come in.


    Brag must have rushed back when he heard that the Princess was coming.


    He looks a little tired.


    And the men from the village are those sent by Prince Zasha.


    They seem to have come to greet Prince Zasha when he arrives.


    I told them that the princess was coming and ordered them to feed the children as much as possible, just in case.


    I wanted to take as much blood as possible.


    If the princess wishes it, I''ll have to give it to her.


    ''Princess Zafarada!��Long time no see!��Loyal subject Brag!��I''m back now!


    The lead brag bows as he stands upright on his hind legs.


    "So. It''s been a while, Brag. I see you''ve been out searching, but I wonder if you''ve found the Dark Knight?


    The Princess asks and Brag shakes her head.


    ''Yes!��My lady!��It was a group of infiltrators in the area, and they captured every suspicious man in the area!��Fifteen of them, and they are all pig-faced!��There will surely be a Dark Knight among them!


    Brag reports happily.


    Then he looks at the princess as if expecting something.


    Brag wants to be a vampire.


    He would do anything to get that wish fulfilled.


    In the first place, Brag seems to be a former human and wonders why he''s turned into a human-faced rat.


    Yeah. That''s a lot of catches. But Brag. Continue capturing pig-faced men just in case. If the Dark Knight is involved, there''s a price to pay.


    Haha!


    Brag falls flat and leaves the audience room as it is.


    The men in white hoods are left behind.


    ''Well, you''re the ones Zasha made, aren''t you?


    Yes, ma''am. Sister. Boys. Grab a cape and say hello to your sister.


    The white hooded ones take off their hoods and show their faces as Prince Zasha says.


    Their faces are full of claws and scratches.


    They were all human beings who had been altered by Lord Zasha.


    Unlike the undead, modified humans do not produce miasma and can live on little water.


    They don''t get sick and their children don''t have to spend a lot of money to keep them.


    It''s a good thing that they are able to keep their children safe.


    You are the great sons of death. This Daring. On behalf of all of us, I greet you.


    A modified human who calls himself Daring bows his head.


    Daring is a priest of a cult that worships a great death monarch.


    He was made a converted human by the Duke''s master for his work. He is now the de facto head of the village.


    When Daring bows his head, the other converted humans also bow.


    There are other modified humans, but only those here have decent intelligence.


    The other modified humans are mere laborers, deprived of their deadly intelligence.


    ''''I see, so this is the modified human you created?��Zasha?��We''re just like normal humans, except for our looks, but what else do we have in common?


    I''m sorry. ''Sorry, sister. These men have no particular characteristics. However, there are others who have been modified for combat. May I show you?


    Prince Zasha-sama says happily.


    He must really want to show her.


    However, the Princess didn''t seem to be interested.


    ''''I''m sorry, Zasha. I''ll leave that for another time.''''


    ''I see. ......''


    Lady Zasha is dispirited.


    ''More importantly, Dark Knight. I hope one of the people Brag has captured has hurt me, but if not, we need to find more. I''ll use this territory as a base for a while. Zsasha. You must do the same as Zalbute. And bring your captors to this land.


    Yes, sister.


    With that, Prince Zasha leaves.


    ''Well, let''s go and see the men we''ve captured. I''d like to tear them apart with this left arm, but since your father has ordered me not to kill them, we''ll have to hold back.


    Then the princess smiled fiercely.

 159 Paladin vs Grim Reaper

    Kuna, the Silver Witch.


    Outside the land of Luvania.


    The empty ship that Kuna rides is floating outside the warding.


    The sky is brighter than the gloomy and cloudy land of Luvania.


    However, Kuna''s mind is not clear.


    ''''I see, Kroki is in danger, isn''t he?


    I hear a report from the clown who has returned.


    Its body is in tatters.


    The doll''s body is cracked and the clown''s clothes are torn in some places.


    It seems to have been hit by the pursuing Zarxys.


    And from the report, Kroki is in a dangerous situation.


    I must go help him.


    Yes~. Lady Kuna~. And this~


    The clown says this and takes out the treasure from his body.


    ''''Gerot!��That''s a soul orb!


    Herkert lets out a surprised cry and tries to take the jewel.


    However, Kuna retrieves the orb first to avoid giving it to Herkert.


    ''I won''t give it to you, Herkert. This is Kuna''s.


    I don''t know what this gem is. But I do know that it is important.


    If that''s the case, I can''t just give it to you easily.


    Herkert looks a little frustrated as he hides the treasure pearl behind his back.


    ''''Gero ....... It can''t be helped ....... But if you don''t get back soon, Zarxys will be after you. You''ll have to make the transition soon.


    Herkert tells her to use her transference magic to return to Nargol.


    But there was no way he could do that.


    ''''No!��I can''t leave Kuroki behind!


    As he says this, Herkert''s six eyes are opened.


    ''Gero!��Don''t be silly, White Silver!��Zarxys, with his powers back, is stronger than you!��You''ll get your soul orb back!


    ''Hercart!��You''re going to abandon Kroki!


    That was when Coona shouted that.


    The sky turns gray.


    Damon''s women saw this and panicked.


    ''Lady Coona!��This!


    The Damon woman, Guuno, asks, but there''s no way Cuna can understand.


    ''Vomit!��This!��The transference is sealed!��Not good!��I think he''s here!


    Herkert''s panicked voice.


    An icy wind shakes the empty ship from the land of Luvania.


    ''Wait eeeeee!��I want my soul orb back!


    With that voice, something with huge bat wings spread out is coming towards Kuna and the others.


    Behind that something is a huge sky ship.


    The empty ship clothed with a ghost (ghost) should be called a ghost skyship.


    That''s Zarxys!��Gello!��You''re early as I''d like to think!


    The one with those huge bat wings must be Zarxis.


    A freezing wind comes towards us from that Zarxis.


    Guno and the others kneel down as they are hit by the freezing wind.


    ''''Not good!''''


    Nine magic shields are deployed in a great hurry.


    Something that flew in from Zarxis instantly struck through the five magic shields.


    Something flew back to Zarxis'' arm.


    The twisted sword seemed to have extended and attacked us.


    It seemed to be able to reach this far, despite the distance.


    I glare at Zarxis.


    Strong.


    He will definitely be stronger than Kuna.


    I deploy my magic shield again.


    I manage to block Zarxys'' attack, but it won''t hold up many times.


    ''''You guys!��Turn the ship to the north!


    He hurriedly orders Guno and the others.


    Then Herkert panics.


    ''Geez!��What are you mad about, Silver?��Zarxys is going to catch up with us!��You''re no match for him!��Vomit!


    But we can''t listen to what he says.


    In the first place, no one here will be able to defeat Zarxis.


    The magic shield is not deployed in time and part of the empty ship is destroyed.


    ''''Shut up!��Hercart!��I know that!��Kuna has an idea.��Hurry!


    At the sound of Kuna''s voice, the empty ship takes a course to the north.


    ''Gero gero!��What do you think you''re doing?��But it can''t be helped, you fog!


    When Herkert lets out a voice of discontent, he uses magic.


    A magical fog appears and spreads between the empty ship and Zarxis.


    Mindlessly, Zarxis''s sword seems to have slowed down.


    ''Guno!��Put Glorious on!��Just a little bit!��Buy time!


    Even Glorious, as expected of a high ranking dragon (Greater Dragon), would have a hard time against Zarxis.


    However, we can still buy time.


    And then we head north.


    Glorious comes out of the deck and releases a breath of explosive fire.


    Breaths that can burn even angels and Damon to death won''t work against Zarxis.


    However, they were able to relieve the icy wind.


    Damon and the others, who have regained their strength, will cooperate with Kuna and the others.


    With this, we can make it in time.


    I don''t want to have to deal with Zarxys.


    That''s why we''re going to make that man do it.


    They may be no match for Kuna and the others, but what about this guy?


    Zarxis is closing in on us.


    Its attack is fierce and you can''t relax.


    The rear of the empty ship is half destroyed because we were unable to defend against it.


    ''''Guerrero!��No, silver hair!��What are you going to do about it?��We can''t keep this up!


    Herkert shouts.


    It''s certainly not good.


    But the assumption is that it should be about time.


    ''A little bit!��But this is it!��Eat True Spirit Rottenness ...... what!


    That''s when the mouth of Zarxys'' belly opened wide.


    Suddenly an arrow flies through the air and heads for Zarxis.


    Hurriedly, Zarxis blocks the arrow with his twisted sword.


    It seems that he met it in time.


    When I turn around, a man riding a white dragon is standing in the direction of the empty ship''s progress.


    Numerous angels are flying around him.


    ''''Are you okay?��Princess?


    The man on the white dragon laughs.


    ''Vomit?��Are you Alfoss?


    How many times do I have to do this?


    Herkert was surprised again.


    Alfos had had the angels keep an eye on Kuna.


    So he knew where Kuna and the others were.


    It was no coincidence that they came here.


    They knew this man was coming from the information Raina had given them.


    ''Alfoss!��Help Kuna!��Isn''t it your mission to save beautiful women!


    Coona shouts and Alfos chuckles.


    ''Of course!��Your Highness!��Leave it to me!


    Saying that, Alfos holds his bow.


    He already has the appearance of a holy knight from the neck down.


    Regardless of his character, I feel like this guy can cross over to Zarxys.


    That''s why I''m going to impose on this guy.


    ''Alfos-sama!��Why are you helping these guys!


    A female angel on Alfos'' side says.


    ''I''m not sure, but I heard the Dark Knight saved you, didn''t he?��Don''t you feel like you''re losing when the Dark Knight saves you and I don''t save her?


    Alfos responds with a series of arrows.


    Zarxis can''t attack us with Alfos'' arrows.


    He walks past the angels.


    The angels have been stopped by Alfoss and have not attacked us.


    "No thanks to you, Alfos!��You saved yourself!


    He shouts to Alfos.


    Coona deserves to be saved.


    So don''t thank this guy for it.


    ''I know!��Your Highness!��Leave it to me, Zarxys!��Here we go, Varginis.��It''s pest control time!


    Alfos says, and the white dragon Valginia roars and the angels take up an attack stance.


    ''''Don''t lick it!��Young man!


    The roar of Zarxis'' rage.


    The battle between the Holy Knight and the Grim Reaper begins.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    We head to Kroki''s place while Alfos is pulling Zarxis along.


    Wait for me, Kroki!


    Dark Knight Kroki


    It''s been quite some time since I''ve been in this village.


    It''s a bit noisy outside the village.


    Apparently, they have captured another human who has invaded this land.


    They didn''t kill them for some reason. I''m stopping them from just capturing them.


    Maybe we should go help them later.


    Tiber says that some of the adults in this village have gone to the lord''s castle to take care of their captors.


    Because of this, the children are loosely monitored.


    It allows Wendy to come to this abandoned house frequently.


    She frequently comes here to hear her story.


    But it seems to be late today.


    ''Kuroki-sama~. It''s hard~


    Tibel comes back, screaming.


    She must have been with Wendy.


    ''What''s going on?��Tiber?��Wendy isn''t with you?


    Tibel has been working with Wendy to find out more about this village.


    We often come together when we return here.


    ''''That~. Kuroki-sama~. That servant human has been taken away~''''


    ''What?��Wendy?!


    The servant person Tiber is referring to is Wendy.


    I feel sorry for her that she misses her so much and treats her like a servant, but now is not the time to talk about that.


    What does that mean?


    I can''t believe they took Wendy.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    What does it mean?��Could it be that Wendy is in danger?


    If that''s the case, we should go and help.


    ''''No, Kuroki-sama~. I don''t care about that servant~. It''s just that it''s getting harder and harder to get food~


    He almost stiffens when he hears Tiber''s sad words.


    I guess Tiber is more worried about the food than Wendy is about herself.


    ''...... Yeah, I know. It''s tough. By the way, Tiber. Do you know where they took Wendy?


    I sit up and ask Tiber.


    ''Yes. Then I understand~. Kuroki-sama~. I was taken to the castle with the other little humans~


    The other little people?


    Yes~. They''ve all been taken away~. The big humans don''t eat, so they won''t get any food from now on~


    The other little humans are the kids from the lost house.


    That''s what they all took too.


    And the big humans are the adults in this village who cover their faces with a white hood.


    For some reason the adults in this village do not eat.


    Maybe they are not ordinary people. If that''s the case, it''s understandable why they are hiding their faces.


    By showing the face of a stranger, they may be trying not to make children afraid of them.


    But that doesn''t seem to be from good intentions.


    Maybe we should move: ......


    I look out the window and see the castle.


    The castle is as eerie as ever. The undead will be nesting there for sure.


    But I have to go.


    Move?��Are you going to rescue your servant, by any chance?��Ew!��You can''t do that! Kuroki-sama~. Your body hasn''t recovered yet~


    Tiber jumps around himself and panics.


    Indeed, Tiber is right.


    My body is still recovering.


    But if I thought it was no good at this level, I wouldn''t have fought Rage from the start.


    Perhaps I am unraveling from that battle.


    I won that battle and got Kuna.


    I can''t forget the pleasure of winning the gamble and get even more into it. That''s how it feels.


    Maybe the end result is ruin.


    Abandonment is the right thing to do.


    But if I retreated here, I would have learned to run away and would not be able to fight in the future.


    ''I''m sorry, Tiber. I''m sorry, Tiber," he said, "but you can''t leave here. But as long as I can, I won''t do anything reckless. I promise.


    ''Ugh~. I see~. I see~. I''ll drop you off~.


    Tiber seemed to be following me.


    ''Thank you, Tiber. Let''s go then.

 160 Those who are captured

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Hey Tiber. What do you think?


    ''Hmm. I have a strange feeling~


    Tiber gives me a subtle look.


    Now I am dressed like the adults in this village.


    The plan is to cover up by wearing a white hood with only the eyes open.


    I don''t think it''s a good strategy, but I can''t think of a better one.


    So, I think I''ll go with this.


    This costume was brought to me by Wendy.


    I got the idea when I heard about the adult outfits in the village, and I had it ready just in case.


    ''Well, let''s go, Tiber.


    Yes, Master Kroki?


    As he says this, Tiber hides behind the hem of his own clothes.


    Undead monsters have the ability to sense the living.


    Therefore, Tiber''s invisibility (Invisible) magic is meaningless.


    I will be discovered as well.


    If only this disguise could somehow get through.


    I''m leaving the abandoned house. The time is not night.


    To begin with, it''s always dark in the vicinity of the lord''s castle, so the time of day is sometimes irrelevant.


    I walked around the village of Sanshos.


    I don''t feel popular. No one seemed to be there.


    Or are they hiding?


    Well, there''s no point in thinking about that now, so we continue on.


    As we leave the village, we see a large farm.


    We can see the shadow of a person in the farm. They seem to be working on the farm.


    Perhaps they are producing food and other items for the children of the village.


    I hope they are not undead. I hope they don''t get suspicious: ......


    Basically, undead can''t farm.


    Because all undead produce miasma. Where there is miasma, normal plants will die.


    I ate food in this village and it was normal. That''s why I think they grow normal grains and vegetables.


    I don''t know who they are, working on the farm. If they are being forced to be brought in to farm, I''d like to help them, but if they are worshippers of Zarxis, I have to be careful.


    Walk on the road between farmlands.


    The people working on the farm do not even look at us and continue to work in silence.


    Do they not notice?


    I look at the men who are working on the farm.


    All of them are huge men, and they all have the same white hoods covering their faces.


    Then you realize.


    ''These aren''t normal people!


    His face is hidden, but his arms are bare. Its arms are full of claws and hairs.


    The eyes peeking out from the hood are disturbing. It does not feel the will as if.


    It might just ignore it even if I take off the hood and walk.


    I walked past such a group of men who were working.


    Even if you walk right next to them, you don''t notice them or even try to look at them.


    They are like robots.


    I wonder if they''ve been modified in some way?��Tiber. Were the adults in that village like this?


    I ask the tibel in my pocket, and he nods his head.


    ''Well?��I don''t know~. But I think it was more solid.


    Tiber replies.


    Apparently, this is not the same as the adults who were in contact with Wendy.


    The ones doing the farm work have no will. Perhaps we should look at them as having been modified just to do farm work.


    So they don''t care about anything when they see themselves.


    We continue onward.


    We come right up to the lord''s castle.


    A skeleton gatekeeper is standing in front of the castle gate.


    "A skeleton, ....... Can you fool me with this outfit?


    They should already be within range of being detected by the skeleton.


    But the skeleton doesn''t respond to anything.


    It might be able to do so.


    ''''Kuroki-sama. I have a feeling this one will be fine.''''


    I''m about to head for the gate, and Tiber stops me.


    ''I see. I''ll do that.


    Tiber''s ability to sense danger is very useful in these situations.


    It helps me to find the least dangerous places.


    I go in the direction Tiber tells me to go.


    I go from the main gate of the lord''s castle to the side of the castle.


    Then I see a row of logs there.


    ''Logs?��Yeah, right!��You''re using this!


    Logs. Somehow I feel like I could use this.


    I nodded my head yes.


    ''What do you mean?��Kuroki-sama. This way~


    Ignoring his own nodding, Tiber walks past the log.


    That''s right!��I knew it. ......


    Where would they go with the logs in the first place?


    I follow Tiber.


    ''What?��What''s that?


    As you walk, you see a man in a white hood walking.


    He has his back to us, so we don''t notice him.


    The man with the white hood is moving in the same direction as us.


    ''Master Kroki. That''s one of the humans who took a servant~. What is he doing here~


    Tiber tells me in a whisper.


    ''I see, it looks like I''m alone, let''s get him.


    There''s only one man.


    No one else around. I don''t feel eyes on me.


    His body isn''t back to normal, but I think I can handle it if I''m alone.


    I quickly move behind the other man.


    ''What is it?''


    The man looks back as he notices his approach.


    But his reaction is ridiculously slow.


    He twists the man''s left arm up before he completely turns around.


    ''Don''t move!''


    His strength may be waning, but he has no intention of losing to a normal human being.


    The man tries to resist, but he can''t seem to shake his restraints.


    He twists his arm up further. It should be quite painful.


    But something is wrong.


    "Enemies?


    The man doesn''t seem to be in pain.


    On the contrary, he doesn''t seem surprised that he''s suddenly twisted his arm up.


    This almost surprises us.


    The man doesn''t pay attention to us and draws his sword from his waist with his right hand.


    "Don''t move," he says ......!��What!


    He rushes away from the man.


    The next moment a sword sticks out of the man''s back.


    The man attacked him with his own body and his sword!


    I can''t believe they went through my whole body: ......


    The man looks at me.


    Then he opens his mouth wide.


    "Not good!


    He pounces on his opponent. The man''s body movements are slower than before, but the man''s movements are even slower than before.


    He ducks the man''s sword and presses his opponent''s mouth and pushes him down to the ground.


    ''''This guy!��Don''t resist!


    When the tibel in his bosom shows his face, he uses magic.


    Then suddenly the man stops resisting.


    ''What?��Really?��Did it work?


    Incredibly, it worked so easily.


    The man is lying on his back with his sword stuck in his chest.


    His eyes are scandalous. It definitely looks like you''re under a spell.


    It seems to be working~. But it''s weird. I''ve never seen a person so easy~''


    Tiber also looks at me curiously.


    ''Tiber. Can you wake this man up?


    Yes. Very well, Master Kroki. Hey, buddy. He''s getting up~


    The man wakes up when Tiber commands him.


    ''Well then, can you just stay put. I just want to do some research.


    ''Yes, sir. Don''t just move like that~


    Thank you. Tiber.


    I take the man''s hood that has stopped moving.


    A clawed face comes out.


    He pulls the sword from his chest and examines the wound.


    Not a drop of blood comes out.


    ''I don''t know what''s going on. ......


    I think he was originally human. And was he altered in some way?


    But I don''t know how to think about that right now.


    The question remains, but let''s move on.


    ''Tiber. Can you show me where this man was going?


    Yes, sir. Master Kurowski. Come on, son. I''m going to show you where you''ve been going~


    The man nods and turns away and starts to walk away.


    After a while, they reach another entrance behind the castle.


    ''There was another entrance?''


    And there is no one at that entrance. I wondered why no one was there, but I decided to move on.


    Upon entering, there is a staircase that leads to the basement.


    I let the man walk ahead and follow him.


    The walls are equipped with candles, which are bright thanks to the fire.


    This indicates that there is more than just the undead in this castle.


    This is because the undead can''t act without lights.


    And at the bottom of the stairs, there is a door.


    ''Tibel. Tell the man to stop in front of the door.


    Yes. It''s stopping.


    I step in front of the man who stops and examine the door.


    He hears talking from inside.


    Perform object detection. There''s a small gap in the door, so you should be able to detect the inside.


    There are five humanoid figures moving in the large room.


    They don''t feel like the undead. It feels like a living person.


    I also use my recently learned skill of detecting wraiths, but the undead don''t seem to be in the room.


    ''There''s someone inside. Probably one of his own. Hey, Tiber?��Can you control multiple opponents at the same time?


    Hmmm. It''s a bit difficult. But if it''s not at the same time, I might be able to manage to put you to sleep~


    "Putting him to sleep, I see, I think I''m kind of weak to mental magic. So, let''s go. Tiber. Let him go first.


    Considering the man just now, it seems that spirit magic usually works.


    It''s the opposite of the undead who have mental magic disabled.


    And if it''s sleep magic, I can use it myself.


    I think I can handle about five people with Tiber.


    ''''I understand. Kuroki-sama. Now, you must go inside.


    Tiber says and a man walks inside.


    Once inside, the white hooded men look at us all at once.


    I can see the will in their eyes. They don''t look like the ones who were working on the farm.


    ''What''s the matter?��You''ve got a hole in your gut.��Wait.��What''s that guy behind you?


    One of the men in the white hood looks at you and makes a sound.


    I''m immediately recognized.


    Well, I didn''t think it was a swell disguise to begin with, so this is to be expected.


    ''Tiber!''


    Yes!


    A tibel pops out of his pocket.


    When I confirmed it myself, I closed in on the man who had voiced it and used the magic of sleep.


    ''Ugh. ......''


    The man goes down easily.


    "Enemies?


    The white cape that was at the side of the fallen guy is approaching you with a huge hammer that he had at his side.


    The hammer looks heavy, but it is lightly lifted with one hand.


    Maybe it''s more powerful than a normal human being.


    However, to me, that''s only an error.


    When I avoid the hammer, I release my magic and put it to sleep.


    Then, I make him sleep before the white hood that tried to escape from this room.


    It''s strong, but it seems to move slower than a normal human.


    I could easily get ahead of him.


    ''What about you?��Tiber?


    I looked at Tibel and saw the white hooded one lying at his feet.


    Apparently, it worked.


    There''s no sign of anyone else coming here, having heard the commotion.


    ''Looks like it''s all right.''


    We look around the room.


    There are two doors apart from the one we came in through.


    One of them is the door through which the white hooded one tried to escape.


    Perhaps there is a place that leads on.


    Then?��What is on the other side of the other door?


    When I examine the door, I can hear a faint human voice from inside.


    Using object detection, I can see that there are multiple humanoid forms inside.


    Could they be members of the white hood?


    But then they would come out to add to it.


    ''Tiber. Can you ask who''s in this room?


    "Yes. Master Kuroki.


    Tiber asks the first man he meets.


    ''Some of them we''ve captured,''


    The captive?��Is it Wendy and the others?


    But the human form that I feel from inside is huge.


    It seems like an adult human being.


    ''''Kuroki-sama~. I get a bad feeling from inside~


    ''A bad feeling?��Is it dangerous in here?


    Tiber shook his head when he heard that.


    ''I''m not sure. But I don''t want to go inside~''


    The look on your face is very disgusting.


    I''ve never seen Tiber look like this before.


    There doesn''t seem to be any enemies, but what''s inside?


    Maybe something unpredictable is waiting for me.


    ''All right. Tiber will wait there and come back to check on the inside.


    I take off my white hood and tell Tiber to wait for me.


    If there are no enemies, it should be safe for them to wait here.


    The reason I took off my hood is to reassure the people trapped inside. It''s better than hiding my face.


    I open the door.


    It''s brightly lit inside.


    ''Huh?��This!


    I couldn''t help but notice the sound of my voice.


    There was an unexpected scene there.


    Fat men all over the room, stripped naked and tied up with rough rope.


    A parade of chest and butt hair.


    The smell of old men''s sweat fills the room.


    I pressed my mouth and nose together.


    ''Who''s that ....... Doesn''t look like you''re one of them, maybe you''re here to help?


    A man tied up in the back looks at himself.


    He is a well-built, fearless-looking man.


    He would have been dignified if he hadn''t been completely naked and V-legged.


    Something is ruining a lot of things.


    This guy is really, really not what I expected: ......


    What''s so sad about having to look at an old man naked?


    It made me want to cry a bit.


    Wendy in captivity


    We will all be brought to the lord''s castle.


    The place we are brought to is high in the castle.


    We can see the mountains in the distance from the windows.


    We are kept in a birdcage-like prison in the middle of the room.


    The window is close, but we can''t go near it.


    It will be difficult to escape.


    "Wendy, big sister. What are we going to do?


    Mikal looks at me anxiously.


    I want to reassure him, but I can''t.


    Because I''m also very anxious.


    Everyone else who was brought in also looked anxious.


    ''Mikal. We can''t let Wendy get into trouble.


    Lili, who was nearby, scolds Mikal.


    Lili has a somewhat resigned look on her face.


    Lili knows what will happen to us from now on.


    Of course I know.


    We will be vampire food. That''s what we were raised to do.


    But I didn''t think they would bring us all in.


    ''Tiber-chan ....... Kuroki-san: ......


    I think about them.


    I wanted to say goodbye for the last time.


    Because then I would be able to go to heaven with good dreams.


    Tiber was so beautiful.


    White skin and lapis lazuli butterfly wings.


    When she flew through the air, glitter and light danced around.


    With her, I feel like I can fly too.


    I looked at the sky from the birdcage.

 161 Under me

    Vampire Count Jussio


    From the castle of the estate, you take a ghost sky ship (Ghost Sky Ship) in the sky.


    The sky is dimly lit with gray clouds.


    Under such a sky, a battle is taking place a short distance away.


    It is a battle between the warriors of the cult of the maggot fly and the human warriors from the north.


    The human warriors have always been the ones to invade.


    Those who serve the gods of Elyos invade to cleanse the land.


    Although the warriors of the maggots are far more numerous than the warriors of the maggots, the human warrior groups are pushing them.


    In the first place, the warriors of the maggots'' cult have their brains eaten by the maggots, so their ability to think is reduced.


    They fight without fear of death, but that''s all.


    The fattened warriors of the bulky, fat flies move as if they were dragging their rotten bodies.


    They have intestines protruding from their bellies, but they do not die easily.


    They are nurseries that are kept alive by the maggots in the first place.


    They are not zombies, but they are close to it.


    People controlled by the maggot fly cannot die, but continue to fight for the sovereign of death.


    And the only time they die is when the maggot fly finds a new host, or when their body completely disintegrates.


    We do not know what will happen to its soul.


    But I suppose there will be no rest for those who are born sin-bound.


    ''What are you looking at, Jussio?''


    The Princess calls out to me.


    ''No, there seems to be a battle going on nearby. There doesn''t seem to be a man like a pig.''


    When I say that, Princess-sama glances in the direction I was looking at.


    Princess-sama looks at me for a bit, then makes a boring face.


    ''''Yeah. It''s not fun. There don''t seem to be any good men around, even more so.''


    The princess looks at him for a bit, then looks bored.


    The princess is lamenting the fact that the number of vampire knights (vampire knights) in her entourage has decreased.


    To be chosen as a vampire knight (vampire knight), one must be strong and have a good face.


    Therefore, it is difficult to replenish them.


    ''I went out in search of the Dark Knight and saw it, but it''s really not that interesting. Besides, the angels are invading the airspace, and the airspace is almost there, Jusio. Get ready.


    Yes, Your Highness?


    We are currently on our way to the airspace where the angels have invaded.


    Zarbut-sama is handling the situation, but there were so many of them that we had to leave as well.


    After a while, we reach the airspace where the battle is taking place.


    There, a vampire knight (Vampire Knight) and a ghostly knight (Spectre Knight) are fighting the war maidens.


    The war maidens are female angels who serve the goddess Raina.


    The angels use light magic, a weakness of the undead.


    That''s why they are fighting predominantly against the Vampire Knight (Vampire Knight) and the Ghost Knight (Spectre Knight).


    ''''It looks like you''re getting beaten good. Jusio.


    The princess, who was watching the battlefield on the deck of the empty ship, said grimly.


    ''''Yes. Princess. It seems so. But now that we''re here, we won''t let you do as you please.''''


    Yes, I''m counting on it, Jucio. After all, you are resistant to light magic.


    The princess smiles at me.


    I am undead, yet I am resistant to light magic.


    Apparently, it has something to do with my blood, but I don''t know the details.


    It is speculated that I probably have the blood of an angel.


    Angels are unable to become undead due to their characteristics.


    However, the princess-sama said that it would be possible for a person who only drew blood to become a vampire while remaining resistant to light magic.


    ''''Then I will go, Princess-sama.''''


    He leaps from the deck and puts out his wings from his back.


    He draws his sword as he flies.


    Even without light magic, angels are stronger than vampires (vampires).


    They can''t fight properly.


    However, angels try to use light magic first against the undead.


    That''s not a mistake, but it''s a mistake against me.


    My first move will be wrong, creating an opening, and I will be struck down.


    The war maiden will notice me approaching.


    Now come!


    I brace myself.


    ''It''s the fresh-blooded princesses!��All of you fall back!


    However, when someone who looks like the captain of the war maiden gives the order, they easily retreat.


    It was running so fast, it seemed impossible to catch up with it.


    Reluctantly, I returned to the ship.


    "You''re totally harassing me. I don''t have time for this.


    The princess says in frustration.


    The angels, including the war maiden, frequently invade this land and retreat.


    Perhaps they are harassing me.


    I certainly can''t keep up with them.


    It was that time.


    A magical communication comes in.


    ''What''s going on?��Jussio?


    The Princess asks what''s going on.


    "Something''s wrong. Your Highness, what''s going on? The pig-faced men we captured have escaped.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    Free the fat men in the basement.


    Pulling on the rope to free the man with his a**h*le fully exposed.


    ''Buhii!''


    Some part of your body is irritated and you make weird noises.


    Don''t make those weird noises!


    It''s a castle where the undead roam.


    I was imagining a gory scene, but this is not it, is it?


    But we persevere and get them all out.


    ''You are saved. My name is Frutin. I''m also a servant of the God King.


    The man whose legs had been made into a V, calls himself a name.


    If he''s a servant of the God King, he must be a priest of Odis.


    When he puts on his clothes, he has a certain dignity to it.


    ''Well, Fulci ...... Lord Fultin. I am only a traveling warrior. Please forgive me for my rudeness in not giving my name.


    I answer without daring to say my name, Kuroki.


    There is no particular reason for this, but it''s just to be sure.


    ''I see, a warrior with a rare little fairy ....... There seems to be a reason for this. I''m not going to ask you for details. Thank you for your help.


    Frutin looks at Tiber and thanks him.


    Tiber is looking at the men with disgusted eyes.


    It must be very smelly, seeing the way they are holding their noses.


    He doesn''t speak a word.


    Could it be that this is a bad feeling?


    Well, I certainly didn''t like it either: .......


    Once again, I''m amazed at the ability of the Little Fairy Whisperer (Fairy Whisperer).


    ''Thanks from me, too. The Little Fairy Whisperer (Fairy Tamer). I''m Mardus, Warrior of the North.


    The man whose body was hairy thanked me.


    He must be a freedom fighter or something.


    The other men who had been captured also thanked him.


    A total of 47 men.


    They are all fat men for some reason.


    By the way, why were you all being held captive?


    The men each look at each other when I ask them.


    The men don''t seem to understand why either.


    ''That''s what I don''t understand. It seems that the monarch of death has ordered them to capture a fat man like me.


    Frutin explains.


    Frutin is apparently a warpriest of Odis (warpriest) who has come to cleanse this land of Luvania.


    He came with his companions, but was defeated by an army commanded by vampires and brought to this castle.


    All but his fat companions were killed, he says.


    Mardus explains the same thing.


    Only the fat one seems to have survived.


    He says that he can only understand the reason why it was the death lord''s order.


    The Death Monarch must be Zarxys. Why would he only capture the fat man?


    I really don''t understand.


    Why did they only capture the fat man and tie him up naked?


    It''s hard to think that far.


    ''No way.... Zarxys has that kind of hobby: ......


    You''re a fat lady!


    And a man!


    I am struck by an inexplicable fear.


    In a way, I am more afraid than death.


    ''What''s the matter with you!��You look like you''re going to throw up!


    Mardus looks at me in wonder.


    And then I imagine.


    Zarxis leaning over the hairy man.


    ''It''s a horror, in a way,'' he says.


    ''No, it''s nothing. Well, now that you''ve all been spared, I''ll go.


    I counteracted the horrific scene and looked up at the ceiling.


    Wendy and the others were not here.


    Then they could be upstairs.


    ''You seem to have a purpose. Let me help you.


    Frutin offers to help.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    But it might be better to have more people to get Wendy and the kids out of there with them.


    ''I understand. Then we''ll need your help.

 162 Those who save

    Dark Knight Kroki


    It seems that the castle has become a bit rowdy, Master Fairytamer.


    Frutin looks at me and says.


    I didn''t give myself the name of my real name, Kroki. He is called the Little Fairy Messenger (Fairy Tamer).


    The undead in the castle began to make a scene after the captives escaped.


    The undead have begun to make a fuss over the escape of their captors.


    I hope they get away safely. ......


    He answers without looking at Frutin.


    The captured men fled the castle, leaving Frutin, Mardus and three others behind.


    I asked them to use them as bait to save Wendy.


    Of course, I told them what happened. When I told them what happened, they readily agreed.


    It seems that they were originally prepared to be saved, and they will cooperate if they can give the undead a crack at them.


    I pray for their safety in my heart.


    The entanglement between Zarxis and the fat man would benefit no one but Zarxis.


    Once again, I truly and sincerely pray for their safety.


    Eventually, the noise fades away.


    There must have been fewer undead from the castle.


    I suppose so. It''s time for us to make our move.


    I nodded at his words.


    I also know from the information from the white hood that Zafarada and his attendant vampires are not in this castle right now.


    Now is the time to move.


    ''Right. Lord Frutin: ......


    I turn my back to Frutin and answer him.


    I am now wearing a white hood.


    And Frutin and his friends are pretending to be those who could not escape.


    In other words, they are naked and tied up. As expected, I''m not a V, but I can''t stand to see straight.


    That''s why we''re talking with our eyes turned away like this.


    Tiber also remains silent with a somewhat sullen face.


    If you look closely, she is holding her nose. She really doesn''t seem to want to.


    I''m sorry Tiber," she apologizes in her mind. I apologize in my heart.


    There are others in this place with white hoods, but they are under the control of Tiber''s magic.


    And I make sure that the undead are gone.


    Myself and the other White Hoods are supposed to stay behind instead of going to the castle to track them down.


    This is because it makes more sense for the undead to track them, rather than the slow-moving, modified humans.


    The white skull that went to check comes back and shakes its head.


    It seems that the undead are gone.


    Frutin and the others put on their clothes and arm themselves.


    The armament is what the White Hoods had with them.


    When I put on my clothes, a dignified uncle was standing there.


    It looks like a lie that he was forced to spread his legs in a V-shape while completely naked.


    ''Let''s go, General,''


    Mardas chuckles.


    He is completely naked and carrying an axe.


    From the way he''s tattooed with a beast, it looks like he was a Thors madman.


    Mad warriors do not wear armor. Rather, they pride themselves on fighting without any armor.


    It''s almost as if they say that fighting with armor on is cowardly.


    And some of them fight completely naked.


    Mardas and his three men seem to be the same, and they are naked.


    Apparently they were originally Mardas'' friends and grabbed together.


    Three fat old man''s asses are lined up in a row.


    I respect that belief, but I''d rather not have them in my line of sight if possible.


    But I can''t say that.


    Because they''ve bought their way out ahead of us.


    Perhaps they''re trying to shield us.


    I''m very grateful. But for some reason, I feel like it''s a punishment.


    Frutin led by Mardus and his friends, followed by myself.


    The reason I put Fultin in the lead is because he has the ability to sense the undead.


    We walked up the long stairs.


    Men crouch in front of us. The reason why they climb in a crouch is because they are fat.


    Something trembles between your legs.


    No, please don''t really give me a break. ......


    That''s when I thought that, and suddenly Frutin stopped.


    ''How about ......?''


    What''s going on?��I was about to ask, "What do you mean?" when Frutin put his hand over his mouth.


    It''s a gesture to be quiet.


    There''s a door at the top of the stairs.


    It looks like you''ve reached the first floor.


    From Fultin''s appearance, the undead are probably on the other side.


    I have to say, I''m a bit of a jerk. This is where we will rampage and attract the enemies in the castle. In the meantime, go ahead. Is this a good time, Master Mardus?


    Yeah, I''m fine. Let''s go. Ketsuno. Anaga. Moro.


    Mardus nodded, and his fellow men nodded as well.


    I feel like I should never call these three men by their names in connection with each other.


    ''Oh,''


    I''m on it.


    Yeah, I think it''s time to show the world who''s the man.


    Give me a break at the end: .......


    ''I understand. Take care .......


    When I say that, the men giggle. It''s a face that is ready to die.


    It is very manly.


    Frutin casts a spell on the weapons of Mardus and his friends.


    With the effect of light magic, they will be able to fight even against disembodied ghosts.


    ''''Let''s go!''''


    Oh!


    Frutin and his men raise their respective weapons and charge in.


    I watch them through the doorway.


    "Perish!��The dead lord''s household!��Take the judgment call!


    The tip of a small mace held by Frutin shines brightly.


    As I thought, Frutin seems to have received blessing power from a god or angel.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    As I watched, I found a staircase at the side.


    From there, the undead keep coming down.


    And after a while, there are no more undead coming down.


    There aren''t that many of them.


    They''ll be fine on their own.


    ''''Good!��Let''s go!��Tiber!


    ''Yes!��Mr. Kuroki!��I''m finally saying goodbye to an oily person~


    Tiber says happily.


    He hated it so much.


    I quickly exit the door and move along the wall to the stairs.


    On the way, a ghost (Spectre) almost chases me, but Mardus stops me from doing so.


    "Thank you.


    I thank him and I move on myself.


    I don''t feel any sign of the enemy as I move forward.


    Where are Wendy and the others?


    According to the information from the white hood, it should be quite an upper floor.


    Eventually, you will be able to move on to a place where the man with the white hood is standing.


    The room behind the door where the man is standing is probably where Wendy and the others are.


    ''Hm?��What''s going on?


    Sleep.


    The white hood falls over as he uses the magic of sleep.


    And when he entered the door where the man was standing, it was a large room.


    A beautiful carpet was laid out and the ceiling was high.


    There is some kind of huge birdcage hanging from that ceiling.


    ''Who''s there?��What about you?


    The white hoods in the room look at us.


    There are three of them.


    It''s a number that can be killed in the blink of an eye.


    Myself and Tiber use magic to put the white hoods to sleep.


    And that''s when the last of the hoods falls down, and a voice comes from above you.


    ''Tiber-chan!��Mr. Kuroki!


    I look up and see Wendy peeking out of the birdcage.


    "Wendy. I''m here to help. Hang on a minute.


    I look around the room and find a pulley.


    I operate it and lower the birdcage.


    When the birdcage comes down, Wendy and the kids are looking at us.


    Their eyes are very sparkly.


    The birdcage doesn''t seem to be made that sturdy.


    It would be easy to tear it down.


    When I break the birdcage, Wendy and the children come running out.


    ''Thank you, Mr. Kuroki!��And little Tiber!��You''re here to help!


    Wendy pounces on Tiber.


    ''Hey!��What are you doing?!


    Tiber runs away in a hurry.


    The children go to Tiber''s place, too.


    ''Wow!��It''s a little fairy!


    ''It''s true!��Really!


    ''That''s a beautiful feather!��Hey!��You can touch it!


    That''s great, and that''s exactly what Auntie Wendy said.


    The children are excited. Tiber is very popular.


    The beautiful lapis lazuli feathers glitter and drop particles as they fly by, drawing the eye.


    You don''t have to be a child to admire it.


    Tiber, on the other hand, looks very uncomfortable.


    ''''Hey!��Don''t get too close!��Little human!


    Tiber hides behind himself as he flies.


    The children look disappointed.


    But as long as Tiber doesn''t want to, they can''t force him forward.


    ''''It''s not like I wanted to help you!


    Tibel is pissed off with a pout.


    It''s true that Tiber didn''t want to help Wendy.


    She just had to go along with herself.


    However, that didn''t seem to matter to Wendy.


    ''But you did come to help me after all, didn''t you? Thank you, Tiber. ......


    Large tears spill from Wendy''s eyes.


    Seeing them makes me feel warm inside myself.


    It''s a beautiful sight. It''s like a lie that I was looking at the old man''s ass just a few minutes ago.


    ''Well, Wendy, we''re going to get out of here now. We''re going to get out of here soon. Okay?


    Gusu. Yes ....... I''m running, guys!��Lili. Get everyone together.


    All right, Wendy. Nice to meet you, Uncle.


    ''Eh ....... Uncle .......


    It hurts a bit to be called an uncle.


    Well, a child of this age would have no choice but to be called an uncle himself.


    But I can''t get hurt like this.


    Then everyone. Follow me.


    As I was about to head for the door with that thought, I felt someone approaching.


    "Dear Fairy Tamer!��Are you all right?!


    It was Frutin and his friends who came in. Mardas and his friends were with them.


    There weren''t many undead.


    They must have defeated them all and come after them.


    But it was just as well.


    ''''You have come well, Frutin-dono. Please help me get the children here to escape.


    Frutin laughs as he says this.


    ''I see, so those are the children held captive by the vampires? Of course we will help you. ''Yes, Lord Mardas.''


    Yeah, sure. Right, boys?


    Yeah, I like kids.


    Heh, don''t worry. I''ll take you to a better place than this.


    Yeah, your uncles will do it.


    The old men who have a manly expression.


    However, the sight of a naked man and a child lined up feels something dangerous.


    If this is Japan, I think that I have to call the police.


    Well, let''s go to ......


    That was when I said that. Tibel suddenly flapped her wings wide.


    ''''Oh my God~!��Danger is approaching, sir!


    And that was the next moment.


    Something huge comes in through the window.


    ''Kyah!''


    What?


    The children and the old man panic.


    The smoke subsides and they see something that has come in.


    It''s the bow section of the ship.


    ''Huh. ....... It looks like we''ve met in time. You shouldn''t have tried to escape, you children.


    Someone is standing in the bow section of the ship.


    A shiver runs down my spine at the sight of her.


    It''s a woman in a gorgeous red outfit.


    However, her eyes shine red, her left arm is swollen up, and her fingertips are like claws.


    ''Zafarada: ......''


    Zafarada, daughter of Zarxis, god of death, the goddess of corruption and pestilence, is there.


    I didn''t get there in time.


    He could feel a cold sweat running down his cheeks.

 163 Silver wind

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Outside the window of the castle, the bow of the ghost skyship that floats there (the Ghost Sky Ship) is piercing in through the window.


    A woman in a red costume descends from the bow of the ship.


    She is Zafarada, the Princess of Fresh Blood. She is the daughter of the god of death, Zarxis, and is also a god worshipped by vampires (vampires).


    Zafarada is smiling happily.


    ''Kroki-sama ....... It''s not good ....... We should bait the humans here and run away .......


    Tiber whispered in my ear.


    But he shakes his head at the words.


    Frutin and the others must be quite strong among the humans.


    But with Zafarada as an opponent, they must be torn apart in an instant.


    ''I can''t do that, Tibel. I''ll stay here myself.''''


    ''Oh no. ....... It''s dangerous. ......


    Tiber was right, it''s dangerous.


    My body isn''t quite in shape yet, but there''s no one else who can hold me back but myself.


    ''It''s okay, Tiber. I''m not going to die. We just need to buy ourselves a little bit of time. ...... So Tiber stay back, too.


    Gently touch the ring.


    We have a chance to win. But for that, I''ll have to buy some time.


    What can I do if I can''t do that much?


    Ugh. ....... I understand.


    Tiber reluctantly agrees and steps back.


    ''Lord Frutin!��I''ll stay here and keep myself occupied!��Please take care of the children!


    Without taking his eyes off Zafarada, he says to Frutin.


    ''What do they say!��Fairy tamer!��I''ll take care of this one!


    No!��You won''t even slow me down!


    I stop Fultin, Mardas and the others who try to stay behind instead with a loud voice.


    As I say this, I feel Fultin and the others retreat, as if they have sensed something.


    It''s a good idea, Fairy Tamer-dono!��Let me take the children to a safe place!��Good luck!��Lord Mardus!��Let''s go!


    All right, mister!��Brother!��If you come back safe and sound!��I owe you my ass!


    You can borrow mine!


    Me too!


    Of course I did!


    Flutin and his friends'' voices of concern.


    But I don''t need the ass. I really don''t want it.


    ''Tiber!��We''ll see each other again, won''t we!


    Wendy says, crying.


    ''I''m going as fast as I can!��I can''t see you if you''re not alive!


    Tiber says curtly.


    ''All right!��Me!��I will live!��I''ll definitely see you guys again!��Tiber-chan!


    Wendy and the others are leaving.


    ''''Totally. Since Kuroki-sama gave you the warmth, you should just go quickly.


    I laugh when I hear those words.


    He looks really grumpy. He doesn''t seem to feel good about stranding himself.


    I''ll apologize to Tiber later.


    Hm. They think they can get away with it. Go after them.


    Zafarada commands five of your vampires.


    Vampires are powerful undead.


    They are powerful undead, and even Hurtin, who can use light magic, will have a tough time with them.


    So I''m going to stop them.


    I''m going to take a deep breath.


    "Stop!


    Then he releases a roar filled with magic.


    The vampires (vampires) stop moving as they try to avoid themselves and chase Frutin and the others.


    Dragon Roar (Dragon Howling).


    That''s the technique I used earlier.


    The dragon''s roar is a magical roar. Those who hear that roar induce fear.


    And if you are a Dragon King (Dragonlord) class (class), you can also freeze the souls of the dead.


    My own roar is also of the Dragon King (Dragonlord) class (class).


    So he can stop vampires (vampires).


    However, this technique only works on those who are much weaker than you.


    In fact, it doesn''t seem to be working on Zafarada.


    ''I didn''t think you could stop my entourage. I don''t know how you did it, but you do. Let me see your face.


    Zafarada looks at me.


    A sticky gaze entwines with her own face.


    Then, after a moment, it disappears.


    ''Hmmm. The construction is good, but it''s not very good. It''s not bad, but it''s not really my favorite. I''m sure it would have been nice if he was as handsome as the brave man of light, but a knight can''t do that.


    Zafarada looks kind of disappointed.


    I want to scream that I''m sorry for being sober.


    It''s not that I want to be a knight, but it somehow hurts.


    In the first place, I''d like to say that it''s wishful thinking on our part too.


    I''m sure you''ll find that Coona is much prettier than Zafarada.


    But since you''re strong, I''ll make you my servant. You should be honored. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    Zafarada is coming our way.


    This is our chance.


    I''m gonna keep my wits about me.


    Zafarada doesn''t know what he is. He thinks he''s a bit of a regular guy.


    That''s when it happens.


    "Wait, my dear. Your Highness. This is no ordinary person. It''s no ordinary person who stops us vampires. It''s not safe to approach.


    A vampire knight (vampire knight) near Zafarada was an afterthought.


    It''s a vampire knight (vampire knight) that looked familiar and was moving pretty well.


    His own roar seems to be working, but he''s moving.


    He seems to be more special than other vampires (vampires).


    It''s definitely true. Jucio. It must have special powers like you. But they''re only human. It doesn''t matter how strong they are.


    Zafarada waved his hand, wondering what he was talking about.


    ''I don''t think he''s going to listen to the knight who called him Jussio.


    ''Then, sister. Can you leave it to me to capture that one?''


    A small shadow emerges from a ghost skyship.


    It''s the Duke of Death, Saja.


    "Saja?��What are you going to do?


    ''Since it''s a good time, I''d like to hit you with my work. Come on out, headless big men (headless)!


    As Saja says this, three giant humanoid figures come out of the Ghost Sky Ship.


    The upper half of them are naked and full of claws, just like the white hood.


    However, there is a big difference.


    However, there is a big difference: none of them had heads.


    I wondered why they were moving, but when I thought about it, I had met a similar guy before.


    It was a headless knight (Dullahan).


    They, too, were moving despite the fact that their heads had been taken away.


    I don''t know how they do it, but they probably work on the same principle.


    ''Well, it seems you can do some sort of special mental attack, will it work on them?''


    Saja laughs.


    It''s true that the dragon''s roar (dragon howling) doesn''t seem to work on the headless big man (headless).


    ''''Go headless big man (headless)!


    The big headless men (headless) attack with Saja''s command.


    They move fast for a man with a lot of teeth.


    However, you can''t catch yourself this close.


    I escape under the arms of the big headless man (headless).


    I don''t take him down, I buy myself time.


    "What are you doing, catch me fast!


    Zasha scolds the big headless man (headless).


    The three headless men surround him.


    "You won''t get beaten up like that.


    I timed my attack on the large headless man from in front of me and hooked his legs.


    The headless man from the front (the headless man) collides with the two bodies behind him and falls down.


    ''What are you doing!��Get up and get him!��Your sister is watching you!


    Zasha''s scream-like voice.


    Three big headless men (headless) sluggishly get up.


    ''This is about as good as it gets, you can play with them a little longer.


    ''Enough is enough.''


    However, the world doesn''t always go the way you want it to go.


    With Zafarada''s voice, three large headless men (headless) are torn to pieces in an instant in front of you.


    I turn around and see Zafarada approaching us.


    He looks at us with his left hand claw to his mouth.


    ''Utterly useless Zasha''s crap, it''s not worth the hassle.


    Zafarada says, and I can see Zasha falling behind her as she says this.


    ''It wouldn''t have been a problem if I''d given her a gentle hug from the very beginning at all.


    Zafarada spreads his hands out.


    He sees it and braces himself.


    I can''t win if I fight properly now. So I aim for an opening.


    My opponent is a woman, but I can''t say that.


    Zarxis and the rest of the Clan of Death are working to destroy the world.


    I don''t hate them. I don''t hate them. But we will have to fight them.


    Zafarada will come to us. Once we defeat Zafarada, the rest will be taken care of.


    It''s only a matter of time.


    What is it, my dear?��Is he going to run away?


    One who had been on the run a moment ago is not running away, but waiting for you, so it is natural to wonder.


    But it is no longer too late.


    ''''Ha!''''


    I call out my magic sword with a shout and slash at Zafarada.


    I got it!


    That''s when I thought.


    ''Princess!''


    Interruption.


    It''s a vampire knight (vampire knight) with that good movement.


    The demon sword cuts through the vampire knight (Vampire Knight).


    He became a shield and his body wasn''t fully equipped, so he couldn''t reach one step.


    The magic sword only grazed Zafarada behind the vampire knight (vampire knight).


    Zafarada flees backwards.


    ''''Where''s that sword?��I didn''t know you were the Dark Knight. ......


    Zafarada doesn''t look at the vampire knight (vampire knight) as a shield, but looks at me.


    The vampire knight (vampire knight) is lying on the ground, "Sis ....... Sis ......," muttering, looking up at the ceiling.


    I don''t know what he''s thinking. But I guess that''s it now.


    Somehow, I hope his soul is at peace.


    The problem is me. Zafarada is on full alert for us.


    It''s no longer possible to take him by surprise.


    In this case, I have no choice but to go all out. He calls up his armor and changes into the form of a dark knight.


    "Zasha. Call Zarbute. I don''t care what happens to the others. Because the Dark Knight is here.


    Zafarada says this and produces huge bat wings from his back.


    Apparently it''s coming for real.


    A cold sweat runs down my back again.


    ''Dark Knight. Be my servant. I''m better than that ugly demon king, right?''''


    Zafarada''s question reminds me of an exchange I once had with Raina.


    Raina had invited herself to join him. She was a knight then, not a servant.


    ''Oh, no. I decline. I''ve been asked out by someone more beautiful.


    He bows deeply and declines.


    In the first place, I am the one who refused the invitation of Raina, who is more beautiful than Zafarada.


    Who would accept such an invitation?


    ''Well, then I''ll hurt you slowly. I''ve called the shots, don''t expect to get away with it.


    I think I politely decline, but Zafarada''s face is tinged with anger. He is pointing his claws at me.


    But it''s too late for that, too.


    It looks like he managed to get there in time.


    ''No, we''ll get away. You guys took a little too long!''''


    That''s when I said that.


    The ghost skyship (ghost skyship) behind Zafarada explodes.


    Zasha is thrown off the deck and is seen falling.


    Shortly after that, a jet-black dragon hits the ghost skyship (Ghost Sky Ship).


    ''Lie!��Dragons!��What happened!


    Zafarada''s cry.


    The dragon is glorious. He seems to have come to help.


    From Glorious'' back, a small figure jumps in through the window.


    The figure''s silver hair moves dynamically.


    It is truly a silver wind.


    That figure spins once in the air and lands in front of you.


    ''I''m here to help you, Kroki!


    Coona looked at herself and laughed.

 164 Silver Princess VS Fresh Blood Princess

    Dark Knight Kroki


    I''m coming to get you, Kroki!


    There''s a lovely coonah in front of me.


    "Thank you, Coona. For coming to help.


    ''Of course!��I''m not going to live in a world without Kroki!��I''ll run anywhere!


    It''s the same for me. I would never want to live in a world without Kuna.


    Kuna is a silvery white moon princess who shines a light on her own darkness.


    I don''t ever want to lose her.


    ''''Kuna-sama~. Tibel did his best~


    Tibel hugs Kuna.


    ''Well, good job. ''Tiber,''


    Coona praises him and Tibel laughs ehehehe.


    But it''s time to move, or else it will be dangerous.


    Zafarada looks at Kuna and is annoyed.


    ''Who are you?��At the risk of sounding like a bastard, I won''t give you that man.


    Zafarada says grimly.


    The way he looks at that kuna looks very uncomfortable.


    ''Shut up!��Booth!��Kroki was Kuna''s!��It''s like they''re building a face!��I can see through your ugly face!


    As Coona says this, Zafarada''s face turns angry and his form changes.


    Its mouth splits open to its ears, and fangs come out of its mouth.


    Three long tongues protrude from its mouth. On the tip of each of those tongues is a leech-like mouth.


    Its eyes have increased to seven and glow red.


    It had huge bat wings sprouting from its back.


    When its wings move, you can feel a surge of intense miasma.


    Tibel is afraid and hides behind Coona''s back.


    ''You called me ugly!��The little girl!��You look down on me just because I''m a little beautiful, eh, eh, eh, eh, eh!��I don''t even recognize that sobering look on your face!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Cut it off!��Let''s cut them up!


    Zafarada roars and points his claws at Kuna.


    Wow, she''s pretty pissed off.


    He can''t seem to forgive her for calling him ugly.


    Scary. I can''t help but pull back from being too angry.


    But Kuna doesn''t seem to have any intention of pulling back.


    ''Hmph!��You''re mad that someone told you the truth!��An ugly woman like you is no match for a coona.��I will turn you back!��But don''t worry, Coona''s a sweetheart, so I won''t just go after your face!��More than likely, you''d be better off chopping it up!


    Kuna says, pointing his scythe at him.


    He is unconcerned when Zafarada directs his anger at him.


    ''You said it!��Little girl eeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    Zafarada is coming towards us.


    ''Oops, before that!��Kuroki!��Let''s move!��O Butterfly of Pushkea!


    When Kuna calls the butterfly, it transitions to escape from Zafarada.


    The destination they moved to is on an empty ship.


    It looks like they were very close to the castle.


    ''My lord!��Good luck!


    Guno and the others, and a woman, Damon, come running in.


    Glorious flies in, too.


    ''Oh, I''ll see what I can do. Glorious. Sir Guno. I''m sorry you had to worry about me.


    Then he strokes Glorious'' nose.


    Then Glorious purred happily.


    "Looks like you''re in a lot of trouble," he said. ''Guess you''re in a lot of trouble, huh?''


    Herkert walks up from behind Guno and the others.


    Apparently, he seemed to have figured out his condition at a glance.


    ''''Herkert!��There''s something wrong with Kuroki''s condition!��You can fix it!


    Coonah packs up to Herkert.


    ''I know, I know ....... Give me the soul orb so that I can heal you. With it, you can use it to take away Master Nargol''s shadow.


    As Herkert says this, Kuna takes out the soul orb, which was tucked into his chest, and hands it to him.


    ''Herkert. Heal Kroki. Kuna and the others will hold you back.


    Coona turns away.


    Out of the corner of her eye is Zafarada.


    Apparently, she has come out of the castle.


    Around her are many ghosts and vampire knights waiting for her.


    ''''The little girl ah!��Let him go!


    Zafarada''s seven eyes glowed red.


    ''Then let''s go, Kroki. Wait for me.


    Coona looks at herself and laughs.


    ''Please Kuna. Don''t take it easy. I don''t want to live in a world without Kuna.


    I know what I''m doing!��Kuroki!��I''ve got this shield to keep me safe!


    Kuna shows his left arm.


    On her left arm is a magical shield with a diameter of fifty centimeters. It''s not the type to hold, but the type to be fixed to the arm.


    This magic shield is a shrunken version of Raina''s shield, and it has considerable protection.


    I pray that it will protect Coona.


    ''''Let''s go!��Glorious!��Guno!��I''m going to make you pay for bullying Kroki!


    As Coona said this, Glorious roared and the gunos raised their voices and headed for Zafarada and the others.


    ''Well, let''s see if we can''t heal you. Gero-gero-gero. ''I didn''t think Zarxis had a piece of Master Nargol''s soul in his possession. I''m sure you''ll return to your former self if you let your shadow return to the Lord.


    Herkert looks at the jewel and looks a little sad.


    Perhaps he is thinking of Nargol, the mother of Modes.


    Nargol, the god of destruction who terrorized the whole world.


    His power is immense. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them.


    But we must not be defeated. I''m sure we''ll overcome it, even if that''s not possible right now.


    I''m not going to be able to get a hold of you. We''ll get rid of your shadow.


    Herkert tells me to sit cross-legged.


    I feel the power from the soul orb (soul orb).


    I look at Kuna''s back before I meditate.


    Wait for me, Kuna. I''ll be right there.


    I concentrate my mind on that thought.


    Vampire Count Jussio


    ...... Wake up, Jussio.


    I hear a familiar voice.


    It''s my sister''s voice that I had forgotten.


    Why can I hear my sister''s voice now?


    I was cut down by the Dark Knight. I should be gone soon.


    It''s probably an auditory hallucination from the last moments.


    "Don''t do it. No, Jucio. You''re not going to disappear just yet. I''m going to protect you.


    That voice of my sister''s brings me back to reality.


    I open my eyes.


    It was my sister standing there. She is the same figure as when I was a child.


    My sister''s figure is transparent. It''s probably a ghost.


    Why is that?��Will it be now that he appears before me?


    If he was a ghost, he could have met her sooner.


    ''Sis ....... Why .......


    ''Finally, you''ve noticed me, Jussio. I''ve been by your side the whole time. ......


    My sister looks like she''s about to cry.


    My sister has been by my side the whole time. Why hadn''t I noticed it all along?


    Then I realize. Something red that has been binding me to my heart is gone.


    When I think of Zafarada, I don''t feel anything.


    Maybe the spell is gone because my presence is about to disappear.


    Maybe the spell was making me unaware of my sister''s existence.


    The spell would be gone and I would finally be able to see my sister for the last time.


    ''Finally, liberation ....... I wonder if I can be a ghost (ghost) like my sister. I don''t want to disappear like this .......


    Perhaps it''s because I met my sister, but my own name changes from me to me.


    We don''t hear of vampires (vampires) turning into ghosts after their bodies disintegrate.


    When they are destroyed, they just disappear.


    I will probably disappear too. I could finally see my sister and I didn''t want to just disappear.


    ''It''s okay, Jussio. You won''t disappear. Your sister will protect you.


    Something warm flows from my sister.


    I feel my body healing.


    My sister''s form wavers, trying to help me by using her own power.


    ''Don''t. If you do that, you''ll lose your sister.


    But she shakes her head.


    "It''s okay. It''s like I''m not a normal ghost just like you''re not a normal vampire, so it''s okay.


    My sister smiles, trying not to let me worry her.


    I feel like I''m pushing myself to look at her face.


    But the power of the smile is certain and my body is healing.


    It would probably have disappeared if it had remained intact.


    ''''Feng, it looks like I''m fine now. ......


    My sister shows her relief as her body fades.


    I''m glad, too. I was afraid that my sister would disappear.


    ''Well, what shall we do now?��I''m sure the two of you will be fine anywhere.


    I shake my head at my sister''s words.


    My sister''s thoughts are optimistic.


    ''No. Maybe those guys will come after you: ....... You can''t do that anywhere.


    Perhaps it will be hard to escape. The death family is everywhere.


    But that doesn''t mean we can''t go back to Zafarada.


    I gave many children at Zafarada''s behest. My heart aches when I think about it.


    They will be eaten by death''s attendants at the feast of blood. I didn''t want to see those children anymore.


    So I need a place to go.


    But I can''t go to Elyos. They don''t like the undead.


    That''s what I''m going to tell my sister.


    ''Well, then that''s the only place to go: ......


    Maybe so: ......


    My sister and I think the same thing.


    I look up. There, a silver-haired girl and Zafarada are fighting.


    ��Kuna, the silvery white witch.


    They fly through the sky and face Zafarada.


    Guno and the others each ride a flying dragon (wyvern) and face the army of death.


    The ghosts and vampires are among the strongest of the undead, but they are weak compared to Damon.


    In addition, there is a female warrior of the female mantis (Empusa) who is a member of Herkert''s family, so she can be left in charge.


    The Son of Death, Zasha, may be a challenge, but Glorious, the dragon of the greater region, is also there. If we all work together, we should be able to at least slow them down.


    So the one Kuna should be dealing with is the red woman in front of her.


    Zafarada, the Princess of Fresh Blood.


    She is the strongest of all the sons of death.


    We don''t know how powerful she is. But we can''t let her near Kroki.


    "Evil spirit (Larva)!��Gather round!��Wail and shout!


    With the voice of Zafarada and the voice of lamentation, thousands of evil spirits (Larva) gather together to become hundreds of evil spirit clusters (Legions).


    The cries of the evil spirit clusters (legions) increase the effectiveness of the necromantic magic.


    So, I''m going to interfere.


    ''''Come out, Golden Light Beetle!��Make the light!


    When Kuna calls out, hundreds of golden scarabs appear.


    When the golden scarabs move their hind legs violently, light gathers and multiple balls of light are formed.


    Although the balls of light were only about the size of a fist, they were enough to weaken the death spirit magic.


    ''''Don''t be sneaky!��I''m going to blow those freaks away!��Black Death Wind (Black Death Wind) Oh!


    A black wind blows from Zafarada''s bat wings.


    The power of the wind is strong, the golden light beast may be able to withstand the death spirit magic, but it won''t be able to withstand the wind.


    ''''Nine layers of magic shield!''''


    He instantly manifested nine magic shields to prevent the wind.


    ''''Prevent it!��Well, then, how about this!��Red Flash!


    A red light emanates from Zafarada''s red eyes.


    The red light breaks through a single magic shield and closes in on Kuna.


    ''''What!��You said it would be easy to break a magic shield?


    He raises his left arm to barely block the red light.


    A strong impact hits me through my left arm.


    I can''t help but lose control of my system.


    ''Not yet!��Yet!


    Zafarada releases red flashes in succession. You have to quadruple the magic shield to prevent it.


    As a result, the golden light beast''s protection becomes thin and is dropped one after another.


    The cries of the evil spirit group (Legion) can be seen strengthening Zafarada.


    ''''That''s it!''''


    Zafarada attacks with a miasma in his claws.


    ''O Butterfly of Pushkea!


    Quickly, she calls a butterfly, shifts and escapes.


    It''s frustrating, but this woman is strong. We''ll just have to keep our distance and fight.


    Come out!��Bombastic bugs!


    In order to keep Zafarada away, he summons several insects with sparks on his body and releases them.


    They''re only about the size of your index finger, but if the crushing bugs get together, they''ll have a big impact.


    When the explosive pollies hit the Zafarada, they burst into flames and explode.


    Of course, I don''t think this will be enough to defeat them.


    ''Respond to Kuna''s call!��Golden Beetle Warrior (Golden Beetle Warrior)!


    Summon more than one insect warrior (Incentive Warrior) of the same size as Kuna.


    It''s dangerous if you don''t have more shields.


    Zafarada emerges from the explosion. It seems to be unharmed.


    ''I wonder if he thinks he can beat me just because he has more insects like that!


    Zafarada laughs.


    The Golden Beetle Warrior (Golden Beetle Warrior) is the strongest of the Insect Warriors (Incentive Warrior), but I''m not sure how well Zafarada will hold up against him.


    ''''Demon Blood Mist (Evil Blood Mist)!


    A red mist spreads from Zafarada''s body.


    The three Golden Beetle Warriors (Golden Beetle Warriors) at the front dissolve in an instant.


    ''''Nonsense!��Golden Beetle Warrior (Golden Beetle Warrior) for a moment!


    Amazing.


    I never thought I''d be this strong.


    Zafarada snickers and moves his long tongue with a grin.


    ''That''s a good look. But I won''t forgive you for crying.


    Hm!��We''re the ones who won''t allow it!


    Kuna can still fight. The inner workings are still there.


    "Jewel tree, jewel flower, iridescent jade beetle!��Answer the call of the Kuna!


    It summons a jade bug with iridescent luster in its shining jade color.


    It is the strongest polly that Kuna has, along with the butterfly of Pushkea, the butterfly of the dreamscape.


    The iridescent jade jade beetle, which is as hard as a jewel, comes forward and sets up a magical ward.


    ''''Eei!��Noisy bug after noisy bug!��I''ll reap them with maximum force!


    Zafarada''s body glows red.


    It feels quite, quite tight. But I manage to pull through.


    "Let''s go!��Little girl yeah!


    Zafarada closes in.


    Coona holds up his scythe and shield.


    ''Zafarada!''


    A few moments later, Zafarada was just about to reach Kuna.


    Suddenly, something hits Zafarada from the side.


    It''s a vampire (vampire) with a sword.


    The vampire (vampire) suddenly barged in and thrust his sword into Zafarada.


    ''Lie?��Jucio?��Are you saying it wasn''t extinguished?


    Zafarada looks at the vampire (vampire) with a look of disbelief.


    Coona doesn''t miss the opportunity!


    ''Go iridescent jade beetle!��Golden Beetle Warrior (Golden Beetle Warrior)!


    The remaining Golden Beetle Warrior (Golden Beetle Warrior), protected by the Iridescent Jade Jade Beetle, is directed at Zafarada.


    The Golden Beetle Warrior''s (Golden Beetle Warrior) sword arrives at Zafarada''s body, completely caught off guard.


    ''''Kuuuhu!��Dung beetle!


    Zafarada pops a clinging vampire (vampire) and a golden beetle warrior (Golden Beetle Warrior).


    ''O Butterfly of Pshukea!��Scatter that dreamscape scale powder on the scythe!


    The butterfly of Pushkea clings to the scythe, scattering its scales to the blade of the scythe.


    Sensing the danger, Zafarada steps back as the vampire (vampire) is flung away.


    But it won''t let him escape.


    ''I won''t let you get away!��Zafarada!��Yumegen Dimensional Zan!


    He sends a slash with the power of a dream butterfly that flies as far as Nayuta''s beyond.


    ''''Gyaaaaah!''''


    Zafarada''s scream.


    It wasn''t a fatal wound, but it certainly gave him a deep hand.


    The next one is a tome.


    Zafarada runs backwards, trying to escape somehow.


    He spreads his bat wings and escapes.


    ''O Pshukea butterfly!��Zafarada the Kuna to the Zafarada ......, what?


    He was about to call the Pushkea butterflies and transition to Zafarada''s place.


    Suddenly, Zafarada''s body is covered with something white.


    ''''Red light turbulence!''''


    With that cry, a piece of paper glowing red flies at Kuna.


    It''s a talisman.


    I quickly transition and duck it with my Pushcare butterfly.


    I look in the direction the paper came from.


    I look in the direction the paper came from, where a vestments-clad figure is standing on a black cloud.


    The black cloud appears to be a group of flies. The vestments are standing on top of it.


    He looks at the face of the vestments. On his face is a huge single eye.


    I''ve never seen it before, but it''s probably Zarbute, the high priest of the maggot fly.


    Behind Zarbute is a new army of death. Enemy reinforcements.


    "Sister. Are you all right?��We''ll get it back this time.


    He ran to Zalbute, and a mark is placed on Zafarada''s wound.


    ''d*mn, Zalbute?��Thanks for the help. ....... I''m going to take a break for a while. I''ll take care of the rest.


    ''Yes, sister. I''ll take care of the rest.


    Zafarada drops and Zalbute points his tin can at Kuna.


    I think it''s a little tight.


    He used too much magic power in his fight with Zafarada.


    According to the information, Zalbute is not good at close combat, but his magic power should be as strong as Zafarada''s.


    However, it can still fight.


    "Looks like you''re in trouble, huh? Guess you''re in trouble, Guerro Guerro.


    He called out to me from behind.


    The next thing I know, Hellkart is right beside me on a cloud.


    ''Hellcart?��Is Kuroki okay?


    We''ve taken all the necessary steps. We''ll just have to wait for you to get better. Meanwhile, why don''t you back off? You''re pretty beat up, aren''t you?��She''s going to have to help you out a little bit. Guess what?


    Then Herkert laughs.


    ''Yeah. Yeah, well, you''re on your own. Herkert. We don''t know when Zarxys will be here. The coonas will rest too.


    Saying that, I step back.


    Herkert isn''t very good at close combat either, but even that Demon King has a magical power that I can''t resist.


    Let''s see the power of the Great Mother of Witches to the fullest.


    I can hear the singing voice of the frogman (toadman) diva (Singer Princess), which may have been summoned by Herkert.


    A magical battle was about to take place under the rainy sky.

 165 Swamp Great Witch VS Maggot Great Priest

    Kuna, the Silver Witch.


    After the battle with Zafarada, we return to the empty ship.


    Glorious and Guno and the others are back on the ship.


    The enemy is also retreating, so a temporary truce is in place.


    ''Grrrr.''


    Glorious looks worriedly at Kroki, who is sitting and meditating.


    I''m worried about Kuna too.


    But I believe in him. He believes that Kroki is not going to let anything stop him.


    "Dear Kuna. Do you mind if we take these men on board?


    Guno sees the vampire (vampire) and the girl''s ghost (ghost) and says.


    I don''t know why the vampire (vampire), who is a member of Zafarada''s household, betrayed her.


    In fact, they may have just made it look like they betrayed him. But that didn''t seem to be the case under the circumstances.


    ''Good. We''ll see how it goes for a while. It doesn''t look like you''re lying to me, you know.


    Coona''s lie-sensing is not accessible to those who aren''t alive, but it doesn''t look like he''s telling a lie either.


    So we''ll see.


    ''Thank you. Thank you for believing me: ......


    The girl''s ghost (ghost) thanks me.


    She said her name was Ange, as I recall. But I didn''t believe her.


    If you betray me, I''ll erase it mercilessly.


    That''s all well and good. I''m just a little busy right now.


    Saying that, Kuna looks at the sky.


    Two people riding on clouds are facing each other in the sky as she looks up.


    One of them is a three-necked frog witch wearing robes.


    One is a single-eyed Dharma master dressed in vestments.


    They are Herkert and Zarbute.


    They are both powerful magic users.


    Now the magical warfare is about to begin.


    "We didn''t expect to see the famous witch of the Great Mother of Sorcery. But I won''t hurt you.


    Guffaw guffaw. You think you can beat that old woman? You''re the son of a b*tc*!


    Zarbute laughs and Herkert laughs in response.


    As far as Cuna can see, Herkert has the better part of a minute.


    Herkert is weak in direct combat. If Alfoss is against Kroki or the brave men of light, he will lose immediately.


    However, I hear that Zarbute is not good at direct fighting.


    If it''s pure magical warfare, Herkert is at the top of the heap, even among the gods.


    I''ve heard that Zalbute is also a pretty good magician, but he would be no match for Herkert.


    To begin with, in a frog and fly, the frog would win.


    But looking at Zalbute, it seems he has no intention of losing.


    ''You''ll never know unless you try!��All right, let''s go!��Fly cloud storm!


    The cloud on which Zalbute rides spreads.


    The cloud he rides on is a mass of flies.


    Clowns have told me that flies feed on the flesh of the living, lay eggs and multiply indefinitely.


    Their weakness is fire, but Herkert is not good at fire magic.


    How will he deal with it?


    Guffaw. So that''s how it''s done. Well, I''ll tell you what I''ll do. Devil''s face!


    When Herkert says this, a small frog''s head grows out of three faces and grows larger.


    And finally, the head becomes twelve.


    Onioniformis is essentially a type of disease. The symptoms are the growth of the faces of various creatures on parts of the body, sucking out the vitality of the body and causing death.


    If it is a human face, it is called "human chilblains", if it is a wolf, it is called "lupus", and if it is a frog, it is called "froggy chilblains".


    The cure is to put an elixir made from the scales of the lily of the plaited lily into the mouth of the scaly face.


    However, some of the best sorcerers and witches have the ability to control this disease.


    By creating many heads, they are able to use multiple and complex spells.


    And Herkert can also control this disease at will.


    It is a powerful magic, but it looks bad, so Kuna has no desire to learn it.


    The twelve-headed Herkert is an eerie sight.


    It''s not just a matter of time before the fly is swallowed.


    Then, in a few seconds, the fly cloud disappears without a trace.


    You are very good. ''That''s great, Lord Witch. My little flies are no match for you.


    ''Hmm, you don''t expect to beat me with this much. I guess the real aim is different. Geez, geez.


    ''That''s right, I''m not after anything else!��Mister Witch!��Open the eight gates!��Open Gate, Rest Gate, Raw Gate, Wounded Gate, Du Gate, Jing Gate, Death Gate, Alarm Gate!


    Zarbute shouts, and suddenly eight spells appear around Herkert.


    ''Vomit?��Have you been hiding in a cloud of flies and releasing spells?


    That''s right!��Mister Witch!��This is the fugitive squadron at the Odd Gate!��Be forever trapped in the different space consisting of eight gates!


    When the spell glows suspiciously, it swallows Herkert''s body.


    And when the light disappears, Herkert''s figure disappears.


    ''''Kukku, I guess I won. The next one is Shirogan-dono. Are you my opponent?


    Zalbute looks at Kuna.


    ''Wait!��Zalbute!��That woman is my prize!


    ''Wait!��Sister!��It''s not safe to move yet!


    Zafarada and Zasha come out.


    Zafarada has a spell on the wounded area. He won''t be able to fight with those wounds yet.


    ''Zasha is right, sister. ''Zasha is right, sister. You mustn''t move yet. Leave this to me. Shall we do this?��The "White Silver Hall


    Zarbute is composed.


    But Kuna is not going to fight.


    ''I''m sorry, but Kuna won''t fight yet. Do you think you''ve won that much in the first place?��That witch was Kuna''s mentor. You can''t get beaten in that thing. Look at that.


    Then he points to the space where Herkert disappeared.


    Clouds spread out from there.


    ''What?!''


    That''s when Zalbute shouted.


    The clouds spread out like a burst.


    ''GUTS!''


    Kyahhhh!


    Zafarada and Zarbute blowing away.


    Herkert floats in the place where the clouds have popped.


    ''Geez, geez. ''Unfortunately, it doesn''t work. It was created by Lugas, to begin with. I''m sure Baba knows what he''s doing.


    Herkert pulls a spell out of his robe.


    Zarbute steps back.


    He realizes that he can''t win with a spell.


    ''Well, we''ll go this way next. Guess I''m going to have to come up here now. Come on out!��The cauldron!


    A large cauldron appears in the air.


    What comes out is a magical tool called a witch''s cauldron.


    All of Herkert''s students have their own cauldrons.


    In that cauldron, they make medicines with various effects and poisons.


    Most of the potions in the world are invented by Herkert.


    The cauldron of the Witch''s Cauldron is large and black.


    In the cauldron, Herkert stirs a twisted staff.


    ''Nair nair nair, nair nair nair nair. The more you knead, the more colourful you change, the more you change, the theretere. Guerro guerro.''


    Herkert casts a spell.


    Nale nale nerne is a powerful word that witches chant when they stir the cauldron.


    It''s safe to say that all witches use it. Kuna also chants N?rne N?rne N?rne sometimes when she makes a potion.


    Every time Herkert mixes the cauldron, a brightly colored light floods out of the cauldron.


    I can feel a powerful magical power from that light.


    ''Nuh-uh!��What magic!


    Sensing the magic overflowing from the cauldron, Zarbute steps back.


    ''''Come on!��Don''t eat this!��The healing light of the seven colors!


    Seven colors of light flooded out of the cauldron and attacked Zarbute and the others.


    ''''Goooooooooooo!��Of what!��A hundred spellbook formations!


    Zalbute produces a spell and defends himself.


    But the light goes beyond the spell and strikes the army of death.


    A cry is heard from the death''s household.


    The seven-colored healing light spell that Herkert put out is supposed to be a healing spell. However, the healing magic is poisonous to the death family.


    When you look at it, the higher level undead, ghosts (specters) and vampires (vampires) disappear, which is quite powerful.


    When the light disappears, all that''s left is the Son of Death and a small army of death.


    ''''Gigi-gigi. I didn''t expect it to be this great. My negative vestments are in tatters.''''


    Zalbute touches his own vestments with his unusual insect-like hands.


    Most forward and illuminated, Zalbute is half transformed into its true form, a large fly.


    Four fly limbs are exposed from the vestments, and the hood has been removed, revealing the head of a monocular fly.


    ''Oh?��It looks like he''s endured, well, it''s not originally meant for attacking magic, so maybe that''s what it is. Geez, geez. More importantly, do you still want to do it?


    Herkert laughs.


    Zarbute will still be able to fight. But Herkert is stronger. If we fight any more, we will win.


    ''Of course. ''Of course, Lord Witch. If we just hold out a little longer, my boys will win.''''


    Vomit?��What do you mean by that?


    Zalbute laughed, the fly''s mouth quivering.


    ''Kishakishakish. ''I meant what I said, Lord Witch. You will be here soon, you know. I can see that, my boy.''


    That was when Zalbute said that.


    Raina''s warning voice rang in Coona''s head.


    ''This is not good!��Hercart!��He''s coming!��Hurry up and get out of here or it won''t taste good!


    He grits his teeth.


    Then he curses Alfos in his mind.


    He wondered if he couldn''t be satisfied with stalling.


    ''Not so fast. I''m going to keep you stranded.''


    Black flies spread from Zarbut''s body like a cloud.


    ''''This guy is tasteless. I don''t think this baba is going to be able to beat Zarxis either. Vomit vomit.''''


    The Hellcart is coming back to us.


    It''s not good if we don''t move the empty ship. But it looks like Zarbute and the others won''t let us do that.


    If we fight, we can win, but the other side will do more to stall us than to win.


    In other words, there''s no escaping Zarxis.


    ''''Garlululu!''''


    Glorious raises his head and snarls. It''s a snarl of hostility, unlike the one he had with Kuroki.


    Glorious looks in the direction Glorious is looking and sees Zarxis coming, his lower body turned into a spider on giant bat wings.


    Is he already here?


    He''s very fast.


    "You can''t get away from me!��Give me back my soul orb!


    Zarxis''s angry voice.


    He hastily deploys his magic shield.


    What came next was a shock.


    It''s the power of the twisted sword that Zarxis has.


    All magic shields are instantly cancelled out. It is more powerful than Zafarada''s red flash.


    The magic shield is deployed again.


    No matter how many attacks my opponent makes, I''ll bring out my magic shield each time.


    I have no choice but to do so.


    ''''Hmph!��Persistence!��Well then, how about this?��Come on out!��Eat the roots of the world!��O Nidheg, the great serpent of the soil that corrupts everything!��Answer this call of Zarxis!


    Zarxis summons the upper spirit of the earth, Nidheg.


    A giant snake emerges from the earth.


    I''ve seen it summoned by Herkert before, but it looks bigger than that.


    ''This land is an advantage for Zarxys. It looks like Nidheg has absorbed the miasma and become more powerful. Guess I''ll have to think of something better. If you don''t come up with a good move, you''ll have to deal with both Zarxys and Nidheg.


    Herkert says the obvious.


    We know the situation is bad.


    Nidhegg raises his sickle-neck to us, releasing a miasma.


    If Zarxys and the higher-ranking spirits attack us at the same time, we won''t be able to hold on.


    Herkert will have to deal with Zarbuto and the others.


    We need Glorious and Guno and the others to cooperate with us to prevent this from happening.


    He was just thinking about this when he heard a warm surge of power.


    Suddenly, I feel a warm surge of power.


    ''''Grrrr.''''


    Glorious roars. There is no hostility in that roar.


    It seems that Glorious has noticed it too.


    ''''What''s the matter with you?��Suddenly he started laughing. Guffawing.


    Herkert doesn''t notice.


    He tilts his head to look at Coona.


    ''Have you not noticed, Herkert?��Looks like we made it too.


    Gello?


    Herkert gives me a surprised look.


    Then he moves his head in one direction.


    ''Vomit!��Are you saying you''re on the mend?��What power!


    Herkert shakes his head in disbelief.


    But Kuna is believable.


    Of course Glorious would have believed it too.


    Out of the corner of my eye, a black flame spreads and rises to the heavens.


    "O Dark Wolf and Dark Serpent (Apopis)! Come forth from the planet Rahula of the Nine Dao Stars and reveal yourself! Light Eater (Light Eater) Eclipse!


    Coona hears a lovely voice in her ears.


    A black dragon emerges from the black flames and attacks Nidheg.


    I can see Eclipse, the higher spirit of darkness, completely suppressing Nidheg, the higher spirit of earth.


    ''''Ugh!��Eclipse!��That''s ridiculous!��You have been in the shadow of my mother!��Are you saying you''ve recovered already?!


    Zarxis''s frustrated voice.


    Everyone in the place looks up at the heavens.


    Black flames are spreading in the cloudy sky.


    At the center of it is a dark knight in jet black armor.


    ''''Zarxis!��The City of Death continues!


    The resurrected Kroki pointed his black blood magic sword at Zarxis.


    The battle between the Dark Knight and the Grim Reaper was about to begin right now.

 166 Super Demon Ghost Giant Modegull

    Raina, Goddess of Wisdom and Victory


    We''ll take an empty boat to Alfos.


    The battle is over.


    There is no sign of the armies of death under Zarxis'' command.


    The angels are flying around. They are probably looking for the remnants.


    I look for Alfos from the deck of the empty ship.


    Then you find Alfoss standing on the deck of your own empty ship.


    He approaches the ship and gets into Alfoss'' empty ship.


    ''Hello, Raina. You''re here?


    Alfos smiles at me.


    He''s still in his Holy Knight form.


    Well, that''s no surprise. According to the report of my subordinate, the war maiden who was attached to Alfos, the battle had just ended.


    ''It seems that Zarxys was strong. And the Son of Death, who held you back, seems to have been tough as well.


    You can see in the video, Zarxys was strong as he regained his strength.


    If they had fought like that, Alfoss might have lost.


    However, the battle between Alfos and Zarxis did not take place until the end.


    The Son of Death, who appeared as a support, was left in charge of Alfoss, and Zarxis left to go after Kuna.


    Alfos was blocked by the Son of Death and was unable to pursue Zarxis.


    ''Yeah, he was stubborn,''


    Alfos looks to the side and I look in that direction.


    There''s a huge, mountainous remnant of a giant centipede.


    Evil Venom Lord Zagero.


    His intelligence and magic power are low, but I''ve heard that he''s one of the top sons of death in terms of strength and defense alone.


    He was weaker than Alfos, but he was so reluctant that it seemed to take a lot of effort to defeat him.


    Zagero''s remnants still poison the earth in death and pollute the earth.


    It will take quite a bit of time to clean up.


    They''re a real pain in the ass.


    ''Well, I''d like to chase her down, but I doubt I''ll be able to do it in time. It looks like you''ve taken something important to the Reapers: ....... I hope she''s okay.


    Alfos looks at the land of Luvania and says.


    I look in the same direction.


    Through Kuna''s eyes I can see the situation.


    The battle between Kroki and Zarxis is about to begin.


    Zarxis is strong, but I don''t worry about Kroki.


    Because my knight is strong.


    Even the Grim Reaper will not be able to defeat him.


    That''s what I thought as I looked up at the sky.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    He flies through the air and confronts Zarxis.


    Zarxis'' form is a giant bat wing, his lower body is a spider, and the eyes on his face have increased to nine.


    It''s the same deformed form as when I met him in the City of Death.


    However, this is not the Dead City. It''s not the same as that time.


    ''''I never thought I would recover from my mother''s shadow. ......


    Something pale and white is erupting from Zarxys'' body.


    That pale something has a face emerging from it.


    It is the spirits called the evil spirits (Larva).


    An evil spirit (Larva) is the end of the person who has a strong grudge. Zarxys stores the evil spirit (larva) in his belly and manipulates it at will.


    You can hear his voice of sorrow from the mouth of his belly. It''s a true purgatory (inferno).


    ''I can''t rest forever, I''m afraid.


    I couldn''t rest forever, even though Kuna and the others were fighting right beside me.


    So I pushed myself a little too hard.


    To begin with, we are putting ourselves in a fight. There was no way we could hope to be in perfect condition all the time.


    Even if he was dying, he would have to fight if necessary.


    Nargol''s shadow still lingers on his body.


    However, Kuna and the others have given me time to rest.


    So I will take care of the rest.


    Zarxis'' red eyes are looking at him.


    He seems quite, quite angry. It seems he can''t forgive himself that much.


    ''Hmph!��You are the one!��He''s going to erase every trace of it from this world!��Come out, a thousand rows of bratty bullets, Thousand Never Eater Barred!


    Many spheres appeared around Zarxis and came towards us.


    Each of those spheres had a fanged mouth, and what we could see from its wide open mouth was darkness.


    The weakness of the brat balls was light.


    However, I cannot use the magic of light myself.


    So, I will deal with it in a different way.


    ''''Dragons!��I need your help!��Dragon energy!��Senryu Lengha (Dragon Wave)


    The dragons activate their power and bring powerful vibrations to the fore.


    The negative life forms, the brat balls, disappear in front of the powerful life force vibrations.


    ''''Then how about this!��The Dark Knight!��Hapoumeisatsu-danzai-ken (�˷�ڤڤ���϶τ�)!


    Zarxys'' twisted sword extends and slashes the wind like a whip.


    The Sword of Sin (Galiant Sword) is a flexible sword that stretches and contracts.


    It is difficult to escape from that weapon, which can be both a whip and a sword, and inflicts death on the target.


    However, your own magic sword is not to be outdone.


    This sword, called the Black Blood Demon Sword (Blood Sword), originally belonged to the Black Flame Demon King Modes.


    Forged by Nargol, the Goddess of Destruction herself, this sword is the strongest weapon in the world.


    The demon sword received the black flame, causing the red pattern to wriggle like blood.


    ''''Haha!��The Red Light Bursting Dark Flame Sword!


    As he swings the magic sword, a black flame containing red light extends from the blade and flicks the sword of sin coming from all directions.


    Then, he closes the gap between the two as it is.


    ''''It''s coming!��The Dark Knight!


    Zarxis shrinks the sword of sin to meet him.


    The swords clash. It was Zarxis who lost his stance.


    But he couldn''t follow up.


    This is because Zarxys''s spider legs were coming towards him.


    The spider''s legs were as sharp as blades, just like the scythe of the Grim Reaper.


    It used its legs skillfully to attack him.


    But when their numbers increased, you just need to calm down and deal with them one by one.


    When he flicked his right front leg, he slashed off the leg coming from the opposite direction.


    He raises his demon sword from the lower level of the upper level sin sword and flicks it off, then turns once and catches the two legs coming from below and pushes them away.


    ''''Kuuuuuu!��What the hell!��You!��My people!��Block him!


    Zarxys glares as he regenerates his slashed off left leg.


    Why is that?


    I feel lighter. The shadow of Nargol that had been constricting me seems to be giving me strength in reverse.


    The army of death comes forward.


    Will they stall for time and prepare themselves?


    I don''t feel like I''m going to lose no matter how many of the higher-ranking undead ghosts (specters) and vampires (vampires) come to me, but for sure, Zarxis will be able to get away from me.


    I have no choice but to return to Kuna and the others myself.


    ''That''s great, Kroki!��I feel like I''m stronger than ever before!


    Coona comes to herself happily.


    I feel like I''m getting stronger for sure. It''s like a lie that her body was so heavy just a moment ago.


    ''''Gero gero. Don''t tell me you''ve taken in Nargol-sama''s shadow?��He''s a totally ridiculous man. I figured you''d recover fast in the streets.


    Shaking his head, Herkert comes over to us.


    His expression is as if he has seen something unbelievable.


    ''''Mister Herkert. It will probably be an all-out effort. Can you help me?''''


    Zafarada and the others are gathered around Zarxis.


    They are ready for all-out warfare.


    If that''s the case, we have no choice but to go with all of them here too.


    Glorious barked, and Guno and the others got into a fighting stance riding the flying dragon (wyvern).


    Guess what? Of course I do. Now that you''re back, I can''t afford to lose.


    Herkert laughs and signals to his own attendants.


    The vanguard female mantis warrior and the frogman sorcerer also take up a fighting stance.


    ''Kroki. Kroki. Of course Kuna will fight, too. ''Of course Kuna will fight, Tiber. Help me help you, too.


    "Yes~. Lady Kuna.


    Coona and Tiber reply.


    With these two, a tea party seems to be more fitting than a fight.


    However, both of them are good at auxiliary magic, so they can be relied upon.


    ''''Yeah. I''m relying on you, Kuna.''''


    Kuna looks happy when he pats her head as he says this.


    ''My lord!��There''s something wrong with the Reapers!


    Guno lets out a panicked voice.


    When I look at it, I see what looks like a fog is occurring around Zarxys and the others.


    I''ve seen what looks like fog before. It''s a collection of ghosts that covered the City of Death.


    ''''Oh, this isn''t good~. It looks like it''s going to summon Mode Gal~


    The clown, whose body is in tatters, comes out laughing.


    ''Calling Maudgal?��What do you mean, clown?


    Kuna asks for himself.


    ''It is, Lord Kuna. In this land of Luvania, the sovereign of death can summon his own city anywhere. I''m going to use a lot of magic, though. Hahahahaha.


    The clown explains.


    When I look, I see that Zafarada and the others are sending magic power to Zarxis. It seems that they are gathering the magical power of the Son of Death and his followers.


    It seems the clown there is right. Gellot. I didn''t think you could do this: ......


    I see something in the fog of the apparition.


    It''s the dead city Modgal that I saw before. I didn''t expect to be able to summon a single city.


    ''Are you surprised!��The Dark Knight!��But this isn''t the end!��I''m going to show you the true power of Maudgal!


    The sound of Zarxys'' laughter echoes.


    With his laughter, Maudgal changes form.


    The buildings of the City of Death change shape and become legs, then hands, then human form.


    Tentacles grow out of his body and move undulatingly.


    And then Modogal transforms into a giant that is big enough to reach the heavens.


    ''''I never thought this could happen. ......


    I was so surprised that I almost lost my voice.


    It was only natural since the city had turned into a giant undead before his eyes.


    ''''How''s that!��The Dark Knight!��This is the Super Demon Spiritual Giant God Modogal!��They''re going to crush you!


    The mockery of Zarxis.


    A giant in a ghostly fog stood in front of their empty ship.


    He could feel the cold sweat running down his back.

 167 Black rose garden

    Dark Knight Kroki


    A huge undead made of many corpses is in front of them.


    In front of this undead behemoth, the empty ship they''re in looks very small.


    A proper collision would be the end of it.


    ''''How about it!��The Dark Knight!��I''m going to show you the power of Maudgal!


    Zarxys laughs.


    It''s certainly outrageous. I can feel the powerful miasma.


    Every time Maudgal walks, miasma-laden bodily fluids flow out and stain the earth.


    Every time you move your body, you can hear a moan of agony from the person''s face on the surface of your body.


    It''s a moving hell itself.


    ''''Eat it!��A Thousand Rows of Maudgal''s Rotting Acid Poisonous Water Bubble Scattering (Acid Water Splash)!


    Zarxis shouted and countless liquids flew from Maudgal''s body.


    They are water bullets with a poisonous color.


    ''''Nine layers of magic shield!''''


    Kuna deploys his magic shield.


    The liquid has magical properties, and every time it hits it, it melts the magical shield.


    Each time the Kuna sends its magic power to reinforce the shield.


    ''Ho!��Don''t do it!��Well then, how about this!��Death Breaking Thousand Whip Tentacles!


    Multiple tentacles are attacking Maudgal at the same time.


    Coona''s magic shield has its hands full blocking the water bullets.


    So, I''m moving here myself.


    ''''Of what!


    The miasma of the miasma is the most important part of the game.


    The miasma of the miasma is a miasma that can''t be prevented, and the miasma that can''t be prevented enters through the chinks in the armor and burns the body.


    It hurts, but it''s bearable.


    "A thousand blades of black fire!


    A blade of black flame extends from the sword and slashes through all the tentacles.


    Then, holding the sword on his back, he converges the black flames and swings the sword from the upper level.


    ''''Dark Slaying God Sword!''''


    Black flames extend and cut through Modogal. It''s a combination of black explosive magic and slashing.


    However, Mode Gal only shakes and does not fall.


    I return to the ship myself.


    I couldn''t defeat it, but the water bullets have stopped.


    I take the opportunity to get some distance between them.


    The army of death will be chasing us, but we may have some time to rest.


    ''Kroki!��Are you okay?!


    Coona and the others run up to him.


    Their faces are worried. It hurts quite a bit, but I can''t let it worry me.


    ''''I''m fine. More importantly, have we done any damage?''


    I look up and see Maudgal.


    That''s where I see something incredible. Maudgal''s wounds are healing.


    ''It''s no use~. It''s useless~. As long as there is the miasma stored in this land, it will heal indefinitely~


    The clown says it sounds like fun.


    But I don''t think it''s a good idea to look like you''re having fun in this situation.


    Well, I guess that''s the kind of character he is.


    ''Exactly!��I don''t know who you are, but you know d*mn well who you are!��This Mode Gull is invincible!��''''Take it, Super Demon Extreme True Spirit Fusiform!


    At the point of Maudgal''s neck, which is now in humanoid form, there is no head on the neck. Instead, it has a huge mouth.


    The huge mouth of Modogaru opens wide.


    What can be seen inside is a mass of pale evil spirits (Larva). It''s the same as the mouth on Zarxis'' belly.


    ''''Not good!��The Dark Flame Wall!


    "Nine layers of magic shield!


    Vomit!��Rainbow protection!


    Myself, Kuna and Herkert simultaneously cast a defensive magic.


    Immediately after that, a torrent of evil spirits (Larva) is released from Maudgal''s huge mouth.


    ''''d*mn!��This is it!


    "Kyaaaah!


    Geez!


    The cries of the coonas.


    The magical defensive wall cannot prevent them from doing so.


    When a strong impact hits the empty ship, it is blown away as it is.


    ''''Glorious!''''


    I fly with Coona in my arms and jump over to Glorious.


    Then, I get ahead of the blown up airship.


    ''What!''


    He raises his hands and supports them with Glorious.


    Thanks to this, the empty ship will fall slowly, avoiding crashing to the ground.


    ''''Thank you, ...... dark knight. This is a tough one.


    Herkert wobbles down.


    The witch, as expected, seems to be in a hurry.


    And the empty ship that landed on the ground is broken or does not float.


    ''Hurry up and fix it!


    I would call out to those on board.


    There must be someone on board who can maintain it.


    We must make repairs as soon as possible.


    ''No!��Sir!��We should leave the airship and run for it!��If it''s just His Excellency who can ride a dragon and us who can ride a flying dragon (wyvern), we can escape!


    Guno comes by.


    Surely they could get away with it themselves. Glorious can ride Herkert and a few others.


    But not all of them can escape.


    No. We can''t do that ......


    I shake my head.


    I''m not the one who can do that.


    Even as I''m thinking about that, I can see Maudgal approaching.


    ''Geez, geez. Then what do you do?��The Dark Knight?��It''s dangerous to fight. Earlier, only Maudgal was against us. Next time, Zarxys and the others might attack us too.


    Herkert is right.


    We were just watching earlier, but Zarxys and the Death Military will be coming next.


    Besides, the death knights in the land are beginning to gather.


    Even if we flee in Glorious, we will be trapped in the middle of nowhere. There is nowhere to run.


    Besides, we can still do something about it.


    We''ll be fine. Herr Kert. We''ll use that.


    Gello?��Huh?


    Yes, sir. I still have a few more tricks up my sleeve. Nice one, Coona. I''ll use that one.


    Kuna nodded when he said himself.


    ''All right, Kroki. But that''s a work in progress. And it''s supposed to use quite a bit of magic too, right?


    It''s okay. Coona. I''ll take this. I think it''ll be fine with this.


    Saying this, he picked up the Soul Pearl (Soul Orb).


    The magic power of this jewel was outrageous. With this, I could use that technique.


    ''''Gelee gelee. What are you going to do with the soul orb?��The Dark Knight?


    We will now use the magic we developed with Kuna. Lord Herkert. Will you help me?


    He turns to Herkert and says.


    I felt it before, when I fought Alfos. That there was another way to be strong.


    And, with Kuna, it was a matter of trial and error.


    We have to use it now.


    It''s still a work in progress, but with the Soul Pearl (Soul Orb), we might be able to make it work.


    ''''Vomit?��I don''t know what it is. All right. My money''s on you.


    Now we have the conditions.


    I don''t know if it will work or not. But I had no choice.


    Zarxys, the God of Death.


    The Dark Knights are chasing after the Dark Knights in Maudgal, who have been turned into giant gods.


    I''ve called on all of our local kindred to assemble.


    They are no match for the dark knights, but they must be stopped at least.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right. I would like to ask you to do something for me.


    Zafarada comes to us from his ghost skyship.


    ''What''s the matter?��Zafarada?


    ''If I defeat the Dark Knight, would you give me the remains?��Hopefully I can make you my household.


    Zafarada laughs.


    I don''t think that dark knight can be Zafarada''s subordinate.


    However, he could at least do it with a piece of a corpse.


    ''''Then father. Can I have that silvery white girl?��Preferably alive. I''d like to make you my wife.


    Zasha, who followed along, says, and Zafarada gives him a cold look.


    ''''Zasha. What''s so good about a woman like that?��Such a pollywoman. We should let Zarbut''s maggot eat her.


    ''Well, sister ....... But it''s such a beauty. It would be a shame to feed it to Brother Zalbute''s maggot, or rather ......


    Zafarada stares at me and slumps down.


    What are you thinking, my child at all?


    Isn''t this the same as the male gods (idiots) who follow Deirdre?


    When Diadna destroys Elyos, she will share the goddesses as slaves.


    They are fools. There''s no way that Diadona would let those goddesses who have Mina''s blood on their hands live.


    But whoever that silvery white girl is, she must not be a goddess of Elyos.


    Then it doesn''t matter. In the end, it all comes down to death.


    My family and the rest of them.


    "All right. Zasha. You can do whatever you want with that girl.


    ''Is it true, father!��Yay!


    Father!


    Naturally, Zasha is pleased and Zafarada is angry.


    But more importantly, the Dark Knight is still alive and well. First, he hits the guy in front of him.


    ''''Hm. That girl. I don''t care about him compared to the Dark Knight. I''ll beat him first.


    His empty ship fell to the ground after receiving Mode Gull''s Super Demonic Extreme True Spirit Fungus Ausen.


    I thought he was going to escape on the dragon, but he doesn''t seem to have any intention of doing so.


    However, I don''t intend to let him escape.


    He has already summoned all his men and women from this place. There is no escape for him.


    We''ll send Modogal on his way.


    It will take a lot of magic to move it, but it should last just fine.


    I wish I had the power of the Spirit Pearl to make it easier to move it, but no matter. I''ll be able to get it back soon.


    The Zarbute ahead of me stops.


    What''s going on?


    What''s up?��Why stop?


    I look in front of Zalbute''s eyes.


    There is a dark knight in the sky, riding a dragon, along with a woman with silvery white hair.


    All around him are the female daemons riding the flying dragon (wyvern).


    They seem to be planning to intercept him.


    I almost laugh. Let''s use this mode gull to twist and crush them.


    Move it!��It''s Maudgal!��Twist him up!


    He lets the modal advance.


    But when it is almost there, its progress stops.


    ''''What!��Why stop, Maudgal!


    Maudgal looks like he''s trying to move on, but something has caught his footing and he can''t seem to move.


    ''Father!��There''s a thorn in Maudgal''s leg!


    At the sound of Zafarada''s voice, he looks at Maudgal''s feet.


    There are black thorns growing there, tangling around Maudgal''s feet.


    ''Nonsense!��Why won''t it die!��Any plant or flower that touches this Maudgal should be destined to die!


    Maudgal is a negative entity.


    The weak who touch it will rot and die. However, the black thorns entangled in Maudgal show no signs of dying.


    On the contrary, they grow and creep up from the ground to Maudgal.


    You can see flowers blooming here and there on the black yabara, and you can see the figure of a woman in the flowers.


    ''It''s the Demon Flower Maiden (Alraune)!��Zarxys!��Maudgal will suck the miasma and feed them as they grow!


    A dark knight in the sky shouts.


    In his hand, he holds the soul orb.


    The soul orb shines and radiates magic power.


    ''''Ridiculous!��A mere Alraune shouldn''t stop Maudgal from being a mere mortal!��What did you do, Dark Knight!


    It is said that Arraune was born from the blood of a male god who was executed long ago and grew by breathing in the miasma.


    The mere presence of plants and flowers does not defeat the moxie of Maudgal. The miasma of the miasma is not the same as the miasma of the other two.


    "Don''t you realize, Zarxys!��You''ve entered the magical wards that you and Kuna created!


    What?


    It''s true, if you ask me, the atmosphere around me is strange.


    Don''t tell me you''ve created a magical ward?


    However, this land is an advantage for this Zarxis. He shouldn''t be able to get the magic power he needs to create the magic wards.


    After thinking that far, I realize.


    ''''You can''t be you!��The magic of the soul orb!


    You''re right, Zarxys!��I developed this when I fought Alfoss in the past, thinking I could create my own magical wards!��It''s still a work in progress, but thanks to the Soul Orb, I''ve managed to do it!


    When the Dark Knight says this, black thorns grow out of the ground except for Maudgal''s feet.


    A sweet fragrance fills the space.


    In a few seconds, a flower garden will form all around this area.


    In the garden, the Demon Maiden (Alraune) sings, and a crowd of little fairies, beetle warriors, female mantis vultures and frogmen (Toadman) dance.


    The faces of the dancing men are full of energy. The flower garden may have an invigorating effect on the insects.


    In contrast, my family members seem to be getting weaker and weaker.


    I didn''t expect them to leave such a hand behind.


    ''Zarxys!��Sorry Maudgal, but you will sleep in this black rose garden!

 168 Dark Knight VS Shinigami

    Kuna, the Silver Witch.


    He rides with Kuroki on Glorious and flies through the sky.


    A garden of black roses spreads out below us.


    Inside the huge black rose petals are Arraune and her maidens.


    The maidens grow by feeding on miasma, but when they don''t have enough nutrients, they sometimes kill the creatures and suck the nutrients out of them.


    However, there is no problem now. Because the miasma is right in front of you.


    The black rose clings to Maudgal and sucks up the miasma.


    ''My kinsmen!��Cut off that black rose!


    The Zarxys in front of me shouted. Of course, the miasma is supposed to be a power source for the undead.


    At Zarxis'' words, the army of death heads to eliminate the black roses.


    Of course, Herkert and Guno and the others stand against it.


    The enemies are more numerous.


    However, we have the upper hand in this magical ward. We will not be defeated.


    ''''Kuna. Are you ready?


    Kroki turns around and looks at Kuna.


    Kroki is now going to fight Zarxys.


    So Kuna leaves. The Son of Death is down there. Even if we have the advantage, they''re not safe.


    That''s why Kuna will make a move.


    So the Kuna will move.��Kuroki!��Fight to the hilt!��Kuna will strike the army of death below!


    With that, Kuna jumps down from Glorious.


    She jumps down onto Maudgal''s body and heads towards Alraune and the ghostly knights (Spectre Knights) who are trying to cut her apart.


    ''Go away!��You corpses!


    Kill a few ghost knights (spectre knights) with the scythe.


    No matter how many of them there are at this level, we can beat them.


    The problem is the Son of Death.


    The Bat-Woman Zafarada and the Worm Fly Zarbute are fighting the Hellcart.


    Both are wounded. They can be dealt with only by Herbert, whose magic power has been augmented by the Black Rose Garden.


    That''s why I''m looking for the other sons of death. There should be one more.


    ''By the way, why are you standing behind Kuna?


    A frogman (Toadman) warrior approaches from behind Kuna.


    His appearance is strange. I can see the cause of it, however.


    Suddenly, several tentacles come out of the frogman (toadman), piercing its belly.


    The tentacles have mouths at the end of them, and they attack Kuna, trying to suck on him.


    ''Fool!��It''s obvious!


    We knew that the frogmen (toadmen) were being manipulated by the enemy. So it was easy to deal with it.


    He spun his scythe and slashed the tentacles and slashed the frogman''s (Toadman) head off.


    The headless frogman (Toadman) steps back to escape.


    You''re very good. I want it more and more.''''


    Someone comes out of the headless part of the frogman''s (toadman) body.


    Zasha, the Prince of Death.


    His appearance is the same as that of a human child.


    But Kuna knows what it really looks like.


    A giant red leech. A really ugly one.


    ''If you''re coming from behind, you''ll be less suspicious. Your movements are obvious.


    Coona says and Zasha laughs wickedly.


    Her eyes are very uncomfortable.


    ''Hmmm, you''re really beautiful, you look so beautiful, I''d love to put my silsi on your pretty cheeks.


    He laughs at the words.


    ''Are you stupid?��Only Kroki is allowed to touch Kuna. Don''t think it''s okay for an ugly guy like you to touch her. Do you think you, who are inferior to Zafarada in the first place, can win?


    Zasha is not the strongest of the Prince of Death''s children.


    He should be small compared to Zafarada and Zarbute.


    I don''t think this guy can beat Kuna.


    But for that, he''s comfortable.


    ''''I''m not so sure about that.��This Maudgal has something for me.��I didn''t let him out with the Dark Knight, so you''ll have to deal with this one!��Come out, King of the Deadly Insects (Doom Vermin Road)!


    As Zasha yells this, a huge beetle emerges from Maudgal''s body.


    It crunches its huge jaws and threatens Kuna.


    ''I see you have a use for pollies, and so do I. You might get along with me. I think we might be on the same page. Let''s play a game of pollywood, shall we?


    Zasha says something seriously creepy.


    ''You''re not going to be on the same page with you. But if it''s called a bug fight, I''ll ride it!��Come out, demonic iridescent beetle (Rainbow Stag Beetle)!


    A giant rainbow-colored stag comes out in response to Coona''s call.


    It''s one of Kuna''s most beautiful bugs, specialized in fighting and shining in rainbow colors.


    There''s no way I''m going to lose to those creepy bugs!


    Zasha summons more bugs. They are disgusting, similar to a worm or a gezi.


    So Kuna summons more pollies, too.


    I can feel the battle going on above my head as well.


    It looks like the battle between Kroki and Zarxis has begun.


    Kuna''s precious Kroki can''t lose to Zarxis!


    "Come on, Doom Vermin Road!


    The beetle comes towards you with Zasha''s voice.


    ''Rainbow Stag Beetle!��Twist that ugly little thing into a pulp!


    Kuna was also to be intercepted.


    Dark Knight Kroki


    He confronts Zarxis above Maudgal''s head.


    Huge tentacles extending from Maudgal writhe around Zarxis.


    Huge fangs grow in the tentacles'' mouths, and the evil spirit (Larva) can be heard lamenting from behind them.


    Glorious flies through the air, carrying himself between its tentacles.


    The tentacles head for Glorious to catch him.


    The tentacle''s mouth opens and it spits out an azure flash.


    ''''Glorious!''''


    When I shouted myself, Glorious roared and blasted Sohen with a breath of explosive fire (breath).


    As a superior dragon (Greater Dragon), Glorious''s power wouldn''t be hit by that level of attack.


    He blows away tentacles one after another with his breath of explosive fire (breath).


    ''''You!��The Dark Knight!��Well then, how about this!��Gather to my sword, O evil spirits (Larva)!


    A blue spirit clings to Zarxis'' sword of sin.


    It appears to be a flame, but what I feel is cold air.


    The blue flames of the sword, in which a person''s face is embossed, is waved at you.


    You also wear the black flame on your sword body and shoot towards it.


    The flames collide in the air.


    "Whoa!


    We were the ones who were blown away.


    The power of Zarxis is tremendous. The magical power overflowing from Mode Gal seems to be pouring in.


    I can see the evil spirits (Larva) released from Mode Gal being sucked into Zarxis''s body.


    ''''Die!��The Dark Knight!


    Zarxis swings his sword one after another.


    Each one of them is so powerful that it''s all you can do to just catch them off.


    However, you can feel the momentum weakening a bit.


    The miasma of the moxibustion is sucked out of Mode Gal''s miasma by the black roses, and there is no power to pass it on to Zarxys.


    The miasma was absorbed by the black rose, which grew and absorbed the miasma, increasing its power.


    Therefore, I am gradually gaining an advantage.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooooooooooo!��Why?��Why?��Why can''t you fill the world with the world with death!


    Zarxis exclaims in frustration.


    My heart aches a little for Zarxis when I hear those words.


    Zarxys was born to be a being who spreads death on the world. It must be very frustrating to not be able to match that.


    ''Zarxys. I wish you could have changed like Modes. ......


    I muttered.


    The power of Modes is the power of destruction. Born by Nargol to destroy the world.


    But he acted on his own ideas and betrayed his mother, Nargol, as a result.


    When I think of what was going through Modes'' mind at that moment, it''s hard to say.


    But I won''t let the world be filled with death. For some reason, I am also attached to this world.


    I have nothing against Zarxis, but I''ll have to stop him.


    ''Let''s go!��Zarxys!��Dragons, give me strength!


    The dragons inside my body roar.


    His entire body is filled with vitality and he feels his magic power growing.


    He raises his magic sword.


    "O you dark knight!��Maudgal!��Lend me all of that power!


    Zarxys'' body is swallowed up into Maudgal''s mouth.


    Then Maudgal''s mouth is opened to the limit.


    Inside the huge Maudgal''s mouth. The face of Zarxys is there.


    It was the face of Zarxys, the face of an evil spirit (Larva) in one.


    Modogal spreads his mouth wide open and forces you to swallow him.


    ''''Glorious!''''


    Glorious flies when I scream myself.


    Maudgal closes in.


    ''Haaaaah!''


    He swings his magic sword to the side with all his strength.


    Black flames tinged with red light extend from the sword''s barrel.


    ''''Honoreeeeeeeeeeee!��Dark Knight Yiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Zarxis''s cry.


    With his power gone, Maudgal is no match for his own power.


    Maudgal is slashed up and down.


    Part of his upper body is blown off and the rest of his body falls to its knees.


    A cheer goes up from Guno and the others.


    A black rose covers the remaining body of Modogal.


    The remaining death knights gather around the blown-up upper body.


    They couldn''t be completely obliterated. The remaining Maudgal''s body is trying to move and escape.


    ''d*mn you, Dark Knight!��One day I will strangle you!


    Zarxis screams out of Maudgal''s body, and the death knights glare at him.


    Zafarada and Zarbute and Zasha. They''re alive and well too. They are glaring at us just like Zarxys.


    Modogal''s body disappears as he is enveloped in a ghostly fog.


    The Black Rose Garden is unfinished as a magical ward. It seems to have escaped from the break in the warding.


    I go downstairs with Glorious.


    There''s a coona below. Beside him lies the carcass of a giant bug.


    It looks like Kuna defeated it.


    "Kroki!


    Coona happily runs up to her and hugs her.


    He opens his arms to catch Kuna and pats her on the head.


    ''That''s Kroki!��The Grim Reaper is not the enemy!


    Cuna rubs his head against his own chest.


    Herkert approaches from behind the Kuna.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to let us defeat you, even though we have the upper hand. Guess what?


    I nodded at his words.


    Both Zarxis and the Son of Death were fighting with the last of their strength. It would not be easy to defeat them.


    Guno and the others are coming this way as well.


    ''''My lord. The Grim Reaper has left. What do we do now?


    Zarxis has left. We could chase him, but the Garden of Black Roses cannot be moved from this place.


    It''s not a good idea to fight without the Black Rose Garden.


    ''''That''s right, ....... It is indeed impossible to fight any more. Let''s get back to Nargol. We need to repair the empty ship first. What''s the situation?


    Then he looked at the empty ship that had fallen.

 169 Under the blue sky (Chapter 8 Epilogue)

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Praise for Rage is echoing around them.


    They got rid of the blue dragon Azimid and the dragon man (Dragontead) who attacked them.


    People are rejoicing at the reclaimed wetlands.


    It''s like a festival.


    With more farmland, many people will be able to live there.


    However, it will lead to taking away the place for those living in the wetlands to live.


    In the original world, there were no sub-humans such as skale-people (lizardmen).


    That''s why it didn''t bother me. However, even in the original world, many creatures must have died along with the development of humanity.


    That''s why I sighed.


    ''''What''s going on?��Mr. Chiyuki?��Is something bothering you?


    Before I know it, Nao has come to my side and is looking into my face.


    Those big cat-like eyes are staring at me curiously.


    ''It''s nothing. Nao. It''s just something that''s been bothering me a bit.''


    I answer with a shake of my head.


    In front of me, people are dancing in a circle. At the center of it all is Rage.


    Rage is a hero. Some people don''t like him, but if anything, they are more likely to praise him for saving people.


    It reminds me of the words of the great sage Magus.


    Maybe it''s time to change the perception I''ve had of him.


    ''Chiyuki-san: ....... Cats shouldn''t think about the feelings of mice.


    What?


    Nao suddenly mutters.


    I can''t help but look at Nao.


    But then Nao doesn''t look at me.


    She''s smiling happily at the festival.


    ''Well!��Nao-san here is going to join the dance!


    Nao runs to Rage and his friends.


    In no time at all, she reaches them and starts dancing with Reno, who was at Rage''s side.


    ''Nao-san ....... You .......


    I see Nao dancing.


    When I think about it, I don''t know Nao well.


    That''s because she never talks about herself.


    I wonder what she was doing before she met him.


    I''m curious. But if you ask them, they''ll laugh it off.


    ''Shouldn''t a cat think about how a mouse feels?'' ......


    The Great Sage said something similar.


    At least we are fighting for humans. That''s evident in the people in front of us who are happy to see us.


    Maybe we shouldn''t question that.


    I can''t help but think about that.


    Demon King Modes.


    I didn''t expect you to come and take the soul orb from me. ......


    I let out an exclamation.


    The treasure given to me by Kuroki was definitely a soul orb (soul orb).


    I knew that Zarxis had it, but I didn''t expect him to take it away from me.


    ''''Yes. It is definitely a soul orb, Your Majesty. And inside that .......


    Lugas frowns.


    I don''t need to say more.


    ''I know. I can feel my mother''s shadow from the jewel (orb). ......''


    It''s a nostalgic and very frightening feeling.


    I want to forget it, but I can''t.


    And the back of my mind buzzed. It was an urge of destruction.


    Inside my own body, my mother''s power lies dormant. Touching the shadow seems to have activated it a bit.


    ''Perhaps Zarxis was trying to do something with the Jewel (orb) ....... ''What do we do now, Your Majesty?''


    Lugas asks.


    ''But there''s only one thing we can do.


    "It''s sealed. ......, Lugus. This orb must not be released into the world.


    Saying that, I hand the orb to Lugus.


    ''''I understand, Your Majesty.


    Lugus is about to leave the audience room.


    ''By the way, Lugus, how''s Kroki doing?��He doesn''t seem to be here right now, does he?


    Kuroki handed over the soul orb (soul orb) and went away.


    Does he have something to do?


    No, I don''t know. It looks like he''s headed north of Luvania, to the land of Alemania.


    ''Right. Alemania. ......


    Alemania is close to Luvania. Kroki seems to be in the area.


    Kroki seems to have touched his mother''s shadow.


    What does Kroki think of when he touches that shadow?


    That''s what I was thinking about.


    Vampire Knight Jucio.


    Oh, so this is your new home. That''s an interesting place, isn''t it, Jucio?


    My sister, Ange, jumps around the room looking at the room.


    Surely my sister is right. A castle made of sweets is rare.


    We walked down the corridor made of baked goods.


    I''m in the custody of the Dark Knight, the master of this castle.


    The treatment is not bad. I''ve heard that if you don''t want to be hostile, you can leave.


    Maybe it''s better if they aren''t destroyed.


    It''s a good thing that you''re a member of the family of death originally.


    You''re a good sport. You''re not supposed to make a big deal out of it. We are the newcomers.


    In front of my sister, she calls me by my name.


    This is no longer an option.


    ''''I know, Jussio. That dark lord seems to be kind, but his wife seems to be stern ....... We have to make sure we don''t get spotted .......


    My sister shakes her body.


    When her sister, a ghost, shakes her body, the world around her creaks.


    It is truly a poltergeist phenomenon.


    Indeed, the silver-haired wife looked stern. If anything happened, she would be destroyed in a heartbeat.


    However, it was time for her sister to calm down.


    It would not be a good idea for the newcomers to make a lot of noise.


    ''''Wait!��New guy!


    Suddenly, you are called out.


    I turn around and see what looks like a warrior in red armor with vicious spikes on it.


    Maybe he was spotted for making a scene.


    ''''Uh, what is it?''''


    I ask fearfully.


    ''You needn''t be so afraid. I''ve got something for you, newbie.


    Then the warrior hands me a sheet of paper.


    ''What''s this?''


    ''Read it carefully. You can get back to me later.


    The warrior leaves.


    ''Hey Jussio?��What did they give you?


    My sister looks at the paper.


    On the paper was written, "Trodden by the lovely Koona-sama, enlistment letter.


    ��Girl Wendy.


    The Kingdom of Brunia is far north of the village of Sanshos.


    I am now deposited in the Feriah Temple in that country.


    My companions in the village of Sanshos are scattered and taken away.


    I''m glad that I didn''t lose my way thanks to the introduction of the warriors Kroki rescued.


    We must really thank Kroki-san for his help.


    From now on, we must each go our own way.


    I will pray to Lady Feria at the place of worship.


    Feria, goddess of marriage and birth, is the goddess of children''s protection. I pray that she will protect the little ones.


    "Wendy. Are you praying again today?


    Suddenly, I am approached.


    I look behind me and see High Priest Ponamel.


    Master Ponamel is a priest in the service of Lady Feria and the wife of High Priest Frutin of the Temple of Odis right next door.


    I am now the adopted daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Frutin Ponamel.


    The couple had no children, and they took me in. In the future I will be a priest in the service of Lady Feria.


    ''Yes. I have been praying to Lady Feriah.


    I say with my head down.


    ''I see. Goddess Feria will always watch over us. You must pray for us firmly.''


    ''Yes, ma''am. Mother-in-law.


    And when you''re done praying, please come to my room, Wendy. I need to ask you for a favor.


    After saying this, Master Ponamel leaves.


    I''ll say a few more prayers.


    I kneel down in front of the statue of Lady Feria.


    ''You seem to be doing quite well.


    A voice comes from above my head.


    It''s a familiar voice. For some reason I felt that way even though it''s only been a short time since we parted.


    When I looked up, there was a little fairy with beautiful butterfly wings flying around.


    ''''Tiber-chan!''''


    I scream.


    Why am I here?


    Hm!��I came to check on you!


    Tiber-chan shakes her wings.


    Then the scales fall on me.


    ''What is this?''


    I don''t know why, but when the scales fall on me, the scenery around me looks different.


    ''It''s a blessing from the little faeries!��I appreciate it!


    Tears trickle out.


    She had come all the way for me. I''m so happy.


    ''Thank you, Tiber. Why are you doing this to me?


    Hm!��Well, we were together for a bit and I just thought you''d be unhappy to wake up!


    Tiber-chan puffs out her cheeks in a puffy way.


    But she seems to be thinking about me. That makes me very happy.


    ''Well then!��We''ve seen how it goes, and Tiber is going!��Human!��If you''re unhappy, I won''t agree to it!


    Tiber says and goes out the window to the sky.


    I approach the window and look up at the sky.


    The sky in Brunia is always cloudy and dim. But for some reason it was blue and bright today.


    Tiber disappears into the blue sky.


    The sky suits her as a little fairy.


    ''Thank you Tiber-chan ....... You will definitely be happy.


    I looked up at the sky and thought so.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    The land of Alemania is to the north of the land of Luvania.


    The land of Alemania is not a rich land, probably due to its proximity to the miasma-rich Luvania.


    In such a land, the people live in a humble way.


    The Kingdom of Brunia is located in the land of Alemania.


    It has a population of about eight thousand, which is quite large for a land like this.


    I, Kuna and Glorious had come to the vicinity of the Kingdom of Brunia.


    We''re back~


    Tiber, who had gone to the Kingdom of Brunia, is coming back.


    "Thanks for your help. Tiber.


    Work on Tiber when he comes back.


    ''''No, it''s nothing like this~. Kuroki-sama.


    Tiber flies to Cuna''s shoulder.


    ''Kroki. Why did you come all the way out here?


    Coona says grimly.


    This place will seem boring to Coona.


    But I''m still grateful that she came with me.


    ''I''m sorry, Coona. There was something that was bothering me.


    What I was curious about was Wendy and her friends.


    I was curious to see if they were safe, so I came to check on them.


    But my fears were unfounded.


    Frutin, who had saved her at the vampire''s castle, was an important figure in the country.


    It seems that through his efforts, all the children had a place to be accepted.


    I heard that Wendy is doing well too.


    I am relieved to hear that.


    I look up at the sky.


    Glorious'' power blew the clouds away.


    Thanks to his power, the sky is blue.


    I thought it would be good to have a moment of light in this gloomy place.


    Well, shall we get back to Nargol?��Kuna?

 170 Eld nobles

    Roussien, Princess of the Elves


    The keluneire car carries us under the blue sky.


    The magic car, driven by the golden-horned deer Kelyneia, is fast and gets us here in less than 10 days.


    Looking out, there are no trees, and we can see far away without using magic.


    This is a place called the plains, unlike the forest we live in.


    The sight of such a treeless scene reminds me of how far away from the forest I am.


    "Master Rouxien," he said. I can see it, that must be Eldo, the land of the heroes.


    Tess leans out the car window to tell me.


    Tess is a tree elf (dryad) girl who has recently come to serve me.


    She is young and has only lived about 100 years.


    Before she served me, she lived in the forest near the land of the humans.


    So I brought her here because I thought she would be useful for going to the human country.


    In fact, she knows a lot about humans and has been very helpful on our journey so far.


    Oh, let''s see. Let me see it, too~


    Followed by Tess, Piala the Wind Elf (Napier) also looks out the window.


    She looks like a child.


    But Piala has lived the longest of all of us and has had two children.


    She''s prankster and uninhibited, and she often hides herself and goes to play in human country.


    That''s why I asked her to accompany me on this trip as well as Tess.


    ''''Piera-dono, Tess. It''s before the princess.


    Oleola frowns at Tess and Piala like that.


    Oleola, a bow elf (Oleiad), is my escort.


    She''s my age, she''s been with me since we were little and we grew up together. She has followed me on this journey with me.


    She is an excellent archer like the other Oreiad, and when we were attacked by a group of lowly and vile goblins along the way, she was able to repel them with her help.


    ''That''s fine, Oreola. Let''s go faster than that. Let''s go to that brave man that Reena-sama approved of.


    I reply with a wave of my hand.


    In the first place, I came to the land of men to see the brave men.


    Some of the elves work in the Heavenly Palace of Elyos.


    I am one of them.


    And I, the Arseid, who is called the Upper (High) Elf, and I, the Elf Princess, am to serve at the side of that beautiful Lady Raina.


    The beautiful and dignified Lady Raina is the one I admire.


    I was curious about the man she loved.


    There have been many brave men that Lady Raina has had her eyes on, but I''m sure she has never loved any of them.


    Therefore, there are rumors about that brave man in the heavenly realm.


    That''s why I came here from the Everlasting Youthful City of Arceidia to take a glance at him.


    ''''Speaking of which, what happened to Nimu-san?��I believe you went to check on him first?


    Tess asks Piara next to me.


    Nimu, a water elf (naiad), was one of my traveling companions and had gone ahead to check on me.


    The plan was to meet up with him in Eldo, but now, due to certain circumstances, he''s already separated from me.


    ''Ah, then. ''Tess. Nimu would hook up with a guy and leave us, and I''m sure they''d be doing it all over right now, right?��westward


    Piara smiles disgustingly.


    I let out a sigh upon hearing those words.


    Nimu left Eldo after informing him of his condition through his messenger, the bird, and then he left Eldo.


    Apparently, she had found a man she liked and followed him.


    I''m not going to say anything in particular, since he''s not officially serving me, he''s just fulfilling his mission.


    But it''s irritating because it seems that she''s putting a human man before me.


    But I know that elves are of that nature.


    It seems that when an elf really loves someone, they can''t help themselves. Maybe Nimu is the same.


    ''Lord Piara. It''s quite vile. ...... Well, I''m certainly curious what Nimu is up to.


    Oleola lets out a sigh.


    Oleola, like me, has never been with a man.


    She seems to be somewhat envious of Nimu.


    I don''t envy him, but it certainly bothers me. What does it mean to love someone?


    Do I ever love someone so much that I can''t help myself?


    I can''t stop thinking about that.


    Under the blue sky, the Kelluneier car carries us forward.


    Towards Eldo, where the brave man Rage is.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    A multi-purpose hall built next to the palace of Eldo, where we live.


    It is a rectangular building, twice the size of a school gymnasium, that was originally intended to be a playground, but has now been converted to a conference hall.


    Originally it was supposed to be used as a playground, but now it is being converted into a conference hall.


    Attending the meeting are myself, Chiyuki and Reigi, Kyoka and Kaya, and a group of aristocrats who are the leading citizens of Eldo.


    The reason why the meeting is held in the multipurpose hall is because the number of nobles has increased due to the increase in the population of Eldo and the existing meeting room has become too small.


    In front of me, the Eldo nobles are gathered in front of me.


    Most of them are mature men and all of them are dressed in luxurious clothes.


    The clothes are long robes of flax, made of expensive dyes. Some wear patternless clothes, while others have beautiful paisley patterns.


    They are adorned with a variety of precious metal accessories.


    They are adorned with agate, lapis lazuli, carnelian and jasper.


    It is not surprising, since they are nobles, but some of them may have gone to the trouble of buying new clothes in order to participate in the conference.


    When one thinks of nobles, one associates them with the privileged class seen in comics or novels that only exploit the people, but that''s not the case with the nobles of this world.


    Most of the aristocrats in this world are the heads of clans and their close relatives who have become hereditary.


    Nobles have an obligation to take care of the lives of those who belong to their clan. It is the so-called nobleman''s duty to take care of their lives.


    In exchange for being taken care of, they swear loyalty to the nobles.


    In other words, the nobles are not just exploiters.


    Also, clans are often made up of blood relatives, but there are times when they welcome those who are not blood relatives.


    When welcoming them in, the non-blood relatives exchange cups with the nobles, and the relationship becomes one of parent and child. The nobleman is the parent, of course.


    When I first heard that, I thought it was like chivalry.


    And indeed, it seems to be correct in that understanding. The clan is sometimes called a separate family, because they are actually your people.


    Those chivalrous master nobles are gathered together because we''ve set up a forum for them to be heard.


    Eldo is our dictatorship in running the state. We can run it without the nobles'' opinions.


    But if we are going to run the state efficiently, it is better to have the cooperation of the nobles.


    They are the bosses of the organization called clan. They''ll fill in the gaps that we can''t fill on our own.


    And if we''re going to ask for their cooperation, we need to listen to their opinions.


    The reason why the number of nobles has increased to the extent that it was moved to a multi-purpose hall instead of the existing conference room is because we encouraged the weak clan chiefs, who would not normally be called nobles, to participate in the meeting. Thanks to this, it is hard to remember the names of the nobles.


    We don''t have a particular name for the council right now, but I''m thinking of naming it the House of Lords or the Senate at some point.


    ''''What do you mean by that?��Mr. Chiyuki?��What about not adding new arable land?��With the power of a brave man, Lizardmen and others are not to be feared.


    A nobleman, Ohata tells me.


    He is sixty years old and was originally a nobleman of the Republic of St. Renaria.


    When we created the Eld nation, he gave up his position as head of the noble family of St. Renaria to his son and came to this country with part of his family.


    Oohata is a nickname. The nickname came from the fact that they ran a lot of arable land in the St. Renaria Republic.


    At present, he is in charge of the development of most of the cultivated land in Eldo. After all, most of the cattle needed for cultivation were provided by him.


    ''I meant what I said. ''I meant what I said, Ohata-dono. We have enough food now, now is not the time to reclaim the swamp and increase the amount of land under cultivation. We have decided that now is the time to focus on improving the city instead of expanding the cultivated land.


    I shake my head and reply.


    I really want to have more land to cultivate in case of an emergency. But I don''t want to fight with the lizardmen and others who live by the water by reclaiming more wetlands. That''s why we didn''t want to expand our cultivated land any further.


    But that can''t be a reason.


    For the followers of the God King Odis and the Goddess of War, Raina, defeating demons and expanding the human world is justice.


    Ohata is a follower of Gena, the goddess of agriculture, but he also worships Raina.


    From their point of view, lizardmen are also demons. They can''t say they don''t want to fight demons, so they won''t increase them.


    When I say that, Ohata looks dissatisfied.


    Well, that''s probably true too. With the power of Rage, Lizardmen and others are not enough to fear. And the more land under cultivation, the more his interests will increase.


    That''s why he wants to increase the amount of land under cultivation.


    ''''Ohata-dono. Sage Chiyuki-sama said. I think it''s time to improve the city and put a stop to the development of cultivated land.


    The nobleman''s riverside chides Ohata.


    He''s a nobleman who profits from the river water transportation business. That''s where Kawabe''s nickname comes from, too.


    Unlike Ohata, Kawabe doesn''t want to have more land to cultivate.


    His water transportation business has suffered the retribution of lizardmen and others who live on the water.


    Suddenly the boats stop going and the cargo is rotting. We don''t know for sure, but it seems to be the work of the lizardmen.


    It''s too small a harassment for us to leave, so we''re leaving it alone, but it wouldn''t be good for Kawabe, who''s getting retribution.


    ''Ohata. Are you unhappy with Chiyuki''s decision?


    Rage glares at Ohata.


    When he glares at her, Ohata has no choice but to shut up. In the first place, we need Rage''s armed forces to expand the cultivated land.


    Rage has accepted my idea.


    Rage, for whatever reason, still values my opinion. That''s why it was easy to persuade him.


    ''That''s right, Lord Ohata. Now is the time to improve the city. Until then, any further development of cultivated land should be stopped.''''


    The nobleman, Kinoshita, speaks up.


    He has a nickname of Kinoshita because he deals in wood for building materials.


    It will be profitable for him if he does the maintenance of the city.


    Naturally, I can see why they would be in favor of stopping the expansion of the cultivated land and improving the city.


    Ohata was persuaded by Kawabe and Kinoshita to keep quiet.


    ''Chiyuki-sama. If you are prioritizing the development of the city, I think we can be of help.


    "Yamanaka-dono.


    One woman speaks up.


    The woman I called Yamanaka isn''t exactly a nobleman.


    She is the head of a dwarven women''s association.


    The dwarves, who are only male, take women of a different race as their wives. And many of them are human.


    The dwarves are good craftsmen, but they are not good at politics.


    For this reason, a women''s club made up of wives often takes the lead in dwarven society. In other words, when a dwarf marries, he is almost certain to be a butt.


    Again, his wife, Yamanaka, is in attendance.


    Dwarves and their wives often have mountains in their nicknames, and some are called Oyama or Yamabe.


    She is not a nobleman, but she represents the dwarves who live in this eld, and no one complains about her attendance.


    The dwarves are rich, and some of the nobles may be in debt.


    And the tools they make are of high quality. The only people who would want to make enemies of the dwarves are the unthinking followers of Thors.


    And we don''t want to make enemies with them either.


    Because we want to make a deal with the dwarves.


    None of us, of course, is human and owns a mine.


    If we wanted to issue currency, we would have to import gold and silver from the dwarves.


    It is also possible to issue paper money and other non-precious metals, but if they don''t trust you, it would be useless.


    Even if we try to take the gold standard, we can''t use that method because we don''t have enough gold in our possession.


    Our blood and hair, which is tinged with magical power, might have some value in the market, but we don''t want to use that move if we can.


    Also, we don''t want to crush another country''s money and issue it as our own currency if we can help it.


    That''s why Eldo is using the Renal Coin, which is currently issued by the St. Renaria Republic, as its official currency.


    Of course, he hopes to break away from it at some point.


    ''''Thank you. Lord Yamanaka. Thank you for your cooperation.''''


    I thanked the mountain.


    After that, the nobles continue to speak.


    Those remarks were made with the development of Eldo in mind. Of course, I haven''t forgotten about inducing profits for myself.


    However, this can be said to be natural. It is precisely because it is in their interest to do so that the nobles will cooperate.


    The problem comes after that.


    As long as the development of Erdos and the aristocracy''s interests are in line with each other, it''s fine, but there is a possibility that the aristocracy''s interests will become vested interests that will hinder the development of the country in the future.


    Moreover, the gap between the aristocracy and those who belong to it and those who don''t will widen in the future.


    That''s something we have to think about.


    I glanced at Kyouka and Kaya.


    Kyouka looks at the aristocrats disinterestedly. When Rage and I aren''t around, Kyouka is hosting this meeting.


    It''s Kaya who actually runs it, though.


    To be honest, Kaya is better suited to be the arbiter than me for being able to make cold-hearted decisions.


    Maybe she''s already thinking of ways to restrain the nobles in her mind.


    The meeting dances.


    I would listen to the nobles'' opinions.


    Chiyuki again.


    ''Huh~. I''m tired~


    The meeting is over and I stand tall in the corridor that leads to Eldo''s palace.


    It''s evening. When I get back, I want to get some rest in my room.


    "Chiyuki. You have been working a little too hard. You should relax a bit.


    Rage walks next to me and works me over. Surely I may have been trying too hard.


    In the first place, the reason we made the Eldo was to make it easier for us.


    Yet it would be meaningless if we had to work hard.


    ''''It''s just like Rage-sama said. Chiyuki-sama. After flirting with the bait at random and making the nobles work, we can enjoy the benefits. Chiyuki-sama thinks too much about all the people who live in Eldo.


    Kaya says some scary things.


    To Kaya, Kyouka and our interests come first, the nobles and citizens of Eldo are secondary.


    She wishes for the development of Eldo, but she dismisses it as being for our benefit.


    ''That''s certainly true, but by the way: ......


    Rage chuckles when I say that and Kaya gives me a troubled look.


    I''m sorry for the two people who worry about me, but I just can''t help but take it all on.


    It reminds me of the past when I was in trouble for pushing myself too hard, and Rage helped me out of it.


    As I was thinking about this, Kyouka, who is walking ahead of me, suddenly stopped.


    ''Oh, Reno-san and Nao-san are coming. What''s going on?


    I look at the end of the same aisle as Kyouka.


    It''s definitely Reno and Nao. What''s going on?


    Even though he doesn''t usually greet us.


    ''Good job guys.''


    Goodnight.


    Reno and Nao come in front of us to work on us.


    ''What''s wrong with you two, you don''t usually greet me?


    ''The thing is, Chiyuki-san. I had an unusual visitor come to visit you, Reiji-san.


    Yeah, I think we need you.


    Reno and Nao shook their heads.


    However, it was good because it was over, but we were in a meeting.


    If it wasn''t done well, Rage would have been forced to leave during the meeting.


    Is he a more important guest than a meeting with a nobleman?


    "Visit me?��Who the hell are you?


    Rage tilts his head and asks.


    ''Surely you don''t have to be Rage to be curious.


    ''It''s an elf. ''Mr. Rage,''


    That''s right. It''s also a type of elf I''ve never seen before. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    They looked at each other and nodded yes.


    ''An elf for me?��What the hell is this?


    Rage tilts his head.


    What is it, really?


    The elves had never visited me before. I hope it wasn''t a nuisance.


    We hurried back to the palace.

 171 Visitors from the forest

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Inside the Castle of Sweets Castle (Sweets Castle), you walk down the corridor of Lepkuchen and come to the door of Aiasheke.


    In front of that door is a female Damon and a dark elf (Rumpus), who bows her head when she finds herself in front of that door.


    The female Damon''s name is Guno. She is the subordinate that Modes has given to him.


    ''Sir Guno. How is he doing?


    ''Yes, my lord. It was rampant earlier, but now my men have put it to sleep with their magic.


    When I ask Guuno, she looks at the dark elf (rumpus) beside her and says


    The dark elf (rumpus) can use spirit magic just like the wood elf (dryad).


    It seems that she used that magic to put him to sleep.


    Thank you. I''ll take a look at it.


    With that, you approach the door and a baked good (Veckman) in the shape of a nearby person opens it for you.


    I enter the room and see one, or rather one of them, chained up in the center.


    The man''s head has completely turned into a wolf.


    Daigan.


    That''s the man''s name.


    He was a werewolf, a werewolf, and he was supposed to be loyal to himself.


    But for one reason or another, he is completely insane and bound.


    "Kroki. Why haven''t you killed this one?��It''ll be easier if you just kill them all the time.


    Coona, who is next to me, says things to herself.


    I guess it doesn''t matter to Coona. She looks at Daegan in a boring way.


    ''No.'' Coona. Daegan didn''t do this of his own volition. So you can''t kill him.''


    I answer with a shake of my head.


    It was only recently that Daegan became like this.


    Werewolves, werewolves, werewolves, and other fang-bloods are part of the Wesen Ferion family.


    Ferion is currently sealed in a certain place.


    Perhaps because of this, the strength of the fang-bloods has weakened and their personalities have become more mature.


    At present, they live quietly in various places.


    Some of them are under the control of other races that have strong power.


    That''s why Daigan was kept by the ogre.


    However, there are times when those fang-bloods turn violent.


    That''s when Ferion''s seal weakens.


    There are times when Ferion''s seal is temporarily weakened in a seven-year cycle. This may be the time.


    I had heard about it beforehand from Modes.


    That''s why he had retrieved Daegan from the Argoa Kingdom in advance.


    Now the Daigans shouldn''t be attacking humans.


    ''''Would it be impossible to bring them back?''''


    She shakes her head as she asks the dark elf (rumpus).


    ''''I''m sorry, sir. ''''My lord. The way he rages for blood is his true nature. If you want him to be quiet, you must use magic to control his mind.


    ''Manipulate the mind or ....... I wouldn''t want to use that trick too often.


    I don''t want to use the hand that controls my mind.


    It''s not living in a manipulative state of mind.


    So I''d rather be quiet in some other way.


    ''My lord. If it''s Ferion''s seal, I''ll be right back. We can leave him alone, can''t we?


    Guno suggests that.


    That would certainly be true. The seal will only weaken temporarily, but it should return after some time.


    So, if I keep him in custody, Daegan should be able to return to normal.


    However, I shake my head.


    ''That''s true, though ....... But it looks like we''re having a problem. I''m going to go check on the seal, just in case.


    ''I see. ......''


    As a matter of fact, we have received information that the figure of the Hand of the Serpent Queen can now be seen in the place where Ferion was recently sealed.


    The place where Ferion was sealed up was kept a secret. It seems that the secret has been exposed.


    The place where he was sealed is at the foot of Mount Elios.


    Nearby is a dwarven settlement and the land of the elves.


    If Ferion, with his vicious power, awakens, the dwarven settlement will be in trouble.


    So the dwarven god, the god Heybos, consulted Modes.


    I''m also concerned about the God of Heybos and myself, who is related to the dwarves. So he decided to go and check on them.


    I told Modes about it and got his approval.


    ''''That''s why, Sir Guno. I''m going out with Coona. Are you ready to go out with Coona?��Kuna?


    It''s all right, Kroki. It''s all set. Ward. You''re in charge in Coona''s absence, and you''re in charge.


    Coona says and looks behind her.


    There were several men kneeling there with a warrior in red armor at the center.


    They followed Coona and followed behind him.


    The one in the lead is Ward, a demon warrior (Evil Warrior). He was formerly a human who worshipped the Demon King.


    Then he was given the Evil Armor and became a Demon Warrior (Evil Warrior).


    "Leave it to me, Lady Kuna. "Leave it to me, Kuna-sama, I''m sure I''ll be able to protect this castle. "I''m sure I''ll be able to defend this castle to the last man. Well, Sir Jucio. Get a message to your comrades in the trampled squadron, the lovely Lady Coona. Guard the Lady Coona''s absence!


    ''Um, ....... ''Comrades?��When did you go to ....... But, well, I understand, Sir Ward.


    Ward and the others leave with a confused Jussio, who is called a comrade.


    I watch their backs.


    Listening to the exchange, I feel indescribable.


    Can''t we do something about the name of that group?


    Coona doesn''t say anything about the group''s name situation, as if it doesn''t matter.


    ''Sir Guno. Please take care of the rest: ......


    Elyos is hostile territory for those who follow the Demon King.


    That''s why we can''t go there in large numbers. That''s why Guno and the others are staying at home.


    Myself and Kuna will also have to hide and go to check on the situation so that the angels don''t see us.


    The dwarves will guide us, so it should be fine.


    ''''Yes, my lord, I''ll take care of it.


    Guno bows his head.


    Feeling uneasy, myself and Kuna leave the Castle of Sweets (Sweets Castle).


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    We are gathered in the audience chamber of Eld''s palace.


    In front of us, there are four elves.


    The elves are of the ever-younger race, and there are only women. They are beautiful in appearance, and the four in front of us are also quite beautiful.


    They look at each other with great interest.


    There are three elves lined up behind them, with one representative in front of them.


    The elf on the far left in the back is probably a dryad.


    They are called Wood Elves and are the most numerous of the elves.


    They are famous for abducting and bringing in any handsome man they fall in love with, using the trees as their home.


    The elf in the center with the bow and sword is Oreiad.


    They are called Mountain Elves and Bow Elves, and they are born warriors.


    They can come out of the forest to join handsome human warriors.


    Then, after making love, they return to the forest.


    I think the little elf on the far right is Napier.


    They are also called Valley (Barry) Elves and Wind (Wind) Elves, and when they grow up, they look like human girls, about 12 or 13 years old.


    Therefore, they may be the oldest of the elves in front of me.


    They like to dance in a circle in a windy place, and sometimes they kidnap handsome humans who are invited to dance with them.


    After living in Napier''s village for a few years, the handsome man''s memory is wiped and he is returned to his original place.


    And the handsome man is surprised to find out how many years have passed.


    The last one in the front of the line would be Alseid.


    They are called both Upper (High) Elves and Light Elves, and they are the higher species of the other elves, except for the Dark Elves.


    It is said that they are full of grace and do not think of evil things like other elves do.


    In fact, the way she stands in front of me is elegant.


    It is the first time for us to see Arceid. Therefore, she attracts a lot of attention.


    She and her friends are usually shut up in the elven country deep in the forest and never come out to the public.


    What is the reason for her to come to our country?


    I''m so glad you''re here. Princess Rouxien. We welcome you.


    The three elves behind him cheered as Rage stepped forward and greeted them gracefully.


    Among them, Napier is particularly excited.


    ''Chiyuki-san ....... It''s something different from my time. ......


    Shilone beside me says, puffing out her cheeks.


    Silone was dealing with the elves until we returned.


    The elves seemed to be extremely bored at that time.


    I can understand why they didn''t agree.


    ''Well, elves are usually like this: ......


    Then he lets out a sigh.


    Most elves are face-eaters. They have a thing for good-looking men.


    Many of the elves I met on my journey also came up to me every time they saw Rage.


    Of course, that didn''t mean he was convinced.


    And I see the only quiet elf among them.


    She''s an upper (high) elven princess who called herself Rouxien. As expected of elven royalty.


    She is not fussy and graceful when she sees Rage.


    They say the reason they came is to see the land of the humans. And it seems that they stopped by Eldo on the way to say hello to the brave man of light, Rage.


    But that''s a lie.


    I''m sure Reno, who can sense the lie, looked doubtful when he heard the reason.


    I don''t know what the true purpose is.


    Shirone, who can sense hostility, didn''t sense anything from them. So, we won''t do anything either.


    If Rouxien is an elven princess, I''m going to entertain her.


    I look at Rousien.


    She smiled and responded to Rage.


    ��The Elf Princess Rousien.


    After the welcome dinner was over, we walked through the palace of Eldo together, and the brave Rage graciously agreed to allow us to move freely through the palace.


    He said that we can look at the palace at our leisure except for our private rooms.


    So, we decide to visit the palace.


    The palace is shabby compared to the Palace of Heaven in Elyos and the Palace of Alseidia. It is not large, and the materials are not that fine.


    However, it is after all a palace in a human country. It''s silly to compare them.


    So this is how it should be.


    The same is true for the girls walking behind me, they are not interested in the palace.


    They are only talking about the heroic Rage.


    It''s a jackpot!��It''s been a long time since I saw you... but not every guy is that good.��I think I''ll live there~


    Piara spluttered.


    She was indeed a beautiful woman. There aren''t many lords like that, even in Elyos.


    I think he''s on par with my father, Master Alfos.


    It''s true that Lord Piara is right. I''m not sure if there are any fairy knights as good as him.��If the princess can stay behind, I''ll be there for her.


    I feel a look from Oleola as he says this.


    Oleola seems to want to stay in this country. However, she is a little reserved because she is my guard.


    If I give her permission, I''m sure she''ll settle in this country.


    Tess is the one who is taking a step back against it.


    She, too, marvels at the heroic Rage, but isn''t as enamored of it as Piara and Oleola.


    Apparently, she had met a man she liked more before.


    ''He was definitely a great beauty! If I hadn''t met him before, I might have been crazy about him~. ''''Yes, what about Master Rouxien?��What did you think of the brave man?


    Tess waves at me. You look at me like you''re expecting something.


    Dryads are especially fond of stories like this. Tess seems to be no exception.


    He was a beautiful lord, to be sure.


    But it''s also true that I wasn''t that moved by it. And it wasn''t my cup of tea.


    Rather, I think my heart was more excited when I saw Raina-sama for the first time.


    ''''Hmmm. He was certainly a wonderful lord, but ....... ''''Oh?''''


    I feel eyes on me and stop.


    I lower my gaze a bit and see a human boy holding a baby looking at me.


    It looks like a girl, but elves have the power to sense gender. So it''s definitely a boy.


    The boy comes from across the street from us as we proceed. It was a narrow passageway, and we couldn''t get past it because we were walking in a spread out way.


    And we were too late to notice the boy because he was small.


    I look at the boy. His hair is the same color as Lady Raina''s. And his clustered blue eyes, reminiscent of the deep blue sky, reflect back at me.


    For some reason, I feel a stirring in my heart as I stare into those eyes.


    ''I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to block your path.


    A boy moves to the side of the aisle.


    He is polite. I admire his appearance.


    ''You seem to have a lot of sense for such a young man. ''Princess.��Perhaps you are a servant in this palace. Let''s go, Your Highness.


    Oleola urges me on, but I shake my head at the words.


    ''Wait, Oleola. Can I have a word with the boy for a moment?


    When I say that, Oleola and the others look surprised.


    But I really want to talk to this boy.


    I kneel down in front of the boy.


    The boy looks at me with a puzzled look in his eyes. He has good eyes. I want to keep it on display.


    ''Um, ....... What is it?


    ''No, I just want to talk to you, I''ve been watching you and I''m afraid of me?''


    Ask the boys.


    If I say I''m scared, I''m a little sad.


    But the boy shakes his head.


    ''I''m not scared ....... I was just looking at it because I thought it was beautiful. I''m sorry.''


    That''s when the boy said that and apologized.


    I felt something rush through my body with a thud.


    Yeah, yeah. You don''t have to apologize. You don''t have to apologize, because I am beautiful. Is that your sister in your hand, by the way?


    ''This is Lord Thana. This is the son of the brave man. I don''t know why he''s become so fond of you, so I decided to take care of him. As a matter of fact, I was on my way to the saint''s place now.


    The boy explains.


    The saint is probably a woman named Sahoko, a fellow member of the brave Rage. She is probably the mother of this baby.


    The baby is a girl, clinging to the boy, sleeping peacefully.


    For some reason, I''m annoyed with the baby.


    ''Yeah, that''s a tough one: ....... By the way, do you mind if I ask your name?


    I look straight at the boy and listen.


    He stares at me and the boy goes slack-jawed.


    He''s so cute.


    ''Yes. My name is Koki.


    When the boy said his name, I called it over and over in my mind.


    Koki.


    It''s a good name.


    I felt my heart skip a beat.

 172 Changeling

    Dark Knight Kroki


    The dwarven city of Verund is located inside Mount Elyos, directly below the Elyos Heavenly Palace.


    I''ve come to this capital many times to visit Totoona''s archives in Elyos'' Heavenly Palace.


    Since I am an enemy of Elyos, I can''t enter it from the front as I am an enemy of Elyos.


    You must always go through the Verund before entering.


    This time I don''t go to Elyos'' Heavenly Palace because I don''t have any business in Totona''s archives.


    I am now in a conference room near the top of the vernd.


    This is a meeting place where dwarves and their wives gather to discuss various matters.


    A magical image is projected onto the conference room.


    The image is of a part of the forest.


    ''Hmm?��What the hell was that?��It looks like it''s dying. Kuroki.


    Yeah, that''s right, Kuna.


    The forest in the image is dead, just as Kuna, who is beside me, says.


    And the carcasses of the forest creatures are lying around it.


    There is no sign of burning. Probably poison.


    ''That''s right, Dark Knight. And look deep into the dead forest.


    The god Heybos calls out to him and points to a point in the image.


    There you can see the head of a giant snake.


    I describe it as the head of a snake because it is not a perfect snake. The snake has four legs.


    Purple smoke comes from the mouth of that snake.


    Probably, that snake is spitting venom and killing the trees in the forest.


    ''''What''s that?''''


    That''s Mushuushu. It''s a monster beast that spits venom. And he who rides on it is ......


    The god Heybos was right, there was someone on top of Mushfush.


    That person looked familiar.


    ''That is Dahak, Prince of the Serpent ....... And Zafarada, the princess of fresh blood.


    A man with brown skin and a long spear, undoubtedly Dahak, son of Diadna, Queen of the Serpent.


    And the woman in the red dress must be Zafarada, daughter of Zarxis, the god of death.


    Could it be that she had come to attack Elyos?


    Eventually, as he watches the images, angels dressed in armor appear in front of Dahak.


    They are the holy knights led by Alfos.


    When Alfos and the others appear, Dahak and Mushfush easily retreat.


    When Dahak and his friends retreat, Alfoss and his friends do not pursue any further.


    If you look closely, you will see that Dahak is not alone.


    There are also multiple deformed people near Mushvush. Several werewolves (wolfmen) can also be seen among them.


    If they have friends, then Alfos and the others can''t be overwhelmed.


    To begin with, Dahak alone should be a pretty strong enemy.


    ''''He appeared out of nowhere a few days ago. He showed up out of the blue a few days ago, hoping to counter Ferion''s weakening grip. "I''ve been thinking about the time when Ferion''s seal will be weakened.


    The god Heybos touches his beard and snarls.


    Ferion is sealed at the foot of Mount Elios.


    But Mount Elios is huge. The base of the mountain is also large.


    However, it seems that Dahak and the others have invaded the forest from the closest point from that seal.


    ''''Are they still trying to get at the seal?''''


    When he said that, the Haybos god shook his head.


    "I don''t know. But if they intend to break Ferion''s seal, they will fall apart. ......


    Ferion the Wesen Ferion is a violent god with vicious powers.


    Many of Diadna the Serpent Queen''s fellow gods would oppose breaking his seal, explains the god Haybos.


    That''s probably why Diadna hasn''t moved.


    Deirdona and the others are, to say the least, a crowdsourced group.


    They can easily fall out of line.


    The only decent companion would be Zarxys.


    However, according to the information, Zarxys was drained of too much magic power when he fought against himself, and he hasn''t recovered yet.


    To begin with, it was an incomplete revival, and it seems that he had pushed himself too hard.


    In fact, Zarxis hasn''t moved either, and the big guys who are invading the forest are said to be Dahak and Zafarada.


    Of course, there''s a possibility that reinforcements could appear in the future.


    ''It''s not so bad. The serpentine prince may be strong, but as long as Alfos and his friends are around, it won''t be a problem, will it?


    Kuna says as he watches the footage.


    Maybe Kuna is indeed right.


    Dahark is strong, but if we fight in the vicinity of Elyos, Alfos has the advantage. Besides, if push comes to shove, the God King Odis will also make a move.


    I may not have to move myself.


    In fact, Raina doesn''t seem to be moving. She hasn''t even called for help from Rage and the others.


    ''I''m sorry, Dark Knight. I tried to contact Modes to make sure, but it may have been in vain. Thank you for coming all the way out here.


    God Heybos bows his head.


    God Heybos contacted Modes, just in case.


    However, when he comes, neither Diadona nor Zarxis has come.


    God Heybos apologizes for having them come all the way over.


    ''''It''s fine, it''s just in case. Besides, since it''s a good time, I think I''ll take a tour of the foothills of Elyos.''


    I don''t mind. The god Hayvos makes all kinds of tools for free.


    We should be grateful to him.


    At the foot of Mount Elyos there is a separate dwarven settlement from Verundo.


    The dwarves of that settlement are there to control the seal of Ferion.


    If Alfos and the others break through, it will be the final line of defense.


    However, it is unlikely that they will come that far.


    So it would be a good idea to use that as a base to tour the forest with Kuna.


    As long as we don''t wear the Dark Knight''s armor and are guided by the dwarves, we should be fine.


    Thus, myself and Kuna left Vernd.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man


    With the exception of Reiji and Sahoko, we gather in the palace common room.


    Sweets and tea are prepared in front of us, and we relax for the first time in a long time.


    The sweets were deep-fried sweets made of sesame and honey.


    Since it has a strong sweet taste, we eat it with a refreshing tea.


    You went home so easily, didn''t you, Chiyuki-san?


    Reno says to me with a nod of his head.


    The elves came, and today, the next day, they left easily.


    Oleiad and Napier wanted to stay, but their leader, Lucien, the princess of the upper (high) elves, decided to leave easily.


    I wondered why she left so easily, too.


    What was she doing here?


    That''s weird. According to Deer and the others, Elf-san should have come to see Rage-senpai. ......


    Nao seems to wonder too.


    Nao can talk to the beast.


    They couldn''t keep quiet about the deer that they brought with them, either.


    The deer told me a lot of things with Nao''s ability. According to this information, Lucien came out of the forest because he was interested in Rage.


    I am grateful to the deer who taught me.


    It reminded me of the four Kelluneian deer that the elves had brought with them.


    They are not as big as moose, but they are big and strong.


    The elves keep such keluneias as their riders.


    With the strength of the deer''s legs, they can move quickly through the forest.


    Their horns are golden and hard, and they are said to be very hard.


    The elves use these horns to make swords, arrowheads and various other tools.


    The armor of the bow elf called Oreola (Oreiad) was probably made from Keruneia''s antlers.


    They seem to have gotten here in a few days in a chariot driven by that Keluneian deer.


    It''s quite a distance from the elven country at the foot of Mount Elyos to here. Normally, they wouldn''t arrive in a few days.


    Thinking about that made me want one of Kelluneian''s deer.


    Still, it seemed like it was hard to come. The deer said the deer said that the people were especially troublesome, as were the demons.


    After all, deer carts in Kelluneier are rare, and many people would come to them if they entered the country of people, and it was apparently hard to get rid of those people.


    When entering this country, it seems that they pushed people away with magic as they went along the road.


    But when it was time to leave, it seemed to be easier. Lucien seems to be quite a magic user, and he made the transition and returned to the vicinity of the forest.


    He''s probably running through his home forest by now.


    ''''At all, what is he doing here?��How can you leave as soon as you see me here?


    What is it really?


    Kyouka and Shirone also nodded their heads.


    By the way, Kyouka has hardly spoken to the elves.


    Well, considering the nature of the elven princesses, she knows that she can''t talk to them, so she''s glad that she doesn''t.


    It was fortunate that Kyouka happened to be out with Kaya.


    The elf princess definitely looks down on humans, especially women.


    I got the feeling from her that she looked down on us ladies, aside from the beautiful Rage, who was a beautiful woman.


    I don''t care if you want to fight with her, the only way to deal with someone with such a personality is to go out poorly.


    That''s why I couldn''t let Kyouka, who couldn''t go out poorly, take advantage of me.


    But thanks to that, it was hard for Shirone.


    Sahoko was there too, but I had to direct the supper, so I couldn''t deal with her.


    ''I''m sorry for your loss.


    ''But I''m glad you came home early. It seemed to be a lot of work to come up with a menu for the meal.


    Kaya said and they all nodded.


    The elves don''t like meat, so the meals we can serve are inevitably limited.


    We can''t use fish sauce, which we like, and most of the seasoning is salt and fruit oil.


    Also, since the ingredients are vegetables, the menu is limited, so we were lucky to have them leave early.


    ''What''s going on, are we all here?


    As we were talking about this, Rage and Sahoko entered the room.


    Rage had gone out with Sahoko because he had an errand to run.


    Apparently, the errand was over.


    And that''s when they were about to take their seats.


    ''Sahoko-sama!��Sahoko-sama is back, isn''t she!


    Suddenly, there is a knock on the door.


    I tell them to come in and someone comes in.


    The person who comes in is a maid who serves the palace.


    I think it was Neria.


    And she must have been the valet for Rage and Sahoko''s daughter Sanako.


    She''s very upset for some reason. What''s going on?


    What''s going on?��Calm down, what do you want from me?


    Sahoko calms the maid down.


    ''Oh my God!��Lady Sana!��Lady Sana won''t stop crying!


    Neria says in a panic.


    Sanako is often called Saana in this world''s style.


    That''s why we call her Sana too.


    ''''Eh?��What about Saana?��What do you mean you won''t stop crying?��What''s wrong with you, Kouki?


    Sahoko questions Neria.


    Sahoko says that Kouki-kun is a boy who has been deposited in the temple of Raina on the palace grounds.


    I don''t know how he was deposited there.


    I''ve never met him, but he seems to be a pretty beautiful boy.


    I''m not sure if Rage is particularly interested in Kouki, or if he thinks of him as nothing more than a babysitter, and he''s never met him.


    For some reason, Saana has taken a liking to this Kouki.


    When he is around, Saana is in a good mood and stops crying.


    That''s why Sahoko leaves Saana in charge of Kouki when she has something to do.


    ''He will be by Saana-sama''s side. But he does not stop crying. And the way he cries is different than usual.


    Neria doesn''t seem to know what to do.


    It''s like this has never happened before.


    We look at each other.


    It would be better to go and check on her. So we all decide to go to the Temple of Raina.


    The Temple of Raina is a small building on the palace grounds.


    We don''t want to let the religious forces in as much as possible, but as expected, we can''t eliminate them all.


    In the first place, they don''t even intend to be hostile.


    The Raina cult doesn''t particularly care about it either, or they only sent one priest.


    The priest has hired several servants, one of whom seems to be Kouki.


    When you enter the temple, you are greeted by a woman. It''s the priest, Haurena.


    She seems to be in some kind of hurry.


    ''''Oh, Saintess!��We''ve been waiting for you!��Please!��Please!��Get Mr. Kowki!��Please help Mr. Kouki!


    When we see Sahoko coming, Haurena hangs on to Sahoko.


    We look at each other again there.


    Wasn''t it Saana who was in trouble?


    As you enter the temple, Haurena shows you around.


    We enter one room and see a boy and a baby laying side by side on a bunk, with the maids around them at a loss.


    The baby is Saana, and he''s crying like crazy.


    What''s the matter?��Sarna?��Why are you crying?


    Rage approaches and picks up Saana.


    Then Saana stops crying a bit.


    Apparently, it''s normal to just cry.


    ''Hmm?''


    Rage makes a dubious noise.


    His eyes are on the boy next to Thana.


    We move closer too.


    The boy next to him is sleeping soundly. He''s a reasonably good-looking boy.


    This must be Kouki.


    Kouki is still sleeping in spite of Saana''s crying so much. He must be very tired.


    I take a good look at the boy''s face.


    ''Huh?��This girl: ......


    And I find out the hard way.


    ''Chiyuki-sama. Kouki-san doesn''t wake up ....... Normally, when Saana-sama starts crying, she wakes up ....... Normally, this shouldn''t be happening .......


    Haurena makes a troubled sound.


    It seems that for Haurena, Kouki isn''t just a servant boy.


    Kouki is in a panic because he''s in trouble.


    However, the maids at the side are our servants, so sometimes the only one who is worried is Saana.


    Nelia, who came with us, is also worried about Saana alone.


    However, it''s not Saana that''s in trouble. It''s Kouki from next door.


    ''Apparently, it''s not Saana-chan that''s in trouble, it''s the girl next door.


    Reno said and they all nodded.


    ''No wonder Saana is crying.


    Sahoko muttered as she received Saana from Rage.


    ''This can''t be happening. ......


    Nao was right, there was no way Kouki was going to wake up.


    ''Who could have done this to me?''


    ''Miss. They''re the only ones who would do this.


    Kyouka and Kaya say, and Haurena looks at them curiously.


    ''What do you mean by that?��What''s happening to Mr. Kouki?


    Apparently, Haurena didn''t see it.


    ''Watch. Priest Haurena.


    I hold my hand over Kouki''s forehead.


    Then Kouki''s body turns into a piece of board.


    ''What?��What do you mean?��This!��Mr. Koki is out of the board!


    Haurena and the maids let out a surprised cry.


    ''No, no. The itinerary was turned into Kouki-kun. There was never a Mr. Kouki here in the first place.''


    I''ll explain.


    Kouki was not there.


    That''s why Saana didn''t stop crying.


    ''Chiyuki. Is this ......, no way?


    ''Yes, yes Silone, this is ......''


    He nodded to Cyrone at the words, took a breath, and continued.


    ''It''s a changeling.

 173 To the forest

    Dahak, Prince of Snakes


    The Sea of Trees of Elyos is a vast forest.


    Its perimeter is wide and to the northwest is a mountainous region.


    This mountainous area is home to mines and dwarven settlements.


    The dwarves dig holes and extract the ore.


    In one of these disused tunnels we hide.


    Inside the hole are the warriors of the serpent-man (Eag) and serpent-woman (Lamia) under our command.


    It''s a true snake pit.


    There were other werewolves (wolfmen) as well, but they are not here as they are now entering the forest.


    The angels occasionally pass by, but they have not been found.


    ''Young Master. Master Dahak.


    As I''m holding the lamia in the hole to distract myself, the robed one calls out to me.


    Like the two-legged race, they have legs.


    But in true form, he is a snake from the waist down, just like the lamia.


    Botis, the goddess of cunning.


    Clad in the robes of a sorceress, she is the little goddess of your mother''s first entourage, and the wisest of the men under her command.


    She is good at scheming, and she is the one who betrayed her followers, the humans, and created the Order of the Serpent.


    She gives grace to the most devout of them and reincarnates them as snake men.


    I''ve heard rumors that the Elyos people call it the curse of Eeg.


    This Botis came with me as my chaperone.


    ''What is it?��Botis?��You wanted to see me?��You''re right, we''re not fighting Alfos.


    He answers grimly and glares.


    ''Are you still unhappy that you can''t fight?''


    ''Of course!��Botis.


    This Botis forbids me to fight Alfos.


    This is why I am so frustrated.


    I lost to Alfos before. But it shouldn''t be possible for me to lose this time, either.


    I am frustrated that I can''t fight.


    If it wasn''t for my mother''s insistence, I wouldn''t have listened to Botis.


    ''''Uh-huh, I''m sorry, young master. But we will have to be patient for a while longer. The snake venom has already entered their bodies. And we have the Fresh Blood Princess helping us. There''s no way we can''t succeed.


    Botis laughs.


    The fresh-blooded princess Zafarada has gone into the forest and is letting the trees die.


    It''s a ploy by Botis.


    He plans to make us think that this one is going to break the seal on the Wesen by force.


    "Hmm, is everything going according to your plan?��Botis?


    Then I look at the one behind Botis.


    It''s small in stature. And the figure is deformed.


    Its entire body is covered in rust-colored metal.


    It is not wearing armor. More than half of its body is made of metal.


    This hiding place was guided by this one to begin with.


    It seems to be a collaborator of Botis, but I don''t know its exact identity.


    But I don''t care.


    "Yes, my young master. "Yes, my dear boy, it will work out.


    Then Botis laughed.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man


    All of us are gathered in a room in Eldo''s palace.


    ''Well, ....... I wonder what I''ll do: ......


    Kouki is taken away by the elves, and he wonders what to do.


    Normally, the right thing to do is to get him back.


    But I''m torn as to whether or not we should move.


    On a sober note, Kouki is a child entrusted to the Temple of Raina. In other words, he is a child dedicated to the goddess Raina.


    And the elf is a subordinate of the gods of Elyos.


    It would be easiest for us to convince them to return him to Lena.


    This way, we won''t have to make a move either.


    The priest Haurena should have already informed the temple of the St. Renaria Republic of this matter. From there, she will report it to Renna.


    However, there is also the possibility that Renna will be silent about it.


    Raina and the other gods of Elyos don''t get directly involved unless there''s something wrong with them.


    It is possible that they don''t care about one boy, even though he has been entrusted to their own temple.


    It''s not for us to say if Raina is going to keep quiet about it.


    We can just leave her alone.


    But I don''t think that''s going to happen.


    "It''s okay, Saana!��I''ll bring you back, Kouki.��That''s right, Chiyuki-san!


    Cyrone, who has been fussing over Saana, looks at me.


    Sirone is going to go get it back.


    ''Err... ......''


    I stammer.


    What should I say?


    ''Silone. If the elves have kidnapped you, you don''t have to go and help them, do you?��Maybe you''ll live happily ever after out there.


    Rage says to Sirone.


    Actually, Rage is right. The elves are always young and only female, and they are all beautiful.


    There are many men who want to be kidnapped by the elves.


    That''s why it might be better for Kouki to grow up in the land of the elves.


    However, as a rage, he might just not want to have a man attached to his daughter.


    ''''Rei-kun, that would be a pity for Saana.


    Sahoko is quick to protest.


    Saana also seems to be in a bad mood, as if she understands the words.


    It seems to be the same for Reno, Nao and Kyouka.


    By the way, Kaya hasn''t reacted in any way.


    ''''I certainly feel sorry for Saana.


    That''s right. Poor little Saana.


    ''Yes, yes, you should take back the boy who will be good-looking in the future.


    Only Reno seems to have a different reason to take it back.


    Elves are face-eaters, by the way. They don''t even look at the ugly ones.


    So let''s go get it back.


    Cyrone says with pride.


    There will be no stopping this.


    I let out a sigh.


    ''It can''t be helped, but it can''t be all of us. Sahoko-san has to stay with Sana and her father should stay with her. ...... Assuming it''s decided that it''s Shirone who''s going, then Nao and Reno should go too .......


    Think about choosing people.


    It would be better to go for Sirone, as well as Lino, who can use spirit magic that surpasses elves to Nao, who has high detection power.


    But then there''s no one to stop Shirohne when she goes out of control.


    If that''s the case, I or Kaya should go.


    ''''Then perhaps Chiyuki-sama should go as well. I''ll take care of the business of this country for you.''''


    Kaya says, noticing her gaze.


    As a matter of fact, Kaya is better suited to be the politician than me.


    That''s why it is better for Kaya to stay behind than for me to stay behind.


    And the job Kaya says is to build the wall of the city.


    After all, Eldo had to build the wall too.


    If he built the wall, it would limit the number of citizens.


    Because the citizens must be given the right to live within the walls.


    If the number of citizens was increased indefinitely, the country would not be able to accommodate them all within the walls and the country would fall apart.


    In time, Eldo would be just like the St. Renaria Republic.


    But there was no choice. This world was not safe enough to not have to build walls.


    He also decided to actively receive the support of the Raina cult as he built the walls.


    Raina is the goddess of protection and her followers include wall-building craftsmen.


    We plan to enlist the help of dwarves as well, but we need human artisans since they are few in number.


    For that reason, the Temple of Renna will also need to be moved from within the palace and a new one built.


    We will also have the temple knights of St. Renaria stationed there.


    Eldo is a new country. We can''t provide knights to keep the streets safe.


    So, they will rely on the St. Renaria Republic instead.


    This will make the influence of the Order stronger.


    However, since we''ve turned against the Lizardmen of the Swamp, we need to raise the defensive strength of the Elders as soon as possible.


    They couldn''t train the knights for too long.


    The construction of that wall and the consultation with the knights should be done by Kaya rather than me who was initially opposed to it.


    ''Well, I''ll go with you. Kaya. Take care of the rest.


    Shirone looks happy when I say it.


    And Kyouka, who is the representative of this country along with Rage, will be asked to stay behind as well.


    Now the members of Kouki''s recapture have been decided.


    If we''re going to move, the sooner we move, the better.


    Thus, we will be heading to the Elf Country.


    Roushien, Princess of the Elves


    Unlike the trip, it''s easy to return to the Elysian Sea of Trees.


    Because you can return with transference magic.


    But even so, you can''t directly return to the dream city of Arcadia as a young man.


    You can only return to the outskirts of the forest with transference. From there, you will return to Arcadia.


    But if the car that Kelluneier is driving, it will be easy to get back.


    I drop my gaze.


    There''s a boy asleep with his head in my lap.


    He''s cute.


    At first glance, I couldn''t help but want him.


    I''ve never felt this way before.


    ''''Guhehehee.''''


    I can''t help but laugh.


    I feel a look and look up to see Tess, Piara and Oleola looking at me.


    ''What?''��Do you guys have something to say?


    I glare at them and the three of them look away.


    ''''No, it''s nothing. Lady Rouxien-sama.


    There''s nothing wrong with me. I''m not really attracted to him.


    Yes, Your Highness. As you say, Lord Piera, I didn''t pull it off.


    I wonder what it is. If it''s nothing in particular, please don''t look at me like that.


    In the first place, the girls are not happy.


    The plan was to stay in the land of the brave for much longer.


    Especially Piara and Oleola seemed to want to stay with the brave men more.


    But when I suddenly said I was going home, I lost my chance to stay.


    But I really wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    ''But is it alright?��I don''t care if it''s just one of those people, but you can''t bring them in from the brave men.


    Oleola says with concern.


    ''Oh, no problem. It''s just that she was just babysitting the daughter of a brave man, she doesn''t seem to be particularly involved. Even Raina-sama doesn''t bother to care about what happens to one person''s child.


    That''s a given.


    Human daughters wither quickly. They are lowly.


    Of course Kouki would be better off with me.


    ''Well, sure, .......''


    Piara nodded in agreement.


    Piara must have experienced this in the past.


    ''That''s just the way it is, even she''d rather be with us than the soon to be dead human girl.


    I stroke the pretty girl''s cheek.


    Then she looks happy. I''m sure she''s having a pleasant dream.


    ''I''m sure he''ll make a fine fairy knight.


    I take Kouki in my arms.


    ''Sleep...''


    Go to sleep


    Pretty girl


    I''m going to take you to dreamland


    It''s a land of fun elves that never gets old


    When we wake up, we''ll dance in the beautiful flower garden...


    Now go to sleep.


    Go to sleep


    Pretty girl...


    I sing.


    In the car.

 174 Green man

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    The Great Sea of Trees of Elyos is located at the foot of Mount Elyos, the highest mountain in the world.


    The Sea of Trees is vast, nearly a third of the vast Bandor Plain where we live.


    We must find the land of the elves in this vast forest.


    The four of us are on the outskirts of that treeline.


    It has only been a day since the elves took Kouki away from us.


    The reason we were able to come to the treeline so quickly was because we had set up a transition to a nearby country in case we ever went to Erios.


    Due to the transference magic, we would reach the Tree Sea in less than an hour.


    However, it seems that the same is true for the elves.


    ''Hey Chiyuki?��Did you see that?


    Shirone, beside me, asks me.


    ''Yes, I saw them. It looks like the elves came through here.


    I use past-vision magic to confirm that the elves have passed through this place.


    It looks like they left the Elders soon after.


    I didn''t use any magic to block past vision or detection.


    I don''t know if they''re licking their chops, or not that preoccupied, or if they can''t use it.


    But this would allow us to track it.


    ''''Well, let''s go after him. ''Nao-san?��Can we follow the path Kelluneier took?


    I ask Nao in front of me.


    It''s okay. The scent of the deer seems to have not disappeared. We can catch up with them.


    Nao laughs as he smiles.


    Nao now has animal ears from her head and a tail from her ass.


    Nao''s sense of smell is keen. He remembered the scent of Kelluneier once he smelled it. I think we can track it now.


    ''But where in the forest is the land of the elves?��I''d hate to be too far away.


    Reno looks at the forest and frowns.


    Reno is certainly right. The forest is huge. It''s not always possible to get there in a day.


    If you''re not good at it, you''ll have to camp out in the field.


    I thought about flying in the sky, but it seems that the sky is warded with some kind of wards, so it seems that the magic of flying cannot be used.


    So, we have no choice but to go through the forest.


    Let''s make up our minds and proceed.


    But we have no choice but to go. We can''t turn back after we''ve come this far.


    The trees are high as we enter the forest. Sunlight shines through the trees from the green ceiling.


    With Nao in the lead, we proceed quickly.


    We don''t want to spend as much time in the field as possible.


    The road ahead is slightly open for Kelluneier''s deer carriage to get through.


    This way we won''t have to worry about getting lost.


    ''''Great. I feel the power of the wind and earth spirits very strongly.''''


    Reno, who is looking around, makes a startled sound.


    There are spirits everywhere in this world.


    Those with a certain talent can feel their presence.


    Reno''s ability as a spirit user is high. The fact that Reno is so surprised must be quite amazing.


    By the way, he was surprised to see that there are many dark spirits in Nargol.


    There are different types of spirits depending on the region.


    And I''ve heard that the creatures that live in each type of spirit are also different.


    I heard that there are many elves living in this forest, but what other things are living?


    As I think about this, Nao stops.


    Her face is grim. It looks like something unusual has happened.


    ''What''s wrong?��Nao-san?


    I can feel his eyes on me. Mr. Chiyuki.


    Eyes?��Is someone watching us?


    ''Maybe so ....... But I don''t know where I''m looking at it from.


    ''So ....... Someone must be watching from afar.


    Nao''s sensing range is wide.


    They must be watching us from outside of that sensing range.


    Is he seeing it by some magical means?


    If that''s the case, maybe I can use my magic to trace it.


    No, this is different: ....... I can feel your gaze from close up. It''s like you''re looking at it from right up close .......


    ''What?��Really!��Do you have any idea where you are, Nao-san?


    That''s what I don''t understand: ......


    ""What?"


    Me, Shilone, and Reno are exclaiming at Nao''s words.


    Nao''s detection ability is high. If she''s nearby, it''s hard for anyone with any covert abilities to hide.


    I don''t understand that Nao. That means we''re in a very dangerous situation.


    If they want to, they can take us by surprise at any time.


    What about you, Sirone? What about you?��Do you feel anything?


    Shirone has the second highest sensing ability in this group, after Nao.


    Especially in its ability to sense opponents with hostile intent, it rivals Nao.


    ''''Umm, I don''t feel anything but ....... But it''s an opponent that Nao can''t find. Maybe they''re hiding their hostility.''''


    Cyrone looks around anxiously.


    At that moment, the forest seems to have rustled.


    I look and see that the branches of the trees are moving and the leaves are scattered. It seems that there really is someone out there.


    ''It''s no good. ...... I can''t find the guy hiding in there.''''


    Nao''s claws extend from her fingertips.


    It was a special ability, due to Nao''s animalization.


    In close combat, it''s easier to fight with claws than with boomerangs.


    The claws, which are as long as a stiletto, are sharp and can easily cut through opponents.


    Syrone also places his hand on the hilt of his sword so that he can pull out at any time.


    ''''Wait!��Guys!��Calm down!��Don''t get into a fighting stance!


    Reno speaks up.


    Me, Shirone and Nao look at Reno.


    Reno is meditating, holding his hand and listening closely.


    ''I just noticed, it''s the trees in the forest that we''re looking at. I think the trees were alarmed by our temper tantrums.


    I nod my head at Reno''s words.


    What does it mean that the trees are watching?


    But it seems that Reno has figured out who is watching us.


    She has a narrower range of perception than Nao, but when it comes to sensing things like spirit and emotion, she''s more capable than Nao.


    With this ability, I seem to have figured out what they are.


    ''Hey, why were you watching Reno and the others?��Why do you look so anxious?��Reno and his friends would never hurt you. Come and tell me what you want.


    I can feel a wave of magic from Reno''s body.


    It''s the magic of peacefullness. This magic is able to make the opponent''s mind calm and bring them to the conversation table.


    However, it won''t work on people who are hostile to you from the start. In that case, you''ll have to use Charms.


    The fact that he used a peaceful (Peaceful) magic means that he must have decided that he is not an enemy.


    When Reno uses his magic, the tree in front of him suddenly moves.


    It''s as if it has a will.


    I shake my head thinking that far.


    No, it must really have it.


    If you look closely at the tree, you''ll see that it has a human shape. It stands on two legs and has two hands.


    However, unlike an ordinary person, it has leaves sprouting from its entire body.


    I''m not just talking about a single leafy humanoid; I''m talking about two, three, and quite a few.


    Not hairy, leafy faces have eyes, just like humans, and they stare at us.


    The gaze Nao was feeling was like this one.


    ''''It''s not supposed to be able to find ....... It was right in front of you from the beginning .......''


    Nao scratches her head.


    I''m sure you''ve been able to find it. However, he didn''t expect to see it because he thought it was just like normal trees.


    ''Hey Chiyuki-san. These people are .......


    Yes, that''s right, Sirone. A green man for sure.


    Green Man is a tree that has a human-like face and can talk.


    I''ve heard that some are humanoid, while others have a humanoid face and do not differ from the tree.


    The reason I say "apparently" is that this is the first time I''ve met a green man (green man).


    Maybe you''ve met them a few times in the past, but they don''t usually move like a normal tree.


    Therefore, you won''t notice them when you meet them. The fact that they all have beard-like leaves makes them appear to be a race of only males. However, they don''t seem to have a specific gender.


    This is all the information I got about Green Men from books.


    But from what I''ve read, they are supposed to be a gentle race.


    As long as they do not harm the forest, they should not be hostile.


    They surround us with them, watching us like they''re watching us. What does that mean?


    Even though they didn''t burn the forest.


    A green man steps forward.


    It''s big, like a giant.


    But he has both hands and feet, but branches are growing out of places. If I had stood still, I would have mistaken it for a large tree.


    A green man, or green man, has the same lifespan as a tree, and when he grows, he becomes as big as a big tree.


    I''ve heard that an old Green Man (Elder Green Man) who has lived a long time can become a leader for other Green Men (Green Men).


    Perhaps he is the leader of the Green Men (Green Men) that surround us.


    ''O dweller of the plains! What are you like in these woods?��You don''t seem to be one of those people who wither the forest.


    The old green man (Elder Green Man) bends down to speak to us.


    ''We have come to retrieve a child who was abducted by the elves. An elf must have passed through here, could you please tell us?


    When I say this, the old green man (Elder Green Man) thinks about it.


    ''I''ve certainly passed it. ''Yes, I did pass it, in the car of the golden-horned keluneire. Was your son among them?��Then you must be worried.


    The Old Green Man (Elder Green Man) seems to have mistaken Kouki for one of our children.


    But I don''t bother to correct him.


    ''Well, thank you for telling me. So I guess we''ll be off then.''


    With that, I try to proceed.


    ''Wait, Chiyuki-san,''


    Reno stops me.


    ''What''s up, Reno?''


    I''m just curious about something.


    Saying that, Reno looks at the old green man (Elder Green Man).


    What is that thing you were talking about, the one who withers the forest?��Is that why the forest spirits are making so much noise?


    Reno says and the Green Man (Green Man) starts to fuss.


    He seems somewhat surprised.


    "Oh, so you who live on the plains can hear it too? The screams of the forest. That''s a surprise. Well, I''ll tell you. Something is happening in the forest right now!


    The Old Green Man (Elder Green Man) explains.


    Recently, there have been people dying on the west side of this sea of trees.


    The damage has been done to their compatriots in the west.


    Green men who live in the same forest share the same spirit, and their pain can be felt.


    This is why these tree-dwelling green men are on the lookout for visitors from the outside.


    We looked at each other.


    ''Looks like you''ve come into the forest at a difficult time.


    ''Yes, ....... That''s why they were keeping an eye on us from the outside. If it wasn''t for you, Reno, we would have been in a lot of trouble.


    Sirone was right. If we weren''t good, we could have been in a fight with the Green Men (Green Man) and others.


    We''re stronger than them, but I wouldn''t want to fight them if I could.


    ''''Hey, who are these people who wither the forest?


    When Reno asks, the old green man (Elder Green Man) shakes his head.


    ''I do not understand. But they are strong and fearsome. So strong and fearsome that they can only be rivaled by those in the heavens.


    The ones in the heavens would be the gods and angels of Elyos.


    If they''re not their opponents, then they must be a pretty strong opponent.


    I''m curious. But since the Green Men (Green Man) and the others don''t know either. I can''t ask them any more.


    Thank you for telling me. If you meet someone like that, Reno and the others will get rid of them.


    Reno says, and the green men (green men) look happy.


    ''Well, thank you for that. Then I''ll tell you the secret wind path. If we can pass through the gaps in the trees, the path of the wind spirits, we should be able to reach the Carthaghov fort where the elves live by nightfall.''


    The old green man (Elder Green Man) points in a certain direction and feels the wind from there.


    It''s like the wind''s path has opened up.


    ''Thank you.''


    I bow to the Green Men (Green Men).


    This will help us move faster.


    Nao and Lino thank me and we leave.


    Farewell, dwellers of the plains, may the spirits of the forest bless you.


    The old Green Man (Elder Green Man) waves his hand and the Green Men (Green Men) start singing.


    It was truly a poem of wind and trees.


    "Whisper, Whisper, Whisper and the wind blows


    Blows on our voice, blows on our voice.


    The green wind danced happily and


    Even the spirits of the forest begin to laugh.


    We, and we, dance with joy.


    Leaves bobbing in and out of each other''s hands


    The green wind is our rolling


    Let the spirit of the trees echo through the forest?


    Listening to such a song, we entered the path of the wind.

 175 Kutals prison

    Dark Knight Kroki


    The Palace of Kutar lies beneath the highest mountain of Elyos in the world.


    It is said to have originally been the underground palace of Nargol, the god of destruction, but is now under the control of the gods of Elyos.


    Three levels of this palace contain prisons, where those who defy the gods of Elyos are locked up.


    Some of them aren''t good enough to be put to death, while others are difficult to kill.


    Many of the latter are gods who were under the control of the god of destruction, Nargol, etc.


    And the most vicious of these gods is sometimes the Wesen Ferion.


    Ferion, also known as the Bloody Mad God, has no reasoning and seems to know nothing but to destroy.


    It is said that his power is so great that many lives will be lost if he is freed.


    For this reason, the gods of Elyos sealed Ferion with a powerful magical commandment called Grapnil.


    However, there is a time when this Grapnir also loosens the commandment only once every seven years.


    At that time, it is said that Ferion''s roar can be heard all the way to the ground.


    Myself and Kuna have come down from the upper Verund to the huge gate that is the entrance to such a Kutar palace.


    The reason why we don''t enter is because the inside of the palace is filled with the air of darkness, and it is a place where a weak person would die just by entering.


    I feel that I would be able to enter the palace with the darkest attribute, but I am cautious and do not enter it.


    In front of the gate is the dwarven settlement that manages this prison.


    The dwarves who live here are the guards, and they use the golem that they made to manage the inside of the prison.


    The golems are not only for work, but also for defense. They keep an eye on the people inside to make sure they don''t come out to the ground.


    In addition, a lot of golems are placed at the gate of the prison in order to prevent people from attacking the prison.


    There are stone golems, iron golems, and even orichalcong golems that have the ability to regenerate themselves.


    And in addition to the golems, there are also a large number of Talos, a metallic life form with flaming blood.


    The warband of Talos is the strongest of all the dwarves'' forces.


    The fact that they are deployed in large numbers shows that the defense of this prison is of great importance.


    In addition, they have built a wall in front of the gate to defend against attackers from the outside.


    From the outside, it looks more like a fortress than a settlement.


    And a small feast is currently being held in the dwarven settlement.


    The reason for this is to welcome them.


    In the center of the settlement, the dwarves are drinking in a circle.


    In front of me, a faun boy is dancing and playing his flute.


    The lilting sound of his flute brings joy to those who listen to it, and those who hear it start to dance.


    The fauns are a tribe of people who live in the forest, and they have deer feet and deer horns growing out of their heads.


    Their appearance is graceful, and unlike goblins and orcs, they are not hostile to humans and elves.


    In the first place, the gods of Elyos do not seek to destroy all Nargol''s consorts, and some races recognize their existence, like faeries, mermaids and others.


    Fawn is one such race, and he seems to frequent the dwarves as he plays his flute in front of them.


    The dwarves are singing to the sound of his flute.


    They look very happy.


    Maybe they were just trying to make themselves feel welcome and wanted to have a drink.


    What do you think?��Kuroki?��Does it look good on you?


    A coona with a cat-ear accessory spoiled me.


    It was viciously cute.


    I restrain myself from wanting to perk it up very much.


    I have to endure the eyes of the dwarves as well.


    So I limit myself to just petting its head.


    ''Yes, you''re very pretty, Kuna.


    Kuna looks happy when I stroke her head.


    Many of the wives of the dwarves who live here are cat people, which is why Kuna wears cat ears.


    As a result of this, it was popular for non-cat wives to wear cat ears as well, and as a result, Kuna got cat ears as well.


    The cat people were originally the people of Gypsiel, the servants of Sekmetra, queen of the lions, and Nelphiti, princess of the cats.


    And the dwarven god Heybos is considered to be Sekmetra''s husband, and Nelfithi is the daughter of both.


    Perhaps it is because of the gods they believe in, but the cat people have no qualms about marrying a dwarf with a bad appearance.


    The cat people help the dwarves who are struggling to find a mate.


    Along with Fawn, the cat-man dancers also dance.


    The Gypsir dance is similar to belly dancing and is one of the oldest dances in this world.


    I''d like to take a closer look, but I''m not going to because of the coonas.


    ''Sir Knight. Have you had a drink?


    One dwarf comes over here with a bottle of wine.


    His name is Arberon.


    He is a dwarf entrusted by the god Heybos with organizing the dwarves of the earth.


    He is also known as the Great Dwarf or the Dwarf Lord for that reason.


    He is the chief of the dwarves in this Kutar prison and the leader of the dwarves in the land of Kauf to the northwest.


    ''Yes, Lord Arberon. Thank you for hosting this banquet.


    After saying this, Averon offers the cup and pours the liquor from the bottle.


    It is not a barley wine (ale) but a fruit wine that is being poured.


    Apparently it was brewed in the land of the elves in Alsidia.


    For some reason, the dwarves, a people of skill, are not good at making foodstuffs. Therefore, they import most of their food from outside.


    Most of them are from the elven country of Arceidia, perhaps because of its proximity.


    I''d like to go see the Elven Country as I''m a bit curious about it, but as someone from Nargol, it will be a bit difficult for me to do so.


    I drink the alcohol that was poured for me.


    I don''t usually drink it. But it is difficult to refuse the drink of friendship.


    For example, the centaurs, like the centaurs, sometimes consider anyone who refuses to drink the horse milk wine they recommend as an enemy.


    So I try to drink only at the beginning.


    There is no definite age limit for drinking in this world.


    That may be why the age to start drinking is much earlier than in Japan. There are some cases where people have no choice but to drink because of lack of access to drinking water, but even so, it is probably earlier overall.


    Lately, I''ve been trying to drink when I have no choice.


    However, drinking alcohol will definitely lower your combat power, so you shouldn''t drink as much as possible.


    There seems to be a magic to disable alcohol, but I can''t use that magic because I''m not used to drinking on a regular basis.


    Next time, I''ll try to abstain from drinking as much as possible.


    ''It''s a bit sweet and easy to drink.


    Arberon chuckles at that.


    It''s certainly easy to drink, but it''s a bit inadequate for us dwarves. I would have preferred something spicier, but the drinks the elves make are often like this one. There is something wrong with the forest, so the humans can''t get their drink in. The spicy liquor was drunk all the other day. My apologies to Lord Dark Knight.


    ''No, you needn''t worry about it. I''d be happy to just throw a party for you.


    I wholeheartedly agree. I''m sorry, but I don''t know what alcohol tastes like to me.


    The elves prefer sweet liquor and the dwarves prefer spicy liquor.


    Spicy liquor is imported from the land of the humans, but with Dahak and his friends attacking the forest, it seems that importing it has become difficult. For this reason, they import liquor from the nearby elven lands, but it doesn''t seem to be to the liking of the dwarves.


    This is not important to me, but it seems to be a problem for the dwarves who love to drink.


    "By the way, Master Arberon. How are the elves doing, by the way?��I understand that the ground portion of the forest is defended by the girls?


    The strong enemies such as Dahak and others will be returned by Alfos and the angels.


    But the soldiers they are bringing with them should be dealt with by the elves, the custodians of the forest.


    What is going on?


    I do not understand. The elves will not tell us what to do.


    Arberon lets out a sigh.


    I''ve heard that elves and dwarves are both servants of the gods of Elyos, but they don''t get along well with each other.


    They interact, but they don''t seem to be exchanging the necessary information at all.


    ''''Lord Arberon. This time, that snake prince is also present. In the meantime, wouldn''t it be better for the elves to find out how the war situation is going?��Of course, depending on their situation, they may not be able to tell you: ......


    As he says this, Arberon thinks about it.


    ''I''m certainly curious. But will you tell me honestly?��Hmmm, we''ll do it this way then.��Our emissary will soon be going to Alseidia to get food. We''ll have them check on you then.


    Averon says, nodding his head yes.


    Well, it''s probably the only way. But it doesn''t look like we''re going to get much information.


    I want to follow those emissaries myself, but if I am among the dwarves, I will stand out. You can''t act like that as long as you''re here to hide your identity.


    However, I am a little concerned about the movements of Dahak and his friends. Is there any way we can check on the elves?


    As I was thinking about this, the cooner next to me tugged at his sleeve.


    ''What''s wrong?��Kuna?


    Hey, Kroki. If you''d like, Kuna will check on the elven country.��Coona would know right away what the elves are up to.


    ''What?��But it would be noticeable if one of the messengers had a kuna. ......


    Kuna is a beautiful girl. She''ll stand out.


    And someone might know Kuna''s face.


    And even if they change their appearance by magic, the elves are skilled at detecting such magic.


    Kuna''s magic is strong, but they are not familiar with transformational magic.


    There is a possibility that they could be detected.


    You''ll be able to see right through it. You''re not going to find any cat girls among the messengers?��Isn''t there a girl who hides her hair and is only a cat person on the outside?��If you''re there, cover your hair and disguise yourself so they won''t know you''re there. Then get close and release the butterflies.


    When Kuna says this, glowing butterflies appear around him.


    It''s a visionary butterfly used by Kuna.


    It cannot fly an infinite distance, but it can penetrate across dimensions if it is close enough.


    Its detection ability is high, and it brings a lot of information to those who use it.


    You will certainly be able to know more than you will be able to go.


    ''Yes, my lord. Mistress, they are better connoisseurs of foodstuffs than we dwarves are, so I always have them follow me.


    Coona nodded at Averon''s words.


    ''Then it''s settled. As long as you hide behind it and keep a low profile, you should be fine. So, Kroki. Kuna''s going to go for a bit.


    Thank you, Kuna. But you''re sure?


    ''If it helps Kroki, it would be Kuna''s pleasure. And if you''re dealing with an elf, you shouldn''t be in any danger. Not much.


    With that, Cuna gets on her knees, her head resting on her own chest.


    It is true that Kuna is stronger than the elf. Even if they find out and Alfos comes out, he won''t hurt Kuna. There would be little danger to Coona.


    ''Yes, she''ll probably be fine. Still, be careful. Kuna.


    Yeah, you got it, Kroki.


    Kuna laughed when he said that.

 176 Fairy knight

    Roussien, Princess of the Elves


    What''s going on?��Grandmother!��There seems to be something different about you than usual?


    I questioned Grandmother Tathania, the Elven Queen.


    When I returned to the elven city of Arceidia, I took Kouki with me to the Palace of Sisyphus to meet my grandmother.


    The Palace of Sissias is the center of Arceidia, and my grandmother is always there.


    She seems happy to see me when I come and often shares tea with me, as if she is not busy.


    The Elven City is always calm and my grandmother complains about how boring it is every day.


    But today was different.


    The grandmother in her office was very busy.


    My grandmother looked a little tired. Before I left the forest, she was the same as usual.


    I''ve never seen the grandmother like this before.


    ''''Lucien, the forest is in trouble now.��The forest is in trouble right now. ...... You know about Ferion, don''t you?��This is the year that that seal will be weakened. It''s because of this that the Fang people are so noisy.


    I know what my grandmother says about Wesen Fellion.


    He''s the evil god that ran rampant before I was born.


    But now he''s sealed, and I''ve heard that his seal gets weaker every seven years.


    In the years when the seal is weakened, the werewolves (wolfmen) and werewolves (werewolves), who are Ferion''s subordinates, become violent, so they get a little busier.


    However, even though they are busy, the fairy knights are excellent. They have nothing to fear from the fang people.


    The fang people are strong in melee combat, but they do not have the means to attack from a distance. We are good at magic and bowing, and if we can disrupt them, we can win.


    This is the same as it always has been. I don''t think my grandmother would be as tired as this.


    ''''It''s true that this is the year that Ferion''s seal will weaken. But I think that has always been the case. What''s going on?


    The grandmother lets out a sigh.


    ''That''s it, Lucien. This time we have a bit of a problem. They seem to have joined forces with the western snakes. The Lamia sorcerers are getting into these woods.


    ''Lamia?��Are you strong?


    I''ve heard that the Lamia are a race of only snake women with a lower body.


    I know of them, but I don''t know how strong they are.


    ''''They''re a pretty strong opponent, Lucien. It''s not as strong as us High Elves (Alseid), but it will be difficult for the Wood Elves (Dryads) to deal with it. Besides, their detection ability is excellent, so their surprise attacks won''t work. Also, they seem to be bringing filthy orcs with them. I haven''t seen a situation this difficult in a thousand years.


    ''Shit, is that so?��I can''t believe we''re in such a difficult situation!��What do the heavenly beings say?


    ''Of course. The people in the heavens are also moving. Apparently, the evil gods are also coming. It is certain that they brought the snake women with them. The evil gods will be dealt with by the people in the heavens. We have to protect the forest from their agents. Good, Lucien.


    ''Yes. Grandmother: ......


    We elves have been entrusted by the people in heaven to manage the forest.


    We must take care of it as best we can, says Grandmother.


    ''Well, Lucien,'' she said, ''it''s not so bad now that you''ve come back. I''m sorry to come back and be so bad, but could you go to Arberon''s place?��Because you''re supposed to be in Kutar now.


    ''What, Arvelon?��To the Dwarf King (Lord)?��Why?


    I wonder.


    The dwarves live in Kutar, at the foot of the noble Mount Elios.


    They interact with each other in passing, but they have no deep association with each other.


    Averon, the so-called King of the Dwarves, is usually in the northwest, in the land of Kauf.


    But it seems that he''s in the citadel of Kutar at the foot of Elyos, probably because of the hard times right now.


    ''Well, we''ve been sent by the heavens to work with the dwarves to deal with the serpents and wolves, and I don''t know how useful they will be.


    I don''t know how useful they will be, but those are the words of the higher-ups. We will cooperate with the dwarves. So, for now, we need you to go to the messenger.


    Me?��Are there no others?


    To be honest, I don''t want to go to the dwarves.


    After all, they are muddy.


    It''s a far cry from the glamorous fairy knights (elfin knights). So they''re not someone I want to hang out with too much.


    I want someone else to go.


    ''No. "No, I have someone else on other business. So I want you to go. I will tell you what exactly to do later. And if you don''t have someone in the right place as a messenger, those navel-gazers will be angry. You are the only one of my daughters and grandchildren who is available, Lucien.


    Haha. ......


    There''s nothing we can do about it after all this.


    We''ll have to go. I make up my mind.


    ''By the way, Lucien. Who''s the pretty girl over there?


    My grandmother looks around my waist.


    Kouki is there.


    Kouki is frightened. He doesn''t seem to know why he is here.


    Well, it''s no wonder that I woke up in the land of the elves.


    You''ll get used to it.


    "Hmmm, isn''t she cute? His name is Kouki. I''m sure he''ll make a fine fairy knight. What do you think?��Grandmother.


    I bring Kouki forward and introduce him to me by hugging him from behind.


    Kouki is blushing a little as I hug him. It''s so cute.


    "You''ve never looked at anyone before, and it''s rare to see a girl you''re seeing for the first time. Let me see, let me see it.


    The grandmother approaches her with interest and stares sullenly.


    Kouki looks a little awkward at being stared at.


    ''''Huh, you sure are a pretty girl. But you seem a bit feeble. It''s a bit of a stretch for a knight. I want to make her a knight, since you were the one who found her, but you have to obey the rules.


    Grandmother says ruefully.


    Not every boy can become a fairy knight. To become a fairy knight, he had to go through a certain ordeal.


    And the boy who cannot become a fairy knight cannot stay in this country. His memory must be wiped and he must be returned to human country.


    That is the rule.


    This was one of the rules set by those in heaven to prevent the elves from monopolizing the best human men.


    If all the excellent boys were made into fairy knights, the human nation would become weak.


    That''s why they carefully select and make only a limited number of boys into fairy knights.


    ''''No, grandmother!��Kouki will be a good knight!��There''s no doubt about it!��That''s right Kouki!


    I argue and look at Kouki.


    I look at Kouki and I know I''m doomed. I''m sure he''ll be able to survive the ordeal.


    ''Well, Master Rouxien. It''s true that I would like to be a knight myself ......, but that''s not the case.


    Kouki replies with trepidation.


    He is certainly timid. But you''ll get your confidence back in time.


    Yes, you are motivated, but now is not the time to give it a try. But now is not the time to give them a test. ''Good, Lucien.''


    Yes, I understand. Grandmother.


    I said that and bowed my head.


    The black-haired wise man, Chiyuki.


    We proceeded deeper into the forest, through the path of the wind made by the spirits.


    ''There are elves around here, as I recall, Reno-san?''


    I ask Reno.


    ''If Reno can talk to the spirits, he''ll know what we''re up against.


    ''Yes, I''m sure of it, Chiyuki-san. It''s easy to understand, in a way, where the elves live.''


    Reno nodded and Shirone and Nao nodded as well.


    ''''That''s for sure. There''s a hint of illusionary magic in the air.''''


    Yeah. It''s pretty obvious.


    The elves cast an illusionary spell on their dwellings to keep unwanted people out.


    They are also caught by my magic detection.


    Perhaps there are elves in the vicinity.


    I can''t necessarily break through just because I noticed the magic protection, but there''s Nao, who has high detection skills, and Reno, who is good at illusion magic.


    They''ll be able to find it soon.


    Soon, Nao and Lino will find a magical loophole and guide me through it.


    ''''Well, we can proceed now.''''


    That''s when I took a step forward.


    ''''Watch out, Chiyuki-san!''''


    Suddenly, Silone draws his sword and stands in front of me.


    And the remnants of an arrow fall around Silone.


    That arrow looks familiar. It''s an elven arrow.


    ''''Nonsense!��You have shot down our arrows!


    Who are you?


    A startled voice.


    I look and see more than one of them standing in front of us.


    They look like men, though they are all so beautiful that you might mistake them for women.


    The elves are only female. Which means they''re not elves.


    Perhaps they are the fairy knights (elfin knights).


    It is said that elves kidnap predisposed human men and make them knights to protect themselves.


    In other words, some of them may have been forcibly kidnapped in the past.


    However, I don''t feel sorry for them.


    It is more often than not envied by some of the men because they get to be by the side of a beautiful elven woman.


    ''Don''t!��You are no match for us!


    Cyrone puts out his wings from his back and threatens them.


    The fairy knights are even more surprised to see it.


    Sirone''s wings resemble the wings of an angel. It''s no wonder they are surprised.


    Someone who seems to be the captain of the fairy knights who saw Sirone''s wings restrains the others.


    ''''Who do you think they are, I didn''t expect them to be such pretty ladies, and wings like the angels. They don''t seem to be part of the snakes, but who are they?''''


    The captain of the fairy knights asks us.


    He''s a beautiful man with long blue hair. We can see Reno''s eyes shine.


    ''''We are the squire of the brave Rage-sama, chosen by the goddess Reena-sama!��We have no intention of antagonizing you!


    I dare to mention the name of Raina.


    The elves are members of the gods of Elyos.


    Raina is the high ranking member of the elves. I hope this will let their guard down.


    ''''Of Raina-sama!��How did you get here?��Or is it to help us?


    Sure enough, one of the fairy knights expresses surprise.


    But at the same time, he says something that bothers me.


    What does he mean by our help?


    ''Wait!��We are not listening to anything!��We should ask Her Majesty the Queen for help here!


    The captain of the fairy knights stops us.


    Then he bows to us.


    ''''I''m sorry, ladies. Even though I didn''t know it, I almost shot an arrow at you. I am deeply sorry. My name is Tamriel. I am a servant of the beautiful Queen Tatania.


    The fairy knight who called himself Tamriel bows his head gracefully.


    I can feel the appearance of a handsome man like this when he does it.


    ''''No, don''t worry about it. Tamriel-dono. You are the one who broke in without permission.


    I would appreciate it if you would say so. I would like to take you to our city, Alseidia, at once, but this is a matter of urgency. You will wait for me at the Fort Carterhof. I will contact Her Majesty as soon as possible.


    Again, I say something that bothers me.


    Come to think of it, the green men (green men) also said that something strange is happening in the forest.


    Maybe they have something to do with it.


    We follow Tamriel.


    Tamriel explains that the Fort of Carthakhov is one of the forts protecting the perimeter of the elven city of Arceidia.


    And it seems that the forest is now at war with the snakes led by the evil gods.


    Apparently we sensed that we had entered the forest at a troublesome time.

 177 Fangs

    Dark Knight Kroki


    We are going to the elven city of Arceidia.


    The reason is to deliver the dwarves, including Kuna, to Arceidia.


    The dwarves in Kutar depend on the elves for their food. For this reason, they must regularly travel to the elves.


    But since transference is forbidden, they must travel in a magical dwarven car.


    The chariot is a sturdy iron box with wheels, and appears to be quite sturdy and does not need to be driven by a horse or deer.


    However, it is not very fast, probably because it is heavy.


    If only I could get there before nightfall.


    With that in mind, myself and Kuna, along with the dwarves and the cat people, get into the car and head down the road to Arceidia.


    Originally, I was not planning to go to Arceidia.


    However, I''m curious about the state of the forest, so I decided to accompany them to the middle of the road.


    I have to return after observing the forest to some extent because I am also concerned about Ferion.


    ''''Kroki. I feel like we''re going a long way.


    Coona tilts her head as the car rocks forward.


    It sure feels like it. The car is taking a slight detour from the straight line.


    ''Dark Knight-dono. That''s actually true. As long as Ferion''s seal is weakening, the Fang people will become violent. In order to avoid them, I''m taking a relatively safe path. Normally, we wouldn''t take a detour.


    The dwarf I''m riding with explains it to me.


    He is a dwarven warrior who worships the god of war, Sprig.


    Sprig is a dwarf who once fought alongside the Demon King Modes to save the god Heybos from being captured by the Minotaur.


    His exploits earned him the status of the dwarven god of war.


    This is why the guardians of the dwarven treasure are called sprigans.


    Equipped with the axe he had taken from the Minotaur and with the horns he had taken on either side of his helmet, the statue of Sprig is still revered in the dwarven settlements alongside the god Heybos.


    And, as he explained, he too wears a helmet with a bull''s horn on it and is equipped with a battle axe (battle axe).


    The dwarven warrior is slow moving but robust. They won''t lag behind the Fang People either.


    ''''I see that was the case ....... So you''ve been taking a detour.


    Goodbye. This road isn''t exactly safe, either, but it''s a short distance from where the fang-bearers roam. We can reduce our chances of running into them.


    The dwarves nodded yes and no.


    Those of the fangs are werewolves (wolfmen) and werewolves (werewolves).


    This forest was their home even before the elves lived here.


    ''I see. ....... Certainly, the wolves seem to be far away.''''


    I look out the window of the car and close my eyes to search for signs of wolves.


    I can feel the presence of the wolves from a distance. Perhaps it was because of my fretfulness, but it was easy to probe.


    ''Huh?''


    That''s where I find myself in a lot of trouble.


    ''What''s going on?��The Dark Knight?


    It looks like someone''s been attacked.


    Someone was being attacked in the distance. I could feel it so clearly that even I, who wasn''t that good at detection, could see it.


    ''What!��I do not believe that our people would take that road. Are they elves?��But why?��Those men shouldn''t be visiting our village nearly as often as they do: ......


    The dwarf tilts his head.


    But there is no time to think about it.


    We should go help them.


    "I''ll go help. Coona. I''ll leave you here. Maybe there''s no danger, but be careful.


    All right. Kroki.


    Coona nods.


    Now Kuna is disguised as a cat person, with cat ears and a cat tail.


    If you look close enough, you''ll realize it''s a fake, but if you hide behind it, you won''t recognize it.


    The elves wouldn''t notice it either.


    "I can''t send the Dark Knight alone. How many are you going with?


    Hey!


    Some of the dwarves with crossbows stand up.


    He is a dwarven ambush (ranger). He can move quickly by wearing a magical grass-skiing board.


    Then I''ll go.


    I myself jumped out of the iron car and headed for the ones who were being attacked.


    ��Lucien, Princess of the Elves


    A car towed by Keluneier drives through the forest with five of us in tow.


    Around it are multiple shadows, gray-furred and tusked ones.


    They seem to be calling out to their friends and appear one after another.


    ''Master Rouxien!��I can''t shake those wolves!


    Tess looks at me and screams out in grief.


    ''You''re really persistent!


    Absolutely.


    Piera uses wind magic and Oleola returns fire with her bow.


    The arrows fired by Oleola, strengthened by wind magic, pierce the fang people.


    However, the fang people do not seem to be scared.


    ''''Um ....... Is there anything I can do to help myself?


    I hear the koukies on my lap scowling.


    I feel like I can''t do anything about it. Very, very cute.


    But I won''t be able to do anything with Kouki now.


    The reason why I brought Kouki here is because I want to keep him away from me as much as possible.


    I need him to watch me as much as possible.


    ''Good boy. Good boy, Koki. But that''s all right now, you''re going to be a good boy. I''ll get rid of the bad wolf.


    I laugh to reassure Kouki. But inwardly, I was a little impatient.


    If it''s only the noses of the fang people, I can cheat them with magic.


    So I tried to hide and get away with it many times.


    But they had found out exactly where we were.


    What do I mean by that?


    But I''m not going to get an answer if I think about it.


    Maybe we should have bypassed their range of activity.


    I regret it, but it''s already too late.


    I used my magic to calm my thoughts and made Kelluneier rush forward.


    We should be able to manage if we escape to the well-defended dwarven village.


    ''''Lucien-sama!��Oh, my God, we''re being led around!


    Tess''s shrill cry again.


    I can certainly feel the presence of the Fang ones from ahead.


    ''Give blood to the great Ferion!


    "Let the blood of Ferion be sacrificed!


    "Let the blood of Ferion be sacrificed!


    "Let the blood of Ferion be sacrificed!


    The tuskers call out the name of their own god, Ferion.


    This will not allow us to go on as far as we would like.


    We stop and get out of the car.


    The Fang People are surrounding us.


    "You think you can escape from the Lycans?��O princess of the elves!


    One werewolf (wolfman) comes out of the fang people.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you''re a werewolf.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    It seems that this old woman was leading these fang people.


    ''''Princess!��That''s Casiga!��The head of the fangbearers who nest in these woods!��Please be careful!��He uses witchcraft!


    Oleola exclaims.


    I know about Khaziga from rumors.


    He is said to be good at magic, a rarity among the Fang people who only know how to fight directly.


    Now, where do we go from here?


    Oleola: "Oleola ....... How would you get out of this situation?


    Oleola is the one who knows the most about fighting in this one.


    It is most correct to follow her instructions.


    ''We can''t get away without making sacrifices. Princess, I will draw them to you. In the meantime, you must flee.


    What came back was the worst possible answer.


    There was no way I could leave Oleola like this.


    It was a poor decision on my part to get us into this predicament in the first place.


    I have to take the blame for it.


    ''No, Oleola. ''''No, Oleola, I''ll take it from here. I will show you the power of an Elf princess.


    I draw my sword and I step forward, ready.


    ''Get it over with!��You guys!


    Seven werewolves (wolfmen) simultaneously challenged me from the front and right and left.


    I ducked their claws and fangs with a paper-thin line, then turned my body and swung my sword.


    ''''What!''''


    Casiga''s surprised voice.


    It''s only natural. For in the blink of an eye, the seven that had attacked me had fallen.


    Even the Fang ones seem surprised.


    ''This isn''t the end!��Seven rows of light bullets!


    When I create seven light balls, I hit those in front of me.


    I''ve heard that it''s difficult for a human to create even one lightball, but as an upper (high) elf, I can release seven of them at the same time.


    Avoiding the light bullets that automatically track the target should be difficult even for those with excellent physical abilities and fangs.


    In the blink of an eye, it clears the enemies in front of me.


    ''''Princess. You were able to raise your arm.''''


    The amazing Lady Rouxien.


    It''s really amazing. Maybe this will make it easier for the Fang people: ......


    I hear a surprised voice behind me.


    It''s like the girls didn''t know what I was capable of.


    Well, I can''t blame them because I rarely fight them.


    In fact, I am stronger than Oleola, who is a warrior. This is purely due to my bloodline.


    The upper (high) elves are stronger than the other elves.


    ''''Don''t be alarmed, boys. There are many of them.


    I look around at my guard.


    I don''t know how good Casiga is, but I don''t think he''s stronger than me.


    I''m going to make you regret letting me take you seriously.


    ''Huh?��Nice to see an elf looking up. Then I''ll be your partner. Right, old woman?


    A huge red-haired werewolf (wolfman) comes out of the fang people or one huge red-haired wolfman.


    In his hand is a huge barbaric sword.


    It has horn-like spines sprouting from its head to its spine, and its spines are adorned with countless skulls.


    It''s a very odd appearance.


    The great Ferion-sama''s great appearance. It''s true that you are favored by the great Ferion, so you should be able to deal with the High Elves. It''s all right, girl. But this old woman will help you.


    Khaziga looks at me without a care in the world.


    This werewolf called Yasab (Wolfman) looks very strong.


    But I hope you won''t underestimate him.


    You can''t be beaten by a mere wolfman.


    "Come out of the darkness of night and protect your family.


    A black haze emerges from Kaziga and falls on Yasab.


    ''Protection against light magic!��A mere wolf could do such magic!


    I let out a surprised cry.


    It won''t completely nullify it, but it does weaken the effectiveness of my magic.


    ''Don''t underestimate this old woman, please don''t underestimate her. It''s not the first time I''ve fought you guys. And even if you use water magic to eliminate the smell, you can usually tell if you can sense the unnatural smell of water. It''s like you''ve never fought an old lady before, so next time you''ll be more careful. But that''s only if there''s a next time.


    Khaziga giggles.


    Not good, this old woman seems to be used to fighting.


    She knows how to fight the upper (high) elves.


    I look behind me.


    Oleola and the others must have those surrounding them in check.


    If that is the case, then Khaziga and Yasab will have to be fought by me.


    I will go further forward.


    I can''t involve Oleola and the others in the fight.


    ''Let''s go!��Elf princess!��Be an ornament to me, called the headhunter!


    Yasab approaches with his barbaric sword raised.


    He is fast.


    But it''s not so fast that you can''t avoid it.


    I try to dodge by spinning myself around.


    ''''What?''''


    However, he couldn''t help but let out a surprised cry.


    Yasab''s barbaric sword had changed its trajectory and was coming towards me.


    I twist my body in a hurry and catch it with my sword.


    The sword flips off as the impact is felt in my hand.


    ''''Sweetheart, you elven princess!��Stop!


    Yasab scoffs at him, and he swings his barbaric sword again.


    However, I can''t get hit with this.


    ''''Seven rows of light bullets!''''


    ''Whoa!��What!


    The light bullets released from my hand hit Yasab, but only made him retreat a bit.


    The wounds would also recover quickly if it was a werewolf (wolfman) with a high automatic recovery ability.


    ''''Princess!''''


    Oleola tries to come over here.


    ''Oops!��All of you!��Stop that elf!


    Kasiga''s voice interrupts Oleola and the others from the Fang ones.


    ''You''ll see the last of the elven princesses there!


    Kajiga''s mockery.


    Not good.


    Sweat runs down my forehead.


    The light bullets can''t be released so many times. What am I supposed to do?


    I ponder.


    ''That''s it!''


    But Yasab won''t wait.


    He raises his barbaric sword.


    ''''Whoa!


    What?


    Suddenly a voice rises from behind you and a small shadow flies by.


    The shadow hits Yasab as it heads straight for him.


    Yasab is caught off guard and loses his stance and falls to the ground.


    The small shadow stands in front of me.


    It''s Kouki.


    Everyone present looks at Kouki in silence.


    Of course, it''s natural, because the small, helpless-looking Kouki has pushed down the powerful Yasab.


    I''m surprised too.


    ''Kah, I made a promise to my mother!��He''s going to be a great knight!��Ki, a knight has to stand up to this kind of situation!


    Kouki screams, biting his tongue.


    His body is trembling.


    Kouki fought to protect me.


    I feel my navel tingle underneath my navel at that.


    I want to hug him and perk him up, but I''ll have to hold back.


    I''m so glad I''m magically cooler in my thoughts.


    ''Grrrrrr!��You did it!��The kid!


    Yasab gets up with a snarl.


    He looks pretty pissed off.


    We''re not out of the woods yet.


    Kouki''s movement has stopped them from moving, but they''ll be moving soon.


    Kouki picks up my sword, which has fallen.


    ''Ko-Koki!��What?!


    I''m gonna fight you.


    Kouki shakes and swings his sword.


    It''s impossible.


    No matter how much, there is no way you can win.


    I was just caught off guard earlier.


    In fact, Kouki''s sword swing seems to be a mess.


    With this one, I can fight better than you, having learned a little bit of the sword.


    ''''Kid!��What the hell!��That stance is going to beat me at that!


    Yasab roars and swings his sword.


    It is a sharp flash that seems to cut off even the air.


    This werewolf (wolfman) called Yasab seems to be quite a swordsman, unlike his appearance.


    ''''I''m going to make you a great Wesen, ...... hmm?''''


    I look surprised when Yasab suddenly stops speaking.


    His gaze is directed behind me.


    ''Yes, you''re right. You can''t swing your sword like that. You need to relax your shoulders more, and grip the sword softly.''


    A voice comes from behind me.


    You turn around in surprise.


    There is someone standing there, wearing a hood.


    When did it appear?


    He looks like a human man, though the hood doesn''t give him a good view of his face. But I don''t think there is a human being deep in the woods like this.


    Who is he?


    When I was wondering this, the hooded man approached Kouki and crouched down to teach him how to grip his sword.


    ''Ready?��Don''t swing the sword with just your arm strength. And hold it tightly for the moment it hits.


    It''s a very, very gentle voice.


    I feel like a father teaching his children.


    "Oh, um, ......, who are you?


    Kouki also looks at the man in surprise.


    Kouki isn''t the only one who is surprised. We and the Fang people around us are also surprised.


    That surprise is even greater than when Kouki pushed Yasab out of the way.


    After all, he had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    ''I''m here to help. You did a great job.


    It''s a very gentle voice.


    For some reason, hearing that voice makes me feel safe.


    ''You!��Who are you?!


    Yasab swung his barbaric sword at the man in the hood.


    The blow was fast and seemed to slice through the hooded man''s head.


    However, what rang out was not the sound of slicing flesh, but a kinked metallic sound.


    The man who should have been crouched down a moment ago was standing up, and he was holding a sword in his right hand.


    When did he draw his sword?


    I couldn''t see it at all.


    The sword of the man in the hood has the glow of a magical alloy (Orihalcon).


    The hilt of the sword was probably made by the dwarves.


    If so, this hooded man may be related to the dwarves.


    I''ll take care of it from here on out.


    The man in the hood said this, and thrust his sword at Yasab.

 178 Encounter and reunion

    Dark Knight Kroki


    You''ll be on your own from here.


    I point my sword at the red-haired werewolf (wolfman) in front of me.


    The werewolf is looking at me with quizzical eyes.


    ''Grrrrrr!��Who are you?��You! How dare you pass off this Yasab''s sword!


    I can''t answer honestly if you ask me that.


    In the first place, I''m here to hide my identity.


    The current me is not the Dark Knight Kroki, but a wandering swordsman Kroki.


    ''I''m just a wandering swordsman. I just wanted to help out when I saw the little one standing up for himself so well.


    I look back a bit, wary of my opponent.


    There is a small child and a group of elves there.


    When I reached the scene of my own battle, it was just when the child pushed out the wolfman (wolfman) who called himself Yasab.


    After that, the child was desperately trying to protect the elves.


    Seeing him trembling and wielding his sword poorly, he intervened, saying that he had to hurry and save him.


    He was a young boy, but he was quite courageous.


    Well, as far as being able to push the werewolf (wolfman) away, he must not be an ordinary child.


    But he''s still too small to take on the werewolf (wolfman).


    From here on out, I''m the one to deal with.


    ''''Gaaaaaaaah!


    A werewolf (wolfman) calling himself Yasab is swinging his barbaric sword at me.


    I change my stance so that I don''t lose my center of gravity and duck.


    It looks like a reckless swing, but he is subtly changing the trajectory of his sword.


    Contrary to appearances, he''s quite a skilled swordsman.


    The movements of his feet and legs, his upper body, and the return of his wrists, all of which are used in his swordsmanship.


    How much training did he have to do?


    I think it''s great that he seems to be blessed with a good physique to begin with, but he''s trying to get even better.


    However, that doesn''t mean you can''t get beaten.


    Watch your opponent''s movements carefully, and place your sword against his barbaric sword in a small way.


    The barbarian swords are further altered in their trajectory by being hit by the sword and not hitting us.


    Yasab unleashes his barbaric swords one after another.


    It changes its trajectory in the same way.


    The barbaric swords only create wind around his body.


    ''''Yasab!��What are you doing?��Stop playing around and take it down now!


    An old werewolf (wolfman) woman shouts out.


    The werewolves (wolfmen) around her are also looking at us in a strange way.


    Apparently, they think that Yasab is playing with them.


    I can leave it as it is, but if this is the case, we won''t get anywhere, so I decide to fight back.


    As it is, I step in a little at a time.


    ''''Guhuh?''''


    Yasab grunts and retreats as he steps in himself.


    While backing away, Yasab swings his barbaric sword with all his might.


    As he brushes off the blow, he slips his sword into his opponent''s blade and slashes his opponent''s arm.


    Seeing this, the people around him cry out in surprise.


    Yasab flies backwards and gets away from himself.


    ''You!��Who are you?!


    Yasab screams as he holds the wound on his arm.


    He didn''t cut deeply. Considering the resilience of the werewolf (wolfman), it will heal quickly.


    The surroundings are no longer buzzing.


    Rather, it has become quiet.


    ''I''m just a wandering swordsman, ....... No particular name.


    I can''t tell you my real name as long as I''m hiding my identity.


    Myself and Yasab stared at each other.


    A few seconds have passed since they stared at each other. A strange smell drifts out of nowhere.


    It seems to have arrived.


    The dwarven ranger uses a smoke bomb that produces a scent that disguises the wolf''s nose.


    This is the smell.


    I can hear an even louder sound.


    The smell will disguise your nose and the sound will disguise the number of people.


    I hope this will make them back off, but if not, then I''ll get serious then.


    I can''t get serious right now.


    This place is being watched by someone from afar.


    I don''t want to show my strength and avoid being exposed.


    "Obaba: ......


    Hearing a loud noise approaching, Yasab calls out to the old werewolf (wolfman) woman.


    The old wolfman woman nods at Yasab''s call.


    ''I know, Yasab, ....... All of you!��I''ll pull out of here!


    At their call, the werewolves (wolfmen) roared and easily withdrew.


    I''m impressed by how quickly they retreat.


    The average werewolf, like the gods they worship, is a bloodthirsty Wesen.


    However, he is also a skilled swordsman, and has a good draw and rational fighting style.


    In fact, unlike rumors, werewolves (wolfmen) are very intelligent.


    You''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    "Who are you?


    One of the elves looks at him quizzically.


    He seems quite wary.


    Well, that''s understandable.


    I look at the elf who called out to me.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure if it''s the upper (high) elves, or perhaps the aristocratic class of the elves, Arseid.


    Wow! This is the first time I''ve seen this. But compared to a goddess, it''s not an unusual existence.


    I''m a little surprised that I''m encountering a more unusual being than the upper (high) elves.


    ''Err, ......''


    I''m not sure how to explain it.


    I was in a bit of a pickle.


    ''Sir!''


    A group of dwarven rangers (rangers) appear with crossbows and wearing magical grass skis.


    Just as well. I''ll let them explain the rest to me.


    They live in the same forest and are supposed to interact with each other.


    "Dwarves?��Are you one of the dwarves?��I never thought I''d be rescued by a fellow dwarf or something: ......


    The elf looks disgusted.


    ''What is it,'' he says. "What is it, some naughty Elf princess? You didn''t have to help me with this.


    The dwarves who came to help her don''t seem to like it either.


    Come to think of it, elves and dwarves didn''t get along well with each other.


    At one point, they are both members of Elyos'' gods, so they would cooperate if necessary, but I remember that they were never close.


    ''''Wait!��Hey, princess!����You''ve forgotten what we''re here for!��I thought you were supposed to be working with the dwarves!


    Another elf comes forward from behind the elf princess.


    It''s probably a dryad, based on his clothing.


    And I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before.


    ''''Huh?��Is it possible, Tess?


    The dryad looks at me when I call his name.


    It''s definitely Tess.


    Tess looks at me curiously.


    I flip up my hood a little.


    This way, the person monitoring me shouldn''t be able to see my face.


    ''Ahhhhh!


    Tess shouts out.


    Apparently she''s noticed.


    ''Kroki!��It''s not Kuroki!��Why are you here!


    Tess flutters happily and comes over to me and hugs me.


    I can feel her slender body through her clothes.


    You can feel the amazement of those around you when they see this.


    ''It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Tess?��What are you the one who is here?


    ''I am the princess''s attendant!��My lady!��Guys!��This swordsman is Kroki!��I know him.


    Tess introduces herself.


    The elven princess looks a little relieved when Tess introduces her.


    Does she hate being rescued by a dwarven acquaintance so much?


    ''Thank you for your help. You know Tess. My name is Lucien. I was on my way as an envoy to the dwarven village. On the way there, I was attacked by some foul fanged men.


    The elven princess Lucien thanked me gracefully.


    I feel embarrassed to be thanked by a beautiful woman.


    But you should also thank the dwarves.


    They also helped to save the day.


    ''An elf princess is an emissary?��What do you mean?


    Even if the other party is an elf princess, the dwarves don''t shy away from it.


    That''s probably how the relationship was originally formed.


    ''''Oh?��Didn''t they listen to me?��We were told by the heavenly host that we must cooperate with you. Well, now that you''ve figured it out, can you show us around?


    The dwarves look at each other as Rousien says provocatively.


    They don''t get along, but they aren''t hostile.


    They will have to be guided eventually.


    "Hm. Even if we don''t have to show you the way, you know where our village is. Sir. Let us return.


    He nodded at the words.


    Koona and the others would be on their way to the land of the elves by now.


    They''re dressed to be replaced by these elves.


    ''Hey, Kroki. Kuroki would like to go with us?��Isn''t that right, Princess?


    Yeah. No problem, Oleola. How''s the car?


    Lucien sees a broken deer car.


    There, an elf who looks like Oleiad is repairing the deer car.


    It seems that if we take first aid measures, there''s no reason why we can''t run.


    But let''s refrain from doing that here.


    I''m just going to be a guest of the dwarves.


    I''m sorry, Tess. I''m going to be back with the dwarves.


    Tess looks a little disappointed when she says that.


    ''''Yes, it''s a shame. But if you''re in a dwarven village, you can ask a lot of questions. As I asked earlier, why are you here in the first place?��You are, I believe, ....... No, it''s nothing.


    Tess cuts off her words, almost saying something.


    Why is that?


    Tess feels like she''s aware of her identity.


    But I can''t be sure.


    I turn my back on myself and try to run.


    ''Wait!''


    As I was about to run, I was suddenly approached by a voice.


    It was a small child who was with the elf.


    What is it?


    He looks at himself with serious eyes.


    ''Please!��Give yourself a sword!��Tell me about it!��I just want to be strong!


    The little one says that and bows her head.


    His desperate words somehow capture my heart.


    When I get to the front of the child, I kneel on the ground.


    His eyes dropped as he got on his knees, but the little one was still low.


    ''Why do you want to be strong?''


    The little one looks up when he hears that.


    Their gazes cross over.


    It''s a serious look.


    She has the beautiful face of a girl, but I''m sure it''s a boy.


    It feels like that.


    ''I promised!��With your mother!��He''s going to be a great knight!


    The little one says with determination and strength.


    To be honest, I''m not very good at this sort of thing.


    I glance at Lucien.


    He doesn''t seem to mind if I tell him.


    ''My name is Kroki. Hey, can you tell me your name?


    ''Yes!��My name is Koki!


    It''s called Kouki, a name you don''t hear in this world very often.


    Or is it just something I don''t know?


    But it doesn''t matter.


    "That''s fine, Kouki-kun. I can''t do it all the time, but as long as you and I are in the dwarven village, I will teach you the sword. Is that okay with you?


    Then he holds out his hand.


    Kouki''s eyes are moist. He looks very happy.


    ''''Ha, yes!��That''s fine!��Oh, thank you, sir!


    Kouki puts his hand on his own hand.


    It''s a very small hand.


    But it doesn''t matter if it''s a child or an adult.


    This is a promise between a man and a man.


    Dahak, the Serpent Prince


    An abandoned mine in the land of Kauff.


    We are still there.


    The temporary palace I had the serpent men (Eag) build.


    I can''t help but notice Botis''s face.


    "What''s the matter?��Botis?��What''s going on?


    When I called out to him, Botis looked at me with a surprised look on his face.


    He seemed to be thinking about it.


    ''''Oh, it was you, young man? ''No, it''s not really a big deal, but ....... It seems that the wolves have engaged with someone.''''


    Botis says, looking around.


    There are dozens of small, monocular snakes mawing around Botis.


    This snake is a messenger of Botis and can tell Botis what she sees.


    She releases these snakes all over the forest to gather information.


    The one who tells her is probably the one the wolves were following.


    ''Wolves?��Are you talking about Yasab and his crew?��It shouldn''t be strange for them to fight in the woods, though.


    I nod my head.


    Headhunter Yasab.


    He was a red-haired werewolf (wolfman), a lowly one, but a moderately impressive one.


    But they always fight elves in the forest.


    There was no need to worry about it.


    So what is there to worry about?


    ''''It is true, but I''m a little concerned about that opponent: ......


    Do you mind?


    ''Yes. Maybe I''m paying too much attention to it.


    Botis says with a laugh.


    He''s probably tense in the face of executing his plan.


    That''s why the little things bother him.


    ''Don''t worry about every little thing, Botis. More importantly, when are we going to get out of here? I''m bored and no match for you.


    So far it''s been all skirmishes and not a proper fight.


    My mouche-feet look bored too.


    It''s almost there, young master. The day when you can fight to your heart''s content is almost here.

 179 Joint front

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Accompanied by the elves, including Kouki and Tess, myself and the dwarves return to K''tal.


    And when we return, Tess comes out of the deer carriage and embraces my arms.


    It looks like we''re going to enter Kutaru with our arms still attached.


    "Hey Tess. Move away for a moment ....... It''s hard to walk.


    Yeah. It''s good, Kuroki. It''s good to see you again.


    I protest to Tess, but she doesn''t seem to want to listen to me.


    Therefore, I have to return to Kutar with Tess still attached to me.


    The eyes of the dwarven rangers with me are painful.


    The other elves don''t seem to be particularly bothered by it.


    An elf who looks like Oleiad is tying a deer to the side of the gate as we enter the village of Kutar.


    The Napier-like elf is looking into Kutaru with interest, while the elven princess is walking at the front, accompanied by Kouki.


    Then she notices Kouki''s gaze.


    Kouki is staring at him.


    ''Come to think of it, Kouki, you''re not an elf, but do you live in an elven village?''


    I ask Kouki.


    Actually, I''m not that familiar with the elves.


    What I do know is that elves are a tribe of women only.


    Well, it wouldn''t be a bad thing if humans lived in the land of elves.


    Fairy knights are supposed to be human in nature.


    ''''Um, ...... different sir.''''


    Kouki shakes his head.


    Then he wonders.


    Then why is he with the elves?


    Sir. It seems the boy has been abducted recently. Isn''t that right, elves?


    It was the dwarven ranger who answered.


    So I guess. I''ve heard that elves sometimes kidnap children who seem to have a promising future.


    ''''Is this true, Tess?''''


    ''Yes, but what about it?��Kuroki?


    ''No, ......, that''s not a good idea.''


    ''What?��Why?


    Tess nods her head curiously.


    She doesn''t seem to feel bad about it.


    ''Oh, it must be better to be with us, with our eternal beauty, than with a human daughter who will soon wither away. Right, Kouki?


    The elven princess Rouxien, who was listening to the story, said as if it was natural.


    But Kouki shook his head.


    ''''Um ......, I''m sorry. I made a promise to my mother that I would become a fine knight ...... in that country.


    Kouki''s rebuttal.


    Lucien gives him a surprised look when he hears it.


    In response, the dwarves laugh.


    ''Hah ......, no, Kouki. You should be my knight. It''s not necessary to be in that country if you''re going to be a fine knight.


    Lucien kneels down and puts his hand on Kouki''s cheek.


    ''But ....... My mother is .......


    Kouki manages to argue with him.


    A promise to his mother must be heavy for this child.


    ''Elf princess. Kouki-kun wants to return home. He must be returned to his mother.


    I tell Lucien myself.


    Kouki made his intentions clear. Then you have one action to take.


    I must return this child to his mother.


    Then Rouxien looks at me with cold eyes.


    ''''Back to his mother?��What are they talking about?��Kouki didn''t live with your mother, you know.


    What?


    So you''re surprised.


    What does that mean?


    Kouki. Didn''t you live with your mother?


    As I pulled away from Tess, I heard myself kneeling at Kouki''s side.


    ''Yes. I don''t live with your mother. Your mother is in Elyos.''


    The words of Kouki hit me like a blow to the head.


    Human lore says that when they die, the good ones will be welcomed into Elios and the bad ones will fall into Nargol.


    This means that Kouki''s mother is already dead.


    Kouki is trying to keep the promise he made to his dead mother.


    I don''t know why, but I''m about to cry at the thought of it.


    ''I see. ....... Well then, your father is .......


    I ask Kouki again.


    Then Kouki shakes his head.


    ''I have never met your father. But I have heard that he is in Nargol.


    I feel shocked as if I''ve been hit again by those words.


    Dad, you''re a bad guy!��And he''s dead!


    It''s indescribable.


    He probably didn''t have a good home environment.


    But he''s grown up to be a pretty good kid.


    It''s a quality he has.


    I wonder if I''m done talking, because he doesn''t have a family. Then I''ll be his family. That shouldn''t be a problem.


    Lucien stands up, looks at me and says.


    It''s true that if Kouki doesn''t have a family, that might be a good thing.


    But Kouki is trying to keep his promise to his mother.


    I''m not sure which is better.


    ''''Oh!��You are back, Master Kroki.��Yeah?��Who''s the lady over there?


    It was time to get lost.


    Arberon comes out of the back. Then he notices Lucien at his side.


    ''It''s been a while. King Arberon. Do you remember me?


    Rousien turns to Arberon and releases a thorn in his side.


    ''Hm. I remember you, petulant elf princess. Why are you here?''


    Arberon looks unhappy too.


    ''Of course, it''s to form a joint front with the elves and dwarves. Have we not heard from the Heavenly One?


    Joint front!


    Averon looks surprised.


    Was it really that surprising?


    Elves and fairy knights are mobile but weak in frontal combat.


    In contrast, dwarven warrior groups that don''t have mobility but require golems and talos that are strong in frontal combat.


    If they cooperate, they will become quite strong.


    I have heard nothing of this, Elven Princess. Never have we fought together. Is it true what you say?


    Arberon looks at him doubtfully.


    ''Oh, you say you doubt?��Excuse me. I wouldn''t want to come to this place either if it wasn''t for what the Heavenly One told me.


    Lucien says, and his companions, Oleiad and Napier, nod.


    Tess is relieved to see that not so much.


    ''Hmm. It certainly doesn''t seem to be a lie, though: ......''


    It was time for Arberon to think.


    One dwarf looks panicked and runs up to Arberon.


    The dwarf overheard Arberon.


    ''What?��That''s ridiculous!��The Heavenly Host is here!��It''s never happened before!��Okay, I''m on my way!��We have an urgent matter to attend to, Princess Elf.��I''ll get you a guest room anyway. You can wait in there.


    Arberon walks away.


    It appears that someone has come down from Elyos.


    Could it be the god Heybos?


    However, from the look of Arberon, that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    As long as you''re hiding your identity, let''s keep it as inconspicuous as possible.


    When I look to the side, I see Lucien looking at Arberon with cold eyes.


    "It seems that the Heavenly Host is on the move too. Now, let''s go to our room. Let''s go, Kouki.


    Lucien walks away from Kouki''s hand.


    He wasn''t sure if he should put Kouki back in his place.


    However, he decided to wait and see for now.


    ��Dahark, Prince of the Snake


    In a certain place in the mountains, in the land of Kauf, a large army of orcs and goblins was gathering.


    These orcs and goblins were the ones Botis had called.


    They are going to be used in future operations.


    "Great serpent prince Dahak, I am pleased to meet you. We haven''t met. My name is Borda. I''m the leader of this gang of morons.


    A lone female orc comes towards us.


    Her huge body is adorned with jewels, and even the club she holds in her hand has jewels embedded in it.


    The great orc chief, Borda, is known for his greed.


    He commands his men, the Orc Boarriders, to raid human lands and dwarves for everything they can lay their hands on.


    This time this female has come because she is dazzled by the treasures of the elves and orcs.


    ''I am pleased to meet you for the first time. Master Dahak, Prince of the Serpent. My name is Jagi. I am the firstborn of the great goblin king (Great Lord) Gestira.


    A horned goblin emerges from behind the boulder.


    Around it is a collared human female.


    She is probably the mistress of this goblin prince (Prince) named Jargi.


    Jargi is now fighting with his own brother for the throne.


    And he''s outnumbered.


    He has come to us because he wants to help us by helping us.


    The army of goblins we''ve brought with us is only a fraction of his tribe''s size, but there are still thousands of them.


    Among them, the goblin spider riders are said to be the most elite.


    Botis'' idea is to have the breakthrough orcs and the highly mobile goblins form a joint front against the elves and dwarves.


    I don''t know if it''s quality, but their numbers are large enough to counter them.


    ''''Well, I''m counting on your strength,''''


    I lie with cold eyes.


    These guys are bait.


    Let them do their best.


    I would look at them with cold eyes.

 180 The dream city of Arsedia

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    Arcadia, the city of dreams, is the land of the elves.


    The place exists as if it were hidden in the great sea of trees that spreads at the foot of Mount Elyos.


    There are several forts built around the perimeter of Arceidia, and they are protected by magical wards.


    One of them is the Carthaghov''s Fort, and we''ll head to Alseidia from there.


    Led by the fairy knight Tamriel, we proceed on a white stone road laid out in the forest in a chariot driven by a Kelluneian deer.


    The trees were dense until we passed the fort of Carthakhov, but the road leading to Alseidia was not so dense.


    There were many trees, but the view was good and the sky was clear.


    ''''Chiyuki-san!��Look, look, look!��That''s awesome!��The tree is glowing gold!��And it''s so big!


    Reno calls out to me as he looks out the car window and sees a huge golden tree.


    I look out the window and see a huge tree ahead of me.


    The tree is shining gold and is as big as a mountain.


    It''s the first time I''ve ever seen such a huge tree.


    It''s true. It''s amazing.


    Yeah. I''ve never seen a tree like that.


    Both Nao and Shirone shouted in amazement when they saw the golden tree.


    That is the golden tree. It is the golden tree, the great tree that has stood tall since the beginning of time.


    Tamriel, who is piloting the stagecoach, explains.


    It seems that the Golden Tree has existed since the beginning of time when this world was born.


    At the foot of the tree lives the Golden Dragon King, the ally of the gods of Elyos, who protects the Golden Tree.


    It is said that the Elven City of Arcadia was built to take care of the Golden Tree and the God and Dragon King.


    After a while, you can see a huge gate.


    It is quite arabesque, or in other words, it is a magnificent structure with arabesque patterns.


    You can see the taste of the elves.


    This gate is probably the entrance to Arcadia.


    ''''Wow!��It''s so beautiful!


    Reno let out an exclamation.


    Once inside the gate, it was a different world.


    White porcelain buildings are lined up in the deep green trees.


    The white porcelain buildings are decorated with patterns using gold and silver and shine brightly.


    Beautiful elves are walking on the streets.


    There are flower gardens here and there and little elves (faeries) are flying around.


    The scene is just like a fairyland.


    It''s really beautiful: ......


    That''s pretty good: ......


    Not only Reno, but also me and Shirone and Nao are fascinated by the scene.


    ''''This is our capital, Arcadia, ladies. Now I would like to continue to lead you to the Amber Palace where our Queen is located: ....... In the meantime, we will need your permission to see her. I''m sorry, but we would appreciate it if you could wait in another wing for a while.


    Tamriel says apologetically.


    Surely the deer car is on the road a little off the main road.


    There''s no need to come up here and cause a scene. We can wait a bit.


    Eventually, we reach one of the mansions.


    It''s a house of good taste with a beautiful spring in the garden.


    Perhaps it is a mansion where those who come from outside are asked to wait for a while.


    ''Huh?''


    It was when we were approaching the museum.


    I couldn''t help but let out a cry.


    Because there was a rugged car parked in the pavilion that didn''t look like an elf vehicle.


    ''What''s that?��A hammer''s crest?��Does that mean the dwarves are here?


    The hammer is the emblem of Heybos, the god of blacksmithing and treasure.


    And Heybos is the father of all dwarves and is revered by them.


    So it is very likely that the car belongs to the dwarves.


    ''It is as the Wise Lord guessed. That is the car of those who live in Kutar. They can handle non-living metal, but not living trees. They come sometimes to get crops from us. And I''m sorry to say, you''ll have to wait with them.


    Tamriel says apologetically.


    The pavilion looks spacious, so I don''t mind sharing a room.


    It''s the same with Sirone, Reno and Nao.


    The deer car with us in it stops next to the dwarf car and someone comes out of the pavilion.


    It''s a human child, about 10 years old.


    At first glance, it appears to be a girl, but considering the nature of elves, it must be a boy.


    Apparently, he is being made to work in this mansion.


    Perhaps Kouki would be like him if he were to stay in the land of the elves.


    ''''Well, well, well, Tamriel-sama. Are you a guest?


    ''You''re right, Hulas. I apologize for the short notice, but if the dwarves are the only ones here, as I recall, the top room should be available. Please show the ladies there.


    When Tamriel says this, the boy called Hulas looks troubled.


    What''s going on?


    ''I''m sorry. ''I''m sorry, Master Tamriel. The room is currently being used by dwarves. We would appreciate another room, please.


    ''What!��That''s ridiculous!��It is supposed to be the rule that dwarves are always to be ushered into the lowest-ranked rooms!��Why is that happening!��Get them evicted as soon as possible!


    Tamriel says so grimly.


    I''ve heard rumors that elves and dwarves don''t get along well with each other.


    It''s a troubling thing, even though they are all members of the same Elysian gods. Even if they don''t get along with each other, they wouldn''t be allowed to be in the lowest class room.


    Hulas makes a troubled face at Tamriel''s words.


    ''''No!��Lady Tamriel!��That room is for them to use!��I can''t have you evicted!


    What?


    Tamriel exclaimed.


    He couldn''t believe what Hulas was saying.


    Hulas doesn''t seem to take a step back.


    ''Hey, wait a minute,''


    Then, suddenly, Reno comes out of the room.


    Reno steps in front of Hulas and bends down to face him.


    ''''Um?��What?


    I can feel Hulas''s confusion.


    ''Hey, you. Look into Reno''s eyes.


    That was the moment Reno said that, and Hulas''s eyes turn into a state of scowl.


    ''''Wait!��What are you doing?��Reno!


    I rush over to Hulas.


    Perhaps Reno has cast a mental spell on Hulas.


    What is he doing?


    No, Chiyuki. She was under someone''s mental control. I''ve broken it.


    Reno''s explanation surprised everyone present.


    ''Spiritual control!��Are you saying that Hulas was under a spell!��No way a dwarf!��That''s ridiculous!


    Tamriel shakes her head in disbelief.


    Dwarves are good at earthy magic and granting magic, but they''re not supposed to be able to use spirit magic.


    ''''What do you mean?��Could it be that something other than dwarves have gotten in?


    Syrone says uneasily.


    ''Perhaps someone who thinks of good things for the elves has tricked the dwarves into thinking that they are intruding.


    ''''No way!��Oh no!��In this Alseidia!��But I can''t think of anything else: ....... Dwarves sometimes bring in catwomen as wives, but I''m sure they couldn''t use spirit magic either: ......


    We look at each other.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    It may not be the dwarves or their companions who are in this hall now.


    Hey, shouldn''t you go check on him?


    Everyone nodded at Nao''s suggestion.


    It would be best to confirm who the visitors to this pavilion are.


    We proceed through the mansion with Tamriel in the lead.


    It''s a spacious and tasteful interior.


    It doesn''t look particularly vandalized.


    At the end of the hall, we come to a magnificent door.


    This is the finest room in the house. May I?��I''ll open it.


    We nodded and Tamriel opened the door, and we found ourselves in a banquet hall.


    There was a dwarf and a cat woman, and a few human women mixed in with the party.


    The beautiful boys were busy moving among them.


    The boys must be the ones working in this pavilion.


    ''Wow~. It looks like they''re having fun. It''s not just the dwarves, though. What''s going on here?


    "They are the wives of dwarves. Our princesses do not take kindly to them.


    Tamriel explains.


    ''Our princesses are the elves, right?


    Well, it seems that elves look down on human daughters and cat people''s daughters, so Tamriel and the others must treat them lower.


    He is basically a gentleman to the women, but he must be in trouble too.


    ''''So that means that some of these women can use spirit magic.


    From the looks of it, the dwarves are real. It doesn''t feel like someone or something has magically turned into a dwarf.


    I''ve been thinking about this for a while now.


    As I was thinking about this, one of the dwarves noticed us and came over to us.


    ''Oh, isn''t that Tamriel?��I didn''t expect to find such fine rooms in the house. I thought the elves were poor, as they were usually so shabby and cramped.


    The dwarf with the bottle swears under his boozy breath.


    ''''You''re Beregar, I''m sorry, but your treatment of the princesses has been ordered by them. I''m sorry, but you must leave this room immediately.


    It''s a little difficult to know if that girl will agree to the ......?��Who''s the little girl behind you?��Not a bunch of evil elves, it seems?


    Beregirl looks at us.


    They are the companions of the brave Lady Raige, who was recognized by Goddess Raina. They have come to this city for a reason.


    What?��A brave fellow!��No, this is ....... It may not taste good.


    The last part of Beregar''s words gets smaller.


    What could possibly be tasteless?


    As I was thinking about this, Shirone suddenly stepped forward.


    ''''What?��What''s the matter, Shirone?


    But Cyrone doesn''t respond to my voice.


    She''s looking straight at the back of the room.


    Caught in the act, I follow her gaze.


    In the middle of a large room, where a silver-haired girl is sitting on the most luxurious chair in the room.


    She is a ridiculously beautiful girl.


    She has black cat ears on her head, but I don''t think she''s a cat person.


    It is a decoration to see.


    The boys are waiting around the girl with silver hair.


    It''s as if they are waiting for their master''s orders.


    The girl was sitting on a large chair, lying down, like she was the master of the room.


    ''Hey!��I know that girl from somewhere!


    ''I sure do!��I''ve seen it before in the Republic of Ariadia!


    Reno and Nao sound surprised.


    Nao is right, I''ve met her too.


    A beautiful girl like that can''t be mistaken for anything else. I met her in the Republic of Ariadia.


    Kuna, the silver witch.


    That should be her name.


    Why is she here?


    Cyrone starts walking and heads towards her.


    Why?��I wonder if you''re here?


    Cyrone asks in an angry tone.


    ''Sirone?''��That''s our line. Why are you the ones who are here?��They''re a total pain in the ass.


    The silver-haired girl looks at Syrone with a troublesome look.


    Syrone and the silver-haired girl glare at each other.


    They had a feeling that something serious was about to happen.

 181 Sword Maiden and Silver Witch

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    White?��That''s our line. Why are you the ones who are here?��They''re a total pain in the ass.


    The silver-haired girl looks at Syrone with a troublesome look.


    Syrone and the silvery white witch glare at each other.


    ''''Who''s troublesome!��What are you planning to do!


    Cyrone puts his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    She looks like she''s about to slash at it as it is.


    In contrast, the White Silver Witch is calm.


    ''''I''m not planning anything. I''m not planning anything, Syrone. In the first place, I have no intention of fighting with you guys. ......


    That''s as far as it goes, the silvery white witch thinks about it.


    I don''t know you ....... That''s what I''ll do. Kuna is just a cat person.


    Suddenly, the silvery white witch starts cheating by adding "nyaa" to the end of the word.


    Naturally, it''s obvious.


    However, I thought the cat imitation was a bit cute.


    I thought it was cute, but to Shirone, it would have felt like a mockery to her.


    I could see Syrone''s back trembling with anger.


    ''Don''t be silly!


    "I''m not kidding, Sirone. ...... Kuna is here as a snitch. I don''t know you.


    For saying I don''t know, he''s very clear on Shirone''s name.


    And for calling her a snob, she''s not snobbish at all.


    To begin with, she''s conspicuous to look at. It''s impossible to be a ninja.


    The white silver witch turns away.


    She doesn''t seem to have any intention of seriously dealing with her.


    ''''But really, why is this girl here?''''


    It really is a mystery. Reno-chan. By the way, Chiyuki-san. What are you going to do?��You want me to catch him and make him puke? It''s going to be a little hard to catch, though.


    After Nao tells me that, I look around the room.


    The only thing I see is the walls of the room.


    It doesn''t look like anyone is there.


    But of course I know that.


    But of course I know that there is no one in the room, but something is there.


    "Is there something in the room?��Nao-san?


    There are bugs that mimic the walls all over the room.


    I see. ......


    The bugs must be used by the white and silver witches.


    If it comes to a fight, those bugs will come at you.


    And the silver witch is seen.


    The butterfly is shining blue-white around it.


    That butterfly is tricky.


    It''s a short distance away, but it can easily make the transition.


    If it were to go after me or Reno, it would be no match for me.


    However, looking at the two of them, it looks like a battle is about to begin.


    ''A burglar?��I knew you were up to something. If you won''t tell me, I''ll let you speak with all my strength.


    ''I''m not going to fight you. I was going to leave you for dead before, but not now. In the first place, Cyrone, you''re no enemy of Kuna.


    What do you mean?


    Shirone is furious with the silvery white witch who has finally stopped imitating the cat.


    ''It''s the difference in your love for Kroki, Shirone. Kuna loves Kroki. That love is incomparable to yours. And Krona needs Krona too. We''re evenly matched. That''s why you''re not an enemy.


    What?��What is that?��How do you know Kuroki needs you?


    Syrone approaches the Silver Witch.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal of information on this.


    You will find that you will be able to get a good idea of what to expect.


    ''''Huh?��What are you talking about?��White?��The fact that Kuna exists means Kroki needs Kuna!��Kuna was born to be loved by Kroki!


    The Silver Witch places her hand on her chest and proudly declares.


    It''s an amazing confidence.


    We can see from her back that Shirone is in raptures.


    Of course we are, too.


    ''It''s amazing. It''s amazing," she says. I can''t believe you can seriously say something like that, ....... I can''t believe I was born to be loved, I wish Reno could say something like that with confidence ......


    Reno puts his hand over his mouth and mutters.


    From her words, I can tell that the white silver witch isn''t lying.


    It''s true ......, I''m incredibly confident. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a chance of winning, because you''re loved so much by such a beautiful girl.


    ''No, that might be a bit of a pity for Mr. Silone: ......


    I say this at Nao''s words and look at Syrone.


    Shilone has backed up and is staggering.


    I can tell that she is in quite a shock.


    In the first place, Shirone thought that her childhood friend was being used by the White Silver Witch.


    But the Silver Witch really loved her childhood friend.


    Maybe her childhood friend wasn''t brainwashed.


    She was apparently the daughter of a demon king.


    If she was loved by such a beautiful girl, she would try to protect her father, the Demon King.


    ''''Ugh, lie ....... How could that Kuroki be loved by such a beautiful girl .......


    When Cyrone says this, he collapses to his knees with no effort and drops to his knees.


    It sounds like quite a bit of mental damage. Maybe you''ll never get back on your feet.


    That''s why, Syrone. It''s a good thing that you''re not a Kuna. Croc is very fond of you. I don''t want Kuroki to be sad.


    That was when the Silver Witch said that.


    Cyrone looks up.


    ''Kroki cares about me ......?''


    Hmm?��Yes, but what about it?


    The silver witch tilts her head at Silone''s condition.


    Syrone stands up sluggishly.


    ''''I see~. You''re taking good care of me ....... Ehehehe.''''


    Syrone replies, scratching her cheeks.


    She would probably be smiling happily from the front.


    ''Something about it made me recover in an instant. ......


    Yeah. You''re right, Nao. Silone, you''re a bit of a coyote. ......


    Nao and Reno sound dumbfounded.


    It''s really little.


    I''m worried about the future of Syrone.


    It''s certainly a bit crappy. But I don''t think this is going to be a fight. ......


    Here, if we fight the White and Silver Witch, we''ll only get away with more damage.


    If the other side doesn''t want to fight her, then it might be better not to fight her now.


    I don''t know why she''s here in the first place?


    I''ll have to listen to it.


    "Wise man. Who is that beautiful girl?��Could you give me an introduction?


    Tamriel beside me asks me if I felt like the story of Cyrone and the White Silver Witch was over.


    But he won''t be able to tell me who they are.


    It might lead to a fight.


    ''Oh. It''s just an acquaintance. Don''t worry about it.


    I reply, suppressing my eyebrows.


    I feel unexplained by the fact that he reacts differently than he did when he met us.


    ''Well, well. I don''t know what it is, but I guess we can call a truce for now. ''Syrone?''


    Ugh ......, well, you can''t help it, but why are you here?��I hope you''ll let me hear that one.


    Silone, having regained his senses, says to the white and silver witch.


    ''Fine. In return, why don''t you tell me why you guys are here?


    I''ve heard that the Silver Witch can easily tell us what we''re here for.


    I don''t know if that''s true or not, but I''ll ask her anyway.


    ''''What''s going on?��That''s a lot of noise, isn''t it?


    It was just as the Silver Witch was about to start talking, someone walks into this room.


    The newcomer is an elf.


    He was dressed quite sumptuously, and was probably an upper (high) elf of high status.


    He looks a little younger than us, if only in appearance.


    But we don''t know how old the elves are.


    Maybe he''s quite a bit older than us.


    ''''This!��Your Majesty?��How did you end up here!


    Seeing the elf enter the room, Tamriel puts one knee on the floor and bows her head.


    ''What?��Her Majesty?��Why!


    I''m surprised by the suddenness of the situation.


    If she is the Elf Queen, then she must be Tatania.


    She is the longest living elf and the one who stands at the top of the world''s elves.


    She doesn''t look like that because she''s about a junior high schooler on the outside. ......


    But why is she here anyway?


    ''Long time no see, Chiyuki. I didn''t expect you guys to be here, I was surprised when I got a call.


    From behind Tathania, a new person from whom comes into the room.


    ''Miss Nia?��Why are you here?


    The one who came in was Nia, an angel in Raina''s entourage, a war maiden.


    Why is she here?


    ''That''s our line, Chiyuki. I happened to get a call that you guys were here when I was in Alseidia, so I came here with the queen.


    Nia explains.


    ''When we arrived at the Karthakhov fort, Tamriel had contacted the Queen first.


    Nia must have been with her at the time.


    Angels and elves, the angels are higher than the elves.


    No wonder they were able to move the queen.


    But it was just as well.


    The negotiations to get Kouki back might work.


    ''That''s the thing, Nia. We''ve come to get the child back that the elf princess kidnapped.


    Nia nods her head as I say this.


    ''Children?��Did you come all the way out here for that?��Could it be that one of you had a child born to one of you?


    No, sir. No, he was not born to us. It was a child in the temple of Eldo.


    ''The child in the temple?��Don''t tell me this is the Temple of Lady Raina?


    Yes!


    Nia frowns when I say that.


    And Nia wasn''t the only one who reacted.


    ''A child was kidnapped from the temple?��Black hair, I''m going to let Kuna hear about that.


    The silver witch comes toward me.


    Her face is serious.


    What does it mean?


    What did she have to do with the child being kidnapped?


    You''re ......, or are you?


    Nia is surprised to see the silvery white witch.


    Could it be that they''ve met somewhere?


    Kuna is a burglar. That''s the idea. I''d rather hear the details.


    Nia doesn''t say anything when the silver witch says that.


    After all, he seems to know her.


    ''Surely we should ask about the child now? ''My queen. In case you''re wondering, are you sure there is a human child who was recently brought to this country?


    Nia asks the Elven Queen.


    ''Yes Master Nia. ''Yes, Master Nia, I believe Lucien has brought home a human child. But he is just a human child. He would be better off with us elves. I don''t think you mind, do you?


    Nia asks, and the Elf Queen replies without offense.


    This area must be a common understanding of the elves. I''m still not convinced.


    ''Indeed, I usually think so ....... Chiyuki, let me ask you something, just in case. What was the name of the kidnapped child?


    His name is Koki.


    !


    That was when I mentioned Kouki''s name.


    The Silver Witch and Nia show a surprised look.


    ''''Ahhhh!��My Queen!��What a mess you''ve made of me!��This is a big deal!


    Nia shouted loudly and shook the queen''s shoulder.


    ''Oh, um?��Master Nia...��What''s going on?��Wha, what''s the big deal?


    ''It''s hard work!��If this gets out, you''ll be outraged as hell!


    Nia exclaims.


    We watch her panic with a pouty look on our faces.


    ''It''s already too late. I didn''t know why she was so angry, but I finally figured it out. And it''s already coming down. This is going to get messy.


    The silvery witch looks up at the heavens and mutters.


    What''s the big deal?


    I don''t understand it at all.


    ��Lucien, Princess of the Elves


    We come to Kutar, the dwarven village, and are shown to the guest rooms.


    It''s shabby even compared to the lowest class rooms in the outpatient pavilion in Alsaidia.


    Well, this is what a dwarf''s room looks like.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say. Lady Rouxien.


    Tess says, looking around the room.


    The dwarves do not like the delicate designs of us elves, preferring to use heavy designs.


    Perhaps that''s why they put so much effort into glamour.


    Well, how dull it seems to be for a dwarf to be so obtuse.


    But that doesn''t matter now.


    We have more important things to do.


    Hey, Tess. You''re worried about that swordsman, aren''t you? It looks like you''re going to be free for a while, so you can go if you want.


    ''What?��Are you sure?��I''ll be off then.


    With that, Tess walks out of the room.


    It''s a quick move. It seems that she is very concerned about that swordsman.


    That swordsman should be with Arberon right now.


    Now there are no more interruptions.


    It''s just me and Kouki in this room now.


    Oleola is watching the deer carriage.


    Piera is taking a walk.


    I stare at Kouki.


    He is looking at me curiously, as if he is curious about the way I am looking at him.


    His eyes are so beautiful.


    When he looks at me with those eyes, my stomach starts to heat up.


    ''''Hmm, so it''s just us now.''''


    I leaned closer to Kouki.


    ''Oh, um, what''s going on?''


    Kouki steps back.


    But he''s not going to get away.


    It''s his fault.


    He says he wants to go home.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to expect when I get down on my knees on the floor and put my hand on Kouki''s cheek.


    It''s not really a problem ....... I''m going to make sure you can''t get away from me.


    Kouki has a puzzled look in his eyes.


    Is he surprised?


    But then I realize.


    Kouki is looking behind me.


    "Oh, who are you trying to keep me from?


    Suddenly, I hear a voice from behind me. It''s a very cold voice.


    Then you realize.


    There''s someone else in the room besides us. I was so engrossed in Kouki that I didn''t notice that someone else had come into the room.


    Of course, it wasn''t Tess and her friends.


    And the voice sounded familiar.


    I turned around fearfully.


    There stood Lady Raina, looking at me with eyes that seemed to be looking at garbage.

 182 The advent of the goddess

    Roussien, Princess of the Elves


    Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory, is the most beautiful person in heaven.


    She has shining hair and deep blue starry eyes.


    Goddess Felia and Ishtia, the goddess of love and beauty, are also beautiful, but when it comes to freshness, I feel that Raina is the most beautiful person in the world.


    How many hundreds of years ago was it when we first met?


    Some of the Upper (High) Elves ascend to Elyos to serve the High One in heaven.


    I, the princess, ascended to Elyos to serve the Lord above.


    Each cloud is connected by a rainbow bridge, and the hanging gardens above it are lined with palaces of shining white porcelain.


    Arcadia was beautiful, but the heavenly paradise was beyond that.


    There, I was to serve Lady Raina.


    With her dignified and beautiful appearance, Lady Raina, who is obedient to the many maidens of war, is truly worthy of being called the beautiful princess of the heavens.


    Not only the lords of the heavenly realm, but the young goddesses and female angels in the heavens also admire Lady Raina.


    It''s the same for me.


    When I was serving at your side, I was captivated by their every move.


    Even after I returned to Alceidia, I sometimes remembered Lady Raina.


    And that Raina-sama was standing behind me.


    ''''It''s been a long time, Lucien.''''


    Lady Raina is looking at me like I''m looking at garbage.


    Uh?


    Why is Lady Raina here?


    I don''t know what''s going on, and I''m confused.


    But there''s more to it than just being here.


    For some reason, it''s like Lady Raina is angry with me.


    Her beautiful eyebrows hang up on either side of her beautiful eyebrows, and her blue eyes are so cold that I felt frozen just looking at her.


    Why would she look at me like that?


    What have I done?


    The one I admired looked at me like I was trash.


    My heart was torn at that.


    ''Oh, oh,''


    That''s when I was about to cry, I hear crying behind me.


    It''s Kouki crying.


    I turn around.


    Kouki is looking at Lady Reena with tears in his eyes.


    ''Ka, Mother!


    Kouki shouts and heads in a straight line to Lady Raina.


    Lady Raina bends down and catches Kouki.


    Kouki clings to Lady Raina''s chest and sobs.


    ''Mother!��Mother!


    Kouki, a strong boy should not cry anymore. Besides, your mother is always watching over you. So you won''t be lonely.


    Kouki leaves when Lady Raina says this.


    ''''Ha, yes. I''m sorry mother. ...... I won''t cry anymore. I will definitely be a strong boy. I will be a strong knight like my father.


    That''s a good boy, Koki. I''m sure you''ll make a fine knight out of me.


    Putting her hand on Kouki''s cheek, Raina-sama smiles kindly.


    What is it? I''m out of the mosquito net.


    And I''m saying something that''s bothering me.


    ''''Ah, that Reena-sama. Well~, do you know Kouki?��And your mother is .......


    I ask what''s on your mind.


    Lady Raina knew about Kouki.


    And what is it with my mother?


    Don''t tell me that Kouki is Lady Raina''s son?


    I look at Kouki. Come to think of it, he looks vaguely like Lady Raina.


    But when did that happen?


    Who is it?


    You''re not a brave man!


    That''s most likely. There are many lords who courted Lady Raina, but he was the only one who got the word out.


    But I didn''t expect him to have even given birth to a child: .......


    So that''s why he left Kouki in that country.


    I am astonished at the astonishing fact.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not. I''m going to have to go back to sleep. I have to punish this doughy elf.


    When Lady Raina said this, Kouki''s body suddenly felt like it was about to collapse as if it had lost its strength.


    Lady Reena takes it gently and sets him down on the couch.


    Lady Raina looks at me with cold eyes. I step back, feeling afraid for my safety.


    ''Lucien. You kidnapped Kouki and found out my secret. ...... Now, how can I help you?


    Hi.


    Lady Raina approaches.


    I''m scared!��I''m scared!��I''m scared!��I''m scared!��I''m scared!��I''m scared!��I''m scared!��I''m scared!��I''m scared!


    Oh, shit!


    He''s going to kill me!


    Indeed, if this story is true, the lords in heaven will make a scene.


    And they will surely have a fight with the brave men.


    I can understand why you want to keep it a secret.


    ''I won''t tell!��I won''t!��Lady Raina is with a brave man ......, what?


    It was when I was about to say that much that I noticed something strange.


    Kouki said that his father was in Nargol.


    If that was the case, then Kouki''s father was not a hero.


    ''Why does Rage come up there?��He can''t be Kouki''s father, can he?


    Yeah, well then: ......


    It''s not the same.


    So who is Kouki''s father?


    ''Yes, I''ll tell you. Though I doubt you can tell anyone about it.


    Raina-sama''s right hand glows.


    You can feel the powerful magic power from that hand.


    Lady Raina boasts the highest level of magical power among Elyos goddesses.


    It''s impossible for me to resist it to my degree.


    "Hi!


    I had to scream like a pig.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man


    The Palace of Amber, located in the heart of the elven city of Arceidia, is where the Elven Queen resides.


    The dwarves gave us the best room in the house for our guests, so we were given a room in the Palace of Amber.


    In the evening, we were given a room in the Amber Palace where we were entertained.


    We looked out the window and saw a huge golden tree shining in the starlight, illuminating the city of Arcadia.


    The city is also lit up with luminous flowers, creating a magical atmosphere.


    The beauty of the night view is the reason why Arceidia is called the city of dreams.


    In front of your eyes, many beautiful children are singing and dancing.


    As the face-eating elves have gathered together, they are all well-faced.


    They will be quite handsome in the future.


    "At the foot of the great golden tree


    The little fairies rejoice and dance.


    The sweet voice of beautiful maidens is played and


    Flowers are in full bloom.


    This is the city of dreams and visions, Arsidia.


    The land that the beautiful queen defends.


    Blessed be the gods above.


    I listen to the boys'' boy soprano.


    Their costumes are white and short in length.


    And they don''t seem to have anything on underneath, and I can see the pretty things peeking out.


    I would have blushed and couldn''t look at them properly before.


    However, after seeing Bullelun, I wouldn''t be fazed by that degree.


    Rather, hey boy!��Come on, put your feet up!��And I''d like to whistle.


    I felt that I had grown up, too.


    ......, you look like an old man.


    Nao, who was watching me, says something rude.


    ''''Wait, hey!��What do you mean, Nao-san?


    It''s nothing, Chiyuki-san. But it''s a very unusual meal, isn''t it?


    ''I feel like I''ve been fudged out of my story, but I don''t want to listen to it in depth, so that''s fine: ....... You''re right, Nao-san, it''s an elven country, and there are some unusual things lined up there.


    Nao was right, there was an elven meal lined up in front of us.


    It was all unusual.


    I take a piece of breadfruit from the bread tree.


    The breadfruit plant is also found in the world we were in, but it''s a completely different plant.


    This is because it literally produces bread on the tree.


    It has a round shape and tastes just like bread.


    Next was the barbecued lamb from Barometz.


    The Barometz lamb comes from the trees and plants. The wool is used for clothing and the meat is used for food.


    The meat is edible. The taste is a bit like a crab, but delicious.


    There is a lot of agriculture in this region, and there are many unusual foods.


    I drink wine made from the fruit of the golden tree.


    This is said to be difficult to drink, even for the gods, but it is specially offered to us.


    It was quite hospitable.


    We were also given some gifts.


    For example, we were given fairy silk.


    Fairy silk is ugly as a caterpillar, but it is known to spit out beautiful threads.


    The fairy silk is the finest fabric in the world.


    The fabric is pale and shiny and has a nice feel to it.


    If you make clothes out of it, you''ll be able to make something wonderful.


    I remember how happy Reno was when he received this silk.


    I look at Reno.


    Reno is looking to the side with an unconvincing look on his face.


    ''Ugh, something doesn''t make sense to me: ......''


    Reno says, looking to the side.


    There''s a beautiful girl with silvery white hair there.


    Of course, she is the white silver witch Kuna.


    For some reason, she is receiving the same hospitality as we are.


    Nia told the Elf Queen to do so, after all.


    That''s why she''s here too.


    But if she is just here, Reno doesn''t complain about it.


    It''s the beautiful boys around her that are the problem.


    There are twenty beautiful boys serving us to entertain us.


    Half of them entertain the White and Silver Witch, and half of them are at our side.


    Reno is not convinced of the difference in numbers.


    It''s not that Nia or the Elf Queen told him to do so.


    For some reason, they did.


    Of course, they weren''t using spirit magic like they did earlier.


    They seemed to be drawn to her like butterflies flocking to a beautiful flower.


    Also, half of them seem to have no choice but to deal with us.


    I guess it''s not fun for Reno, who is usually revered by many men.


    The silver witch has beautiful boys at her side as if it were natural.


    ''''Kuroki is usually treated like that too.


    Syrone is also looking at her with some mixed feelings.


    Well, that''s just as well.


    It must not be fun if her childhood friend is treating her like a princess to her.


    That childhood friend of his is not here.


    She wanted to ask him what he was doing, but she would never answer that much.


    As for Shirone, she couldn''t help but feel yakuza.


    ''Reno-san. Sirone. I hear she''s going to take our side this time, so we should stop fighting.


    I let out a sigh.


    She seems to be on my side this time.


    Nia''s story confirms it again, but the Demon King isn''t the only enemy of Elyos'' gods.


    It seems that the Demon King doesn''t have all the demons under his control, that''s for sure.


    And this time, the common enemy of the Elyos gods and the Demon King is attacking us.


    The target of the enemy is the Wesen Ferion, which is sealed in this forest.


    It seems that the Demon King''s side didn''t like the idea of Ferion coming back to life, so she came to hide and check on him.


    That''s what it''s all about.


    Look at the silver witch.


    She has a small appetite and doesn''t seem to drink much alcohol.


    I can see why she can''t eat much with her thin waist.


    But still, that waist is thin and the size of her breasts is foul.


    The proportions are just like Raina''s.


    I can see why the boys are drawn to her.


    The boys are desperate to attract her attention.


    However, she seems to be bored.


    I would like to hear more from her, but she doesn''t seem to be able to answer.


    I''ve been trying to figure out if there is any way to find out more about the demon king.

 183 Kuroki and Kouki

    Dark Knight Kroki


    The next day, I enter the training grounds with Kouki.


    This is the training ground for dwarven warriors.


    But for now we are the only ones who can use it.


    From now on, you are going to teach Kouki the sword as promised.


    I''d like to thank you. Kuroki-sensei.


    Kouki bows his head.


    It''s quite polite.


    Kouki''s eyes are shining.


    It looks like those eyes aren''t just happy to be taught a sword.


    "Nice to meet you. Kouki. I''m sure you''ve found something good. What''s the matter?


    ''Yes, I got to see my mother last night. I heard that she''s always looking out for herself.


    Kouki says happily.


    But Kouki''s mother must be dead.


    So it must mean that they met in a dream.


    When I think about that, I almost cry a little.


    Of course I can''t tell him that it was a dream.


    Kouki is still very young.


    He still misses his mother.


    That''s why I couldn''t tell him the truth.


    I''m going to start practicing my sword then. I''m sure your mother will see you working hard.


    ''Yes!��Doctor!��I want to show your mother how hard I''m working.


    With that said, I decide to practice my sword.


    I glance to the side.


    There''s a woman watching me intently from a distance.


    She is the goddess Reena, with her luminous beauty.


    In fact, besides myself and Kouki, there are four other elves in this training ground with Goddess Reena who have come here.


    I don''t know why Reena is here.


    Even Arberon was surprised, but apparently he was a burglar.


    Therefore, with the exception of Arberon, none of the dwarves know that Raina is here.


    I can sense the presence of Raina, so I knew she was here.


    For some reason, that Raina has a twinkle in her eye.


    Is she concerned about herself and Kouki''s practice?


    But there''s something else that''s bothering me too.


    It''s the elven princess who is wrapped up in a fish tank at Reena''s feet and is shedding tears.


    Behind her are Tess and the other three elves with a look of fear on their faces.


    What could have happened?


    Like I''m really curious, but I want to know.


    I''m afraid to ask, so I decide to leave it alone and practice with Kouki.


    Raina and the others are just watching, but they don''t seem to be doing anything. Let''s leave them alone.


    Well, Kouki. You''re going to be able to swing your sword first.


    Yes!


    Kouki replied cheerfully and wielded his wooden sword.


    The wooden sword was provided by the dwarves.


    Usually the dwarves'' weapons are the hammer, which is the symbol of the Haybos god, and the axe, which is the symbol of the dwarven god of war, Sprig.


    Therefore, almost no dwarves use swords.


    Those dwarves went out of their way to make a wooden sword for Kouki.


    A simple branch of wood would have been fine, but since the dwarves are the people of skill, even a wooden sword is carefully crafted.


    It seems to be easy to swing according to Kouki''s height.


    ''''As I thought, you have too much strength in your grip, normally I relax and grip it, and only put strength in the moment of slashing.


    I put myself on one knee on the floor and touch Kouki''s hand.


    Kouki has a stiff grip on his sword.


    He unravels it.


    ''Yes!��Teacher!


    Kouki swings his sword as he is taught.


    His movements are awkward.


    But the only thing left to do is to learn through repetition and practice.


    He also teaches you to watch your body and the movements of your opponent.


    This is something I learned from my teacher.


    I teach it to Kouki. Of course, I also teach him things based on my own few experiences.


    Of course, he won''t be able to absorb everything right away.


    But Kouki is desperately trying to absorb what he''s taught.


    He will become a good swordsman.


    In fact, I think Kouki''s sword streak is good.


    And most of all, he is motivated.


    I don''t know if he has the patience to keep practicing or not.


    But that''s something I can''t do anything about.


    The only thing I can do is to teach them honestly.


    I don''t give a cursory response just because he is a child. It doesn''t matter how old he is.


    It is a promise between a man and a man, and Kouki''s eyes are serious.


    I responded in kind.


    "It''s time for you to take a break, Kouki.


    It''s been an hour since I started teaching.


    I tell myself to take a break.


    No!��Doctor!��I can still do it!


    Kouki is very motivated.


    But in addition to doing what he can''t be, Kouki is working harder than he should.


    You can see that he''s tired, and you can see that he''s tired.


    ''It''s no good, Kouki. It''s hard to get strong right away. You have to practice over and over again. So you need to rest appropriately.


    There''s no point in pushing yourself too hard and damaging your body.


    There''s no need to be strict with a motivated child in the first place.


    So I force them to rest.


    I sit on the couch for resting with Kouki.


    Kouki''s head bobs back and forth as he sits on the chair.


    He looks more tired than I expected.


    Kouki. Lie down. It''s the first time you have to do this, so you shouldn''t push yourself. It''s more important that you continue to do this for a long time. Even when you''re resting.


    Yes, sir.


    Kouki lies down on a chair and starts to sleep.


    I look at Kouki''s sleeping face.


    I wonder how old he is.


    But I know she''s still young, and it''s amazing how she can keep practicing for an hour without getting bored.


    I pat Kouki on the head for a job well done.


    You''re a good teacher, Kroki.


    Raina comes over to me when she sees that I''ve gone on break.


    ''Raina?��Why are you here?


    Oh, my God, I deserve to be here.


    ?


    I don''t understand.


    Raina looks straight at Kouki.


    Then she sits down next to her and puts Kouki''s head on her thigh.


    I look at that action and think, oh, well.


    Because Raina didn''t seem to be the type to be kind to children.


    What does that mean?


    But I''m going to ask you to do something for Raina.


    ''''Raina. About this child, it seems that she was kidnapped by the elves and others and came here. Can you return her to her country?


    Kouki wants to return to the country he came from because of a promise he made to his mother.


    As a high ranking member of the elves, it would be easy for Raina to get him back.


    ''''Of course I intend to. I''m the one who sent Kouki to the Elders in the first place.''''


    ?


    Also, I don''t understand.


    Somehow, it seems that Reena has known Kouki for a long time.


    I''m sure you''ll find that the blood bond is very strong. The truth is, I was actually going to have Kouki learn the sword of Cyrone, and I didn''t expect it to be taught directly by you: ....... I was going to give Rouxien a harsher spanking, but I kept it light.


    Raina looks at the elves as she hugs Kouki lovingly.


    They are looking at us from where Raina was at first.


    Her face is drawn in fear, just as it was earlier.


    Honestly, what did Raina do to me?


    Mother. ......


    Is she being held by her mother in a dream?


    Kouki talks in his sleep.


    ''A really pretty girl. I''m sure he''ll make a fine knight.''


    ?


    What is it?


    I''ve been feeling incredibly uncomfortable for a while now.


    Raina seems to know Kouki.


    Maybe it''s not just a man-child.


    Come to think of it, he pushed the werewolf (Wolfman) away.


    Thinking about it, no matter how much he was caught off guard, wouldn''t it be difficult for a normal human to do so?


    ''Um, Raina. It''s about Kouki: ......


    I try to ask if I''ve known about it for a while.


    When I try to ask, Raina looks at me and smiles.


    It''s a very happy smile.


    Of course, Kouki is yours and mine.


    That''s when I heard those words. My thoughts paused for a moment.


    ''What?''


    I had to make a dumb voice and look at Raina.

 184 Blood bond and force analysis

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Yeah, yeah.


    My head is confused.


    It''s hard to accept it when someone suddenly tells you that Koki is your child.


    ''What, Kroki. Do you doubt it?��You did for me what a child can do, didn''t you?


    Raina, holding Kouki in her arms, says angrily.


    It certainly feels familiar.


    But then again, Kouki is overgrown for that.


    I look at Kouki.


    He is sleeping soundly in Reena''s arms.


    I''m sure I feel a connection with this koki.


    When I first met Kouki, I thought it was my imagination.


    But I can clearly feel the black fire sleeping inside Kouki because of what Reena told me.


    Perhaps what Reena is saying is not a lie.


    And maybe growing up in this world was different from the world they were from.


    In other words, Kouki was his own child.


    This was an outrageous fact.


    ''If you doubt it, ask that girl. I''m sure she knows.


    That girl Raina refers to is Kuna.


    This means that Kuna knows about Kouki.


    Kuna doesn''t lie about this kind of thing.


    We can only be sure of this.


    ''No. ....... I''m not saying I doubt it, but what a surprise .......


    Raina smiles as she says this.


    ''Well, I''m sure I was just trying to surprise her a bit, telling her to keep it to herself, but the blood bond is amazing. I can''t believe I met you before we were introduced.


    Raina looks happy.


    ''Um, does Kouki know that his father is himself?''


    I''m a little concerned about that.


    From the way Kouki looks, he doesn''t know.


    ''No, I don''t. I haven''t told him exactly what it is. Oh, yeah, just so you know. Don''t tell them that he''s our boy. If he finds out, there''ll be a lot of trouble. Of course, it''s a secret from Kouki. And you''re not going to take him back to Nargol. It will make it difficult for me to go to see Kouki.


    Raina nails it.


    ''If I take Kouki away to Nargol, he''s going to be very angry.


    ''No, I''m not going to force him away,''


    "Not by force, Kroki. I can''t tell him about you after all. We can''t have Kouki going to Nargol for his father. Well, he might find out someday, but until then, it''s a secret. Right, Kroki?


    Ha, ha. ......


    I had to give myself a raw reply.


    To begin with, my head is still confused.


    Then Reena hands herself Kouki.


    I''m going to become a brave man in the human world and eventually receive him as my knight. So make sure you teach him the sword well, father.


    Dad: "Dad: ......


    He is called Dad and is confused.


    Kouki is still asleep.


    He seems to be reassured by Raina''s hug, and seems to be sleeping better.


    I have to go now. We have to train those elves, so we have to get them trained.


    When she says this, Raina stands up.


    I can see that Tess and the others are terrified.


    The girls have found out everything. What will Raina do to keep them quiet?


    I''m scared, I don''t want to know.


    I look at Raina''s back.


    I look at her ass and once again I think I''ve done something amazing.


    Because I impregnated a ridiculously beautiful woman named Raina!


    This is a boner!


    But you have to try not to think about it.


    Because you won''t be able to stand up from your chair.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Raina comes back to us, as if she has an idea.


    ''I''ll have another baby for you if you like, Kroki.


    Raina whispers in my ear.


    ''What?��That Raina.


    Yeah, see you later, Kroki.


    Raina smiled wickedly and left again.


    This is how I was unable to get up from my chair.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    We gather in a room in the Amber Palace.


    Kuna, the Silver Witch, is with us.


    She seems to be helping us with everything.


    The other two are Nia the War Maiden, the Elf Queen and her entourage.


    Thank you, Chiyuki. You guys are helping out too, aren''t you?''''


    Nia thanks you.


    ''We''re going to help the elves defend this forest.


    ''''Well, I promised the Green Man (Green Man) and the others. I guess it can''t be helped.''''


    Reno nodded yes.


    We promised the green man (green man) that we would stop those who are destroying this forest.


    That''s why I''m helping him.


    I see. It seems that Kouki will be back, so our goal is almost complete. So, I''ll help you.


    Nao nodded.


    In the meantime, Kouki was going to come back because of Nia''s arrangement.


    It wouldn''t be a lie since the angel had promised him that.


    However, there is something that bothers me.


    It''s like Nia knew about Kouki.


    That part of the story was vague, but what does that mean?


    I''m just curious.


    ''How''s it going, by the way?��What are the enemy''s strengths?


    I ask Nia.


    ''That''s what I don''t get. From the first information I got, it shouldn''t have been a big deal: ......


    ''What?��Really?


    ''Yes, Chiyuki. I know that the serpent prince is here, but I''ve heard that there are few evil gods attacking us. However, it seems that their strength is being increased. If I had known that, I would have asked you guys to help me.


    Nia says ruefully.


    ''Hahaha, what are you talking about? I know it''s because the men of Elyos objected to you bringing a brave man here.


    Suddenly the white and silver witch starts laughing.


    Then Nia chokes on her words.


    It seems to be a figurehead.


    ''Yeah, there''s no point in hiding it, that''s the fact ....... I heard that the goddesses tried to ask for help .......


    Nia explains.


    Apparently the goddesses tried to ask Rage for help with everything, but the male gods didn''t like it.


    Sigh.


    The gods of Elyos seem to be more goofy than I thought.


    It''s not that they didn''t do anything, it''s just that they couldn''t do anything, it seems to be true.


    ''''Um~ Are you okay?''''


    Cyrone asks anxiously.


    I''m certainly anxious.


    Can we deal with it?


    ''If the original information is correct, there''s no problem. Basically, we''ll take care of it. That''s why I want Chiyuki and the others to be able to act when the unexpected happens.


    ''Huh, well, that''s fine, but can you tell me what we''re capable of and what they''re capable of, even if you know it?''


    All right. You''re going to help me, and I''ll tell you what you''re going to do. Queen Tathania, bring up the footage.


    Yes, Master Nia.


    An image appears in the center of the room as Tathania, Queen of the Elves, commands her entourage.


    There is a man in pure white armor.


    He is Alfos, the god of song and art, whom you have met before.


    Reno and his elven entourage cheers as Alfos emerges.


    He''s apparently the head of the Holy Order of the God-King, after all.


    They say he''s the god of song and art, yet he''s very strong.


    ''''He''s a force in the heavens, but first the Holy Knights led by Alfoss-sama will fight at the head.


    Nia is around Alfos. He refers to the angels on the heavenly horse.


    The Holy Knights are an elite group made up of only those approved by the God King.


    Most of them are angels, but it is said that there are some humans who are chosen to be among them.


    The angels wearing the same pure white armor as Alfos are very elite.


    ''''Next, the second group of male gods and holy warriors led by Mr. Toles will be waiting for you.


    Next, men in glittering costumes are shown.


    They are not as beautiful as Alfos, but they are all beautiful men.


    At their side are armed warriors waiting.


    Holy warriors is a general term for warriors approved by God. A holy knight is also a holy warrior in the broadest sense.


    Also, just like holy knights, it seems there are angels and humans as well.


    However, while holy knights are almost always angels, holy warriors seem to be more likely to be human.


    It seems that many of them don''t have wings and ride on skyboats to fight.


    They must have been chosen by the male gods to become jihadists.


    However, compared to the heavily armed jihadists, most of the male gods don''t seem to be armed.


    They are chatting happily, and some of them have women as samurai.


    Will they be okay with the fact that they are about to fight?


    And just in case, there''s a bunch of us warrior girls.


    Armed female angels are shown on the screen.


    There are a few familiar faces here and there.


    ''Huh?��You don''t seem to be able to see your Lord.


    ''Lady Raina is not here. She seems to have something on her mind and is going to have to leave.


    Really? So who''s in charge?


    Reno asks innocently, and Nia''s face clouds over.


    We look at each other.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Actually, we don''t know who will be in charge. In the meantime, Lady Amazona is here as Lady Raina''s second in command. ......


    Nia seems to have some difficulty saying something.


    Amazona was supposed to be the same goddess of battle as Raina.


    Like her father, she must have been famous for not wearing armor and fighting in her underwear.


    Could it be that she has a problem with this?


    ''Well, that''s for our convenience. Chiyuki and the others don''t need to worry about it. Next, the ground forces, the fairy knights (elfin knights) and the dwarven warrior corps should be the main force in the fight. I''m not familiar with this area. Queen Tathania, can you explain it to me?


    "Yes, the ground will be handled by us, the armies of Alseidia. The mighty elfin knights will surely defeat the enemy.


    Tathania said and Nia nodded her head.


    ''What''s wrong with the dwarven warrior? I thought I told you to cooperate this time.''


    ''Oh, yes. There''s also the dwarven warriors and the golems they brought with them.


    The Elven Queen says, as she obviously added.


    ''It seems to be difficult to work with the dwarves.


    ''''Haha, that''s enough, so what about the enemy''s strength?''''


    I''ve been told that the enemy''s forces include the serpent prince and his attendants. And we can see an army of orcs and goblins as reinforcements. Queen Tathania, the enemy''s forces are next.


    When Nia said that, the enemy''s strength emerges as an image.


    The giant footed snake is probably a mushrush.


    A brown-skinned man rides on it.


    He is the snake prince, Dahak.


    They would be the culprits who would be destroying the forest. The trees are dying from the effects of the poison.


    Something must be done about it.


    Other legions of orcs and an army of goblins are shown as well.


    ''''Wait a minute!��What was that!


    Cyrone raised her voice.


    He could see the humans in the goblin army.


    The humans are tied together with ropes and made to walk together with the army of goblins.


    ''These are the people who have been enslaved by the goblins. It''s like they''re being forced to fight as warriors.


    The goblins have a slave culture, enslaving not only their own kind, but other races as well.


    That includes humans.


    ''Oh no, we have to help them: ......


    Yeah, we''ll have to help.


    Reno says and Nao agrees.


    ''It might be a little difficult to help. As expected, we can''t afford that much ......


    The Elf Queen gives him a difficult look.


    ''Then we''ll take care of the goblins then. That''s fine, Nia.


    "Yeah, that''s fine, Chiyuki. But we don''t know the enemy''s strength. The Attendants of Death and the Giants of Earth (Gigatess) may also be on their way. You have to be careful.


    Okay.


    I nodded.


    The enemy could attack us at any time.


    I was going to be ready to fight at any time.

 185 Invasion of demons

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    We are away from the elven city of Alsaidia and are at the fort of Carthakhov.


    We plan to sortie from here to meet the enemy.


    A huge dog is in front of me.


    It''s a beast called "Kuusi" (fairy dog).


    The dog is an elf''s dog.


    Incidentally, the dogs in this world are also beasts whose ancestors are wolves.


    In other words, they are the former members of Ferion''s family.


    And dog is a generic term for any beast that is no longer part of the wolf''s family or its subordinate beasts.


    The most famous of these would be the dogs of Gypsial.


    They are the figures of those who once worshipped Ferion and have changed their servants.


    ''''It appears that the serpents have begun their march, Chiyuki-sama.


    The elf attached to us reports to us.


    She was sent by the Elf Queen to support us.


    The elf dog (Cousy) was kept by her and was on a scouting mission.


    The serpent princes would be dealt with by Alfos and Nia, so the elves would have to deal with the orcs and goblins.


    And we would help the elves and rescue the enslaved goblins.


    The elf magically projects the view that the elf dog (Cousy) saw.


    ''That''s the orc boar cavalry (Boariders). That''s quite a lot of them. I wonder if we''re in the clear?��I don''t think the elven horsemen are going to be able to withstand the assault of the boar horsemen (boar riders). ......


    The elven cavalry are the unicorn cavalry of Oleiad (Unicorn Riders) and the Kelluneian cavalry of the fairy knights (Elfin Knights) (Riders).


    Both are bow cavalry and are weak in defense.


    Also, the elves shouldn''t have any heavy infantry that are strong in defense.


    ''''Surely not with such a large army ....... ''''Uh, what should we do?''''


    Hey!


    I can''t help but pout.


    Apparently, she didn''t expect them to come with such a large army.


    Nao looks at her with jit eyes as well as Lino at Shirone who is with her.


    ''It should be fine, Chimaki. That''s why the Elyos guys told us to work with the dwarves.


    Kuna, the silver witch, calmly explains.


    She seems to understand what the gods of Elyos meant when they told her to cooperate with the dwarves.


    Somehow she seems to know the gods of Elyos very well.


    Then I hope you''ll remember my name. My name is not Chimaki, it''s Chiyuki!


    No matter how many times she says it, she doesn''t seem to be willing to remember it.


    Behind her are a group of dwarven warriors and a cat lady.


    Apparently, she seems to represent the dwarves.


    The best way to do that is to have a golem squad of dwarves.


    Nao looks out the window at the golems waiting outside the fort.


    The Iron (Iron) Golem troops they brought with them are hard, as are the dwarven heavily armed infantry.


    ''''That''s for sure. But the question is, where will the invasion come from?


    Iron Golems are slow and there aren''t that many of them.


    If you don''t place them on the Boar Rider''s invasion route, they are useless.


    According to our information, orcs and goblins will come to Arceidia.


    If that''s the case, I think we should intercept them in Arceidia, but if we do that, the forest will be ravaged.


    Besides, goblins and orcs eat everything, and there is plenty of food in the forest.


    If we had an endurance battle, the elves would be more likely to give up their roots.


    So it seems they want to defeat the enemy with minimal damage.


    But the enemy''s army, even in known numbers, is greater than that of the elves and dwarves.


    I''m sure the quality of the troops is better here, but we will not be able to avoid a hard battle.


    The only thing that matters is the quality of the troops. If this is the case, wouldn''t it be faster for us to move?


    Cyrone said and Reno nodded.


    ''Yeah. The sooner Reno and the others move on, the better.''


    ''You''re right: ....... That''s the least amount of damage and the surest way to be sure.


    In fact, that''s what I was thinking about too.


    We can easily take down orcs and goblins or so, no matter how many of them there are.


    ''''That''s certainly a sure thing. But if you guys make a move, they might just respond. At best, you''ll be careful.


    ''Huh?��Aren''t you going to help me?


    What are you talking about, Cyrone? I''ll help you if I can''t help you, but I''m not going to be proactive.


    Coona says with a cold look on her face.


    He doesn''t seem to get Syrone''s name wrong.


    And he also looks somewhat troublesome.


    She looks like a queen as she sits there with all the beautiful boys in attendance.


    These beautiful boys are the ones who entertained us last night.


    I remember those adorable ones well.


    ''Um, would you like a drink?''


    He notices my gaze and offers me a drink.


    He''s cute like a baby bunny.


    I''m about to wake up to something.


    ''Thanks. But not now.


    I smile as gently as I can and look at my attendant elf.


    I feel as if Nao is looking at me with zit eyes.


    Maybe she sensed the presence of my boy in my eyes.


    But I don''t care.


    ''''By the way, it seems we still haven''t figured out the enemy''s strength, was there anything else besides orcs and goblins?''''


    ''''Yes, except for the wolves in Lamia and other snake people, there seems to be only a few other kobolds and others. However, I don''t think they pose a threat to Chiyuki-sama and the others.


    I see. ......


    The kobolds she describes are demons that live in the mines of the mountains and other mines.


    The face resembles a dog, but is not related to a dog person. Rather, it is more like a lizard.


    They are smaller in stature than goblins and are weak and timid.


    However, they are superior to dwarves in their ability to burrow into the earth and also have the ability to transform things.


    Cobalt is the natural enemy of the dwarves.


    The cobalt ore that occurs where they live is difficult for even dwarves to metallurize, and it hinders the activities of dwarves.


    Even if they are vulnerable to it, they are a threat in numbers.


    They were good at digging holes, and they may have been hired as craft soldiers.


    I look at the image the elf has projected again.


    We can see that Kobold is there.


    The image is then disrupted.


    It seems that the elf dog (Cousy) has been noticed and attacked.


    We can see its enemy.


    It is a werewolf with black fur (wolfman).


    The wolfman throws a throwing star and chases away the fairy dog.


    This is the last time the fairy dog (kusi) saw the enemy.


    ''It seems that the shadow runner (Shadow Runner) has found us. I''m glad you came back safely.


    The elf compliments the fairy dog (Cousy).


    Shadowrunners are excellent at hiding among werewolves.


    It seems that the fairy dog (Cousy), who went to see the enemy, escaped from the shadowman (Shadowrunner).


    To begin with, although fairy dogs are good at searching, they are not very good at hiding.


    I''m impressed that they were able to escape.


    Or maybe the information was good enough to be known.


    ''''You certainly did well to come back.


    I admire the fairy dog (Cousy) too.


    But the question remains unanswered.


    "You don''t know what the hell you''re doing. "You don''t know what they''re up to, do you? In the first place, with the forces we know of, we won''t be able to defeat the Elyosians, let alone the Elves. There''s bound to be something in there.


    Coona says with a mortified look on his face.


    I had wondered that too.


    The orcs and goblins are numerous, but they are no match for the armies of Elyos in the heavens.


    Even if we can defeat the elves, they will be destroyed by the angels in the end.


    What are they planning to do?


    We looked at each other and thought.


    Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    Once again, Kroki and Kouki are practicing their swords on the practice field.


    I watch them from a little distance.


    It''s not that I did anything in particular, but Kuroki and Kouki have met.


    This must be a blood bond.


    ''''Ufufu.''''


    I couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Kouki would be the strongest swordsman ever, just like Kroki.


    I''m so happy about that.


    Kuroki matches the wooden sword with Kouki and unravels it.


    Koki is desperate to learn the lessons of his father.


    He doesn''t know Kroki is his father, but that doesn''t matter.


    Even if he doesn''t know he''s his real parent, his blood will still respond to him.


    What I''m a little worried about is whether Koki will go to Nargol for his father.


    At that time, I will do my best to stop him.


    ''''Um~, Reena-sama. You look kind of amazing. ......


    As I look at Kuroki and Kouki, the dryad behind me looks at me shakily and says.


    I''m pretty sure her name is Tess or something.


    Apparently he has a relationship with Kuroki in the past, but I didn''t ask him for details because it seems that I, being a goddess, am jealous of the dryad.


    Well, if you don''t really like it, you can turn it off.


    More importantly, I have something to say to the girls.


    ''Kobo!��Good, Lucien. You have learned the secret, of course you know it.


    He coughs and looks at Rousien, the representative of the elves.


    I''ve put a constraint spell on Rousien just in case.


    This should keep the secret from leaking out.


    And from now on, you will be working as my hands and feet from now on.


    ''Yes, sir!��I know, sir!��Mother-in-law!


    ''Who!��Your mother-in-law!


    I grab Lucien''s head with a whip and lift it up.


    This guy doesn''t know what''s going on!


    I''m going to destroy it!


    ''Ouch!��It hurts!


    Lucien struggles, but doesn''t care.


    The three elves behind him look like they are donkeys.


    It''s time to let go.


    I don''t want to get my hands dirty.


    Yo!��Nope!��And!��Yes!��Boom!��Lucien!��You will now live in human country to assist Kouki!��Of course I won''t forgive you if you do anything weird to Kouki!��Wow!��Ka!��Ri!��Ma!��Sh!��Ta!��Kah!


    I say firmly to Lucien, who is holding his head down like it hurts.


    ''''Huai. I understand~


    Lucien says with tears in his eyes.


    Well, that should do it.


    I looked at Kuroki and Kouki again.


    ��Kuroki, the Dark Knight.


    What''s he doing?


    I look at myself at Raina.


    It looks like Raina is doing something to the elves at the edge of the practice field.


    This presence is a sign of anger.


    As if I want to know, or not.


    ''What''s wrong, Kroki-sensei?


    Kouki says, looking up at himself.


    His eyes are sparkling.


    It looks like he wants to learn the sword as soon as possible.


    But you can''t force yourself to do so.


    You can''t become strong overnight.


    You have to keep practicing.


    So I can only teach you the basics and your mind-set.


    There''s only so much I can teach.


    The rest is up to the number of occasions and Koki''s own strength.


    Koki and the wooden sword together.


    Kouki is his own son.


    I was surprised when Raina told me that.


    It still doesn''t feel real. Still, I''m going to be sincere in my dealings with Kouki.


    I''m going to teach him everything I can.


    The question is whether or not I can tell him he''s a father.


    Raina and his education policy make a difference. I think it''s a problem that could be in the original world somehow.


    ''Lord Kroki!


    As he is teaching Kouki the sword, Arberon, the Dwarf King, suddenly walks into the training grounds.


    He stops practicing and looks at Arberon.


    ''What''s wrong, Lord Arberon?''


    Yes, the snakes are on the march.


    Hearing those words, I looked at Kouki.


    Apparently, we need to interrupt the practice.


    I reminded myself of my purpose for coming here.

 186 Disturbing material

    Dark Knight Kroki


    Finally, as the serpents began their advance, I cut off my sword training with Kouki and went to the strategy room with the dwarf king, Arberon.


    The dwarves are waiting there.


    They are Arberon''s entourage, the dwarven generals.


    Accompanying him is the elven princess Lucien.


    In the meantime, I''m here as a representative of the elven side, so it''s only natural.


    However, Lucien is sad that he was separated from Kouki.


    That Kouki is with Raina and the other elves.


    In the meantime, I asked Raina if she was coming or not, but she said, "You''re here, so it''s okay".


    The reason why Raina came here seems to be because of Kouki.


    He doesn''t seem to be particularly interested in helping with this matter.


    ''Kuroki-dono is here to see you. General, explain the situation.


    Averon said and the general nodded.


    ''All right. Let''s get the footage out first.''


    When the general says this, he reflects something in a magical mirror.


    It shows an army of orcs and goblins.


    As you can see, it''s a huge army of orcs and goblins. They seem to be advancing on the elven city of Arceidia.


    ''I see, I didn''t know that so many of them were heading to the elven city: ....... Will the elves be okay?


    I look at Rousien next to me.


    Rousien is unconcerned that such a large army is heading to the Elven City.


    Isn''t he worried?


    "Orcs and goblins are no problem. Their magical power will not be able to surpass the stray wards of us upper (high) elves.


    Noticing her own gaze, Lucien says with his chest.


    Her breasts are small compared to Raina''s, but large for an elf, and they sway.


    It''s a pretty generous attitude.


    Certainly the magic of the upper (high) elves is powerful.


    I''ve heard that they put up a stray ward around the capital and prevent you from entering.


    If it''s only orcs and goblins, they''ll be able to prevent it.


    But that''s only if the enemy is only orcs and goblins.


    ''''Hmm. I''m an elf princess. It''s true that if it''s only orcs and goblins, there will be no problem. But can you say the same thing about this?


    Arberon laughs at Rousien''s spare attitude and points to a point in the image.


    There''s a different species there than the orcs and goblins.


    ''''Oh, is that a snake woman?''''


    Lucien''s face pales.


    Among the armies of orcs and goblins, he can see Lamia''s sorcerers.


    In fact, Lamia and other serpentine relatives are excellent at detection.


    They would be able to break the elves'' wandering wards.


    ''What will we do? The serpent prince is here, so it''s as good as having a snake woman. If we don''t, Alseidia will be in danger~''''


    Averon smiles nastily.


    This is where I can see how badly the elves and dwarves are getting along.


    ''''Guhnnnnn!��Even if the wards are broken, there are still the mighty fairy knights!��They''ll protect Alseidia!


    ''Isn''t that hard to do?��I''ve heard that the assault power of the orc boar cavalry (Boariders) is tremendous. No slender fairy knight can prevent it.


    Arberon was right.


    Orcs were inferior to the elves in terms of magic power, but in a frontal meat fight, the orcs won.


    Also, the Boar Cavalry (Boar Riders) led by them would be impossible to prevent with the bow cavalry-dominated fairy knights.


    ''''Uuuuu.''''


    Lucien couldn''t say anything back.


    It''s no wonder, since it''s obvious that the Elf''s strength alone is not enough to prevent it.


    ''''Lord Arberon. You don''t have to say that much, but that''s why you transferred Kutar''s strength to Alseidia.''''


    I say to Arberon.


    The Boar Cavalry (Boar Riders) are powerful, but the Iron Golems controlled by the Dwarves can prevent them.


    That''s why they moved this Kutar force.


    The letter that Tathania, Queen of Elves, left with Rousien had a formal request for reinforcements.


    He didn''t have to have Ruusien bring it to him, but he would have kept to the formality there.


    Nevertheless, Ruusien didn''t know what was in the letter.


    Was he not informed of the contents because he didn''t want to ask the dwarves to do it for him?


    Well, the Elven Queen might not have been on board either. I don''t know what would have happened if the gods of Elyos hadn''t told them to cooperate.


    Next to the legions of orcs and goblins, an elven defense force is shown.


    There is also a dwarven warband and an iron golem unit there.


    The Iron Golem troops are strong, but they have a weakness.


    It''s mobility.


    They are slower than the slow dwarf warriors.


    However, that''s where the fairy knights will support them.


    The fairy knights riding the Keluneian deer are highly mobile, and they are very good ranger soldiers as they shoot their bows while moving.


    Elves and dwarves, it would be great if they could make up for each other''s deficiencies, but it seems to be difficult to do so.


    ''''For that I am grateful, King Arberon.


    Reluctantly, Lucien thanks him.


    Arberon is in a good mood after the Elf princess thanks him.


    ''By the way, Arberon-dono. I feel that you have moved too many troops from this Kutar. Are the defenses here safe?


    By all accounts, the enemy''s goal should be here.


    The enemy heading towards Alseidia is to reduce the strength here.


    Many dwarven warriors and golem troops are already on the march.


    Also, many of the dwarven engineers are out there as well, as the golems need to be fine-tuned to move the golems.


    This is why this Kutar dwarven village is less well protected.


    ''''It''s true that this Kutar''s troops have been cut in half, Lord Kuroki. However, it is still protected by quite a few golems. Well, you needn''t worry.


    Then Arberon laughs.


    Then the general comes forward.


    ''Hold on!��It is true that we have more than enough golems left. However, we do not have enough engineers to adjust the golems.


    I understand, General. Oh, if only Ribezal were here at a time like this.


    Then Arberon looks into the distance with his face.


    ''Libesar?''


    It was the first time I''d heard the word.


    ''Ah, Lord Kroki. I was a brilliant golem engineer with Ribezal. But at one point he ran away from Kutar. Even now, the golem he made is still working here.


    ''Oh really? ......''


    "Libesar has lost a limb for a reason. After he lost his limb, he wore a prosthetic hand like a pair of scissors. But at some point he left Kutar.


    Averon explains.


    Just as I''m wondering if there is such a person, someone comes in.


    It''s a cat woman dressed like a ninja.


    Night-eyes.


    They are a scouting unit made up of the cat lady as they are called.


    There are rangers, but basically dwarves are not good at hiding and scouting.


    Their wives and daughters, the cat-women, take their place in the search for them.


    I''m sure they are the only ones in this kutar who can oppose the werewolf''s covert unit, the shadow runners.


    ''''My king. I''m sure the wolves are surrounding you. What do we do now?


    As she says this, the werewolves (wolfmen) are shown on the video.


    They seem to be surrounding this Kutaru.


    "Ma''am. "How many of them are here?


    There are quite a lot of them, but probably not enough to drop this place. They just surround the place and don''t seem to be attacking it.


    The cat lady explains.


    We can''t tell the exact number from the images shown on the screen.


    But they don''t seem to be attacking us.


    It''s like she''s waiting for something.


    I''m curious. But we are at a disadvantage in an outdoor battle. If they''re not attacking us, we''ll just have to wait and see. I''d like you ladies to continue to gather information.


    All right, sire.


    She laughs when she says that.


    If they aren''t moving, there''s no need to be proactive.


    Perhaps they are waiting for us to come out.


    It would be better to continue to be on the defensive.


    But I''m worried about what they are doing.


    I feel somewhat uneasy.

 187 Battle in the forest 1

    Orcish Chieftain Borda


    My ride, a heavy chariot (heavy chariot) with six giant boars (pyre) drives through the forest.


    The huge car driven by 6 giant boars (pya) is a castle.


    This is where Atai and his men use this castle as a base for their looting in various places.


    Atai''s army is in front of them.


    The giant boar (Pia) heavy chariot is in the lead, taking down trees to clear the way.


    I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first one to get my hands on some of these things.


    Finally, your giant boar chariot (Heavy Chariot) gives the order.


    "Let''s go, you bastards!��We storm the elven city!


    "''Gwaaaaaaaaaaagh!''


    The bastards underneath scream at the sound of my call!


    There''s a lot of anticipation in that yell.


    I''m sure those sketchy bastards are thinking about the elves they''re about to attack.


    I''m sure it''s the same for me.


    You will be able to find out if the person you are looking for is not an elf.


    Of course, I''m not looking for the elves, but for the treasure of those disgusting women.


    I''ve heard that their city is adorned with jewels.


    I''ve been told that the city of the elves is full of jewels, and that beautiful jewelry is worthy of a beautiful woman like me.


    I pick up one of the treasures I''ve collected so far.


    The treasure is a necklace with a huge diamond in the center, with small sapphires and emeralds set into the center.


    ''Gufufufu. I wonder if there are more great treasures out there than this one.


    I pick up the necklace and lick the diamond.


    Nothing in this world fascinates me more than jewelry.


    I''m going to have it.


    I''m sure you''re right. I''m curious about the fairy knight. I wonder what they''ll sound like in their beds.


    ''What?��If your sister gets on top of you, she''ll break. Her face would be good, though. You''d be better off just stuffing it and loving it.


    Hmm. I knew it. It''s a shame, ''cause you have a very good face.


    My sister and sister, my daughter, are happily chatting away.


    I''ve given birth to more than 2,000 of them so far, and my daughter is about 10 of them.


    Her sisters are already independent and live far away.


    She will have as many men with her as I do.


    Orc women have the power to control orc men.


    But women are rarely born.


    That is who we are.


    "Great Orcish Chieftain Borda and Princesses. This is a good day.


    Lamia, who is at his side, calls out to him.


    This snake woman was sent by the serpent prince to stay in your castle and assist you with magic.


    She is supposed to stay in your castle and assist you with magic.


    Orcs are not good at magic.


    You can''t defeat the wandering magic of the upper (high) elves.


    Normally, after getting lost in the forest, they would have been chipped away by the fairy knights.


    However, due to the snake woman''s detection ability, she can continue on the right path.


    ''''Oh well. I heard that the elves have a lot of treasures.��You really don''t mind if I make it all mine, do you?


    Of course, Master Borda. But only if we can defeat the elves.


    The snake woman bows her head and says.


    ''''Hmph, I wouldn''t lose to an elf if it was a frontal slugfest.


    Atai laughs.


    The elves are strong in magic, but their strength is weak.


    If you fight them from the front, they won''t lose.


    I''m not sure if the guys in heaven are really coming this way, right?��I can''t deal with that one, as expected.


    ''It will be all right. Our prince and the sons of death will seize the men in heaven, and in the meantime, you can plunder as much as you like. In the meantime, you can plunder as much as you like.


    I nodded at his words.


    I don''t intend to occupy the elven city.


    No matter how much, it''s dangerous.


    Atai looks at the snake woman.


    I don''t know what her master, the serpentine prince, is after.


    But if it''s profitable, we have no choice but to take the plunge.


    "''Only elves and dwarves can take care of you. Master Borda won''t have to deal with those in the heavens.''''


    ''Dwarves?��Elves don''t get along with dwarves, do they?��They''re slow, but they''re hard.


    This reminds me of the past.


    In the past, we attacked a dwarven settlement.


    There were only a few of them, so when I attacked them with a few hands, I was met with a painful counterattack.


    ''''We''re looking into that. It seems they are also looking for a way to invade us.''''


    The snake woman explains.


    It seems that the Napier scouts are flying around noisily.


    They are also known as wind elves.


    They are fast, fly in the air, and use invisible magic, so they are good at exploring their surroundings.


    However, they have no combat power, so you can simply ignore them.


    However, if they probe the direction of our advance, it''s a problem.


    I''m sure you''ll be fine.��Yeah?��What''s going on?


    That''s when I was about to ask if he was okay.


    The bastards in front of us slowed down.


    ''It looks like the elves have come to a standstill.


    The snake woman''s words made me stare at her.


    You can see what''s going on ahead of you with your eyesight.


    I''ll be able to see that the unicorn riders of Oreiad are using magic from a distance.


    I''ve heard that the unicorn riders can only become unicorn riders who have sworn to be virgins all their lives.


    The poor women who cannot be touched, even though there is a fairy knight (elfin knight) riding a keluneian deer at their side.


    The earth spider (earth spider), a medium-sized spirit of the earth, called by these manless women, is blocking their way.


    "Don''t stop at the magic of a woman who doesn''t know how to have fun with a man!��Kick the shit out of them!��Gwaaaaaaagh��������


    It''s the only way to make your life easier.


    It''s a great way to make the boys under you feel better.


    You''re not the only one who can make this happen.


    The spider is unable to stop them, and they are blown away as they advance.


    We''re going to charge forward!��The city of the elves is almost upon us!


    The bastards scream at me, too.


    But again the advance slows down.


    What is it this time?


    When I look again, a human figure made of stone is blocking the way ahead.


    It is the stone golem of the dwarves.


    The sky boat (skyboat) on which the dwarves ride is flying in the sky.


    There are quite a few stone-golems.


    There are quite a few Iron Golems in the sky.


    ''I don''t think the path of the invasion has been read. Perhaps they had placed golems in all directions. I didn''t expect them to devote such a large number of them to defense, the dwarves were excited.''''


    The snake woman says happily.


    I don''t know why she says it happily.


    But the Boar Rider cannot change direction easily.


    We have no choice but to keep going.


    "Quickly kick them out!��Don''t get your head out of your ass, or the reinforcements will come!


    I scream.


    There are a lot of golems, but we can get through that many.


    The problem is that if you take the time to get through, reinforcements will come.


    If they''re placed in every direction, there must be quite a few other golems in the area.


    If all of them were to arrive, it would be impossible to break through.


    They''d already know where we were coming from.


    It''s not a good idea to take your time.


    I looked at the snake woman again.


    Her face is smiling.


    Jagi, the Goblin Prince.


    My giant spider, the Giant Spider, is the largest spider I have ever ridden, and it''s riding through the forest.


    The structure on top of the Giant Spider is my mansion.


    I use this house as a base for my attacks on human webs.


    My army is in front of me.


    The giant spider, the Giant Spider, leads the charge through the trees.


    The spider riders and infantry troops follow next.


    ''''Let''s go, let''s go!��The orcs will follow!��But never be in a hurry!��Leave the armies of the elves to the orcs and we will take our fill!


    When I said this, my men shouted.


    Never be in a hurry.


    The elves are strong. We cannot fight them from the front.


    They cannot fight from the front.


    That is why we must let these foolish orcs take the brunt of the battle.


    To begin with, most of us are infantry. We must not be in a hurry.


    The infantry is made up of goblin infantry and human slave soldiers, mainly goblin warriors.


    Aside from the goblin infantry, the human slave soldiers are very slow.


    They are obedient due to the effects of the hallucinogenic mushrooms, but their physical abilities are diminished instead.


    They are too slow, no matter how slow.


    ''Hurry up and whip the humans!��Anyone who is too slow is welcome to eat!


    I will order our goblin warrior chief to give orders to his entourage.


    These humans are cattle.


    Put them to work and when they are no longer useful, they will be eaten as meat.


    "Great Goblin Prince Jagi, please have mercy on us. Please have mercy on us. ......


    Suddenly, one of the concubines, who had been staying at her side, bows her head.


    Come to think of it, I remember that one of the human slaves was this woman''s husband.


    I''ve held this woman''s body many times, but I suppose she intends to have her husband to her heart.


    But it''s also interesting.


    ''It can''t be helped. "Very well, your husband will help you. But you will entertain me tonight. Okay.


    ''Yes, sir. Master Jagi.


    The woman bows her head.


    Of course, she lied about helping her husband.


    In the first place, he has no interest in managing his slaves. He may already be dead.


    There''s no need to lie to me, but I think I''d enjoy it more.


    But I''m getting tired of this woman, too.


    I need a new girl.


    An elven woman would be next.


    She uses powerful magic, but it should be possible to kidnap one or two of them.


    Elven women were far more beautiful than humans.


    He was looking forward to it now.


    ''Your Highness!��Oh my God!


    While I''m in the middle of my delusion, my entourage of sorcerers (shamans) comes to me.


    He is my nurturer and spellcaster.


    He has a strong magic power among goblins.


    However, when it comes to magic, I''m the strongest. The magical power of a hornless goblin has its limits, no matter how hard I try.


    As a horned goblin, I am the chosen goblin.


    "Mentor!��What has happened!


    ''Yes. The sound-disturbing wind is somehow weakening. We need to perform the ritual of blowing the wind again.


    I''m surprised by that statement.


    Come to think of it, the wind is getting weaker.


    We have a sound-disturbing wind blowing around us.


    This wind was made to blow by the rituals of me and my entourage of sorcerers.


    Where the Wind of Disturbance blows, no one can sing, and no one can hear the song from outside.


    Goblins are not good at singing.


    If the sound turbulence winds stop blowing, the elves'' songs will be heard.


    If that happens, there will be no more fighting.


    ''I understand. I will perform the ritual immediately. Call the sorcerers to me.


    I decide to stand up and prepare for the ritual.


    Even if it''s only a small area, it takes a lot of strength to make a sound-disturbing wind blow enough to cover an entire legion.


    I''m excellent at blowing this much wind.


    My father doesn''t understand that either.


    I don''t know why he chose my brother to be his successor.


    I lost the battle for succession and had to leave the land of my birth.


    Why not me?


    One day, I will definitely come back and remind them that I''m better than them.


    I swear it.


    ''I''m sorry, but I don''t think your wind is going to blow anymore.


    Suddenly, I hear a voice from above me.


    I look up and see a woman with wings flying.


    A beautiful woman.


    The woman is pointing the tip of her sword at you.


    The angel!��Silly!


    Startled, he falls backwards and hits the floor hard with his ass.


    Why?��The angel is here?


    Angels do not deal with goblins.


    Because it''s like crushing an ant with a hammer.


    To an angel, we goblins are like insects.


    They may use humans, but they are not supposed to come directly to kill us.


    The angels are looking down at me with cold eyes.


    The concubines around me put their foreheads on the floor and shout out in praise of the angel.


    I suppose angels are to be respected by human women.


    ''Now, let''s let the captives go, shall we?

 188 Battle in the forest 2

    Black haired wise man Chiyuki


    A battle has begun in the forest.


    I look at the situation with my magic.


    An army of elves and dwarves are fighting an army of orcs.


    ''''Chiyuki-san. It looks like we made it in time.


    ''Yes, Nao. Your first golems did a great job.


    I nodded to Nao.


    We succeeded in stopping the advance of the orcs one step before the elven city of Alsaidia.


    I didn''t know the path to advance, so I dispersed the golems and had them defend each side.


    Since they were dispersed, their respective defenses would inevitably be thin.


    Therefore, the first troops that hit the orc''s army would be tasked with stalling.


    With the hard work of the first troops, the golems were able to move in time.


    It was just in time for the defense of Alseidia.


    Even the heavy tanks of the Paia, which are giant boars, can''t break through the orihalcon golem.


    And while the orcs have great assault power, the rest of them are no good.


    As long as the assault is stopped, the rest can be scraped away by the elven archers'' cavalry.


    The orcs try to chase the elves, but the boar horsemen are not very good at small turns, even though they have the assault power.


    They can''t catch the fairy knights on their keruneia.


    An army of elves, under the command of the fairy knight Tamriel, shoots arrows at the orcs.


    The elves'' arrows are tinged with magic and can pierce the tough orc skin.


    Even so, the highly durable orcs are holding out, but their numbers are slowly dwindling.


    ''''Now it''s our turn. We need to hit the goblins here.''''


    I look at the goblins.


    The entire army of elves and dwarves are fighting the orcs.


    Because I''m guessing the entire army, I was able to stop the orcs.


    If the orcs were to receive reinforcements here, or if a separate force aimed at Arcadia, the situation would be reversed.


    We don''t know how many enemies there are, but the rest of the goblins must definitely be stopped by us.


    Already with Reno''s magic, the unpleasant winds of the goblins have stopped.


    I don''t like this magical wind because it disrupts the sound and it makes me sound weird when I talk inside.


    Cyrone is ahead of me and goes to the goblin master.


    The silver-haired girl with white hair has gone somewhere else.


    Well, I didn''t count them in my strength originally, so it''s not a problem.


    It seems like he''s definitely going to help me out, just in case.


    The wind stopped and Reno''s singing voice echoed through the air.


    The goblins, who have a hard time with beautiful singing voices, begin to run away.


    ''''Nao-san. Well then, you can guide the trapped people. I''ll be on alert for the perimeter.


    All right!


    When Nao takes beastman form, she starts to run.


    The humans aren''t exactly averse to beautiful singing, so they stay behind.


    Nao is responsible for guiding those humans and getting them away to safety.


    The Green Men (Green Man) are here at Reno''s request.


    I''m going to ask them to protect me.


    I''m going to use my magic to guard the area.


    The reason for this is that there could be more than just goblins in the area.


    I''ll be keeping an eye out for them.


    But it won''t be a large army.


    If there''s someone like that, it will indeed leave a trail.


    Unless, of course, there''s a single enemy as strong as the Snake Prince.


    There is a battle going on in the sky as well.


    I look at the scene.


    The serpent prince and Alfos in his knightly form are fighting.


    He is called the god of song and art, and although he seems to be a god who is not associated with fighting, he seems to be quite strong.


    Alfos and his angels are attacking the serpent prince and he is being pushed.


    It seems there''s no need to help him.


    That''s when it happened.


    A magical alarm alerts me to the danger.


    Someone is coming this way.


    I hurriedly create a magical defensive wall, and in the next moment, magic bullets are flying in the air.


    ''''It looks like they''ve been blocked. You should have been a little more covert.''''


    When I look in the direction the magic bullet came from, I see a woman with a snake in her lower body.


    For a moment I thought it was Lamia, but it''s a bit different.


    She has horns on her head and her magic power seems to be much higher than Lamia''s.


    Part of the magical defensive wall I created is broken.


    ''''What are they?''''


    ''I didn''t expect it. I didn''t think we''d find one of the Brave Men of Light here. What do you think they are doing here?��I didn''t hear you guys were coming.


    The horned snake woman looks at me.


    Her eyes are eyes that look at the interloper. I guess she didn''t expect us to be here so much.


    ''By the way your bottom half is a snake, you look like a fellow snake prince. I don''t have to answer to you guys.


    When I say that, I hold up my wand, and with a magical communication, I call my friends.


    It might be tough for me to do this alone.


    ''''The black-haired woman Chiyuki. I''ve been reading up on you. You''re going to do a hell of a lot better than this Botis. I''m going to have to force you to tell me why you''re here.


    A snake woman named Botis holds a small sword in her backhand. A large jewel is attached to its hilt.


    Perhaps it is a substitute for a magic staff. It must be able to be used as both a weapon and a staff.


    ''Chiyuki-san!��Oh, my God!��The snakes are coming this way!


    A magical transmission comes in from Nao.


    It seems that Botis is not the only one who is coming.


    Maybe they are also coming to Shirone and Reno''s place.


    It can''t be helped, so I have no choice but to deal with Botis on my own.


    Let''s go!��Chiyuki!��Any element that gets in the way of the plan will be swiftly eliminated by this Botis!


    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    ''Oh, angel ....... You have come to save us.


    The human women at the goblin prince''s side bowed their heads as they knelt down to me.


    I''m not saying they were angels, but it was too much trouble to explain.


    ''Yeah, I''m here to help you, stay back and I''ll kill that guy.


    Hi!


    When I say that, the goblin prince lets out a pathetic voice and steps back.


    I''ve heard a bit about the biology of goblins from Chiyuki-san.


    Goblins are a male society, and their royalty always has horns.


    Goblins with horns are better than other goblins and have the power to lead their tribes.


    Therefore, even a king''s son must have horns to become royalty.


    A tribe of goblins without royalty will have no leaders and will be weakened, so they will become slaves to other tribes.


    For this reason, goblins with horns are carefully raised.


    However, if two or more goblins are born with horns, they will fight over the throne.


    And since it seems that horned goblins tend to be born from goblins with the same horns, the one who becomes king will build a harem of goblins.


    In that harem are other species that are not goblins.


    However, many goblin kings are males, and they also seem to prefer humans, so it seems that most of the girls that are placed in the harem are human.


    This goblin prince kidnapped a girl and gave her a bad time.


    He''s not someone I can forgive.


    ''''Ridiculous!��I was supposed to be the great goblin king, and here I am!


    What are you talking about?


    When I raise my sword, I stab the goblin prince in the head.


    A goblin''s head is hard as stone and an ordinary blade won''t leave a scratch, but my sword is a magical sword.


    It is as easy to pierce a goblin''s head as it is to stab it with butter.


    The goblin prince who was pierced in the head eventually stopped moving as his legs jittered.


    What life force is that he wasn''t killed instantly, even though he was pierced in the head.


    The goblins who are protecting him are running away in a hurry.


    A goblin without a leader is not a threat, so it''s probably safe to leave them alone.


    All around me, the girls are looking to me for help.


    I''ll have to get these girls to safety.


    ''Silone!��It''s up there!


    Suddenly I hear a shout and a magic shield unfolds above my head.


    Immediately after that, a red light hits the magic shield.


    The magic shield breaks in an instant, piercing the giant spider that the goblin prince was riding.


    The magic shield shifts its trajectory and I am safe from a direct hit.


    The girls were thrown from the top of the giant spider, but they seem to be unharmed and unharmed.


    I look up.


    A woman in a crimson costume is flying there.


    ''That''s a woman called Zafarada, the princess of the fresh blood, or something like that. Be careful, Shirone.


    Before I knew it, Kuna came to my side, her scythe at the ready.


    It might have been dangerous if this girl hadn''t put up her magic shield.


    ''The silver-haired woman with white hair ....... Why are you here?��Are you trying to interfere with my plans?


    Zafarada gives him a hateful look.


    ''The plan?��What does that mean?!


    I shout, but Zafarada doesn''t answer.


    ''You don''t seem to know. But we can''t let an unexpected presence pass us by. You''re going to have to deal with them.


    Zafarada readies himself.


    ''Here it comes, Shirone!��He''s a formidable foe!


    All right!


    I didn''t expect to fight together with Kuna, the silver-haired child with white hair.


    I readied my sword and confronted Zafarada.

 189 Battle in the forest 3

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    Be careful, Cyrone. He''s a tough guy.


    Kuna, the silver-haired child, tells me.


    By Kuna I was saved. If she hadn''t used her magic shield, I would have been killed.


    "I didn''t expect you to save me. ......


    I look up at the sky.


    There is a woman flying there, dressed in a blood-red outfit.


    Zafarada, the Princess of Fresh Blood.


    I had heard about her once from Chiyuki-san. As I recall, she''s the daughter of the Grim Reaper and I''ve heard she''s quite strong.


    At first glance she appears to be a beautiful human woman, but I can tell that her appearance is a lie.


    She looks straight at Kuna.


    ''Why are you here. ''The daughter of silver,''


    You know why. That''s why I''m stopping you. That''s why I saved Sirone, for example. It''s just not a good idea to be alone with Kuna.


    Coona says, laughing.


    Well, I was aware that she wouldn''t really want to help me.


    Maybe she was aware of the possibility of Zafarada as an enemy.


    That''s why she was willing to work with us.


    I''ve fought before, so I know that Kuna is quite strong.


    That Kuna is quite wary of them.


    The Zafarada in front of me is probably stronger than Kuna.


    ''I see!��Don''t expect things to work out like they did before!��I''ll fight with everything I''ve got right from the start!


    As he says this, new eyes are born on Zafarada''s face, nine in all.


    Then huge bat wings grow out of his back.


    Its mouth is ripped open to its ears, and long fangs can be seen sprouting from it.


    The inside of its mouth is bright red and several long tongues come out.


    It''s a complete monster figure.


    ''''Hmph!��You still look as ugly as ever!��Zafarada!


    ''Let him say it!��With these claws I will slice your face into pieces uglier than mine!


    The nails on Zafarada''s fingertips grow out.


    Its length is as long as the sword I hold.


    ''Let''s go!��You have made me into this abominable abomination!��You''ll die!


    When Zafarada comes toward us, he waves his claws at us.


    Me and Kuna prevent that claw with the weapon we have.


    ''''What?��It''s heavy!


    The blow of his claws sends me flying backwards.


    What a force to be reckoned with, even though it was only a light swing.


    The kuna is also blown away and is backing away.


    Zafarada attacks that Kuna.


    It looks like he''s set his first target on Kuna.


    Kuna creates multiple magical shields, trying to prevent Zafarada''s claws and keep him at a distance.


    ''Don''t ignore me!


    As I regain my stance, I slash at Zafarada.


    However, I am caught by the bat''s wings.


    What a hard feather to catch my sword!


    Besides, it looks like he has eyes in the back.


    ''Hmph!��Stupid!��Take that!��Evil Blood Mist!


    A red mist erupts from Zafarada.


    I hurry away from her.


    The red mist spreads and kills the trees in the forest.


    ''The forest is dying!��Spirit of the wind!


    I invoke the Sylph, the lower spirit of the wind, and try to blow away the fog.


    ''''Let it, Red Flash!''''


    But a crimson light flies from Zafarada.


    I catch that light with my sword.


    ''''Kyah!''''


    But the light is so powerful that it makes you lose your stance.


    I didn''t miss the opportunity. Zafarada is closing in on me.


    This is ridiculously fast.


    It''s time to finish it!��What!


    Zafarada''s claws are on the verge of reaching me.


    I am enveloped by a glowing blue butterfly.


    Then I realize that I''ve moved to Kuna''s side.


    Zafarada, who was closing in on me, is a little further away.


    It looks like Kuna saved me.


    ''d*mn, I didn''t know it was this good. Are you stronger now, Zafarada?


    You wouldn''t have been the first to blindside me if I''d gotten serious.


    Coona says in frustration, and Zafarada giggles.


    ''Silone!��Cooperate!


    All right, all right. Now I''m gonna help you.


    I look at the forest.


    The miasma of a rabbit that Zafarada had just passed through is a dead one.


    The miasma that she emits seems to have affected her.


    I have to get her out of this forest.


    Although reluctantly, I decided to cooperate with Kuna to fight it.


    Nia, the Angel of the War Maiden


    A battle is being fought in the heavens.


    In front of my eyes, the holy knights led by Master Alfos are fighting.


    Dahak, known as the Serpent Prince, is fighting and greeting them on his winged mushrush.


    The battle has been dominated by Alfos-sama so far, but he is still struggling to attack.


    ''Captain Nia. I''m glad that the Fresh Blood Princess has retreated ....... It would have been difficult if she had come here. I''m glad that the Heavenly Highnesses didn''t fight.


    The same war maiden, Sogun, reports to me.


    Zafarada''s strength was real.


    Many warriors have already been wounded.


    If they had attacked us like that, it would have cost the Heavenly Masters a lot of money.


    ''''That''s true. It''s good that the Heavenly Masters didn''t fight.''''


    I see the heavenly host.


    They are the young male gods of Elyos, playing with the human beauties they have brought from the earth in their own empty ships.


    They are not looking to fight.


    They are looking at the high ground.


    Well, the fresh-blooded princess has left, so the only enemy that will be a powerful foe is the serpent prince.


    The serpent prince is not a problem because Master Alfos is holding him back.


    It doesn''t matter if the Heavenly Masters are playing around.


    However, Lady Raina would have a different feeling.


    After all, the battle is only being fought by the holy knights led by Alfoss-sama.


    Incidentally, Toles-sama was also fighting with them just now, but he was defeated by the Snake Prince.


    Now they are retreating, accompanied by Amazona-sama.


    I look at the ground.


    On the ground, the elves and dwarves seem to have stopped the orcs.


    Also, Chiyuki and the others are on their way to the goblins.


    I''m sure the fresh-blooded princess also noticed the chiyukis and went down to the ground.


    This means that they were saved by the chiyukis.


    ''''But Sogun, we can''t be too careful. They want the resurrection of the wesen. It was supposed to be a diversion that targeted the Heavenly Palace in Elyos and the Elven City on Earth.


    I see, so the captain thinks they are only after the dwarf village. But the defense there is tight.


    Sogun is right.


    The defense of the dwarven village is hard.


    Even if they lent their golems to the elves, there should still be quite a few of them left.


    Perhaps even if an entire army of orcs and goblins headed towards them, they would still be able to prevent them.


    If the serpent prince or the fresh-blooded princess headed towards them, it might indeed be dangerous, but if they headed towards them, as expected, the God King would move.


    In the first place, the reason why the God King wasn''t moving was because the enemy''s strength was unknown.


    And there is no sign of a strong enemy heading towards the dwarven village.


    The wolves seemed to be headed there, but since they were less in number than the orcs and goblins, they weren''t a threat.


    There shouldn''t have been anything to worry about.


    But that would make their actions unnatural.


    Don''t you see?��What was I thinking?


    I felt inexplicable anxiety.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    I will fight the snake woman who calls herself Botis.


    ''You seem to be having a good time. The dark-haired woman, Chiyuki.


    You too.


    I answer to Botis.


    Botis is strong. But he''s not cut out for combat.


    I am stronger.


    Our presence here is unexpected and unavoidable.


    ''''Well, from your movements, it seems that you are not aware of my intentions. That''s a bit of a relief.


    Oh, I wonder what his intentions were.


    ''Hmmm. We''ll find out about that soon. I''m sure that the brave men of light have not come this way. We''ve confirmed that.


    Botis laughs.


    ''Certainly no rage has come.


    ''Well, it''s time for the magic to take effect. Watch it.


    That was when Botis said that.


    I feel a powerful wave of magic.


    I look at the one I feel.


    ''A magical ward!


    A huge purple glowing dome covered the area where the dome was located.


    ''I''m pretty sure there was a dwarven settlement there.


    ''''That''s right. The black-haired wise man Chiyuki. Now, no one will be able to enter that place for a while.''''


    What do you mean?


    The poison has already been introduced. The wesen will be back soon.


    Botis laughed, confident that he had won.

 190 Botis Poison

    Shirone the Maiden of Swords


    ''Nonsense!��You''re moving better?


    Zafarada, the princess of fresh blood, screamed in the air.


    At first, Zafarada had the upper hand, but once I and the silver-haired Kuna with white hair got better at coordinating our efforts, the form reversed.


    We''re in the middle of flying and fighting over the forest.


    ''''You!''''


    A red light, emitted from Zafarada, flies towards me.


    However, that red flash is blocked by the magical shield made by Kuna.


    In the meantime, I closed the distance and slashed at Zafarada.


    Naturally, I am caught by the claws.


    Zafarada''s power is stronger than mine and his movements are faster than mine.


    So if I continue to fight him head-on, I''ll eventually lose.


    But it won''t happen.


    Kuna, the silver-haired white-haired child who has transitioned with a glowing butterfly, attacks Zafarada''s rear by surprise.


    Of course, this is not an opponent that can be defeated by that.


    Zafarada''s red bat wings prevent Kuna''s scythe, but there''s an opening there.


    ''''Silone!''''


    I know!��The Heavenly Winged Slaying Demon Sword!


    Answering Kuna''s call, I hold the sword on my shoulder and rotate my body to deliver a desperate blow.


    Of course, my claws prevent me from doing so, but I swing straight through!


    The sword slashes through the claws and cuts through Zafarada''s body.


    ''''Ughhhh!''''


    Irresistibly, Zafarada moved away from us.


    We couldn''t defeat her, but she still managed to do quite a bit of damage.


    She shoots out a red mist from her body, preventing us from getting close.


    That fog is tricky.


    It has the effect of sucking the life out of the surrounding creatures and restoring Zafarada.


    That''s why Kuna and I attack while blowing away the red mist with magic.


    However, since it''s while blowing it away, the attack is delayed.


    In the meantime, Zafarada recovers.


    The battle goes like this.


    We have the upper hand, but we can''t defeat Zafarada.


    In the meantime, the forest is a mess.


    We want to get rid of them quickly, but what should we do?


    Sirone. Looks like we have a winner.


    Cuna says something like that when I''m distressed.


    Kuna is looking in a certain direction.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she sees something huge.


    It''s a huge deer with golden horns.


    ''That''s the deer god of the forest!��You came out!


    Zafarada exclaims.


    Kellununnos, the deer god of the forest, is the deer god of Kellunea.


    He is quiet and doesn''t usually come out of the woods.


    It is said that he controls the seasons, and when his antlers fall off, winter begins, and when his antlers begin to grow again, it is spring.


    The fact that the quiet deer god comes out in the open seems to indicate that he is very angry with Zafarada.


    And if you look closely, you can see the trees moving in the forest.


    It seems that the green men (green men) have also come to join us.


    Many arrows of light fly from the horns of Kellununnos and attack Zafarada.


    Zafarada is unable to prevent them and takes damage.


    Apparently, the Deer God is pretty strong.


    The wind blows as the Green Men (Green Man) and the others glow green and blow away the red mist.


    This made it difficult for Zafarada to recover.


    ''You''ve lost, Zafarada. The originally neutral ones are coming out.


    Coona shouts.


    I look around the battlefield and see that the orcs have fallen and the goblins are fleeing.


    Even in the heavens, the serpent princes seem to be starting to retreat.


    It would be impossible for Zafarada to continue fighting in this situation.


    ''''Hmph, not yet. Botis''s venom is still there!��You guys are going to have to watch the resurrection of the wesen with your fingers in your mouths!


    When I say that, Zafarada moves away from us with great speed.


    He seems to have escaped.


    ''What do you mean by Botis poison?''


    I nod my head.


    ''That''s probably the one you''re talking about, Silone.


    Coona looks towards the scythe pointed at him.


    A certain part of the forest is covered by what looks like a glowing dome.


    That part of the forest must have been home to a dwarf village.


    ''''What the hell was that!''''


    I don''t know. But I don''t think they''re done with you.


    I nodded at Kuna''s words.


    For now, let''s meet up with Chiyuki and the others.


    ��Chiyuki, the black-haired wise man.


    Botis leaves.


    We meet up at the fort of Carthaghov.


    The orcs and goblins on the ground have fled.


    Up in the sky, the serpent prince has retreated.


    In other words, we''ve won.


    As it should be: .......


    Even the angels can''t seem to break those wards, can they, Mr. Chiyuki?


    I nod to Reno.


    The magical images show the angels trying to break the wards, but it''s not working.


    ''Yes, Reno. The serpent princes'' target is the dwarf village. The attack on the elven city was all just a stepping stone to set up that ward.


    You''re right, but isn''t that pointless?��It''s true that rescue is difficult, but even the enemy can''t send enough troops to attack,


    All those present looked at each other at Nao''s words.


    Indeed, Nao is right.


    There is no indication that the serpent prince has sent enough troops towards the dwarf village to drop it.


    There are only wolves.


    The dwarves have sent a large number of troops to the elven city as relief, but I hear that they still have quite a bit of strength left.


    If it was only the wolves, they should be able to defend it.


    It was at that time.


    Suddenly the forest seemed to shake.


    ''What?��Now?


    When he returns, Shirone stands up in surprise.


    ''Powerful waves!��The Wesen is about to wake up!


    Nia, who was at his side, also had a surprised look on her face.


    Along with the wave motion, I thought I heard the roar of a wolf.


    This is despite being blocked by the wards.


    ''''Ko, isn''t this tasteless?''''


    Nao, who had been watching the video, spoke up.


    ''Don''t wince, boys. There''s nothing to worry about. It''s true that the snakes must have been doing something. But they must have miscalculated, too. That there is the strongest wall in there.


    Coona, the silver-haired child, looks at the wards and laughs.


    She doesn''t seem to be worried.


    What does that mean?


    I was looking at the wards.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    Suddenly a ward was formed and they found themselves trapped.


    And it seems that a pack of werewolves is coming towards the dwarven village.


    Myself and the dwarves decide to gather in the conference room to discuss the situation.


    By the way, Raina and the elves are not there.


    They don''t seem to have any particular intention of discussing it. I''m sure they are practicing with Kouki''s sword right now.


    ''''Grandfather. What do they have in mind?��Are they going to drop this place with that many?


    The Dwarf King Arberon tilts his head and asks Heybos.


    The battle had begun and the dwarven god Heybos had descended to the land.


    He was worried because of the unprecedented attack of the enemy.


    I do not understand. I do not know, Kroki the Dark Knight, what do you think? What do you think?


    Heibos asks and I nod my head.


    Averon was right, there are a lot of wolves, but not enough to drop this place.


    There are quite a few golem defenders left.


    They''ll be easy to defend.


    However, something is tricky.


    It''s hard to believe that they''re just trying to keep them from rescuing us while putting up such a large scale warding.


    ''''I don''t know. I''m sure they''ll try to set something up for us. ......


    When I say that, the dwarves think about it.


    There is no doubt that they will do something.


    I''m ready to take on the form of a dark knight at any time.


    However, it was eerie not knowing what they would do.


    ''''Well, for now. We have to fight off those wolves. Hm?��What''s going on?


    That''s when Arberon was about to give the order to fight back.


    There was a commotion outside the room.


    ''What''s going on!��What happened!


    Heybos shouts, and one dwarf comes in.


    ''Oh my God!��The golems suddenly stopped listening to me!��It''s going out of control!


    What?


    Those who were present stand up and leave the room to see what''s going on.


    Magical images show the golems running amok.


    ''''No!��This will not hold the wolves back!��You must hurry up and get these golems back on track!��Then we''ll check out the golems in the basement!


    Arberon leaves the room.


    His face is pale.


    The golem that intercepted the wolf was no longer available, but rather an enemy.


    No wonder he''s upset.


    ''''What is going on!��No way, can one of them control a golem?


    Many dwarves leave, and Heybos nods his head.


    Then someone comes in again.


    ''We''ve got the one who''s been letting the golem run amok!


    One of the several dwarves who entered was bound among them.


    It was a strange dwarf.


    He was scrawny, with scissored prosthetic hands.


    His nose is wide and his eyes are bloodshot.


    ''It has been a long time. Grandfather.


    The bound dwarf bows to Heybos.


    ''You are a rebezal!��Why you, Lord?


    I''m sorry ....... But there''s nothing we can do about this Libesar. With this arm, I can''t make anything. I loved making things, and if I can''t do that, then I''m going to break it all down. ......


    Then Libesar laughs.


    His eyes are tinged with madness.


    ''''Is that the reason you let the golem run amok?


    ''Yes. Other than that, I''ve also sent the golem this Libesar made in the past to go underground. To unleash the Wesen. Kishashashashashash.


    Libesar lets out a sickening laugh.


    ''The Lord was a skilled golem maker. He was an excellent gnome user. ......


    Heybos looks sad.


    ''Oh Grandfather. This Libesar was dazzled by you. I wanted to be a better craftsman than you. ......


    Libesar looked at his own prosthetic hand.


    He seemed to be unable to hold on to his feelings of helplessness.


    ''Take him away and put him in prison.


    Heybos says and the dwarves take Ribesal away.


    ''Lord Heybos. That man has been tricked by the snakes. Otherwise, I don''t see why he would be with the snakes.''


    I''ve heard about Libesar from Averon.


    He was a skilled craftsman, but he lost his skills and went mad.


    That''s where he was spotted by the snake men.


    ''Comfort me, dark knight. I''m sorry. But we have no time for that now. We must do something about the situation.


    Heybos let out a sigh.


    The wolves have attacked, and the golem, the key to their defense, has gone out of control.


    And the seal of the wesen is about to be broken.


    ''''The golems are going out of control!��What''s going on!


    Someone else is coming in.


    This time it''s Raina.


    Kouki is at her feet, and the elves are behind her.


    ''Raina?��It''s bad. The seal on the wesen is about to be broken.


    What?


    Heybos says and Raina looks surprised.


    ''Perhaps it will take some time to break all the seals. We must now go underground and link them together again with a new chain of seals. This Heybos will have to go.''''


    ''Grandfather!��It''s dangerous!��That''s a dangerous place to be!


    When Heybos says this, the dwarves stop him.


    Heavos wants to enter the underground palace of Nargol, the goddess of destruction, where the weak are not allowed to enter.


    It is not for the weak to enter there.


    That''s why the dwarves don''t go in there directly, but let the lifeless golems manage the basement.


    Besides, I''ve heard that there are still some demons that will attack the living if they see them.


    It''s quite a dangerous place.


    There was no reason to stop them.


    But we have to stop the wesen right here, right now.


    Heybos might feel responsible for what Lizabelle had done.


    Besides, if the wesen was as dangerous as the rumors said, he would have to stop them here.


    ''''Mister Heybos. I''m going too. This is why I am here.


    I see myself looking at Heybos.


    ''I''m sorry ....... By nature, you''re not supposed to be involved in this conflict .......


    No, I''m not unconnected. I don''t want to destroy this world myself.


    I answer with a shake of my head.


    I already consider myself a resident of this world.


    I don''t think I''m immune to it.


    I will fight those who try to destroy this world.


    All right, we''ll go together. I''m glad you''re here.


    After saying this, Heybos looks at Raina.


    ''I know, Heybos. I''ll seize the golem and the wolf while you guys are gone. Go ahead.


    Raina nodded, noticing the gaze.


    No rescue is coming for the warding.


    We need Raina''s help to seize the powerful golem.


    Myself and Heybos decide to leave the conference room and head to the basement.


    And that''s when we were about to walk past Kouki.


    ''Kuroki-sensei. Can you teach me the sword again?


    Kouki says, looking up at himself.


    ''Yeah, when I get another chance. In the meantime, you''re going to practice repeating what you taught me.


    He kneels on the floor and pats Kouki''s head.


    I don''t know if Kouki will become a strong swordsman or not.


    But I''ve done my best to respond to Kouki''s efforts to become stronger.


    The next time we meet, I hope he will be even stronger.


    I smiled at Kouki and stood up, heading to the basement where the wesen waits.

 191 Palace of the Goddess of Destruction

    Dark Knight Kroki


    When I took on the form of a dark knight, I went to the entrance of Kutar''s underground palace with Heivos, the god of blacksmithing.


    The entrance gate is huge, and even the giants of the earth (gigatesses) seem to be able to enter it easily.


    The gate is already open.


    Apparently, Libesar''s golem had opened it.


    It seems that he was working on various maneuvers in order to break the seal on the Wesen.


    ''''Please be careful. ''''Grandfather, Dark Knight Kuroki-dono. We have been ungrateful .......


    The dwarf who is the administrator of the gate bows his head.


    There are several dwarves who are the custodians of the gate besides myself and Heybos in this place right now.


    They couldn''t stop the golems that originally guarded the gate from running amok.


    Those golems seem to be inside.


    This is not the only golem that has run amok. They''re running amok in the dwarven village.


    ''I know. You must do everything in your power to stop the runaway golem.


    Heybos taps the administrator dwarf on the shoulder.


    It''s rough, but it feels like he''s asking her to cheer up.


    ''Yes, sir!��Grandfather!


    As he says this, the administrator dwarf runs off.


    He seems to join the other dwarves.


    The engineer dwarves are moving to stop the golem''s outburst, and the warrior dwarves are working to stop the wolves.


    Honestly, we are short on hands.


    Originally the golem was supposed to be an ally, but now it''s an enemy.


    They have Raina, but it will be hard to hold them all down.


    But I don''t have the time to worry about it.


    Because I''m going to meet a more vicious beast.


    It will be just Hayboss and myself in front of the empty gate.


    ''Dark Knight. Well, let''s go.


    With that, Heybos boarded a small skyboat.


    Kutar''s underground palace is ridiculously large.


    If we don''t use the skyboat, it will take us a long time to get there.


    ''''Yes, Lord Heybos.''''


    I nodded and got on the back of Heybos.


    The skyscraper is small and can only hold about 4 people, but it is very efficient because it was built by Heybos, the god of blacksmithing.


    When the skyscraper rises out of the floor, you will enter the underground palace.


    The inside of the underground palace is completely dark, and I feel that the darkness is getting deeper as I go down the long slope.


    No, it must actually be deep.


    The further I go, the more I feel multiple signs of the lower spirits of darkness, the Shades, around me.


    Nargol, the Goddess of Destruction, is the Great Mother Goddess of the Darkness. The further we go, the darker the darkness must become.


    But no matter how dense the darkness is, I have the power of night vision, so I can see the situation around me.


    In a large space, the floor is covered with glossy, jet-black stones and there are several huge columns standing in the middle of the space.


    It''s somewhat similar to the Demon King''s Castle.


    Thinking that far, I shook my head.


    The Demon King''s Castle resembles this underground palace.


    This underground palace is the place where the mother of the Demon King Modes was stationed.


    It''s not surprising that Modes built it in his likeness.


    This underground palace has seven levels, and the throne is located at the end of the seven gates.


    However, the wesen is on the third level, so we won''t go that far.


    ''''Looks like you can see the scenery around you, Dark Knight.


    Heybos says, looking at himself.


    I nod my head.


    ''Doesn''t Lord Heybos see you?''


    This darkness is unique. This Heybos is invisible without it.


    With that, Heybos touched what looked like goggles on his face.


    The goggles were the ones that Heybos put on when he went inside.


    I didn''t particularly care for it, but it seems to be a magical tool.


    ''This dark world refuses those who live in the light. The Dark Knight seems to be loved by the darkness.


    Heybos laughs.


    Heibos can also use night vision magic, so he thought he could see with it.


    But in reality, it seems to be different.


    After a while, we come to a place lined with large buildings.


    ''''It''s like a city,''''


    Hmm, this palace has been inhabited by many giants. A lot of them.


    I see. ......


    Heivos was probably right, there were giants living here.


    The construction of the surrounding structures is too large for humans.


    The giants vary in size depending on the type, but even the smallest ones are nearly four meters tall.


    And the ancient giants seem to be highly skilled, and the surrounding structures are very fine and beautifully decorated.


    The giants were defeated in a battle with the gods of Elyos, and many of them apparently died.


    All the stone ruins in the world are the remnants of what those giants built.


    The giants that were here have also gone away and are living quietly somewhere in this world.


    Myself and Heybos walked through the main street of the city and headed to the back.


    Then we see a large structure at the back.


    That is where the gate to the second level is located, Dark Knight. "That''s where the gate to the second level is located, the Dark Knight. "There is a guardian who attacks those who enter without permission, except for this Heybos and you," he said. Beware.


    Yes, sir. Mr. Heybos.


    After answering, we eventually emerge into a huge plaza in front of the gate.


    At the edge of that square are many stone statues.


    The huge stone statues with bat-like wings and the faces of beasts were in the form of bizarre monsters and seemed to be moving at any moment.


    ''''Here it comes, Dark Knight!''''


    That''s when Heybos said that and stopped the skyboat.


    Suddenly all the heads of all the stone statues moved and looked at me.


    ''''This is it!''''


    The gargoyles!��The Dark Knight!


    Before I can finish saying that Hayboss'' words, the gargoyle spreads its wings and flies towards us.


    I know about gargoyles.


    Because I''ve seen them in the Demon King''s castle.


    Gargoyles are pseudo-creatures created by the god of destruction, Nargol.


    Like trolls, gargoyles have stone bodies and usually look like real stone statues, but when intruders enter, they move and attack.


    That gargoyle comes towards us.


    The reason I didn''t notice it at first is because the gargoyle here was so big.


    The gargoyles I usually see are the same size as humans, but the gargoyles here are twice that size.


    I didn''t expect these to start moving and flying.


    "Lord Heybos, please stand back!


    When he says that, he himself takes off with his magic sword at the ready.


    The gargoyle doesn''t even look at me and heads towards Heybos.


    ''Let them!''


    He turns his body and drops the head of the gargoyle as he heads for Heybos.


    When the other gargoyles see this, they stop moving.


    They can''t seem to believe that they have moved.


    Maybe they have a little bit of wisdom.


    There are five gargoyles left.


    They are looking at us as if they are looking at us.


    Eventually, the five gargoyles, as if they had made up their minds, open their large mouths and spit out water.


    Gargoyles have a habit of storing water inside their bodies.


    Therefore, when they take up residence on top of a building, they become a rain gutter substitute.


    And they will also use the hoarded water to attack.


    Black Flame!


    Quickly, I create a wall of black fire to block the water.


    Then, when I close the distance between the gargoyles, I swing my sword and take them down one by one.


    The gargoyle returns fire with its giant claws.


    They may be far stronger than normal gargoyles, but they are not their own enemies.


    Eventually, all the gargoyles stop moving.


    ''''That''s great. Dark Knight. You''ve defeated these gargoyles so easily. If we destroy this one, they won''t be able to revive for a while.


    Heybos looks at the wreckage of the gargoyle and says.


    ''Will this gargoyle be resurrected?''


    Yeah, I don''t know if it''s the same one as the gargoyle you just defeated. But I''m sure that after a while, whether it''s defeated or not, it will come back to life in the same place.


    What a strange .......


    I also see the remains of a gargoyle.


    It''s a strange creature. To begin with, the biology of gargoyles is quite a mystery.


    I would like to find out, but I don''t think that''s the best time to do so.


    ''Well, let''s go ahead, dark knight. There should be a door leading to the lower levels ahead.


    At the urging of Heyboss, I boarded the skyboat again.


    The next step is the second level.


    Roussien, the Elven Princess


    Raina-sama is fighting in front of me.


    Her opponent is two Orihalcon golems that have gone out of control.


    The golems have been placed near the wall to protect the dwarven village.


    The Orihalcon Golem was placed a little farther back as a last defense, but it moved out of control and started to break the wall.


    Lady Raina is stopping it.


    I don''t care if it''s a stone golem, but an Orihalcon golem is hard and strong.


    Also, since the Orihalcon Golem has a regenerative function, it would recover quickly with a half-hearted attack.


    As expected of Raina-sama, she seems to have a handful of them too.


    I''m angry at the dwarves who let the powerful Orichalcon Golem run amok.


    We who are on the side must also fight, but we can''t compete with them with the Orihalcon Golem.


    ''''As expected, it''s hard. I can''t take on this kind of thing. It''s fortunate there aren''t too many of them. ......


    Lady Raina looks at the Orihalcon Golem and says.


    There are three Orichalcon Golems left in this dwarven village.


    Two of them are being dealt with by Lady Raina.


    The rest of the orichalcon golems and the iron and stone golems are being dealt with by the dwarves.


    That''s why there are no dwarves here.


    The dwarves are desperate to put the runaway golems back together.


    If it wasn''t for Raina-sama, this village would have fallen easily.


    Kouki at my side is looking at Raina-sama with anxious eyes.


    ''Lucien. You take Kouki and stay back. If anything happens, you must run away. You know that, don''t you? I won''t forgive you if anything happens to Kouki.


    When I say that, Lady Raina looks at me.


    Her eyes are very cold.


    "Yes, I know!��Come on, Master Koki, back off!��Let''s go guys!


    I take Kouki''s hand and say to my friends at my side.


    ''Yes, but ......''


    But Koki didn''t want to go.


    Master Koki, let''s step back. It''s not safe.


    "It''s difficult for Lady Raina to fight with you here~. We should stay back~


    Oleola and Piara urge Kouki.


    ''Koki. Step back. The Orihalcon golems are powerful, but they are not to be defeated. ''Don''t worry. Good.''


    Lady Raina says strongly, and Kouki winces.


    ''Yes, Mother,''


    Reluctantly, Kouki agrees to step back as well, since his mother strongly told him to.


    ''''Then, Reena-sama. Good luck.


    I pull out of Kouki''s hand and leave.


    We''re headed to the back of the dwarven village.


    It should be safer away from the wall.


    Looking over the wall, I see a dwarven warrior and a ranger.


    They seem to be trying to get rid of the wolves that are rising.


    I get the feeling that they are struggling quite a bit.


    We had better get away from them.


    We hurry.


    The dwarven village is better described as a fortress, and it''s a solid structure.


    However, the passageway is wide because of the huge golems being moved around.


    That''s why it''s hard to protect them if they get inside.


    "Piara, Tess. Do you know where the safe place is?


    It''s no good. There''s a strange wind blowing and I can''t read my movements.


    Me too, Master Rouxien. It is difficult to trace the signal. It is probably due to these wards.


    Piara and Tess shake their heads as I ask them as they run.


    ''So do you guys ....... That''s a little awkward.


    In fact, I''m not able to use my magic well anymore.


    This might be a bad situation.


    ''''Wait!''''


    Suddenly, Kouki stops.


    ''What''s going on?��Master Kouki?


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    Kouki is looking straight ahead.


    As he tells me, I activate my magic.


    As I focus my mind, multiple something seems to be approaching me.


    The signs are not dwarves or golems.


    Then, at a bend in the corridor ahead, someone appears from there.


    The one that appeared was a red-furred werewolf (Wolfman).


    The figure was familiar to me.


    ''''I didn''t expect to see you again, princess of the elves.


    Yasab, the red-furred werewolf (wolfman), laughs.


    Behind Yasab, there are multiple werewolves (wolfmen) in the white wolfwoman, Kaziga.


    I didn''t think they had already been invaded.


    I let Kouki step back and draw my sword.


    The number of wolves is seven, including Yasab and Kaziga.


    Fortunately, their numbers are small, but they are also small.


    And Yasab''s sword is stronger than mine.


    I start to break out in a cold sweat.


    ''I was going to kill the dwarf general who''s in command at the back here, but hey. No luck in finding him.''


    Casiga says ruefully.


    For my part, it''s probably a good thing that the invading enemy was found.


    But even if you can find it, it''s useless if you can''t deal with it.


    Well, that''s fine!��First, I will sacrifice you to the bloody One!��Go, Yasab!


    Oh!


    Yasab''s barbaric sword is wielded at the sound of Kaziga''s voice.


    I jump back a bit and try to duck it.


    ''''What?''''


    I let out a cry of surprise.


    Yasab''s barbaric sword extended more than I expected.


    I manage to block it with my sword, but I fall on my butt, probably because I received it in an impossible position.


    Moreover, he drops his sword as well.


    ''''Princess-sama!''''


    Oleola''s distressed cry.


    But it seems that he can''t come this way because Kaziga and the others are here.


    In front of me, Yasab raises his barbaric sword wide.


    Even if I try to use my magic, I can''t get there in time.


    ''''Hee!''''


    I can''t help but scream and shut my eyes.


    I hear the sound of a barbarian sword slicing the sky.


    I can''t do it anymore. That''s when I thought I was going to be cut.


    ''''What!''''


    With a metallic sound, I hear Yasab''s surprised voice.


    I open my eyes and see Kouki standing there with my sword.


    ''Nonsense!��The little guy here, you''ve caught my barbaric sword!


    Yasab is looking at Kouki with incredulous eyes.


    I look behind me and see that Khaziga and the others are also surprised.


    It was an unbelievable sight.


    Werewolves (wolfmen) are bigger than humans and us elves.


    Even among those werewolves (wolfmen), Yasab in particular is more than one size larger.


    It''s small Koki who is trying to stand up to the huge werewolf (wolfman).


    I look at Kouki''s back.


    It''s not even tall enough to reach my waist, but somehow it feels bigger.


    ''''You''ll take it out on yourself!


    Kouki shouted to Yasab as he held his sword up.

 192 Boy and wolf

    Kouki, Child of Light and Darkness


    ''Nonsense!��This little guy!


    The giant wolf man in front of me, Yasab, wields his sword.


    It is said that Yasab''s sword is called a barbarian sword.


    It''s single-edged and looks very heavy.


    In contrast, the sword the elf sister was holding was thin.


    Normally it would be easy to break it, but that''s not the case.


    It seems that the sword I have is harder.


    I try to catch the barbarian sword with that sword, but I can''t catch it well.


    That''s why I can''t defeat my opponent at a crucial point.


    ''''That''s as good as it gets!��Master Kouki!


    I can hear the elf sister screaming behind me, but I can''t answer her.


    I jumped out of the way in a frenzied attempt to save the elf sister.


    I was able to catch the first blow, but the next sword doesn''t flow well.


    Yasab swings his barbaric sword repeatedly.


    He takes it with his sword.


    ''Nonsense!��Who are you!��That little guy!��I''m not just a guy who clashes swords with Yasab!


    The old lady with the white wolf shouts.


    It''s true that we are hitting each other.


    But I can''t afford it either.


    I could only catch it the first time.


    The next time, I can''t pass it off.


    I don''t know why.


    I think back to Kuroki-sensei.


    The situation now is the same as it was then.


    Kuroki-sensei had easily shrugged off Yasab''s barbaric sword.


    I tried to do the same thing, but my body didn''t work well.


    Why is that?


    Maybe I''m not practicing enough, after all.


    Move without using extra force and without breaking the center of gravity of the body.


    They taught me the basics, but I can''t put them into practice.


    My teacher said I would be able to do them after a lot of practice.


    So I may not be able to do it now.


    ''Let''s go!��Little guy!


    Yasab attacks again.


    I step back.


    ''Master Kouki!��Light bullets!


    You can''t make me!��Water bullets!


    The magic that the elf sister has unleashed is prevented by the wolf''s old lady''s magic.


    It looks like the other elves will have to deal with the wolf too.


    If that''s the case, this guy will have to deal with himself.


    Yasab''s barbaric sword will be wielded.


    He tries to catch it with his sword.


    It was then.


    I have a bad feeling and roll to the floor.


    The sword passes through a different place than I predicted.


    ''''Guh!��Averted?


    Yasab''s surprised voice.


    Yasab changed the trajectory of his barbarian sword in the middle of the attack.


    It was the first technique he showed the elf''s sister.


    Kuroki-sensei taught her the principle of the technique.


    As he swung it, he twisted his upper body and changed the direction of the blade at the same time. If Sensei hadn''t taught me this, I wouldn''t have noticed it.


    Yasab looks like a swordsman who comes by force, but Sensei said that his movements are quite practiced.


    He would be cut down in a heartbeat if he was even a little off guard.


    ''I see, little guy. Did that man teach you how to use a sword?��That''s why you were able to duck this Yasab-sama''s blow.


    I nodded at that Yasab''s question.


    The teacher is truly amazing. Once he saw Yasab''s sword, he completely saw through it.


    I''m not ready to do it myself.


    Mother says that Father is a great swordsman.


    Maybe he was a swordsman like his teacher.


    So maybe if I aim to be a swordsman like my teacher, I can become a swordsman like my father.


    He held up his sword.


    ''I''ll beat you myself!


    You may not be able to do it now.


    But if you chase after it, you can become a swordsman like Kuroki-sensei.


    I believe that and point my sword at Yasab.


    ''Interesting!��Go ahead, little guy!


    Roussien, Princess of the Elves


    Kouki and Yasab are fighting.


    A normal human would not be able to meet a werewolf (wolfman) head on with a sword.


    A fairy knight might be able to fight a werewolf (Wolfman), but it would be difficult to fight that Yasab.


    That''s how famous that Yasab is for being strong.


    I read the dwarf''s file and he was a hell of a guy.


    The bloody red wolf Yasab is a demon wolf that was blessed by the Wesen Ferion.


    It could be said that Kouki fighting that demon wolf is indeed the blood of the nobleman.


    We should assist that Kouki from the side.


    I look at Kajiga.


    Khaziga, the white wolf woman, is also famous.


    She''s a werewolf shaman, and her magic power is not to be underestimated.


    But I''m a high elf too.


    It''s only a wolf that can''t be beaten.


    Ruthless dweller in the Winter Peak!��Answer this crone''s call!��Snow Wolf Wind!


    Kaziga calls out to the snow wolf with magic.


    ''''Lady Rousien!''''


    ''I know, I know!��Tess!


    Tess calls to me, but I know it.


    ''O gentle messenger of sunshine!��Answer my call!��O golden eagle!


    If Casiga is the cold air of winter, I''ll counter with the merriment of spring.


    The snowy wolf and the golden eagle that call to each other will fight.


    ''Princess!��Watch out!


    Oleola comes up beside me and knocks something off.


    It is a few shurikens (throwing stars).


    The shuriken (throwing star) was thrown from the middle of nowhere.


    I can feel the presence of something hiding.


    ''Show yourself!��Mr. Wolf!


    Piara uses wind magic. She reveals her hidden enemies.


    The ones who appeared are the shadow-colored wolves.


    They are called shadow runners.


    The number of enemies seems to be greater than I thought.


    It''s as good as you can do, Napier. You have defeated our art!


    When I say that, one of the shadow runners pulls out a straight sword and holds it up.


    The number of shadow runners is four. There aren''t many of them, but they are a tough opponent for us right now.


    To begin with, both Tess and Piara are not good at direct combat.


    The only one who can fight properly is Oleola, but Oleola has to deal with the wolf warriors on Khaziga''s side.


    And I''m on Casiga''s side. I can''t afford to help.


    ''Piara, Tess. "Piala, Tess, just buy yourself some time. It''s a bad situation. But we can only buy ourselves some time.


    ''Ugh, even so!��Hmm?


    The whining piala shows that she has noticed something.


    Then something flies from behind us.


    The flying object is dropped by the shadow runner''s (shadow runner) straight sword.


    It''s a weapon called a kunai.


    The double-edged knife called the kunai can be used for various purposes, such as digging a hole, or threading a string or rope through a ring at the back.


    And it is the weapon of a ninja, just like the shadow runner (Shadow Runner).


    ''''Are you alright?!''''


    It is the five catwomen who showed up.


    They are called Night Eyes, and they are ninja''s who are as good as Shadowrunners.


    They must have noticed something wrong and came to the rescue.


    You''ve come to our rescue!��But we can''t pull back to greet the Great One!


    Kajiga shouts.


    But we can''t pull it off, and neither can we.


    We''re not outnumbered now that help is on the way.


    We will challenge the wolf.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    "The Dark Knight!


    I know!


    The call of Heybos slashes through Marnagarum, who comes from behind.


    Marnagarum, a higher race of Garum, take the form of giant wolves.


    Born from the blood of Ferion, these wolves block their own path.


    They have been fighting ever since they descended the second level of the underground palace with Heyboss.


    It''s not just Myrnagarum that''s there.


    There are also a number of giant eye monsters, the Evil Eye, in the area.


    I cut down the last Marnagarum that challenged me.


    ''I thought I wiped them out when I came here before, I don''t know where they came from. ''I cannot understand the Nargol''s consort.''


    Heybos looks at the carcass of Evil Eye and mutters to himself.


    There are other Evil Eye''s besides this Kutaru. But the Evil Eye here is much bigger than that.


    It''s just like a gargoyle.


    Also, just like the gargoyles, their biology is a mystery.


    If the place is rich in dark power, they might be born indefinitely.


    ''''Haha, it''s totally troublesome. But still, what''s going on on the ground?''''


    I look up.


    On the ground, Raina and the others are dealing with a golem and a wolf, will they be okay?


    As expected, I don''t think Kouki will fight, but I''m worried about him.


    ''There''s no point in worrying about it. Besides, the real battle is this way, dark knight. The sealing of the wesen is what they want.


    He nodded at the Hayboss''s words.


    ''Indeed it is. Let''s go. As I recall, the gate to the third level is almost there, right?''


    Well, we''re almost there. And Cerberus, who guarded the gate, has gone to Nargol, where Modes is now. He should be able to get through easily.


    Cerberus, as Heybos calls him, is a giant demon dog with three heads.


    He was a member of Ferion''s household, but now he was under Modes'' control.


    I met him once, and he was a good-natured dog.


    We ourselves again boarded the sky boat (sky boat) and proceeded onward.


    Soon, you will see the temple as well as the first layer.


    There should be a gate inside this temple that leads to the third level.


    ''Mmm!��Dark Knight, there''s someone out there!


    Heybos is right, there''s someone at the gate.


    An upright wolf.


    If that''s all it is, it should be called a giant werewolf (wolfman).


    However, the werewolf (wolfman) has wings and horns sprouting from its head.


    It looks like a devil.


    The number of these demonic werewolves (wolfmen) is four.


    Each one had a weapon and seemed to be waiting for us.


    ''''The ones who were sealed with the Wesen have awakened!


    Heybos shouts.


    ''A group of people who should be Damon of Ferion are coming over here.


    ''Apparently, they won''t let us through easily.


    I held up my magic sword and got off the empty boat.

 193 Beast Ferion

    Dark Knight Kroki


    After defeating Ferion''s Damon, you and Hayboss go down to the third level.


    Then you feel a cold wind.


    I look at the face of Heybos at my side and he is pale.


    ''''Are you okay?��Are you all right, Mister Heybos?


    I''ll see what I can do. You seem to be in good hands, Dark Knight. You''ve been touched by the winds of Ferion, and yet here you are: ......


    Ferion Wind?


    Heavos nodded as he asked.


    ''Ferion''s wind is a magical wind. It makes the heart tremble with fear. That is, even for a god. But not, it seems, with you and Modes.''


    Heybos looks at himself and says.


    ''You can act in the midst of all this. I''m glad you came. Ferion must be ahead of us. ''Hurry up, Dark Knight.''


    I nodded to myself and Hayboss continued onward in his empty boat.


    In this third layer, there is no sign of Myrna Garm, Evil Eye, Over Eater or other demons that were so numerous in this third layer.


    And there was no sign of Ferion''s Beast Demon (Beast Demon) either.


    Spreading out on the third level is the wilderness.


    In the first and second layers, there were forests and lakes, and a city.


    However, the only thing on the third level is a huge dome-shaped building that lies far back from here.


    Is Ferion inside that building that looks like a mausoleum?


    The dome-shaped building is huge, up to the ceiling of the third level.


    The airship proceeded toward it.


    It was when they had reached a certain point.


    A group of giant golems can be seen.


    The golems are trying to break something.


    What they are trying to destroy is a tower-like building around the mausoleum.


    From that tower, a band of light leads to a huge dome.


    ''''No!��That''s one of Ferion''s seals!��The Dark Knight!


    ''I know!��Lord Hayboss!


    I hold my sword and get off the empty boat and head for the golem.


    The golem is trying to break the seal without regard to me.


    This golem is probably the golem to break the seal released by Libesar.


    As I approach, I slice through the golems.


    ''''As expected, to defeat all the golems in an instant.


    ''No, this golem didn''t even fight back, so it was easy.


    I look at the remnants of the golems myself.


    These golems didn''t even fight back because they were only working to break the seal.


    Therefore, they were easily defeated.


    ''''More importantly, Hayboss-dono. Where''s the seal?''''


    I asked, and Heybos shook his head.


    "It''s pretty much destroyed. It will have to be fixed.


    That was when Heybos said that.


    The air trembled.


    ''This!


    I look for the epicenter of the quivering air.


    It seems to be emanating from the huge structure seen at the back.


    It seems that Ferion is trying to break the seal. This Heyboss hurries to repair the seal that the golems have broken. In the meantime, Dark Knight, hold Ferion. It''s a dangerous job, but I can only ask you to do it, I''m sorry ......


    In a trembling voice, Heybos asks himself a favor.


    Ferion''s wind of fear is working on Heybos.


    If this is Haybos, a god race, and this is Haybos, other races might not even be able to get close to Ferion.


    ''''I understand. I''m going, Lord Heybos.


    Leaving Heivos behind, I headed for Ferion myself.


    The wind gets stronger as we head into the center of the city.


    And when we entered the huge dome-shaped structure, it was there.


    A wolf with huge jaws that could swallow a giant.


    It has horns on its head, and each time its horns glow red, a wave of energy blows across the dome.


    There was no doubt that this wolf was Ferion.


    Countless glowing chains are wrapped around that wolf, some of which are fading in light.


    With the chains of light wrapped around it, Ferion is on a rampage.


    It looks like it''s trying to break the dome.


    ''Hmm!��Who is this?


    Ferion looks at me when he notices me and shouts.


    ''I am the Dark Knight Kroki!��I''m sorry, Ferion, but I''m going to have to ask you to be quiet, okay?


    As he shouts this, Ferion looks down at himself.


    ''I smell. The smell of black fire ....... ''Right, you''re from Modes'' hand. This is fun. I can''t believe I''m going to fight the black flame again. But you''ll have to wait a bit, the seal is about to be broken soon.


    Very happily, Ferion laughs.


    ''I want to break these bonds and eat the world this time. Oh I''m looking forward to it. ......


    Laughing at this, Ferion moves his body to break the seal.


    Every time he moves his body, a strong wind blows.


    Included in that wind is an innocent hostility.


    I must not unleash this wolf.


    I feel that strongly.


    ''I won''t let it do that!


    I held my sword at the ready and flew to Ferion.


    He told me to push, but I should be able to take him down separately.


    But it was not to be.


    When I tried to approach him, I was blown away and slammed into the wall of the dome.


    The blow was more than I expected.


    My body is screaming.


    I cough loudly and spit out blood from my mouth.


    ''Ugh, no way. ....... Just one blow to .......''''


    I look at Ferion myself.


    A single blow shatters his armor and kills his internal organs.


    He self-heals and puts it back together, but it''s dangerous if he eats it too many times.


    Ferion looks at himself and laughs.


    He''s supposed to be magically bound and unable to give his all, but what a guy!


    What''s going on?��A wielder of black fire?��Is that what your power is?


    Ferion taunts me and I stand up for myself.


    This can''t be how it ends.


    Heybos and those on the ground believe in themselves.


    So I respond with everything I have.


    "This is not what it looks like. Dragon, lend me your strength: ......


    I meditate on myself and call out to the dragon inside.


    A violent force fills my body.


    I become a dragon.


    You can''t take on this Ferion in human form.


    Becoming a dragon is risky.


    He could go out of control, as he did with Alfos, and his lower body would go out of control after he was unshapen.


    I''ll have Raina come to me after I''m done.


    As black flames cover your entire body, you transform yourself.


    I feel like I''m about to be taken over by a violent force. But if that happens, the seal will be broken.


    So, hold on to your temper.


    ''''This is interesting!��You are a master of black fire!��Can you seize this Ferion!


    Ferion laughs and tries to break the seal.


    I can''t let him do that.


    ''Guaaaaaah!


    As a dragon, I howl and challenge Ferion.


    He nearly flies out of consciousness, but he has to manage to make him lean back.


    The dragon and the wolf collide.


    This was supposed to be the last battle here.


    Raina, the goddess of wisdom and victory.


    I manage to defeat the last of the Orihalcon golems.


    The golem made of Orihalcon was hard, but my jeweled spear (adamant) could pierce it.


    But it took me a long time.


    I''m angry at the dwarves I let run amok.


    And that''s when it happened.


    I can feel a wave from the depths of the earth.


    Is this Kroki?��You''ve become a dragon.


    I am reminded of Kroki who became a dragon in the past.


    Kroki as a dragon is strong.


    So strong, in fact, that Alfoss is no match for him.


    That''s how powerful Kroki becomes a dragon. That''s how powerful an enemy Ferion must be.


    The problem is later: ......


    I think about what happens when Kroki goes back to normal from the dragon.


    Kroki can beat Ferion.


    I''m not worried about that part, but I''ll have to deal with the rest.


    My cheeks turn red when I think about that.


    ''''Well, how''s Kouki doing?''''


    I decide to go check on Kouki, who I''ve been wondering about.


    Then I see a startling sight.


    ''Why is Kouki fighting?''


    I went to check on Kouki, looking for signs of him, and there he was, fighting.


    And he is overpowering the wolves.


    I''m glad about that. No parent can be happy that their child is strong.


    If you think about it, Kouki deserves to be strong, because he''s mine and Kuroki''s child.


    I can see a thin black flame in Kouki''s hand as he fights in front of me.


    Kouki fights without noticing me.


    A brave figure. He has inherited his father''s swordsmanship despite his poor skills.


    I admire that figure.


    But there was one thing that bothered me.


    I''m not going to be able to get out of it. It''s not good, Kouki''s origins might be exposed.


    I was a little worried.

 194 The truth of the battle

    Dark Knight Kroki


    As a dragon, you are turned into a dragon, and you are joined to Ferion.


    When you become a dragon, you cannot hold a weapon, but its overall power is much higher.


    However, you are not in full control of your power.


    You have to use your power carefully to prevent it from spiraling out of control.


    Because of this, I am unable to use the dragon''s power to its fullest extent.


    Fortunately, Ferion is also not able to give his full strength because he is bound by the seal.


    Ferion flails in his arms.


    It''s only slightly, but Ferion is more powerful, but he can''t lose.


    A wind of destruction shakes his body from Ferion''s body.


    His body is now strong, but it still hurts a lot.


    I regenerate my body by self-repairing, and in return I emit black flames to burn Ferion''s body.


    The black flame burns Ferion, but just like me, Ferion uses self-repair to regenerate his body.


    The process repeats itself and the flames and wind blow around the dome.


    That''s when it continued to happen.


    After a moment, Ferion escapes from his arms and covers his own body, which has become a dragon.


    ''What!''


    I relaxed my body and held it back as I escaped from Ferion.


    ''Guuuuut!��The Dark Knight!��What was that?


    Ferrion groans, unsure of what has happened.


    ''Of course I''m not going to tell you.


    ''Be quiet, Ferion!


    He himself grabs Ferion from behind and holds him down when he grabs his paws.


    When he takes on the form of a dragon, he becomes stronger, but he has the disadvantage of not being able to hold a sword.


    The plan is to train and learn to use the power of a dragon while in human form, but this is not possible for now.


    However, he can use a certain body technique even in his dragon form, so he will use it to press Ferion.


    What he lacks in strength, he makes up for with his skills.


    With this in mind, I was holding Ferion down. Suddenly, Ferion''s body relaxes.


    "What?


    I let out a surprise to myself.


    Ferion escapes from underneath him and pounces.


    ''I see!��This is funny!


    Ferion laughs happily.


    ''You''re lying. ....... Did you steal the technique?''


    I muttered to myself as I pressed my chin to keep Ferion from biting me.


    Ferrion mimicked the technique he used earlier.


    It shows you that it''s not just brute force.


    A rational but ferocious being would be Ferion.


    ''This is fun!��The Dark Knight!��I haven''t had a partner like this since Modes!


    Thank you for that!


    Ferion laughs happily, and I respond.


    Myself and Ferion try to press down on the other''s body, using their skills on each other.


    As expected, I''m the better fighter.


    However, I feel that Fellion''s technique is gradually improving.


    It may not last long.


    You can''t be sure.��I would have more fun playing without these chains!��The Dark Knight!��Break this chain!


    ''You can''t do that!��Ferion!��Why are you so eager to fight?��Tell me!


    ''What are you talking about, Dark Knight!��The fight is what it''s all about!��The world is alive to be devoured!��The Dark Knight!��I thought you ate something to live, too!��And fight to eat!��Fight not to be eaten!��That''s the truth of the world!


    !


    I was immensely disappointed by that statement.


    It may be the truth of the beast, but in a way it seemed right.


    All living things have to fight every day to get food. It''s a different form, but it translates to Japan today.


    And Ferion is just enjoying life for its own sake.


    I also enjoy eating good food.


    Did you ever think about the fact that the food was alive?


    Standing on the side of the eaten in front of Ferion is a reminder of that.


    To live is to fight to eat.


    ''Come on, come on!��The Dark Knight!��We''re going to fight!��I''ll eat you!��Take the Modes!��Eat the world!��When you''ve eaten everything!��I''m going to cross dimensions and eat a new world!��How exciting!


    Ferrion''s mouth opens wide and tries to eat himself.


    He manages to prevent it.


    ''Good, Ferion!��I''ll go into a fight, pure and simple!��No way they''re going to eat us!��I will resist with all my might!


    Words are no longer necessary.


    We must not let Ferion go.


    I feel strongly about that. Fellion is a danger.


    He radiates an innocent murderous intent on everything around him. If he''s unleashed, he''ll eat the world.


    If he eats it all, he may come back to the world we came from. We must prevent that at all costs.


    But it''s about time that we couldn''t keep our egos in check.


    It may be a short time, but I feel like I''m fighting for an eternity.


    I managed to muster up my energy and shove Ferion in.


    That''s when it happened.


    The glow of the magic chain connecting Ferion becomes stronger.


    Then I feel as if Ferion''s power has weakened.


    ''''Ah!��Time''s up!


    Ferion snorted in disappointment.


    Heybos had restored the seal and yet the power of the seal had been restored.


    At the same time, he was at his limit.


    The black flames contracted and he returned from his dragon form to his human form.


    Even in the form of a dragon, the armor remains the same.


    It''s strange, but I guess that''s the way it is.


    When I look ahead, I see that Ferion has stopped moving.


    "I won. Ferion......


    ''Sounds like it: ....... But it was fun. Why don''t we play again?


    Ferion laughs happily.


    I honestly want to refuse.


    But I feel like I was enjoying myself somehow too.


    I can''t say that, though.


    I''m sorry, but I don''t have an answer for that. It''s Ferion. You''re being very quiet there.


    I turn away as I say this.


    I leave the dome with a wobbly step and Hayboss greets me.


    "Sorry, I''m late. I''m late.


    Heybos apologizes.


    ''No, they managed to make it in time.


    I laugh at myself, but it was a close call.


    I was so close to losing my ego.


    If I had lost my ego, I would have broken Ferion''s seal.


    It was a very dangerous place to be.


    "Well, let''s get back.


    Yes, sir. Mr. Heybos. I''m sorry, but I need to rest.


    Yeah, you can rest on the airship. You should be safe on the way back.


    Thank you.


    I remove my dark knight''s armor and lie down in an empty boat.


    Heybos takes control and returns to the ground.


    Thus, myself and Heyboss return from the seal of Ferion.


    Kuna, the White and Silver Witch.


    I could see the wards being broken in front of me.


    Apparently, Ferion was not going to revive.


    The snake men had already retreated.


    Sirone and the others were busy healing those trapped by the goblins and didn''t seem to notice that the wards had been lifted.


    Oh well, let''s just leave them alone.


    It''s not that I want you to see Kroki.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out if Kuna will be joining us. But there''s Reena and Koki, too. ......


    Kuna thinks about Koki.


    He was born to Koki and Raina.


    My mind boggles a little when I think about that. So I don''t want to see him too much.


    ''Well, one day Kouna will have a child. When that happens, the buzzing should subside.


    When he mutters that, Kuna mutters and moves.


    ��Rena, the goddess of wisdom and victory


    The wolves are leaving, seemingly realizing that they have failed to revive Ferion.


    I could see the dwarves cheering.


    This one had won.


    ''Hmmm, you''re sleeping well.


    Kouki is sleeping on my lap.


    He must be tired from using his power too much.


    But this power must be contained.


    If they find out he can use the black flame, Kouki''s true identity will be exposed.


    We are in the guest room of the dwarf''s mansion.


    There''s no one there except me, Kouki, Rouxien and the others.


    ''''I''m sorry Kouki: ......


    I apologize to a sleeping Kouki and look at Lucien, who is standing by my side.


    ''Good, Lucien. I will put a stop to Kouki''s power. You are to protect him from the shadows. If a strong enemy appears, you will protect yourself.


    ''Yes. Your mother-in-law: ....... Puffer!


    I''m going to bash Lucien, whom I called your mother-in-law.


    Does this guy really know what he''s doing?


    ''Good. You will protect them from he-na-mu-shi. Lucien.


    I say with a bit of anger.


    Fai ....... I''ll make sure to protect you, Kouki-sama. ......


    Lucien, holding his head, says with tears in his eyes.


    ''This is all you have to say.


    ''Well, I''m going back to Elios. I''ll leave the rest to you.''


    I won''t be greeting Kuroki.


    We''ll meet them later anyway.


    I''ve crushed the plot of the snakes, but they''ll be back in action.


    Until then, I shall rest too.


    And so the battle for the forest was over.

 195 The story of the dark knight

    Demon King Modes


    During an audience at the back of the Castle of Stars, he sat on his throne and received his report.


    ''''Your Majesty. It seems that His Excellency Dihardt has prevented the resurrection of that wesen, Your Majesty.


    Nat, the fire rat who sits on the shoulder of Vizier Lugas, reports to me.


    It seems that Ferion was about to be resurrected.


    It seems that Ferion''s resurrection was prevented by Kroki.


    I guess that''s what Kroki is all about.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. It''s still dangerous .......


    His wife, Mona, is mumbling something next to him.


    Her face is grim.


    ''It''s as good as it gets, Dr. Kroki. ''Mm-hm,''


    Mmm-hmm, Your Highness. Do you know what it is?


    ''Well, ......, the teacher did something amazing anyway, Poochie.


    Well, ......, that''s just the way His Highness likes it.


    My daughter Polen, on the other hand, seems to be happy about it.


    She is talking happily with her attendant, General Putina.


    ''You are indeed a man whom His Majesty approves of. With him, His Majesty is safe. I''m sure he''ll be safe even if the snakes are up to something.


    Lugas says.


    You''re right.


    With Kuroki, this Nargol is safe. We have nothing to fear.


    In front of him are Lanfeld and his men, including Lanfeld.


    Beside him are his beloved wife, Morna, and his beloved daughter, Polen.


    Nearby is my mentor, Lugas, and my nurturing mother, the great witch Herkert.


    All are family members of this Modes.


    I think of Kroki.


    A new family. A friend I can count on.


    Nargol will be safe in the future.


    "Lugus is right. That''s the Dark Knight in all his glory. You are the one who is going to save the Modes.


    He nodded to Lugus and laughter began to rise in his voice.


    ��Dahark, Prince of the Serpent


    Nilkanai, the rainbow city, is located in the heart of the South Sea Islands, south of the Western Continent.


    Only the Serpent''s Household is allowed in this city.


    The allied gods meet in a remote palace in the land of Apophis.


    At the far end of the rainbow city, Mother Deirdre looks unhappy.


    ''I see you have failed. ''Botis,''


    When my mother says this, Botis bows his head.


    The plan to resurrect the wesen fellion has failed.


    It will take a few years for the seal to weaken again.


    ''''I am sorry. I didn''t expect the rumored dark knight to be there.''


    Botis says regretfully.


    It was so close.


    But he was foiled by the interruption of the Dark Knight, who said he had defeated Alfos.


    Like with Zarxis the Grim Reaper, he doesn''t know where he is.


    "Mother. Don''t worry. I''ll defeat the Dark Knight even if there''s no Wesen in sight.


    Saying that, he held up Pisar''s poisonous spear.


    ''''Hmmm, you are reliable, Dahak. It''s true that the dark knight is in the way. We might as well do something about it first.''''


    Mother smiles and touches the Spirit Cup of Chaos in her hand.


    The Spirit Cup can summon the sea of chaos from which this world was born.


    It is the divine vessel that reduces everything to nothing and gives birth to everything.


    It is said that the Great Mother Nargol intended to use the Chalice of Chaos to renew the world.


    She intends to do the job for him.


    "I didn''t move this time, but if the need arises, I will defeat you myself.


    Then my mother looked into the distance.


    Heibos, the god of blacksmithing and treasure


    The Heavenly Palace of Elyos is the capital above the clouds.


    It is lined with several palaces, and the gods live in each of them.


    Among the palaces, the palace of the God King is the largest one.


    It''s a perfect fit for the center of Elyos.


    I see, Heybos. The Dark Knight stopped Ferion''s resurrection, didn''t he?''''


    Odis says at the back of the God King''s palace.


    This place is Odis'' study.


    We are supposed to use it to talk in small groups.


    "Yes, that is the way, Odys. I should be grateful to you.


    Yeah.


    Odis nodded.


    ''People think that the gods of Elyos and the Modes are at odds with each other, but that''s not true.


    Odis and some of the gods have no desire to be in conflict.


    However, they are in the minority.


    Odis is an ally of Elyos, but he is only a summation.


    All he can do is to keep the conflict from escalating as much as possible.


    But that alone should be a good thing.


    ''''But then again, will the Snake Queen now be quiet for a while?


    Odis looks to the west with a grim face.


    Diadna, Queen of the Serpent, is an obvious enemy.


    Now that Zarxis has regained his strength, he is a tricky opponent.


    ''We do not know that. "You don''t know that, but snakes are vindictive. They will not give up.


    Then he looked to the west.


    The conflict was still going to continue.


    Tona, the goddess of knowledge and books


    Elyos'' archives.


    I sit in my seat and read a book.


    Nelphiti has her head on my lap.


    She is the cat goddess of Gypsir, and she comes to visit me occasionally.


    ''''Totonan. I''m glad we were able to stop Ferion''s resurrection.


    Nell chuckles.


    There are many catwomen who worship her at the foot of Mount Elios.


    That''s where I got the report from.


    And there''s her father, Heybos, over there.


    It was natural to be concerned.


    ''Well, that''s as good as it gets, Kroki.


    I laugh, as does Nell.


    The story of stopping Ferion''s resurrection has already been echoed by Elyos.


    However, it''s supposed to be a secret that Kroki was active.


    More than likely, it has already been spread.


    However, the male gods in Elyos dare to ignore it. It doesn''t seem to be interesting that the Demon King''s subordinates played an active role.


    I think about Kuroki.


    Kuroki came to help Elyos.


    Maybe it''s for me. I''d be very glad if it was.


    ''Totoona-chan!��There~!


    Nell and I were talking about such things when someone walks in.


    ''What?��This is the voice of Lady Ishtia!��What''s going on here?


    Nell gets up and tilts her head.


    It''s certainly an enigma, the goddess of beauty and love, and she rarely comes here.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    Eventually, she appears.


    Her breasts are as large as ever.


    Both Reena and I have large breasts, but compared to Ishtia-sama''s, they''re a bit smaller.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it.��What''s going on?


    I stand up from my seat and curtsy.


    ''Nope. I''m here about him, the Dark Knight.


    ''He of the Dark Knight?��Who are you talking about?��Lord Ishtia.


    I blurted out as a bad feeling came over me.


    ''Oh, I heard you crossed over with that Ferion, of all people!��That''s great!��I''d love to meet you for this one. Introduce me, Tona-chan!


    Then he hugs me.


    ''No!��I will never introduce you to them!


    I pull off the unsuspecting lascivious goddess and pout and turn away.


    She can''t help but touch the man she cares about, and she can never let him see Kuroki.


    ''''No way~. That''s good, Totona~


    He doesn''t know that I''m unaware of this, but he still asks for help.


    I let out a sigh thinking about Kuroki.


    The black-haired wise man Chiyuki.


    Huh~. Chiyuki-san. I couldn''t talk to Kuroki at all. Ugh.


    When we return to Eldo, Shirone lets out a sigh to me.


    While we were protecting the enslaved people of the goblins, Silone''s childhood friend had left.


    The silver-haired girl with white hair had also disappeared before I knew it.


    It was a bad time to be so close.


    ''''Oh well, Shirone, you''ll see her again.


    Yeah, that''s right. I''m sure we''ll see each other again.


    Reno said as Nao comforted Silone.


    ''I agree. For what it''s worth, I''ve met Kuroki-san many times. We must have a connection.''


    Kyouka says the same thing.


    His face is a little red.


    Kyouka also seems to want to meet Shirone''s childhood friend.


    In contrast, Kaya on the side has a delicate look on her face. This one doesn''t seem to want to meet her.


    The same is true for Rage.


    The rage is sometimes not here on business.


    The movement of demons in this area is increasing, so Rage has gone to the rescue.


    The brave rage may be the real hope of the people of this world.


    ''By the way, isn''t that boy coming back?��Saana is waiting for me.


    Sahoko says as she holds Saana in her arms.


    Saana in Sahoko''s chest is making her eyes water.


    She looks like she''s about to cry.


    ''It''s probably okay then. Nia said she''d bring it back for sure.''


    Kouki isn''t back yet, but he''ll be back soon.


    But if he looks like that, he''ll be back soon.


    As I''m talking about this, the door is knocked on my door.


    When I tell them to enter, the priest of the Temple of Raina, Haurena, shows up.


    ''''The child that was taken away by the elves has returned.


    Howlena says and Kouki is shown from behind her.


    ''''Oh, um, I''m back. ......


    When Kouki comes forward, he bows his head.


    He''s a moderately polite boy.


    Saana bursts out laughing at the sight of Kouki and starts to flail in Sahoko''s arms.


    Perhaps she wants to go to Kouki''s place.


    Kouki is urged by Haurena to go to Saana.


    ''Good for you, Saana. It''s good to see someone you want to meet ...... that?


    When Sirone said that, he went to Kouki.


    And that''s when he approached Kouki''s side and lowered his eyes.


    Shirone tilts her head to look at Kouki''s face.


    ''''Oh, what''s wrong, Shirone?''''


    Sahoko sees what''s going on with Shirone and voices her doubts.


    Shirone sits in the middle of the room and stares intently at Kouki''s face.


    What''s going on?


    What''s going on?��Mr. Cyrone?


    Why is that?��I miss your face so much.��Why?


    He doesn''t answer my question. Syrone muttered and touched Kouki''s face.


    Sirone didn''t meet Kouki very often, and she should have never seen his face properly.


    So it was practically the first time they met.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    ''Chiyuki-san. I''m not Shirone, but I get a strange feeling from that girl.''''


    That''s true. There''s something about him that makes the elves kidnap him.


    Reno and Nao also go to the side and go to Kouki''s side.


    Kouki has a troubled look on his face as the three beautiful women stare at him.


    ''Hey, Saana wants to go to Kouki-kun''s place, if that''s okay?


    Sahoko says to Shirone and the others who are looking at Kouki''s face.


    Saana has a buzzed and angry look on her face.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry!''��Saana!��I''m not going to take someone important to you, Saana!


    The three of them leave when Sirone says this.


    ''Kouki-kun. Look after Saana, okay?


    Yes. Okay, Mr. Sahoko.


    That''s when Kouki said that and was about to take Saana in.


    Kouki''s body staggered.


    It''s as if he has no strength.


    "Look out!


    In a hurry, Shirone supports Kouki''s body.


    ''''Oh, thank you, Sirone-sama.''''


    Kouki apologizes.


    ''What''s wrong, Kouki-kun!��You don''t seem to have any strength at all!


    Sahoko receives Saana from Kouki, who is unable to put any effort into his body.


    Saana looks a little frustrated.


    ''I''m sorry. I''ve been feeling kind of weak since I came back.''


    We look at each other as Kouki says this.


    ''Maybe the elves did something to you?


    That''s a possibility, Mr. Reno.


    I approach Kouki.


    Those elves were obsessed with Kouki.


    Maybe they did something to Kouki.


    It''s probably not that his body is damaged, so he might not be able to heal it with healing magic.


    So it would be better to check on Kouki first.


    ''''I''m sorry. Kouki-kun, take off your clothes for a moment. I''ll check to see what they might have done to you.


    ''What?��Clothes?


    Kouki looks embarrassed when I say it.


    ''Chiyuki-san ....... What are you trying to take off?


    Nao looks at me with zit eyes.


    Nao suspects something about me.


    ''What?��Nao!��Just find out!��Don''t get me wrong!


    I cleared my throat and put my hand on Kouki''s clothes.


    Totally rude.


    I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do with it.


    I don''t think anything of seeing the twitching of a child with such a cute face.


    So this is just purely to find out.


    Come on~, what''s it like?


    For some reason, I was feeling excited and that''s when I pulled down Kouki''s underwear.


    ''''Eh?''''


    I exclaim in surprise.


    ''Oh!''


    Oh, my God!


    Hmm.


    Nao, Reno and Shirone also speak up.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    ''No!��You mustn''t look at it, Miss!


    Kaya seizes Kyouka as she tries to come this way.


    Yeah.


    I let out a moan.


    That thing in Kouki wasn''t a cute little thing with a pitter-patter.


    It was quite brun.


    It reminds me of the burrrrrns of the past.


    ''The snake~!��A giant snake~!


    I couldn''t help but shout.


    ��Lucien, Princess of the Elves


    We have left the Elven city of Arceidia and we have come to the Temple of Raina in Eldo.


    We just handed Kouki over to the priest of this temple just a few minutes ago.


    ''''Ugh, I can''t believe I can only see Kouki-sama from the shadows from now on: ......


    ''Oh well, Master Rouxien. It''s good to be around you.


    Tess comforts me.


    From now on we must live in secret in this country.


    I don''t mind living in secret.


    I have permission to go back to Arcadia once in a while.


    Hearing this, Piara was delighted and went to visit the city of Eldo.


    The problem is that she can''t come face to face with Kouki.


    ''Princess. This is also a trial. When the time comes, I''m sure Lady Raina will allow us to meet.


    ''I wish it were. Oleola: ....... But I suppose I''d better think of it that way.


    I nodded at Oleola''s words.


    At least we can stay by his side.


    I''ll just stay here and watch Kouki grow up.


    As I''m thinking about this, I hear a shout from where Kouki is headed.


    ''What''s going on?��Something about a snake or something?


    Yes, sir. It did indeed sound like a snake. Surely it wasn''t the serpents who attacked us?


    Hearing those words, I stand up.


    ''Kouki-sama is in danger!��Let''s go!


    We disappeared and ran towards the sound of shouting.


    Dark Knight Kroki.


    When I returned to the castle of sweets, I quickly resolved the side effects of becoming a dragon.


    The time is night and the moon is floating in the starry sky.


    "What''s wrong with you, Kroki?


    A half-naked Raina comes over to us.


    Unlike Kuna, Raina seems to be fine.


    Coona is sleeping soundly in her lap.


    ''No, I just thought it would be a peaceful night,''


    I look up at the moon and say, "I owe it to you, Kroki.


    "This is all thanks to you, Kroki. Your victory over Ferion is the reason for such a peaceful night.


    It was the magic seal. Otherwise, we would have lost.


    Ferion''s strength was real.


    If the magic seal was in place and he had regained his true strength, he would have lost to Ferion.


    ''But still, it''s all thanks to you. Thank you for protecting us.


    Raina said and thanked him by putting her face behind her back.


    She was embarrassed, but she didn''t feel bad.


    There would still be more fighting to do.


    Diadona, the queen of the snakes, must not have given up.


    But for now, let''s have a peaceful night.


    I looked up at the moon and thought to myself.


    ��?


    This is the story of a young man caught in a war of the gods who becomes a dark knight and saves the world.


    The story of the dark knight is still going on.


    But I''ll conclude it here once more.


    I would like to express my deepest gratitude to those who have read this far.